《The Magical Revolution of the Reincarnated Princess and the Genius Young Lady》


 1 Lesson 1: The Reincarnation Princess Is Princess Kiterez

    What is told more than this is the story of a princess in a kingdom.


    A story that begins with a magically admired princess bringing back memories of her previous life.


    Sometimes you swing people, sometimes you attract people, and you keep following the magical charm and truth.


    This is the beginning of such a story.


    I just liked the word "magic". Because you can make someone happy and smile.


    I loved the very existence of magic. It won''t arrive forever, because it won''t happen.


    If it were toe true, I''m sure he wanted to be a wizard.


    Second, I remembered such a "past life" thing from one thing or another.


    My name is Anisphere Wynn Palettia.


    The First Princess of the Kingdom of Palletia. When I was five years old, I was looking up at the sky blurry.


    If I had magic, I could fly. I thought of that for some reason, that''s exactly when it happened.


    With magic, I might be able to fly. That''s what I thought, well, why not? When I evoked such a question, my memory regained my previous life to remember what I had forgotten.


    Feels like a piece of puzzle fits in. With this day, Anisphere Win Palettia was set to mark a turning point in her life, as she found what her beingcked.


    Memories of previous life, I must say, are already strange. Airnes flying in the sky, asphaltid roads, cars running down that road, the product of civilizations that weremonce past one brain after another.


    That''s only an unknown product for me right now. There are no nes or cars in the world I know of. It is the birds and warcraft that fly in the sky, and the roads are not asphalts, it is the carriages that run, not the automobiles.


    Nobility was nothing but a presence in the story, but I am a true princess. That''s how I rebelled my floating memories and exhaled.


    "I''m in trouble."


    I had enough trouble talking about it. This got me in trouble as a child. My thoughts and values today are more intensely influenced in my previous life than those I grew up with as an anisphere.


    Your duty as royalty, your pride as a nobleman? Knowledge. I have a feeling about it. But my empathy has diminished. Because if it was previous life, the world would have turned without nobility. That''s what I think.


    Differences due to difort don''t really engage "myself as a royalty". But I don''t want to bend it because that''s the right shape for me. I think what a nuisance it is when my memoryes back to life.


    "Well, good."


    I''m only five years old. Values will change from time to time and from experience. Maybe I can handle it. I thinkter that I was very optimistic at this time.


    Now, such optimism made me more conscious of fulfilling hopes that were still within reach than of the impending problems.


    "Yes, this world has" magic "!


    Yes. In this world, magic is not like magic or fantasy, but something that exists in real life.


    He who maniptes fire, he who maniptes water, he who maniptes wind, he who maniptes earth. I don''t know any reason or theory, but that sight that I do remember didn''t grab my heart and let go.


    If I can use magic, I might be able to fly. If there was such "magic". Oh, what a heartbeat that is!


    "Good is a hurry."


    Renew your resolve while holding your fist by ident. And I got out of my chair and ran away. Open the door to the room and run down the hallway of the castle.


    Different rubbing with the maid''s sisters at the corner. Have a light meeting and I''ll try to slip right through the side.


    "-Hi, princess!? Don''t run down the hallway!?"


    I was held back so that I could hold him from behind. My light body fits into the maid''s arms lightly.


    I tried to jitter my legs, but the power of the child. The maid can do more than let go. If you look at it well, it was a maid I knew. Sure, could his name have been Ilia?


    "Oh, Ilia. Sorry, I''m in a bit of a hurry."


    "That''s why I can''t be running around the castle."


    "Ugh, don''t..."


    I decided to give up early because I can''t seem to escape. Seeing as my resistance is gone, my maid Ilia gently lowers me down.


    "What is it all of a sudden, Princess"


    "I''m suing my father directly!


    "Dj, direct sue......?


    "Yes, Anisphere directly sues you for wanting to learn magic!


    "Ha, magic."


    Kneeling so that Ilia meets her eyes. The face was a perplexing thing to say why again.


    "Yes, I want to use magic."


    "Being willing is a good thing. But why all of a sudden?"


    "I wanted to fly."


    "Yes?"


    "Fly through the sky."


    "Is it magic"


    "It''s flying!


    "Ha..."


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, they made me look. I think so, too. As far as I know, there is no precedent for wanting to fly in the sky by magic.


    "That''s one thing I want to do, and it''s good if I can use magic. I want to be able to use magic to do bad things and to use magic for my people."


    "It is. That''s a fine dream. But His Majesty can also reveal himself with a great deal of work. I''ll tell you what, can you pleasee back to your room? Princess."


    "Mmm, I can''t help it. Let''s not sue ria directly here."


    "Thank you"


    I''m d I didn''t have to bother you, Ilia stroking your chest down. The chest was full. If you look good on her face, she''s a neat beauty. Is it because you''re an eye-catching beauty, a maid serving the royal castle?


    Well, there''s nothing I can do when I''m brought back to my room. Try to strip away the memories of this world, but today''s learning is over. Then I decided to fish and see my room. That''s all my chest shouted at my expectations already.


    If I were to look backter, this was also the beginning of Anisphere Win Palettia.


    I will! To the Wizard I longed for!


    As such, time flows better than a girl''s awakening.


    There is a college in the Kingdom of Palettia attended by nobles and royalties operated by the State.


    Palettia National Academy of Aristocracy. It is also a ce where international students from other countries are invited and can be described as a thumbnail of the socialmunity that formed a small society called the College.


    Of course, it also makes sense as a learning house. However, nobility is noble and royalty is royal, even if there is a prospect of encouraging drilling by increasing grades, regardless of the difference in identity.


    People gather for those with high status, and those with low status often lose their status and ce in the college in the first ce if they do not enter such a high status.


    It was a well-known fact that the National College of Aristocracy of Palletia was a kind of closed space, even if parents intervened in child disputes, it might develop into a new quarrel.


    Well. Today has been an eye-catching day for the College. The final exams of graduates who will soon be graduating are over, and a celebratory party to honor their achievements and their efforts so far.


    Students who work to socialize with the band ying elegant music. A brilliant party conceives thoughts, but on the face of it enjoys a glorious and opulent moment.... I should have.


    "I dere it on this asion. I said I''d break my engagement to Ufilia Magenta!


    Algardo Bona Palettia, the Crown Prince with the first right to inherit the throne of the Kingdom of Palettia, exalts himself in promation.


    Spinned out of its mouth is what informs you of the break-up of your engagement. Brilliant party venues instantly transformed from celebratory to impeachment venues.


    On the other hand, the girl told to break her engagement, Ufiria Magenta, opens her eyes and bites her lips without speaking out, though. His eyes were pointing a strong gaze at Algard, who stood higher than he was.


    Uffilia Magenta, the ordinance of the Duke of Magenta family, said to be the head of a leading nobleman even in the Kingdom of Palettia. She was a beautiful girl so elegant.


    Rocking long stretched silver hair, pink eyes have a strong will. Sometimes the eyes that seem strong in their will feel sharp, but not if they ask if it leads to faults.


    Rather, that sharpness was what could be described as her charm. If you see the fianc��e of Prince Wang, that is, as the next queen, there is no doubt that those who give their thoughts to that majestic appearance will.


    But there was about to be a shadow in such a future. But it''s not the story that started now. Because the conflict between Algard and Ufilia was a famous story in the College.


    Algardo Bona Palettia. He became the next king of the Kingdom of Palettia and was enrolled in the College to connect with other leading nobles in the upbringing.


    Next in line is that Duke of Ufilia Magenta warrant. He was gathering his gaze as those who led the ideal next generation of nations that everyone envied.


    It wasn''t until one baroness started getting in between them that those two started getting along. Speaking of its baroness, he stood up to be supported by Algard on this asion now.


    "... Dear Algard. Why are you breaking up your engagement?


    Slowly, Uphilia throws the question so that words never tremble. But firmly gripped fists are still so powerful that they are likely to tear skin and bleed out.


    The questioned Algardo sent a cold, bottom-cold gaze to Uphilia and answered the question.


    "You decided my fianc��e didn''t deserve it. Many of the outrages you''ve done to Raini Sian are no longer a good escape!


    Raini Sian. That''s the name of the girl next to Algard now. The adult look is loving, and the moist eyes drive the craving for asylum.


    She is still trembling and about to copse, arguably opposite to Uphilia, who sharply pierces her will. That is arguably the beginning of this winding up.


    Originally, the rtionship between Algardo and Uphilia, which was a political marriage, was formed by a sense of union of duties for the country. In the sense of human sentiment, their rtionship did not grow that far.


    Apparently Raini shot Algardo''s mind with ease, releasing the Uphilia and opposite charm that appeared there. It''s just that Algard isn''t the only man Raini shot, but gossip about this.


    But Raini is the Baron''s daughter. He was not worthy of Algard''s status. If that happens, Uphilia will have to speak out too.


    It was from here that the rtionship between the two people, whose rtionship had not grown from the beginning, began to cause discord. From the beginning, Algardo did not like Uphilia because of certain circumstances.


    Together, Uphilia''s attitude toward Raini, who disciplines himself severely, shows cure, while Algardo''s attitude toward Uphilia bes more pungent as well.


    Moreover, the thoughts of the other noble sons and nobledies there were involved and bent, and their rtionship was broken at the earliest and irreparably. That is the sequence of flows leading up to this noise.


    Algardo''s thoughts about Uphilia were chilling, but on the other hand, how did they feel about Uphilia to Algardo?


    Although there was certainly no love affair in Uphilia, the sense of union, the sense of mission, which carried each other''s country was in her breasts. Comrade so-called. I thought about Algard enough to support her and live with her.


    Wouldn''t it be nice if that someday turned into love, into love? Uphilia thought that the next thing she could do was raise herself as the person in charge of the country, push Algardo''s back, her fianc��e, and support her.


    ... So I wasn''t so shocked when it came to divestiture. It was Algard''s very behavior that shocked her.


    "A bunch of outrages, I don''t know if they say so. Besides, Master Algard, has this story been acknowledged by His Majesty?


    "Your father will give you his consentter."


    "Why did you dissolve your parent-mandated engagement in one ce��! Do you understand what you are doing?"


    That won''t taste good, he said. Uphilia screamed because she thought it was incredible.


    If they say it''s an unwanted engagement, Uphilia won''t deny it either. Because we are a political marriage that was decided when we were still young.


    But that''s why we can''t just destroy an engagement that had feelings for each other in Algard.


    What is more, the engagement of the two men was sought from the king to the house of the Duke of Magenta, and the position is that it was brought in by the Algard side. In view of all the other circumstances, Algard''s deration is only problematic.


    "I won''t let youin to your father or your mother! Iy down my own path by my will!


    "It''s only a matter of moderation to protect! Please reconsider, Master Algardo! Have you gone that far blind?!?"


    "You''re blind forck of things to say!? Know that blindness is you, Uphilia! Repeatedly, you have no queen''s credentials!


    "So, you know what...!


    "Excessive fights against Raini, theft or damage to possessions, and even assassination attempts! Everything you''re pulling is under scrutiny!


    "We testify. From time to time, we''ve seen many of her evil deeds against Miss Raini!


    Men line up to line up next to Algard. They were all sons of noble nobles with power. And at the same time, Uphilia knew that it was her surroundings that were leaning against Raini.


    Ufiria was, to be honest, smoky from men. That was in the excellence of her grades. Academics, magic, even martial arts if you do poorly.


    Uphilia''s ability to use martial arts as a protective technique was famous, and by adding magic to it he gave his name as one of the nation''s most powerful men. There the loving, self-respecting gesture of her led to envy and jealousy, and was therefore neglected.


    Raised as exemry as the next queen, Ufiria was neglected by emotions directed at her by others because she was able to withstand the environment with her strength. I had to say that I thereforecked consideration for others.


    That is why Uphilia was upset by Algard and others who appeared to impeach themselves. Justice should be on me, but why?


    "Repent what you have done and apologize to Raini! Uphilia Magenta!"


    What do you say you apologize? I don''t know, Uphilia didn''t even know what was wrong. I''ve never experienced anything like this before.


    Words of correction must be oveid, words of protest. Yet Uphilia''s throat was unable to speak as if she had been drawn.


    It is not understood by anyone and the words do not make sense. Even then, if you believe and behave correctly, the result will follow. But reality doesn''t.


    There was always something against me. It''s not the first time I''ve ever stood up to malice trying to fall into my own. But it''s not. No offense to them. It''s just in keeping with my beliefs.


    I don''t understand that. That''s why Uphilia fluttered before the reality that her underfoot was about to copse, and she was about to get on her knees. Yes, as if kneeling for forgiveness.


    ... That''s when Uphilia heard an odd sound.


    "... hmm?


    Uphilia wasn''t the only one who noticed that. Algard was also surprised to clear his ears and turned his gaze to the window of the party venue, the source of its sound.


    What do you call it? Sounds like they''re going to rip the wind off a lot, or someone screaming to hear them mixed up with it?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?!?!?"


    It was a scream itself. And the windows smashed in momentum.


    What? and. Everyone who was on the spot thought that. Something bursts into the shattered window and rolls in momentum just between Uphilia and Algard.


    The impeachment air had been repainted and everyone, including those who had escaped from the vicinity of the shattered window, had been blinded by something that had broken through the window in disquiet.


    "There he is... control failure, you haven''t done enough research yet"


    Pampers, and it was a beautiful girl to pay for a fragment of vitreous to get up.


    What I wear is a jacket and trousers that emphasize ease of movement, and I don''t want to resemble this social world.


    It should be, but she was full of charm everywhere. Even though I am not wearing makeup, it blinds me. Should I say I''m full of vitality? I can even be sure that even that look would still glow if I polished it.


    Even her dirty face with coal can''t tarnish her elegance. Thus, the woman picks up an apparatus that is shaped like, but can''t even be said to be, an apparatus that was rolling beneath her feet.


    Those eyes are light green, making you feel like you''re missing something between them. Everyone breathes in the color of their hair. That was because, like Algard, it was tinum, arguably a proof of royalty.


    "Ah, ah, ah"


    Someone pointed to her like that and reacted with a trembling voice. That was Algard. He changes his expression from stunned to angry.


    You noticed Algard, the noisy girl lets herself safely raise one hand.


    "Oh, my God, Al! Am I interrupting something?


    "Sister Yeh!?"


    Anisphere Wynn Palettia smiled refreshingly, a princess who did not want the title of "Problem Child" in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    There is a "princess" in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    "The most powerful problematic child in the history of the Kingdom of Palletia", "The kingdom''s best freak stranger", "The boiled ac of the Palletian royalty", a princess called under various titles.


    She is the Anisphere Win Palettia. Many of the bizarres she performs increase with the rat form every month, and now the noise she makes is enough to say "Princess Anisphere again".


    Said he used the wind to blow himself to fly into the wall.


    Said he suffered systemic burns trying to boil water when he said he was going to make a "bath".


    Said he destroyed one demon that had attacked him in paving the way for a new one from Wang Du.


    Said, he repeated the oddity until the king''s heart was broken because he didn''t want to get married.


    A bunch of bizarre anecdotes about how far it wille out if you tap it, it is Anisphere that has it.


    Exactly. "The Odd Princess." Fools and geniuses were the only odd people to do a piece of paper.


    And apart from that, there are words to describe her.


    "Genius who loved magic more than anyone else and was not loved by magic".


    A princess who cannot use the magicmonly used by royalty and nobility in this world.


    That''s Anisphere Wynn Palettia.


    He was a leader in knitting "magic science" and abbreviated "magic science" because he could not use magic.


    (- Isn''t this an unsavory situation?


    I, Anisphere Wynn Palettia, think.


    In front of them are the sons of the dressed aristocrats, their children and their thoughts. The gaze that can be directed at me is the strange gaze itself.


    This may be the first majorpse in a long time. If you were to go to the test of a night flight of flying magic props and think about something romantic about the stars being able to grab, you would have stuck it in a window or something, and that would be uneptable, wouldn''t it?


    I''ll see how the "witch", the flying magic prop I picked up, is doing, but yeah, it''s not broken. If this was broken, I would have watched you cry. Nothing else has hurt my reputation yet! All right, no problem!


    If you look at the venue again, you have Algardo, your brother who draws the same blood as you! She did something wrong because she didn''t like me.


    (That, but why is she holding a child she doesn''t know to protect?)


    Al-kun''s fianc��e is in a position to look down. Hmm? What''s the situation with this?


    "Hey, Al. You have Miss Uphilia and you''re letting another woman serve you?


    "... it''s none of your business!


    You''re mad at me. No, you''re gonna be mad at me, but yeah. But it also makes me look frightened to pull back a step and be vignt. Yeah, you''d be traumatized with a lot of things back in the day, and that''s no choice.


    But that would be a different story from this. As good as I am "unable to be royal", what does it mean that what would also be the next king is not beside the next queen?


    "Uh, Miss Uphilia? What''s this all about? Is that, like, a concubine candidate or something?


    I move my gaze from Alkun and ask Miss Uphilia, who was distraught, to see it. Then, as soon as I could, I let my expression fade my gaze.


    "? What''s wrong?


    "No, the..."


    What happened to Miss Uphilia? I thought this kid was a strong kid who could give opinions without being afraid of adults, and he was a fine future queen.


    And now you''re gonna cry, or maybe you were actually crying? Were you so scared that I''d suddenly bust through the window? No, something''s not. This standing position and situation, it''s like I have a good memory...?


    "Oh, as good as it gets. Was it an argument or was it followed and your engagement broken?


    "- Huh!?"


    Why, Miss Uphilia raises her gaze, as she said. Those eyes are wobbly with surprise, and their expression, which is usually unchanged like wearing an iron mask, has changed.


    ... Yeah, why not? I knew there was that kind of "story" in "previous life," but is that what happens in real life? The world is always odd. What am I supposed to say?


    "As far as the situation goes, does it feel like Miss Uphilia is isted?


    "Uh, uh, why"


    "Hmmm...... ok, I''ve decided!


    Girl, it''s not good to abuse.


    I don''t know which way there is justice, but let''s just say the fight is both a sess and a failure. Then let''s shelter Miss Uphilia, who can''t see her side. You''ll see which one is rightter.


    "Miss Uphilia, let''s go. I''ll grab you."


    "... what?


    "Miss Uphilia will be grabbed by me, so I have no responsibility whatsoever! Come on, let''s go, let''s go right away! That''s why, Al! I''ll take this story with me! We''ll have a family meetingter!


    Stay close to Miss Uphilia and hold her to shoulder. Ha, I''m sorry, I guess a princess hug is a good idea if you really want to grab it, but now when one hand gets blocked, I can''t do anything!


    "Uh, um..."


    "Wait, sister..."


    "-Bye, Al Khun!


    I feel like a grand thief. With a smile to show off, I pass magic on the "engraving" engraved on my body as I hold Miss Uphilia.


    Kick the floor with a lighter body at once and jump out the window I smashed. If you throw yourself into the universe as it is, your body will be pulled by gravity and fall at once. Then Miss Uphilia screamed cheerfully.


    "No - no ahhhhhhhhhhhh!?!?"


    "Ahhhhh! Fun no bungee jump! Wee to the empty journey,dy!


    Pour magic into your legs by scratching the "witch" in your hand. It rises as it licks the earth at the altitude that was falling as it slipped through the sky.


    Come on, let''s keep going to Father''s for a visit!


    A princess who was not loved by magic. She was told that she could not use any magic at all that could be used, even if she was good at it and not good at it, either royalty or nobility.


    But still, she loved magic. And what she got there was to create a magical tool that would have the same effect as magic, or beyond.


    This is the legend of the princess, who inter history left behind a host of various feats and bizarres. It is an act of it.

 2 Lesson 2: His Majesty The King Still Has A Stomachache Today

    The royal castle of the kingdom of Palletia, in the king''s office, sewed between the affairs and Orphans il Palletia, the king, was gracefully enjoying a tea temp.


    My affairs as king are intense. Let''s just say time for peace of mind is precious above all else. He said it was important to keep room for your heart as a king, even if it was intense duty.


    ... I can''t do it unless I think so. It always haunts my head to run the country, and besides that, it often haunts my head. Especially the face of the princess of her leading daughter floated and shook her neck left and right to shake it off.


    Recently, my daughter has been very fond of repeating things that don''t have that thump. I''d like to think you''ve finally made your distinction, but that''s never going to happen. I can''t really wipe my anxiety that this is a precursor to something happening.


    I can''t help thinking about it. I try to return to my duties praying that nothing will happen. But Orphans'' wish was still betrayed today.


    "Your Majesty! Excuse me! It''s in the news of the fire! Princess Anisphere...!


    "............... Yep, not again! Now what!? What did you do to her?!?"


    A knight''s voice announcing an emergency alert in front of the door. That was news of the "usual" disturbances.


    Orphans looks up to heaven while suppressing his hard and painful stomach, roughing up his voice and urging the knight to report.


    "You have visited the Royal Castle using the example flying magic props! We want to see it with His Majesty, and the..."


    "Well, what! Stop opening between them, report the disease!


    "Ha! Princess Anisphere has brought you the Duke of Uphilia Magenta warrant, and I thought that, perhaps, she has kidnapped...!


    "What are you doing, that horse girl?!?"


    Lady Duke of Ufilia Magenta. Orphans was dazzled by the appearance of the name of his own son, Algardo''s fianc��e, and was about to poke his knee on the spot.


    It''s definitely party day at the Aristocratic Academy. I hold my head wondering why she is here when she should be in attendance. Kidnapping, as the knight told you, is probably literal. That''s what she would do.


    "Bring him under the rest now! And Uphilia!


    "Or yes, I did!


    As he sighs at the knight who rushes away, Orphans opens his desk drawer and takes out the constant medication from inside. Its efficacy is to tone the stomach hurt by the stress on her daughter, who makes noise without daily intense work or pping.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a partner who is helping himself now, but it is not aughable story because the source of this medicine is Annisphere, who is the tenacity of themotion around. Orphans recalls that when he found out the truth, he was about to fall off his knees.


    Breathe and sit back in your seat. I hear a knight asking for permission to enter the room just fine. If you give us immediate permission to enter, the door will open and two people will enter the office.


    "I''m in a good mood, Father! Sudden visit, I am so sorry!


    Tehepero! and Orphans narrowed his eyes even as he had a headache in the anisphere, which had entered the room in a light-hearted condition that seemed to hear phantoms.


    I think I''m turning my eyes on that back, and I have Uphilia. You finally regained your mind by being put down from your back and shaking your shoulders, looking around and Uphilia turning your face bright blue.


    "Heh, Your Majesty! I beg your pardon! Please forgive me!


    "Good. I''m guessing you say it''s all this stupid daughter''s business. So it''s Anise, huh?


    "Yes, Father!


    "Report it. Now what did you do...?


    "Father, I''ll tell you first, I''m not the only one at fault this time!


    "Good. That will be judged after hearing the report. So?"


    "When I was testing my night flight, I did a little extra work and quickly joined the Aristocratic College party through the window!


    "This fool!!"


    Orphans stood up momentously and kept moving closer to Anisphere, knocking his fist bone off its head.


    Grrr, and an unfeminine scream holds Anisphere''s head down. Orphanth''s headache elerates into the appearance of his daughter, who tears her eyes and gives her head away.


    "Guy named you! Guy named you! How many mistakes do you have to make to learn! That head is not a decoration!


    "Father, there can be no progress in people for fear of failure!


    "Prevent, tell me! Repeat, it would be the pinnacle of stupidity, but this fool!!"


    fist bone again. Now it was time for Anisphere to kneel with her head. Orphans breathes neatly with his shoulders.


    It''s the usual range if you think it''s her bizarre, but the problem was the presence of Uphilia here. Well, why are you even here with her? and.


    "Why is Uphilia with Anis?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Upon Orphans'' inquiry, Uphilia said, chewing her lips off and letting her gaze down. Orphans rounded his eyes at the look of it.


    My daughter is the same Uphilia for Orphans. I have a bad feeling about the attitude only they had in mind as the next queen. This must have been something, and I''m telling you that I don''t like the idea of perceiving the problems I''ve been involved in.


    "Al said you were breaking up your engagement, Father."


    "What?"


    "So, Al says he''s breaking up his engagement."


    "............ what?


    "It''s a breach of engagement."


    "Who and who?


    "Alkun and Miss Uphilia."


    "Who said that? Is Algard here?


    "It''s Al!


    Orphans stopped moving in plenty of space after a report by Anisphere, who stood up holding his head down. It was the time needed to make myself understand the words told to me by Anisphere.


    When he finally understands what it means, heins of pain that will squeeze Orphans'' stomach, and he''s going to get on his knees on the spot. Embracing it with his perseverance and spiritual strength as king, Orphans shifts his gaze to Uphilia as he draws his mouth away.


    "I''m sorry. I want you to tell me it''s a bad dream, is it true? Ufilia."


    "... yes, my power is not extended and I am very sorry"


    Ufiria affirmed the fact as she bowed her head, seemingly heavily as she threw up blood.


    It showed that something good had happened that sucked for Orphans.


    "Why are you breaking your engagement in the middle of a party?!? Howe you haven''t talked to me yet? Then you can still me Algard!!"


    "I think I''ve got a girl I like besides Miss Uphilia, Father."


    "Who, is that!?... is that an example baroness!?"


    Just behind Orphans'' brain were rumors that Algard was in love with a low-status baroness.


    I still don''t mind the petition itself. But that''s only if you put up a fianc��e who will be your real wife.


    "Recently, I heard you were amiable... but you broke your engagement with Uphilia!? That means you''re going to wee Baroness into the regr room!?"


    "We need to see what Al has to say, but I don''t know if that''s the case in the circumstances. Oh, it''s a family meetingter! I''m telling you, Father!


    Orphans suddenly lost himself as he thumbed up at the clenching fist for some reason and unconsciously rolled out a third fist bone at the anisphere reporting with a full smile.


    "Then, stupid... you''re a baroness!? You don''t even have a Queen''s education!? Doesn''t Algardo even know what it''s like to wee such a person into a regr room?!?"


    "Al, if you think about it, you have a problem running..."


    "Don''t you say that!?"


    Orphans held his temples with his fingers as he yelled at Anisphere for saying he had fallen asleep.


    I''m not talking about being unsavory. This series of events contains numerous problems.


    Firstly, the rtionship with the Duke of Magenta, home of Ufilia. In the first ce, my engagement to Ufiria was offered by the royal family.


    He invited Ufiria, who had excelled in his talent since that time, as a royal family, to examine the House of the Duke of Magenta so that Algardo, supported by him, could lead the country in its reform of consciousness.


    The Duke of Magenta, who adored his talented daughter, was not motivated by this offer, it was the engagement that managed to materialize thanks to his loyalty to the royal family and his personal friendship with Orphans.


    This means that it would be foolish to spit on the favor and loyalty of the Duke of Magenta to destroy this engagement from the royal side.


    Orphans knew that the rtionship between Ufilia and Algard was not going well. And you''re gonna give Uphilia some thought about breaking her engagement, too? I''ve also asked secretly.


    Nevertheless, I had dropped off that I would not break my engagement from the royal side, believing in Uphilia that I would do my duty, which would support the country.... at least that''s how we should have talked among our parents.


    (If Grants finds out about this... it won''t taste good!


    Duke of Grants Magenta. He is apetent katana who pledges allegiance to the royal family and a good friend of Orphans. Orphans knows that while he treats his daughter, Uphilia, harshly, he still, in his heart, drowns his daughter.


    Because I am a tough parent against Uphilia, but I also think of my child. For his loyalty to the royal family, he decided not to treat Uphilia as a father, but as a duke, fulfilling his duty for the prosperity of the kingdom, and invested in education so that Uphilia would not be ashamed as queen.


    The Duke of Magenta is such a harsh man. Before Orphans became king yet, when he was a prince, he was often saved by his harshness, but now he remembers the circumstances that could have brought him down to us.


    This is not about just breaking an engagement, etc. This also leads to problems with the state.


    As a leader for the country, he said, what are you going to do with such an inexplicable oue? There is no excuse for being used by the Duke of Magenta.


    Assuming that Algard had asked Orphans in advance to destroy his engagement, he would not have forgiven him.


    I might have said that if it was just a breach of engagement, I still had no choice. But I had to categorically deny it if I were to say that it happened in the of love.


    Anyway, the other guy is the other guy. Its status is Baroness. I just have to say that as a royal fianc��e you don''t deserve too much. If there had been merit in thisunching some feat, there might have been a way of defending it, but we have no such merit or anecdote.


    From an early age, Uphilia has been educated as much as possible with the Queen and has nurtured her values and readiness.


    On the other hand, I very much don''t think Raini Sian has such a mindset. In the first ce, this would not even have happened if I had a head that could see that mindset.


    In other words, as royalty, I cannot ept Raini Sian as queen of the main chamber at the time of this incident. There''s no way I can do that.


    Not to mention that it was originally Ufilia in the name of supporting Algard. Algard alone, clearly, doesn''t forgive me.


    Furthermore, it is fatal that this has been witnessed by an unspecified number of people. That didn''t happen, I can''t even say anymore.


    I''mpletely packed in the situation, I can''t see the opening buds. Orphans was worried about whether he had his own life before he tried to take measures to open it in the first ce. Mainly, in retrospect of my best friend, the Duke of Magenta, who drowns his daughter.


    "Mugg, mugg...!


    Stomach pain reached its peak, hands on the desk and Orphans bent his back. Painful stomach under all stress is painful and erodes Orphans'' body.


    "Father!"


    "Heh, Your Majesty! Hold on!"


    Soon as Annis and Uphilia were about to pull over to support Orphans, who were moved to the chair and left their backs behind.


    "... why, it''s Algard. How could you behave like that..."


    Orphans didn''t think Algard waspletely ipetent. If I lead you right, I''m sure one day. We could have prepared an environment in which we would do it as kings, even if it was not as famous as history.


    For that. Yes, even though Anisphere agreed to "forfeit the right to inherit the throne."


    "... I''m so sorry I didn''t make it..."


    Seeing the dripping orphans, Uphilia also kneels down and apologizes for herck of strength. His shoulders were trembling painfully, and he was inviting the tears of the beholder.


    Orphanus bites his lips at the figure of Uphilia, who usually behaved as a saint and persevered. I was going to bite off to such a nagging.


    "Um, Al was a chunk of inferiority, so hey... I honestly don''t think I have a choice, Miss Uphilia"


    "You say that!


    Indeed, Orphans knows that there was a side to Algard that was obstructing his sense of inferiority.


    And this is because of Anisphere, the horse and daughter who are here!


    Anisphere, who is a troubled child but excelled, let alone set up a theory of untouched predecessors to show.


    What did Algard think, being caught up in such a sister, who has been shown the look of it? At least I can assure you it didn''t have a good impact. Therefore Anisphere also voluntarily distanced itself from Algard......


    "See, that''s why you threw away the right to inherit the throne."


    "That''s why your actions are so eye-catching!


    "You were perfectly disqualified as royalty!?"


    "What are you going to say with your chest up? Ahhh!!"


    Orphans grabs and shakes Anisphere''s chest. Orphans thinks as he stares at his daughter, who is shaking and screaming in some way.


    If Anisphere is decent, and if he is a man, he says. That said I wouldn''t have bothered you so much.


    Although the Anisphere is royal, it may be said that its existence is ced outside the mosquitos from the national government.


    But the fact that she is a leader in "magic" is why she is still royal.


    The kingdom of Palletia is only increased by the "magic" advocated by Anisphere. As early as possible, the benefits must be in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    Even Anisphere herself understood that Algardo was inferior to Anisphere, who was not royal, but continued tounch feats that boosted the country.


    Therefore, I do not threaten Algard''s status, and there are aspects of him pretending to be a problem child as if he were appealing. It was an orphan I wanted to believe it was.


    "Father, Father. Have mercy on me, you puking wretch! Have mercy!"


    "I have no mercy for you...!


    "If so, please listen to me! I don''t know what Lord Grants would do to your father in retaliation if he stayed like this!


    "You don''t want to look directly at reality...!


    "You anisphere! I have a stomach proposal to save your father''s predicament like that!


    "... what?


    Orphans, who was in a dark passion for letting him vomit like this and do the todome as a maiden, stops his hand and looks down at the anisphere with a frigid odor.


    The liberated anisphere escapes Orphanth''s hand and warms his heart (?) Turn behind Uphilia, who stared at the touch of her parents and children. It''s like shielding it. What a cowardly daughter, Orphans strengthens her gaze.


    "Originally, the fact that our engagement with the Duke of Magenta is also an engagement to deepen the connection between the royal family and the Duke''s family and to show that we are bound together is the real deal, isn''t it?


    "I don''t deny it. I was hoping to support Algardo in the future, but I was aiming for it."


    "If so! If so, there are still ways in this Anisphere to keep the rtionship between the two houses at ease while breaking the engagement!


    - I only have a bad feeling... ugh!


    Orphanth''s mouth cramped into the anisphere telling him with a full grin.


    This is a precursor to something, Orphans said. Orphans was able to say with certainty that he must be thinking about something that was definitely not going to happen.


    "... let''s just ask him. What is that abdominal proposal?


    Anisphere, who was thrown the question, said out with a full grin.


    "- For me, please give me Miss Uphilia!


    Silence so painful in the ear.


    Both Uphilia and Orphans see Anisphere in the face of what they''re talking about.


    "... what does that mean?


    "Take Miss Uphilia as my experiment, hon.... I want to pull out as a research assistant!


    "You! What did you almost say!? What did you almost say!? Spit out!! Spit out!!"


    "I know Miss Uphilia is an excellent wizard! At any rate, we are suited to many attributes and ask you about them as rare talents we have seen in history! If it weren''t for Al''s fianc��e, it would be my experiment, not my research. I''ve always wanted you to help me...!


    Surely Uphilia is an excellent warrantdy. Excellent as a wizard as well as studying. And martial arts is also an appetite, so much so that it is said that its strength is faster to count from above.


    From the Anisphere who works in "magic" research, it''s really easy to understand that you want to pull out as an assistant as much as you can be. It was enough to snort without even calling the assistant an experimental subject.


    "How does that lead to convincing the Duke of Magenta that this problem child...!


    "The story of Miss Uphilia''s breaking of her engagement has already spread! I can''t even override all this! If so, you have to screw things around even if it''s somewhat unscrupulous! Then my name would be useful! He''s the best problem in the country!


    "Don''t tell me to put my chest up...! You want me to sell you Uphilia!?"


    "With all due respect, I hope you think about the future of Miss Uphilia, who has been wounded by the royal family for pushing her to break her engagement! Can you think of a happy engagement as a decent aristocrat at your age or thinking about the future?


    It was a painful orphan to be told that.


    It would also affect my future daughter-inw if I became a courtier who was stuck by the royal family to break my engagement. If Algard continues to take over the country, thedy who bought the disapproval from the king is sure to pull her leg.


    The ability of Uphilia is too high when ites to letting her daughter-inw to another country. In other words, it is troublesome to marry a nobleman who is disrespectful to the king in the country. That option is limitless given the future of Uphilia.


    If you can think of marriage, Ufiria''s age is just the right time. If you pass this, you''ll be cursed for beingte. That can also be a further scratch.


    "In that regard, I wonder if it would be possible to regain the honor of Miss Uphilia if she learned magic and helped her develop it! Whether you want to find a ce to marry or even after that, I think you should! I was wondering if I could find a few more dropouts if I put aside time to make a difference with Al!


    "A mouth that turns well. Well, let''s just say brilliant. Tell me the truth."


    "You think I''m gonna miss this property that''s going to be able to hang out with experiments with such a good quality assistant candidate!?"


    "Hungah!!"


    "Ironw!? My face, my face crumbles......!


    Orphans lifts the face of the anisphere and uses its grip to make the anisphere worldly.


    It is an anisphere that flutters its legs and desperately grabs the hand that grabs its own face, but its resistance bes weaker and weaker.


    With such an abominable nce at the anisphere, Orphans wonders if her proposed is one of the means.


    Magic is now studied almost exclusively by Anisphere. Though he is a troubled child, he was thorough in not involving others in danger.


    Keep the publication of the study to the extent you can trust and do not divulge the information to anyone. It is not until research takes shape that we reveal it. That is why Anisphere kept his side service to a minimum and, as a royal family, he held a position irrelevant to national politics.


    So to be honest, I was surprised Orphans wanted to pull through Uphilia as an assistant.


    "Have you hidden anything yet? Anis."


    "Hands off... let go... crumble..."


    "He''s unpunished, so are you."


    Orphans exhales as he lowers the anisphere to throw it away. Anisphere rises, holding her face down with her hands.


    "Yeah, well, if you say you''re hiding it, I''m hiding it."


    "Well, tell me."


    "I want to be on her side. Miss Uphilia clearly prefers it!


    "What?"


    "Yes?"


    "... is that anything other than what it means as a sacrifice to apany apetent assistant or experiment?


    "I think she''s an attractive woman, which means"


    Here Orphans was remembering his past memories.


    Yes. At one point, I thought about Annisphere''s political marriage. But that didn''t happen. It is also true that she had the talent to show it, but above all, Anisphere said it away.


    "I''m sorry about marrying a man! At least with a woman! I want to be love! I am! Hence! Marriage, etc! I will not!! Yea, my best guess is my exclusive Ilia!! ''


    Orphans still remember that promation, which created that hell of an annoying cry.


    Orphans gazed at Anisphere as he felt his cheeks draw.


    At the edge of its sight, there is also the figure of Uphilia, who is retreating one step with his eyes on it.


    Anisphere said this with a full smile as she took Orphans'' gaze straight.


    "Me! I will make Miss Uphilia happy! Forgive me, Father!!"


    Headaches and stomach aches were the biggest I''ve ever felt, and they hit Orphans.

 3 Lesson 3: SheS The KingdomS Best Weird Weird

    Anispheric demands cannot be decided right now. Orphans said as he squeezed his energy at the ruling to gather and discuss the parties involved, leaving Anisphere and Uphilia.


    "You''re staying at the Royal Pce today, aren''t you? Miss Uphilia."


    "Oh, yeah... it''s time to go back to the mansion now."


    "Why don''t youe into my room like this, if you don''t mind?


    To an offer from Anisphere, Uphilia took a step back and hugged herself to shelter herself. Anisphere round her eyes to Uphilia, who showed obvious vignce.


    There will be no choice but to react to Uphilia. All of a sudden, when people say they want them, etc., if there''s a mix of even less good implications there.


    "That rumor was true..."


    "Rumors?"


    "Princess Anisphere says she admires the same sex."


    "Oh, if it''s true, it''s true. It''s not that I don''t find men attractive, but I absolutely refuse to be my partner! You''re a pretty girl to a beautiful woman if you love her!


    How can you say it all with such a dazzling smile? Uphilia is reminded that the title of the most troubled child in the kingdom is not Dade.


    For Uphilia, who was Algardo''s fianc��e, she has few contacts with Anisphere. Because intentionally they were distancing themselves.


    Still, it''s not like we weren''t involved at all. I don''t like the rumors that led to her alleged entricity in it, but theye to my ears.


    "Don''t you have a sense of royalty...?


    "I left that thing on your mother''s stomach!


    "The queen will mourn!?"


    "... thinks it''s bad for boulders..."


    "If you think so, you should be weighed down!?"


    I get headaches unexpectedly. Ufiria softly suppresses her eyesight. It''s very tiring to have another conversation. I can''t understand or empathize at all with what would be such a thought.


    I wanted to turn away from the fact that I was being turned away by such an odd person, but at the same time it would turn away from my future.


    Anisphere''s future expectations, he told Orphans, are not out of focus. Uphilia herself thinks that will happen.


    In that sense, it may not be a bad idea to achieve merit under the anisphere. The problem is that the leader who will give it credit is Anispheric.


    "Well, let''s think about Miss Uphilia''s future more than mine. Because it''s the royal side that''s bothering you. If you make any amends, your father will be raised to the Blood Festival by Lord Grants."


    "... I don''t think your father would do that. Instead, I can''t help being reprimanded..."


    For the sake of my country, I tried to be the next queen I deserved. Such a great father who led me, Grants Magenta. Uphilia let down her shade on her expression wondering if she now deserves to face that person.


    I don''t know the evil deed that Ufiria did, but I understand that maybe the surroundings did it to fit themselves in. The Duke of Magenta family is a powerful nobleman. Maybe it was part of a n to cut that power.


    Algard was a bad person for that, but that''s a different headache. I wonder what the hell I should have done, Ufiria thinks.


    "You look dark!


    "Muggy."


    Both cheeks are pinched when Uphilia is stuck. It was Anisphere''s hands that pinched him.


    "Again, you can''t leave Miss Ufilia alone right now! Okay, let''s go! To my room!


    "What, uh, wait, Princess Anisphere!?"


    "No answer!


    Anisphere held Uphilia''s body and ran out of momentum as she held the princess. Uphilia shouts unexpectedly at the sudden entricity, plus the royal actions of running out at all costs within the royal castle.


    "Who is it?" Stop Princess Anisphere, stop!! "


    Uphilia''s scream stretches out like a tail puller. Those who asionally see the sight look at each other andugh bitterly at each other.


    It''s like giving up, all I''m saying is. They returned to work as if nothing had happened.


    I''m home, my room!


    It was my room in the outhouse that came back with Miss Ufiria in her arms. Create space at the desk where Miss Ufilia was on the floor with arge quantity of materials and pull out a chair for visitors.


    "It''s a mess, but never mind. I''ll make you some tea. Please wait."


    "... I see clearly. You said you couldn''t stop talking."


    Laughing at Miss Ufiria dropping her shoulders like she was snugly exhausted.


    My private room is stocked withrge quantities of materials and books. I use this ce mainly for theory building and thought organizing, and the workshop is another room.


    This detached house is on the edge of the Royal Castle property. I used to have a private room in the royal castle, but I have a history of relinquishing my right to inherit the throne and being built for segregation because it causes too many problems.


    As for me, I was very wee, but my father was very tired when I built this detached house. You think it''s bad? I just can''t stop knowing.


    "Excuse me, Princess."


    "Ilia! Serve me some tea so Miss Uphilia can rx!


    After Knock, it was my dedicated samurai Ilia who came into the room. We''re going to be dating for over a decade now. She''ll give it a hand job and get ready for tea.


    My private room has a set of teas ready to fry. Tequipaki and Ilia go ahead with the work by preparing hot water from a demonic prop that mimics the pot I developed.


    Miss Uphilia looks at it as if she was impressed with the way it is. The gaze seemed to be not only on Ilia, but also on a number of the tools ced in the room.


    "You have a lot of magic props, even the ones I''ve never seen..."


    "Because there are a lot of things here that I''ve made but haven''t put out in the world"


    "If you get used to it, it''s a terrible trap toe in the way of working elsewhere."


    I groaned pompously with Ilia letting the glow of my eyes die. I had no expression at all, I''m scared.


    Certainly what we have here is a trial and error prototype being used as a test in an attempt to make furniture that I wasmonly prevalent in my previous life. It should be Ilia who benefits the most from it.


    "It''s convenient, right?


    "Too convenient is the idea. And how inconvenient it is that it is not popr in the world. The princess is truly horrible."


    "I like Ilia for staying with me forever like that!


    "Ha, who was it that forced me to bury the outer moat so I couldn''t escape?


    "Someone did something terrible! Yes, Father? First name reasoning!"


    "Incorrect. The answer is the devil in front of me."


    "I''m human, Ilia. Is your eyesight okay?


    Light talks with Ilia are usual. Well, Ilia has been my preference for a long time, and as a result of this fortunate involvement in various experiments, my father hase up with a role for me.


    Even so, in terms of convenience in life, I am proud to be contributing to Ilia!


    It was Miss Uphilia who was rounding our eyes on our conversation. Right, even though I''m an exclusive samurai in the royal family, I guess it surprises me that I''m also telling Frank this to someone with a different identity.


    "So, princess. Why are you here, Master Uphilia, Prince Algard''s fianc��e?


    "Hmm? Something about Al poking Miss Uphilia out of her engagement in front of the public, and she kidnapped me because she was being poked up."


    "... awesome. You don''t know what the same means. First of all, I don''t know why you were at that crime scene, and what''s disengagement in front of the public? Master Uphilia? That''s not a good quality for a joke."


    "Unfortunately, it''s real, isn''t it? Look, reality always goes diagonally up people''s imagination, right?


    "I see, the crazier the head says, the more convincing it is"


    "Disrespectful! disrespect!"


    disrespect, but interacting with Ilia is the usual thing. It''s like a match.


    Talking too much in Nori in her body, Miss Ufiria began to give signs that she seemed to have narrow shoulders. Cough it up so that Ilia realizes it will reim the ce.


    "So? Why are you here, Master Uphilia?


    "My experiment (guinea pig) �� I was wondering if I could offset my reputation for breaking my engagement by getting credit as an assistant."


    "... sane?


    I nodded at Ilia as she turned to me like a dead fish in the face.


    For some reason Ilia puts her gaze on Miss Uphilia with a painful look on her face. It''s like looking at a cow to be shipped.


    Miss Ufiria, who is gazed at, has a bewildered look on her face. Exhale deeply and Ilia turns her gaze back to me.


    "... you finally lost your mind. I''m very sorry, Princess. You thought you were unconscious and unhappy, but you finally took the initiative and tried to make people fall."


    Hey, hey, a non-listening rating popped up!?


    Sincerely, unfortunately, and out to mourn, ria, is that good? and carry on with the foreshadowing.


    "Are you going to ruin Master Uphilia''s life?


    "Rather the other way around!?"


    "Wow, this is good intentions. You ran out of words with obvious goodwill, this demon."


    "Princess! It''s me, the princess, Ilia!


    "Okay? I''m already an inescapable deceased, and I know exactly what that causes. On top of that, why don''t you listen to me? - You''re finally going crazy, aren''t you? No, it came from the beginning."


    "Iliah!"


    Are you angry or crying? Ignoring Annisphere, who bangs like a child with tears, Ilia turns back to Uphilia.


    There was something impatient in his eyes, and at the same time he had a pitiful color. Unexpectedly, Uphilia wanted to take a step back.


    "Dear Uphilia, please don''t hurry. Don''t listen to this devil''s sweet words."


    "Oh, um..."


    "Nothing will take this devil''s hand. Okay, once you hold your hand, at the end of the day, you won''t be able to go back to your soul, will you?


    "Are you trying to do something that horrible to me...?


    "No, it''s" consequently, "and the problem is that it''s" profitable "to be angry. Dear Uphilia,"


    Ilia breaks her expression to Uphilia, who is wary and fights terror, saying it out as if she fears something and regrets it.


    Ufiria oveys the rhetoric and frowns. Next to it, he puts his cheeks on his desk to snap like an anisphere stubborn.


    "Dear Uphilia, First of all, I can definitely say that the princess''s offer is due to good intentions. Somewhat, although personal desire is a mix, I think of Master Uphilia."


    "Oh, yeah... I kind of understand that"


    "But that''s not the problem. In other words, the princess is a drama drug."


    "Thermal drugs...... that''s, yes. I won''t deny it."


    "... I was wondering if I should mourn something that wasn''t denied or be horrified that I got my consent. Yes, it is fortunate that we have amon perception anyway. But I don''t think Uphilia really knows what that means."


    "... what does that mean?


    Uphilia frowned at what Ilia said. Even Ufilia can understand that Anisphere is a dramatic drug. What she creates brought the power of the Kingdom of Palletia to the bottom. There is something eye-catching about that achievement. Even if the one who developed it is the kingdom''s best odd man.


    I can''t really understand why Ilia would tell me to deny it so stubbornly, as it would definitely have the power to change my life first. That was certain. I''m sure Ilia is putting it into words because she knows it.


    "The Princess'' invention is wonderful. I was wondering if you could just look at the room here and tell me how wonderful it is."


    "Yeah, I can be sure that if this spreads to the world, my daily life will improve."


    "There it is."


    "Huh?"


    "Once you know this world, you won''t be able to go back. I assure you first. The prospect of stopping on this path means that you won''t be able to choose a path other than this."


    "Isn''t that too much to say?


    I raised my voice as to whether Anisphere also disagreed with the boulder in Ilia''s assertion. However, he remained in a sloppy position with his cheeks snapped on his desk.


    Ilia shakes her neck to the left and right in such Anispheric words.


    "For once, do you think you can take fire away from the civilization of someone who learned how to use it?


    "... oh, I see. Is that what this is about?


    "Yes. That''s why I said it. This ce is" too convenient ". The world the princess sees is too hard for me to understand. But once you enjoy it, you can''t go back. Because I know how convenient it is."


    The invention of Anisphere is wonderful. And I have the convenience of not being able to get out of it because of a greatte.


    Once you know the benefit, it is human beings who refuse to return to their inconvenient lives. Theatrical medicine is what I said.


    "It is true that you could have unproblematic achievements, such as" like "divestiture from the royal family. Even Master Uphilia is a talented woman who spreads her name."


    "But if you immerse yourself in its state of the art.... Well, maybe it''s hard to let go of what you did get once"


    "Yes, I suppose you can understand without saying what exactly there is. Literally," the world you live in, what you see changes ".... yet I''m trying to pull it in without even being aware of its readiness. You don''t have to ask me if I''m sane, do you?


    "About my terrible ratings. No, it''s been rated, but it''sbeled dangerous not to touch it!?"


    "Now it is."


    As far as it goes, Uphilia thought. Maybe that''s where the Anisphere doesn''t show up, too.


    Anisphere transforms the world with ease. As you can see, he is special from the point of view and sensitivity he sees.


    If it is exchanged with Zhu, it will turn red. Once stained, you can''t get out of that color. I can''t go back to the original color. I guess that''s why it''s a warning.


    "... Princess Anisphere"


    "Hmm?


    "I don''t know why you can do that to me..."


    "That''s because you''re the girl of choice."


    "A, hi...... Well, I''m not convinced, but I''m convinced there. Why does Princess Anisphere proceed with her study of magic? What are you trying to do at the end of the road?


    What is magic after all?


    Profitable enough to transform the world, but its hidden potential can be a drama for people.


    The world you''re looking at is different. The sensibilities I''m feeling are different. Then where the hell is this princess going?


    That''s what Uphilia doesn''t know. It makes you feel as if you''ve peered into the bottom of the abyss.


    To the inquiry of Uphilia. Hmm, Anisphere roars a little to contemte before answering.


    "You know I can''t use magic, right?


    "Yep."


    "The first thing I thought," I wonder if I can magically fly through the sky. "


    "... ha"


    People don''t fly in the sky. It is normal to live on your feet on the ground. Because people don''t have wings.


    So I don''t understand why Uphilia suddenly thought of that.


    "You said fly, there''s a cup of flying stuff, right? For example, insects and birds fly differently, and if they''re just floating in the sky, so are flower seeds. If you''re going to say you''ve been floating in the sky, I think it''s going to be a different story again."


    "Uh...?


    "Uh, I don''t know what it is. I thought magic could do a lot more. Because I couldn''t use it. ''Cause you don''t have any body?


    "... no body, no...?


    "Yeah. No body."


    "... that''s all, is it?


    "Am I right?


    Because I don''t have any body. Uphilia felt her head shake with wrinkles.


    That''s all if I tell you. That''s all the motivation, the world changes. Yeah, I sure don''t have to know if they tell me the world I''m looking at is different.


    I guess it looks like an anisphere. When people are funny, there''s a form of realizing what they say is an impossible story.


    "It''s there, but you''re not gonna use it, are you? I happen to know it and there was magic in the art of making it happen. I''m the best at magic! If you know how, you can imitate it, and you can figure it out, right? I just did it because I could."


    Yeah, Uphilia is breathtaking when she knows exactly what makes her say she''s an odd person.


    It''s only natural for her. Create the world you want as if it were natural, such as changing the world. It even looks horrible. But I also know that it is wonderful for the world and for people.


    "I just wanted to. That''s all. I am."


    "... you are a horrible person. Princess Anisphere."


    "From me, Miss Uphilia is more terrifying. What, a full armor of theoretical armor with a taste for martial arts and perfection over all the attributes of magic?


    "Furu...? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I guess it''s also true that you think so..."


    Terrible, he said. Ufiria made meugh. The world this person sees cannot be inferred by itself.


    Just a little, I knew how Algard felt hating Anisphere. If this is what Anisphere has always been like, what did Algard think?


    I''m sure he felt the same way. And he feared it and turned away. It''s a horrible world if you do know. Because she can transform the world to breathe.


    "To be honest, I''m so d Miss Uphilia is here to help. If all the attributes of magic are suitable, the range of experiments will also widen. If you don''t shape it, it won''t be a thing."


    "Do you think I can help?


    "It will definitely be in the interest of the country. Or I will. Because it''s a contract that I''m letting go. He said he''d contribute to the country instead of doing what he wanted."


    That''s why. Anisphereughs. Innocent, just as if to talk about the future.


    "If Miss Uphilia feels like it,e here. I wee. Why don''t we change the world together? Kick your ass for a future that won''te true!


    Innocent as an angel, but spineless as a whisper of the devil.


    This is the strangest man in the kingdom. Leader in magic, transform the world and people.


    On this day, Uphilia Magenta was able to carve out a single scale of a person named Anisphere Win Palettia even if she didn''t like it.

 4 Episode 4: The DukeS Quartet Interview (Part I)

    The day after the deration of breach of engagement to Uphilia. Having spent the night in the royal castle, Ufiria had been handled by the samurai working in the royal castle.


    It was informed that the Duke of Grants Magenta and the King, the father of Uphilia, who had been served the use, would meet with Uphilia in time. That was just around noon, and I was chased to prepare for it in the morning.


    Uphilia couldn''t shake off her mncholy mood even as she got herself in such a way that Her Majesty the King had no disrespect. What floats in the back of the brain is the appearance of a strict father.


    (I wonder if I''ve lost my love for this one...)


    Although Anisphere said her father loved her, Uphilia couldn''t believe it.


    It was only to be expected, not as a daughter, but as the next queen, as the one to guide the country. I can''t really shake that idea off.


    If we are to be queens, we must cut off more emotions than we need. We must not abandon our love, but we must not be bonded. Fair for the good of the country, honest for the good of the people. That was everything to me.


    Scratched in the core, which could also be described as support, Ufiria was now weak and cut like an age-appropriate girl. Keep your eyes out the window, unable to hide your depressing mood.


    "Get Princess Anisphere! Don''t let him get away, chase him!


    "You held down the flying magic props!? Okay, surround and push, push!


    "Kingsguard Knights, now is the time to do your best! Who keeps the peace of mind of His Majesty the King!


    "We, be Kingsguard Knights!!"


    "Its intentions and goodness! No, no, no, no!!"


    "Wow, wow, wow!!"


    "We will follow the Knights too! Ladies and gentlemen, I''ming!! The princess''s dedicated maids, move on!!"


    "I did!!"


    ... Well, for some reason, it''s like a bunch of knights and samurai are moving around in some noise.


    More like the princess''s name was out there. For the time being, Uphilia tries to figure out what that means.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Here, knight! To the ringing of your hands!


    "Be ready, Princess Anisphere!


    "Please change into a dress because it is a sight to behold with His Majesty and the Duke of Magenta!


    "But no! I want to be undressed!!"


    "Who asked me to say what I was good at!!"


    Under my eyes I could see the Princess of our country flying from ground to wall and from wall to wall in a bat motion. The knights and the samurai rush through following the anisphere away in strange motion as it is.


    "Ha-ha-ha! So long, Knights,dies and gentlemen! I''m sorry. Let me soba!


    "How about we cross the walls!?"


    "Wait, princess!


    "There''s no princess waiting for you to tell me to wait!


    "- Then let''s stop physically"


    "Neck hunting!?"


    Try to prune Annisphere''s neck, which was running over the wall trying to jump over the walls, and Ilia jumps off the top of the walls to capture the Annisphere.


    Itnds as it raises the earthen smoke, and the ria is covered so that the anisphere is assembled.


    "Now! Do it for me!!"


    "Ilia...... I will never forget your sacrifice! Samurai! Do it!!"


    "Leave the rest to us...! Princess, be ready!!"


    "Oh, my God, oh my God!


    The anisphere, glue-wrapped with rope from Ilia to Ilia, is rampaging with jitter. Ilia closes her eyes with a well-done look, and Anisphere and Ilia, who were in charge by the Knights, are carried away. Behind it, the samurai were chasing, and the knights were lifting their victory.


    Ufiria, staring silently at it, raised her face with plenty of long sighs.


    "I''m sorry, can I get you some tea?


    I decided not to look at it with all my might.


    "Good mood, Princess Anisphere. Nice dress."


    "Good day, Miss Uphilia. These are the maids in the morning... I told you..."


    Uphilia looks again at the decorated Anisphere. He is slightly shorter and has lower eyesight than himself. It''s no wonder they say you''re younger than Uphilia because you''re even more childish.


    The skin I thought would glow if polished, and the tinum-colored hair found in royalty is moist and beautifully knitted. The light peach fluffy dress suited the anisphere well with a slight sense of infancy.


    He just seems like a beautiful princess if he keeps his mouth shut, leaving behind the shadow of the anisphere he saw the other day. It''s beautiful if you get it right, so Uphilia thinks you''re royal even if you rot.


    Uphilia like that is femininepared to Anisphere. Especially the line of hips creasing is going to have zero sighs. I can''t say it''s big enough. It''s a modest breast size, but that, on the contrary, bnces the whole thing and looks good on her slender, stretched length.


    Uphilia''s hair is a light silver color that is also close to white. When it receives light, it shows a clear luster. And pink eyes on thedy-like white skin. I get the impression that the will seems strong, but as a courtesan, it is often taken as more of a beauty. All in all, Uphilia could be said to be beautiful.


    "Dresses are heavy..."


    "Be patient"


    "Princess, Master Uphilia. Your Majesty and the Duke are waiting."


    A samurai greets her and guides Anisphere and Uphilia to the room of the royal castle. Inside the room sits Orphans and a man on the couch reminiscent of a look somewhere simr to Uphilia''s.


    The sharp eyes that make you feel the strength of your will, just like Uphilia, the expression that doesn''t peek into the color of your emotions, is a man who gives a cold impression and wraps around sharply overall, he was the Duke of Grants Magenta that person.


    "We''re out of time, Lord Grants"


    "Princess Anisphere, you''re in a good mood. Brilliantly transformed."


    "When ites to transformation, the Duke also says he is good. You really look like a princess!


    "I know you''re a princess, but this stupid girl! Just get to your seat. And Uphilia."


    "... Yes, excuse me"


    Anisphere and Orphanth were at their usual pace, staring at Anisphere as Orphanth raised his eyebrows.


    On the other hand, it is undeniable that the air born between Uphilia and Grants is clerical and inorganic. It was also for a moment that Uphilia thanked him and sat next to Grants.


    Thest time Anisphere sat next to Orphans, Orphans cut the fire as he coughed and regained his mind.


    "Nothing else got me together today. In this case, I would like to hear more from the Lord and others about the destruction of the engagement from Algardo. Uphilia, I know it''s hard, but can you exin it to me?


    "... Yes, Your Majesty"


    Encouraged by Orphans, Uphilia told him how things were going. Once again Orphans, exined by Uphilia, frowns and turns his expression into something bitter.


    Grants'' expression never wavers in the meantime. I''m just faintly asking my daughter how it went. asionally, with her mouth on the tea to moisten her thirst, Uphilia finished talking about the upside of breaking her engagement with Algard.


    "... to the point of bing. So Princess Anisphere, who asionally broke into the scene, took Uphilia out."


    "Yes, you will"


    "And thinking about the reputation that Uphilia is going to receive, and involving you in the study of magic under you?


    "If you''ll excuse me, I will."


    Grants stroked his jaw after listening to the whole story. It remains as icy as ever.


    Orphans softens somewhere restless, restraining him from stroking around his stomach. Uphilia is shaking that shoulder with a strong grip on her hand ced on herp.


    Each one of them is too different in the way they tend to indulge. I still sip tea smoothly.


    "Until now, Princess Anisphere has not involved anyone but a dedicated samurai in the study of magic. Why would you do that?


    "Isn''t it enough because I like Miss Uphilia?


    He said, "I want you to reveal what''s inside my stomach."


    "You''re a guy called each other. That would be nice, wouldn''t it?


    That''s where Grantsughs for the first time. But it''s the carnivore who''s after his prey grinning. Anisphere, by contrast, is grinning like a cat with her eyes narrowed.


    "In short, it''s because Miss Uphilia got scratched. You don''t have to worry about betrayal."


    "... betrayal, is it?


    "Because magic is dangerous, Miss Uphilia."


    Uphilia blinked at words she didn''t expect to get out of the Anisphere, and Anisphere smiled bitterly at such a Uphilia.


    Magic is dangerous. That''s what I think.


    So even if I submit my "research results" in magic, I don''t have much to do with that "research process" other than Ilia, who is a dedicated samurai.


    To a samurai other than her, I have been thorough not to let her touch an important part of my study of magic. So whoever knows the process of study of magic besides me really grips it.


    "Magic is as convenient as research goes. Being convenient is a development of civilization, and development is a force. In other words, yes, power."


    "Power......"


    "Yes, so I try not to be more powerful than necessary, and to keep the study of magic within so as not to give. It is good for me to use it. But what spreads throughout the world is carefully selected. And he was thorough enough to stay out of it."


    "... Is it also in anticipation of the influence of magic that the right to inherit the throne was abandoned?


    Since Miss Uphilia tries to bite it off and rebukes it, she puts in a supplement. Then Lord Grants asks quietly this time.


    "No, because the right to inherit the throne was a real hassle...... ahhh!?"


    My father''s knife, sitting next to me, was pped on my head. I was about to identally bite my tongue, dangerous. I hold my head in tears at the pain.


    I gave up my right to inherit the throne because it was a real pain in the ass. In the end, the value of "I" moved that way after time, convinced that the experience would not change.


    "I wanted to study magic. And I didn''t want to get married."


    "Why is that?


    "''Cause I have an errand, and I have to have kids! I don''t want to, I don''t want to make kids! It''s not that I don''t like men, but I don''t want to be targeted as such of the opposite sex!


    "... you were real too"


    Yeah. No, you really can''t just imagine. I can''t imagine myself like that at all. You''re not saying you don''t have greed, are you? Just low priority.


    If I had the right to inherit the throne and my achievements in magic, I would be in trouble if the next king told me what to do. I didn''t think that deep at the time, but now I do.


    "The country would be rough if I remained in possession of the right to inherit the throne. Never."


    "How can you say it all?


    "Miss Uphilia, what''s my value? It''s magic. There''s just no way I can study magic in addition to the king''s duties! Then I have to cut one of them off. Leave the affairs to the king''s wife, who will be her husband? That means I''m gonna be a symbolic puppet, right? In other words, in order for me to seed in magic, I must sever my right to inherit the throne!


    When I be queen, I naturally have to do my affairs. When that happens, there will be less time for study of magic. The problem is that I have nothing to be proud of but the merits of my studies in magic. And don''t let me hold a big purse like the state budget.


    When I''m queen, I''ll definitely build up frustration and explode. If he were to throw a round at his husband, who would be the king''s mate in order not to explode, this time there would be a factional dispute over his choice of opponent.


    "Then it was my father''s idea to say I would marry someone, but not at the point where I would belong to someone in the first ce. Because it has the power of magic. Magic is only something that should be managed in the country. If you don''t, it''s absolutely dangerous. And I don''t even want to get into trouble, and I don''t want a man toe into contact with me as a heterosexual in the first ce!


    "Be thorough..."


    My head hurts, my father put his hand on my forehead all the time. That would be thorough! Because it''s about the end of my fun second life!


    "That''s why you turned your hand so Al could be the next king! You know, more stupid than you need to be and show it to me!


    "Anis, did you turn your mind that way?


    "No, it was good enough."


    "I knew it!!"


    My father moaned for real. Look, if the results are good, it''s all good.


    "But the thought seemed to be behind it."


    "Ugh."


    Lord Grants muttered in a chilled out voice. My father groaned in agony. That''s right, after all, Al Kun''s rampage is frustrating the next King''s n.


    I think there are aspects to the fact that the wrinkle went to Al because I was too free. Maybe. I''m sorry about that. I don''t care.


    Well, I can''t say that I don''t feel that way about making amends for something like that, even though I''ve had an eye for Miss Ufilia''s talent. Because this time it''s obviously a royal mess.


    "So it''s Princess Anisphere''s idea to involve Uphilia in magic and repaint Uphilia''s reputation with that feat?


    "Yes. To be honest, you don''t think I''m going to stick my neck in Al Kun''s side of the situation and do well. Because I am neglected by Al. In that sense, I think it might be better to pull in on my side."


    "Certainly not bad. That''s all Princess Anisphere''s magic is worth.... but does that benefit my Duke''s family?


    The pressure from Lord Grants swells up. Did your father get barometric pressure or did he slightly float his back?


    Surely Miss Uphilia''s reputation can be overridden. But then I''ll see what I can do as a Duke of Magenta house. The fact that I take someone in leads to the danger I said earlier.


    If you are a nobleman with as much power as the Duke of Magenta family, you may not have a problem. But a new problem emerges that you will have too much power, that you will be seen like you have.


    "The Princess of Anisphere herself will know exactly what to do when ites to putting her shoulders on. You said so yourself."


    "Yep."


    "Still want to put Uphilia aside," he said?


    "Yes. I wish her happiness. It''s too bad to close her possibilities here. If so, I would like to explore that possibility."


    I, honestly, don''t think royalty is right for my skin. Kill the individuals and give their lives to a collective called the country. I don''t think there''s much more to it than being a kingdom. I don''t want to change that.


    But I can''t stay there. I want to live as I am. From the day my world changed, I lost my royal credentials.


    Well, I''m staying because being royal is easier for me to do freely, and I have noints about contributing to the country in the way I think it is. I just don''t want to be king until I kill one.


    I just knew that my family was going to make someone carry a debt. Miss Uphilia is suffering from it after all. Then I want to do everything I can for you.


    "... to the point of bing. It''s Ufilia."


    "... Yes, Father"


    "Do you still wish to be queen?


    Upon the inquiry of his father, Grants, Uphilia took that gaze, but leaned down powerless. Its shoulders tremble, pulling its lips into one letter and tying them together.


    Grants is just staring at Uphilia. How much time had passed, the words of Ufiria, who had finally opened his mouth, coincided with zero falling tears.


    "Sorry, no......!


    "... apologize for what"


    "I''m sorry...... I applied mud to the Duke''s house, its name......! I have to doundry, and I can''t be queen anymore!


    Interrupted, in tears. Uphilia shook her body and uttered her own heart with multiple zeroes of unrestrained tears.


    Grants narrowed his eyes to Ufiria''s response. It''s as if the answer was dissatisfaction.


    "Uphilia, answer again. Do you wish to be queen?


    "I can''t be"


    "I can''t be, I''m not. I''m asking if I want to be or not to be."


    "... I can''t be! Sorry! Sorry.........!


    Shake your head left or right, and Uphilia will say the same words. Grants just keeps staring narrowly at Uphilia like that.


    "Uh, yeah. Lord Grants, I don''t have enough words. Miss Uphilia, and you''re wrong about your response."


    "Huh...?


    It was the anisphere scratching its cheeks like some trouble that went between the two of them about to get a bad air.


    "Who decided to say I can''t be? Lord Grants is asking me what Miss Uphilia wants to do. And then someone decides to tell me. So Lord Grants says answer again. Isn''t that right?


    Anisphere asks by shifting her gaze from Uphilia to Grants. Grants turns his gaze toward Anisphere, but immediately shifts his gaze toward Uphilia.


    "Uphilia"


    "... Yes"


    "I intend to treat you so that you are not dull to live as queen because you have decided to be queen.... but. If you don''t want it, then so be it."


    Ufiria opened her eyes to the next shock she suffered.


    ... he stroked his head. Grants'' hands are ced to apany Uphilia''s head, fingerbing Uphilia''s hair with clumsy hands.


    "Stop it. If that''s what you choose, I''ll respect that."


    "... father"


    "Whoever wants you to be queen, if you don''t want me to, I will do everything in my power to protect you. Uphilia, I wish you happiness.... Until now, I seem to have dealt with you the wrong way"


    "Such a thing...! That''s not true! It is the gift of your father''s education that I havee this far! Take that as such, mistakes, etc! Everything was a fool who defiled my family name without my virtue or strength......!


    "Fools and other people are not in my daughter.... good enough, I''ll forgive you if you can''t forgive yourself. My family name is not too small for me or my family to shake like my daughter never finished."


    "As such, don''t say�� you won''t know how to do it"


    As in heartfelt trouble, Uphilia shrugs as she shakes her neck left and right like a child with zero tears.


    From an early age, as the prince''s fianc��e, his future as queen was determined. I have inspired myself that I must be worthy, that I should not speak my utmost.


    That''s the best I can do. If you are to be queen for your country, do not trouble someone as much as your own. Smarter than anyone, stronger than anyone, he said he would lead the country with the king.


    So even though we shouldn''t be bothering you. My heart is not allowed to behave the way it wants. So, hopefully not to confuse her, Uphilia held her heart in her arms.


    "Please, don''t scold me... if I can''t keep Algard''s heart out for his ipetent daughter and our weakness for not being able to overturn an unspeakable wrongdoing...!


    "You''re like a toddler, Uffi"


    Uffi, and. Far and nostalgic memories were stimted. Ha, and if you look up, Grants is smiling bitterly like he''s in trouble.


    Oh, I remember. That''s what my father used to call himself. Distant, nostalgic way to call it. As I was called when I was just a daughter before I was still my fianc��e.


    "Your mind had stopped growing, didn''t it? That day, as if time had stopped. Remains a small Ufi, I didn''t realize that. As parents, pity."


    "... father"


    "I was harshly treating you, who would be beautiful every day, so that I could imagine you bearing the country in the future and leave the ordeal awaiting with my expectations. But that didn''t mean you could train yourself just to wrap your armor around it. It''s pathetic."


    "Please don''t. Not to mention yourself, I don''t want to hear words that degrade your father!


    "Then tell the wretched father, the neglected father who does not realize the pain of his daughter. Do you still hope to be queen? Yufi."


    The hand I was stroking my cheek touches to wipe Uphilia''s tears. Uphilia reaches out toy her own hand over Grants'' hand, which touched her cheek.


    Warm hands, clumsy hard hands. I miss the old days, I was no different than my father''s hand in memory. Uphilia was able to respond calmly, as her heart cracked as she was stubborn.


    "... I''m sorry, Father. I can''t admire Master Algard anymore. I don''t want to be a queen."


    "... right"


    "... I apologize for wasting everything you''ve ever broken my heart"


    "Good. Yufi, it''s what I want right now that you canugh from the bottom of your heart. Good luck. That was a long detour. Sorry, Uffi."


    Grants hugs Uphilia to wrap it up. Uphilia, stuck in her father''s arms, leaves her forehead on his chest te to sp, and cries like she pushed him to death.


    Grantsforts her as she supports her trembling body and strokes her back with such a merciful nce at Ufiria.


    "It''s great air, Father! We''re the air! Look, it''s a world of two, what will you do, Father?


    "You, uh-huh! With this air, you ooh!!"


    "Neck! I''m extremely necked! Father, breathe! Referee, call for referee! Gibb gibb!! squeeze, squeeze!?"


    This is where Orphans wiped his tears and regretted his mistakes that he had made Grants and Uphilia. Orphans'' angry neck tightening turns to her foolish daughter.


    Anisphere, strangled by Orphanth, is desperately scratching algae, blushing or bluishing her face as she ps Orphanth''s arm.


    Upon his face to the touch of the king and princess, who became noisy as soon as possible, Uphilia nced at Grants, her father.


    And theyughed bitterly at each other, like trouble, not from either side.

 5 Episode 5: The DukeS Quartet Interview (Part Ii)

    "Your Majesty, I''m sure Prince Algard will ask you about the situation, but no matter what the story is, I''d like you to destroy your engagement to Uffi"


    "Good, head up but good. Grants."


    Anticipating Uphilia settling down, Grants once again bows his head to Orphans.


    Orphans lets the bitter bug chew his head up with a crushed look and exhales heavily.


    "... Algard annoyed me. I don''t know what to say to you. It will only be lowered on this asion now. Sorry, Grants, Uphilia."


    "Your Majesty! How many times do I have to say, don''t let them bow their heads...!


    "That''s right, Orphans. Wouldn''t Yufi be in trouble?"


    "Sometimes make him stop being king. As a father, it''s just impudent. Damn it, don''t hate it. This is my daughter."


    Orphans and Grants grin at each other for shattering words. Next to Orphans is an anisphere with a firm neck.


    Uphilia rounds her eyes to Grants, who broke the word. I''m just surprised at my father today.


    "And Princess Anisphere. I have no problem putting Uphilia under you. If Uphilia wants to, I''ll think positively if you drink certain terms."


    "Yes!... Yes? Conditions?


    Even if Anisphere responds with a full grin when she seeps joy that she has received acknowledgement, she leans her neck whether she has learned to catch on to the word condition.


    Grants tightens his expression and returns from his father to the Duke''s face. Somewhere I could see the warmth, the expression wrapped around the icy cold again, looking at the anisphere.


    "If we are to put Uphilia under you, I wish to restore Princess Anisphere''s right to inherit the throne"


    ".................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Anisphere peeled her eyes at Grants'' words and shouted. Open your mouth gently and look at Grants with the expression that you don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Both Orphans sitting beside him and opening his eyes, he frowned and turned his gaze towards Grants.


    "Say your intentions, Grants"


    "Because if Prince Algard stays like this, he may not seed to the throne."


    "Why!?"


    Anisphere asks Grants like half a scream. Grants answers pale with his arms together, without looking like he had moved.


    "Doubts remain about my qualities as king. And Princess Anisphere, you arepetent against me. If we re-educate correctly, we''ll be able to do it as royalty."


    "No, no, I can''t! Cloudy eyes, Lord Grants!?"


    "Certainly Princess Anisphere''s behavior and underlying notions are not in keeping with the royalty. But if it''s the current state system,"


    "What are you after? It''s Grants."


    "Orphans. Don''t you think I''d be thrilled to let this daughter-inw do the king?


    "Huhhhhhhhh!?"


    Second scream. Anisphere stares at Grants with the look of being hard to believe. Even Uphilia opens her eyes to suggestions her father never thought possible.


    "Are you insane? Have you lost your mind? Why? Why? Lord Grants, what did I do!? Why would you think of such a terrible and miserable maneuver?!?"


    "I''m just thinking of this country."


    "I would absolutely devastate the country if I were at the head of the country!? No, absolutely not!?"


    "That''s why we''re putting Uphilia aside. If you are beside Princess Anisphere, you will gain a better understanding of magic, and Uphilia, who has learned to run the country as part of the Queen''s education, will conduct his affairs while bncing himself as Prime Minister."


    "You''re talking unscrupulous!?"


    It''s reallyme. Even Anisphere, which has always been synonymous, Grants'' words seem absurd. Still, Grants doesn''t show how it worked.


    "Oh, it''s a premise that can''t be made in the first ce."


    "... Ah. Could it be the horse that hit Al?


    Anisphere putting her fist over her palm gripped like she noticed something. Grants nods at Anisphere, who showed his satisfaction.


    "Whether Princess Anisphere restores her right to inherit the throne, that rankinges second. My first son, Prince Algard, will remain a priority."


    "Well, that''s right. If you go the way you''re used to, it''s natural."


    "But if Princess Anisphere can pass the impossible,"


    "No, no, I''m not going through boulders!? I can''t!?"


    "But even if Prince Algard is abolished, a spare will be created. If the prince deserves it, the throne will belong to Princess Anisphere."


    "Are you going to push Al!? No, no, I''m going to create a faction to push him!? I don''t like it, I can''t believe I can be mentioned in the jade!? I''ve done this before to avoid it!?"


    Anisphere just wanted to do a study of magic and study it so she could handle magic. I only stayed royally to protect the research from abuse. If there was no danger, you could just remove it and go down to the field.


    I didn''t do that because it rubs my parents'' minds. I''m not interested in the throne, Anisphere tries toin that he kept saying that he was trying not to irritate Algard, but then it''s the end of the line.


    "... uh, that''s it. I don''t think that''s a bad idea, Anis."


    "What? Father, have you been busy? You must not be self-inflicted! You are important to your country! What will the people do if something happens to you!!"


    "Kah! I don''t want to think I was born from the rest of you wanting to hit me so badly! I want you to skip your usual behavior and say it!


    Orphans trembles his fist as he stands blue muscle to the anisphere in a hurry. I''d like to put a fist bone in that head, but pleading violence here and now doesn''t go any further.


    To calm down, I summon the maid with a bell to prepare a new cup of tea. Tea goes to everyone, making sure the samurai leaves before Orphans turns back to Anisphere.


    "Anis, you are indeed the most troubled child in the kingdom, simmering my royal ac and fool"


    "You''re relentlessly terrible. Well, that''s good. Go on."


    "But you''re roots are good men and good sense.... To tell you the truth, the people at the Royal Castle are better than Algard, Anis, you''re the one."


    "What?"


    It''s like suddenly, an anisphere that opens its eyes in circles like a rabbit shot by an arrow.


    Looking at such an anisphere, Orphans continues his words as he holds his forehead.


    "You do cause problems. but if it''s important for the country, it''s thought to have the airbones to jump out first. It is your assessment that you prefer not to hurt people, but are constantly making inventions for the people. I''m a problem child, but I think there''s something to evaluate."


    "No, I''m just doing whatever I want... I don''t care about 10% or anyone else... yeah, yes. So?"


    Orphans stares. Anisphere was frightened and silenced after reading the air. Cough up and Orphans keeps talking.


    "If you''re serious about the throne, you can''t say you don''t have anyone on your side."


    "Ha-ha-ha!? I mean, seriously trying to make me Al Kun''s winning horse until Father!?"


    "If this excites Algardo and makes him a masterpiece, that''s fine. If it doesn''te true, just put a rope around your neck. Which way, Algard will remain the king of ipetence, and if his sessor is absent and the country will be rough, the rest will not resign."


    "You say you kill when you rope!? Oh, you''re a keeper!? You mean you''re a keeper!?"


    Orphans looks at Anisphere with a straight, prating gaze. On the other hand, rarely pull back so that Anisphere is scared and noticed by Orphans.


    "I don''t like it, no, no! Queen!? I''m the king!? I don''t know what you''re talking about, thank you. Then I''ll do it."


    I''m not done talking to you.


    "Ha! Wouldn''t Miss Uphilia have never talked about this if she refused!?"


    "Hmm. Speaking of opening up scattering possibilities, if it bes inconvenient, you abandon Ufi...?


    "If you do, Lord Grants,e on...!?"


    Grants'' eyes were serious. Anisphere, who has many times been turned to death in a demonic crusade, is also killing enough to catch a glimpse of death.


    "I do wish Yufi happiness, but still I am the Duke. If Prince Algard is going to end up on the road, he''s going to have to hit his next hand."


    "Yes, if Father had another child...!


    "You want the queen to give birth to an elderly woman?


    "No, that, because... I don''t like it. Anyway, I don''t like it. It''s a categorical rejection. Absolutely not! I don''t have a queen!


    "It''s Uffi for that. No matter how you roll, there''s no problem."


    "Ahhh! This is the feeling of being able to fill the outer moat! Fresh!! Regretful!!"


    Anisphere held her head in stuffiness. I didn''t think I''d thrown away my right to inherit the throne and sprang up, and I''ve been doing hello. And with a lot of problems. Oh, my God, God is dead! and Anisphere wanted to spit.


    Uphilia can''t keep up with the story, she just has to be silent and watch the ce. It was a roaring anisphere for a while, but, uh, I stopped moving perfectly and corrected my posture.


    Uphilia looks out for her unexpectedly. He wrapped his eyes around the silence as if he were someone else before, and was blinded by the face of Anisphere, who had no expression on his face.


    "So, what''s the grace period?


    "Prince Algard''s respite, in the sense of it, okay?


    "Yes, Father, Lord Grants. I''d like to ask you how much respite you intend to grant to rectify Algard."


    "�� for a maximum of two years, separating one year and wondering if it would be reasonable to strip the throne of its inheritance on the spot if something went wrong"


    I mean, a big year is a guide, right? Just in case, you don''t want to aggressively break your previous habits, do you?


    "Whatever. If Algard''s gonna stand, you''re gonna have to keep him in the back."


    "I''m in awe. Even for me, I don''t actively want the country to have a wave of wind. But if that''s what you need then, let''s get rid of Algard ourselves. So, are you sure? I willy down a dictatorship. Otherwise, you can''t break customs or anything. I''m not a fraternist. If you stand in the way of my path, I am prepared to pile up the corpses. Demons only turn into people."


    Eyes that could not see the color of the emotions as if they had been filled with vitreous balls, the cropped faceless expression made Uphilia frightened.


    Grants, sitting beside the trembling Uphilia, nibbled hisugh not only to say it was delightful.


    "Long time no see that face"


    "Lord Grants, y"


    "This is what happens when there''s blood on your head. It''s a problem in a different way from the usual problem children. Besides, it''s bad to bepetent at this state......! How could you...! It''s not bnced!?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! So I don''t like it, because once this happens, ites to my heart! Oh, no! I''m going to pull the cage now! I''m going to pull the cage for a year!? I''ll let you do whatever you want until a troublesome project arrives, please budget me!


    Anisphere, who had returned like a child as soon as possible, only this time summoned in a sloppy and disoriented manner. He is opening his legs, keeping his body firmly behind his back and covering his face with both hands.


    "Because I''ve hit the whip. You have to give me candy."


    "Yufi, don''t worry. Princess Anisphere has to be too much. Aha. However, once the des are gone, they be useless. Remember this one well."


    "Ha ha...?


    "And what you ask for is a budget. Normally, I don''t want new dresses, I don''t want jewelry. From a historical princess''s point of view, don''t you think it''s a lot cheaper? Orphans."


    "My hardship is the most wielded princess of all time!... I''m nice to nostalgia though. I hope he cares about the rest of his stomach and spirit a little bit more. Ooh!?"


    "Now I''ve rattled my daughter''s spirit. Will Father say!?"


    "In normal retribution, fool!


    Uphilia draws her mouth to the dispute between the king and the princess who began the twitching of thebination.


    "Princess Anisphere. Isn''t there too much greed for just a budget on a boulder?


    Grants asks the royal parents and children who were grabbing each other''s cheeks and stretching them out with their usual pale voices. Anisphere shakes her neck left and right as she faces back at Grants, stopping the effort.


    "Lord Grants, the country''s budget is the blood of the people. That should be the moisture of the country. It should not be used more than necessary."


    "If so, why don''t you ask for something other than a budget?


    "Other than the budget? Uh, materials or something? But you can hunt for yourself..."


    When they say something other than the budget, Anisphere takes it into ount. It is Anisphere''s idea to collect more or less what you need yourself.


    There is nothing in particr for the country, he said. I want you to spare me the restoration of the right to inherit the throne if you can, Anisphere thinks. I didn''t say it because I don''t think it woulde true.


    "Sometimes, is that rumor true?


    "Rumors?"


    "Homosexuality is with the object of love"


    "Uh. No, I don''t know. Women are better off if they do love or devote themselves. Men don''t have a sense of rejection if they''re about friends. Do you say that you have goosebumps dating as a heterosexual person? It''s physiologically impossible. So do you really want to avoid touching people who might be concerned..."


    "It''s a whole headache story..."


    Anisphere elucidates at random and suppresses the head Orphans felt headache.


    Having heard Anisphere''s response, Grants strokes his jaw as he envisioned, narrowing his eyes.


    "Hmm. I see... Right, we''re in a hurry. I was wondering if it would be a good policy to fulfill my request if I came up with anything."


    "That would help. Father, is that all right?


    "I don''t mind.... I''m sorry, Anis. I understand that''s all you really hate."


    "... I resent you, Al! Uh, no! Please don''t let disaster befall me!!"


    Ufiria softly suppresses her eyes as she bes distracted by the rare sight of royal parents and children holding their heads in alignment.


    "Is it okay that Uffi also works under Princess Anisphere on the study of magic?


    "Huh? Oh, yes. Recently, I touched on one end of Princess Anisphere''s research and was interested."


    "Princess Anisphere also said she wouldn''t go on the surface stage if nothing happened for a year. For now, take care of her with the meaning of quiet rest."


    "Yes, thank you for your concern"


    Ufiria smiles from the bottom of her heart and conveys her words of thanks to her father. Grants nodded small again as he loosened his eyes to the appearance of Uphilia.


    At the end of the sight, Ufiria and Grants were swayed by carriages to return to the Duke''s house.


    I talked to my father. The next time I have to talk to my mother, I think of my mother, who had always cared about me, and Uphilia loosens her mouth. I always put my heart into it, in that I am the same as Princess Anisphere.


    "... Ufi. Listen."


    "Yes? What is it, Father"


    "What do you think of Princess Anisphere? I don''t mind answering frankly. Whatever the criticism, I promise I''ll keep it to my chest."


    "... if you choose words, I thought you were unique. But I don''t think he''s a bad guy. I don''t know if you''re in trouble, but..."


    "Do you think you can do what you like? You won''t be able to hang out with him long enough in a rtionship where you can''t."


    "That''s, yeah. I have a slightly unique sensibility, but I had no allies. Give me your hand without reason. I''d be lying if I said I don''t remember the danger..."


    It wasn''t until yesterday that Uphilia strengthened her connection to Anisphere. Still, I''m blinded by the look and behavior that changes when I twirl. Feeling threatened, but never feeling bad about Anisphere for reaching out to me first.


    "You haven''t changed for a long time, Princess Anisphere."


    Grants nibbled with a grin as he shook his throat. Uphilia looks at her father as she tilts her little neck.


    "Did your father have an affair with Princess Anisphere?


    "As a Duke of Magenta family, I have no apparent and active rtionship. However, if you are involved in His Majesty''s confidential consultations and governance, you will be involved even if you do not like it. It has been unchanged for a long time, it remains pure innocent and devastating. It''s like a tornado you don''t know where to stay."


    From my father''s point of view, I was stuck saying that it was a troubled existence, and it was Uphilia that would only make me a little nervous in the future.


    "Uffi, listen to this as only one possibility"


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Whatever Princess Anisphere will be, can you think of the possibility of standing next to her?


    ���� Excuse me, the question means a lot......?


    "That one has the momentum like a tornado, but it also melts as whimsically as the wind. There will be no support for that heart but a dedicated samurai so far. I''m not evenpletely open to my parents."


    "... Princess Anisphere, is that, uh...?


    I can''t rte to the impression of Anisphere. Even though Anisphere is always devastated and positively has the power to knock everything down and move on.


    I guess the question Ufiria felt was on her face. Continue as Grants shakes his neck to the left and right.


    "If the wind blows, Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere loses her original glow. You saw that, didn''t you? Abolishing Prince Algard himself, His Royal Highness Princess Anisphere, who told him that he wouldy down a dictatorship. That''s one side of her again. It doesn''t really show up."


    "... To be honest, it was frightening"


    "If I were to be queen, the wind in that man''s heart would stop. For the sake of the people, for the sake of the country, use your talents and the country will develop. That''s what royalty is all about, and I wouldn''t say no, either. But Princess Anisphere is too unforgiving to others. Orphans has me, my wife, and a queen. But Princess Anisphere doesn''t have it."


    "... to be king of solitude," he said?


    "That''s why I''m going toy down a dictatorship, and I''m sure he understands himself. I don''t want that to be a monster named King. But if you put it as a king, it is also a delicacy. I also know Orphans holds his head."


    "So, you want me to be the wedge of Princess Anisphere?


    "I won''t tell you to be anything anymore. Princess Anisphere is just terribly unstable. I believe that the usual way to remove the feathers is a recoil from the surrounding circle."


    Unstable. Indeed, after seeing that puppet-like behavior of Anisphere, Uphilia could not deny it.


    with Anisphere, who behaves brightly and thrust into the ruins of heaven. With Anisphere, who is likely to sacrifice everything to go his way in cold blood. Too extreme to extreme. If this is to be referred to as unstable, then I guess so.


    "I also try to be a problem child if I want... no, I guess that also has its own temperament. Anyway, I''ve been talking to Orphans for a long time to say that we need someone to support our minds, disconnect and tter them. As you can see, he refuses to take his son-inw or go to his daughter-inw.


    "Why is it rejected so far..."


    "That is untouchable, either by Orphanth or by his mother, the Queen. A dedicated maid might know something. So, it''s Uffi. Let''s get straight to it. I don''t me you if you can keep up with Princess Anisphere''s rumors."


    "Yes?"


    What did this father say now? Uphilia tilts her neck at the words thrown suddenly and manages to chew on the meaning.


    "If Prince Algard stands well, the child is not mandatory. If Princess Anisphere were to be queen, taking Prince Algard''s son as his adopted son would preserve the royal blood''s face."


    "What, what, what are you talking about"


    "We''re talking about possibilities. I can''t tell you that Princess Anisphere and you won''t get along."


    "It is! That! Wasn''t it just a rumor and ambiguous in person!


    "It was wild, forgive me, Uffi. But you''re also worried because you''ve been badly wounded by a man."


    Grants frowned like trouble and dropped his eyes. Forget the shock of the earlier words on my father''s weak face, which I see for the first time. Uphilia turns her gaze.


    "Whatever it is, I wish you were happy. I can handle the Duke''s house without you. Try hanging out with that guy as just a Ufi for at least a year. You can be my friend. It doesn''t matter if it takes another form. I''m sure he won''t treat you badly."


    "... Thank you for your concern. Indeed, it is undeniable that men are disgusted. Since we''ve been on duty, I thought it would be better not to have it as a love, love, or queen than necessary."


    "You''re the one who raised me that way. You, too, are distorted in terms of those emotions. That''s why I''m worried."


    "... that I would be bonded by Princess Anisphere?


    "That guy''s a lot of people, isn''t he?


    Surely there is no malice, and I think Uphilia is like a wind blowing straight through.


    I don''t know the future. What happens to your rtionship with her, etc. Maybe what Anisphere wants from herself.


    But I guess it''s going to be noisy. Even if I don''t like it, I can''t imagine where Anisphere is going to be quiet.


    "Buhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Does anyone royally stand with their dress off! Please get dressed now!


    "I was there! Hit your cheeks. Huh!?"

 6 Episode 6: ILl Take Care Of Your Daughter!

    I have been very busy since the day Miss Uphilia decided to be involved under me in the study of magic. For whatever reason, I decided to create a private room for Miss Uffilia in my own detached house.


    Until now Miss Uphilia has lived in the Duke''s house, but although she is at a distance she can go back and forth, magic has many things to do, including state secrets. Above all, if research begins, depending on the content, it is also possible to dare to stay up all night.


    For that reason, a private room was set up in the outhouse so that Miss Ufiria could rest. The problem is that there is an unlimited number of people who can get in and out of this outhouse.


    This detached house is spinning with me and Ilia. Or almost Ilia alone. Only when that Ilia needs a day off or a hard-mouthed maid selected in the royal castle will be sent.


    I mean, I''m understaffed when I say what I want to say. I also have a hard time bringing in furniture. Even though she is a princess, I also help bring in furniture. Well, it''s not as good as carrying furniture.


    Well, they didn''t say anything about what they think I am now, either. Follow the instructions of the samurai to carry in one piece of furniture after another. I felt like a mover in myst life.


    "The furniture is fine just to carry it in. The princess should not put her hands on the interior. Because the princess''s taste is original."


    "Can I just say it''s bizarre? Or clutter."


    "Yeah, yes. Right."


    "I wasn''t denied!?"


    "So I''ll take care of itter. Are you nning a visit to the Duke''s house today?


    I nod to thedies sent by the royal castle. After this, I''m supposed to pick up Miss Uphilia. Ilia is the only one offering. I had a problem going to the Duke''s house alone on the boulder, so I asked Ilia to follow me.


    The truth is, I want you to stay in Ilia when I''m away. There are too many ces here that I don''t want to be stepped into. And some say it''s purely dangerous. The samurai sent by the royal castle have a hard mouth, and there is no way to break my words.


    Still worries me because what I''m dealing with is something? I''m bored, how dare you, after the room that became Miss Uphilia''s private room.


    "Princess."


    "Ilia"


    "Prepare your meal. Don''t be rude to the Duke of Magenta house."


    "Well, you keep your precious daughter. There''s something about Al, and this time I''ll follow you very carefully."


    "Oh...... I didn''t know a princess of wild animals or demons or something she couldn''t usually get her hands on was grown up...... Tomorrow, I could be dead......!


    "Big deal!?"


    "Let it be."


    He acted like an actress in the opera. I thought I had mourned and shown it by the time it was daunting, Ilia as clear as usual in the next moment.


    "You start with a hot tub. Then Esther, and the dress selection, and then..."


    "You''ve lived long enough to dress me..."


    "Flowers are what you want to love. Just like the princess did."


    Keep it that way, this is it, and Ilia brushed me up to take me around. At this time, I have already known for a long time that there is no point in resisting, so the exchange is left.


    That''s how he looks at me decorated with makeup in front of a mirror to the point where he doesn''t think he is. This passion of the samurai, including ria, is amazing. Maybe it''s like a passion I enchant. If you think so, you can put up with the hardship of being decorated.


    And then I look at Ilia over the mirror. My skin is youthful and doesn''t make me feel old, even though I say I''m in my 30s soon. You deserved to have developed and researched good magic tools for ria and beauty.


    "... Ilia is beautiful"


    "y."


    "I mean it. I''ve been thinking that ever since I was a kid."


    "I miss it. All of a sudden, I started running around the Royal Castle, and since I started developing magic props, I have more injuries and more impotence."


    Ilia says as shebs my hair with nostalgia. What Ilia talks about is my failures in the past. It is also a shard of memories shared by me and Ilia.


    The fact that I let magic strike me in the chest, the fact that I was stuck with the idea that I couldn''t use that magic, and the fact that I wanted to create a magic item. There was Ilia for me. What would have happened to me without her? I''m going to think about that, too.


    "Sure, I''ve failed many times, but without failure, there''s no sess."


    "If so, my failure has been to your detriment."


    "... what sess have we achieved? Ilia is."


    "Now, this moment is a sess."


    Big time, I shrugged by ident. I''m not proud of you, how embarrassing.


    "I don''t like things."


    "Do you say?"


    Ilia smiles. The shadow hasn''t changed since the day of my memories when I said we''d be dating for over 10 years now. Makes me feel like Ilia even when I''m beautiful over the years.


    I feel strongly that she would be grateful to be by my side. It pisses me off when I think she looks like my sister. Well, it''s certainly not my sister. More like this, maybe I should say partner.


    "I think it''s fun to be here. Because I didn''t think marriage was the only thing that made a woman happy."


    "I''m very sorry about that..."


    "It''s good. Our title was low and I was also a pawn in a political marriage. Now, in a way, it''s no exaggeration to tell the princess that she''s married. We''re making it better thanks to you."


    Ilia is the daughter of the Viscount family. With strong power oriented parents, Ilia was searching for a dowry to empower her home. I was also a samurai in the royal castle because I had the desire to catch the eye of a powerful famous family.


    I was the one who saw it. Or something that I wasrgely unscrupulous about hearing that Ilia was about to get engaged that she didn''t want, and that she wanted to keep it at my disposal.


    Luckily for Ilia, who couldn''t escape me that way, I got involved in a study of magic, and now it has something to do with it. Unfortunately, I can''t say enough about all of that being good.


    The family of Ilia was also the one who weed Ilia surrounded by me at first, who became alienated as I renounced my right to inherit the throne or caused problems. Yeah, if I were reinstated, I''d probably try to connect again, wouldn''t I?


    Ilia doesn''t care because she has a rtionship with her family that has been cold since the beginning, she tells me. And I stopped naming my own family name. Well, he says he was banished from the house the same way, so I try not to touch him too much.


    Because to me, Ilia is Ilia. Whatever the child of the house. But if it were so beautiful, it would have been a lot of deductions. I don''t want it to be a reality without Ilia. What a disrespect for Ilia to think.


    "Keep up the exciting life, huh? Ilia."


    "Do as the princess thinks. Well, I won''t condone that when I tighten it."


    Iughed when I went crazy about Ilia''s response. I have me now because she''s there for me. Bite this happiness if you can''t really appreciate it.


    "Hehe, look, it''s a perfect princess disguise...... I''llpliment you, Ilia!


    "What is the true princess saying"


    The sttered head made a creepy noise with Supin.


    The disguise for the princess is over, and I take a carriage with Ilia to the Duke of Magenta''s house.


    It has been since I was a child to disturb the House of the Duke of Magenta, I suppose. Back then, the conflict with Al Kun was still unclear, or because Miss Ufiria was not her fianc��e.


    Although the Duke family has a blood connection to the royal family, what happened to the Duke of Magenta family is also old and far from being rted to blood. I remember hearing that my father was familiar with Lord Grants and used to act together a lot.


    So when I was a little girl, I was interrupting the Duke of Magenta''s house, but that was a long time ago. I think this is my first visit, so let''s just keep our heads up and go.


    "Let''s go, Ilia"


    "Yes, Princess"


    Take Ilia and walk through the Duke''s mansion while being guided by the Duke''s maid. It''s a fine mansion, even though I thought so after diving through the gates. The boulder is just the mansion of the historic Duke of Magenta family.


    Passed to the receptacle as guided. There awaited Miss Ufiria and Lord Grants, as well as Lady Nerschel, wife of the Duke of Magenta family.


    Mrs. Nerschel is not much like Miss Ufiria. Miss Uphilia seems to be a father. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and I stare at you. Don''t, don''t. I need to be polite so I don''t have to be rude.


    "My pleasure, Princess Anisphere."


    "No, this solicitation of Miss Uphilia is my strong request. Rather, this one is in a position to thank you. Above all, I sincerely apologize for my brother''s immorality. I would like to convey to you the royal apologies in the official arena and your feelings as an anisphere individual."


    "Lift your head, Princess Anisphere"


    "Yes, Princess Anisphere. Instead, you helped our lovely Uffi. And I can''t thank you enough for this kind of convenience."


    I can''t keep my head down when Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel tell me to keep standing. Keep your head up and take a seat. Behind me stands Ilia to refrain.


    The Duke and son of Magenta sat side by side with me, facing each other.


    "You''re out of time with Mrs. Nerschel. It''s like a breath disaster, above all else."


    "Yeah, Princess Anisphere too. No rumors. It''s been a long time since you came to my house."


    "Since I decided to get engaged to Algardo, I''ve also distanced myself from the Duke of Magenta house"


    "Yep. I didn''t think this one was going to happen, but I haven''t been good with Prince Algard for a long time. Instead, if it brightens up like this, it''s more constructive to cut it off."


    A full smile, but the pressure is great, Mrs. Nerschel! The Duke of Grantses faceless and intimidating, but Lady Nerschel''s smile is an offensive grin, abat attitude!


    I don''t know if Miss Uphilia, who was born of these two, has a tough spot or something. Definitely blood muscle, strong blood, as of these parents.


    "I''ve already heard from my husband and Uffi. If Yufi wants to, I want to send them out quickly."


    "It''s an honor. As a royal man who has once lost his courtesy, I hope this is the time to give him an opportunity to redeem himself. Miss Ufiria, the Duke''s precious daughter, is my responsibility to take care of it. By the royal name."


    "You can be much more awed today, Princess Anisphere. I almostughed with your nose when you swore to the royal family."


    Lord Grants!? Well, I suppose so too, but do you say it, say it! I''ve been desperately wearing the princess''s skin! I can see Ilia sighing in the back. Me, it''s not bad.


    "Lord Grants, you can have a seat with me now!


    "This is rude. I never dreamed you''d be so awed. However, your sincerity was well conveyed. Please, Uffi."


    "Yes! I will love you well!


    Hehe, if Miss Uphilia woulde, I would progress that research and that research...!


    It''s really inconvenient to have magic but not magic. Though it is a demonic prop that was born. I can''t believe Miss Uphilia, who is fit and good for all of the attributes in that research,es as an assistant. Oh, my future research life will be dyed rosy!


    "But Princess Anisphere. My daughter and I will live together in the future. Miss Uphilia, isn''t that the way you call it with some distance?


    "Oh, Mother?


    I blink unexpectedly at the facts pointed out by Mrs Nerschel. Surely there is a distance to keep calling me Miss Uphilia. I want to get along, too!


    "Then can I call you Yufi? If the boulders are close to each other, I''d call them Uphilia."


    "... call me what you like"


    "Thanks! Then I''ll be in anise too! Regards, Uffi!


    "... Yes, Master Anis. Thank you for your instruction on magic."


    awe!...... that. Speaking of which, what about the aristocratic college called Yufi? Though I don''t think I can stay like that on a boulder.


    "Sometimes, how does it treat you at the College of Nobility in Uffi?


    "Mm-hmm. We''re going to discuss that, but as you know, Uffi is an excellent daughter. If graduation is imminent, I''m thinking of putting it under Princess Anisphere for not showing up at the college in the future."


    "I hope I can tell you that the breaking of the engagement with Prince Algard was not just a mismatch between the two of us, but also a strong request by Princess Anisphere"


    Oh, I see. If you go back and say that I was originally trying to scout Uffi, you''re just confused about why, or don''t you concentrate on the fact that they took my fianc��?


    "Then please don''t use my name. He said I''ve been dictating Uffi for a long time."


    "Oh well, may I be graciously sweet? Hey, Grants?


    "Ah. The college is exempt from attendance until graduation at the request of the princess, and I intend to graduate without attending the graduation ceremony."


    "Yeah, because Yuffi doesn''t deserve the dishonor of leaving the college as it is with a broken engagement, etc. I was more than happy to be used to dispel that stigma!


    "Thank you from what to what, Master Anis"


    "No."


    Hey, I''m d I managed to get the story together well. Speaking of which, I once remembered as I caressed my chest down with relief.


    I was wondering if there was another in the Duke of Magenta''s house, Yuffi''s brother and Naoko, who would not have been enrolled in the college. Sure, what''s your name...?


    "Speaking of which, didn''t Uffi have a brother?


    "Are you talking about Caind? Oh, that girl..."


    "The college and going under Princess Anisphere are revolting. I didn''t hear you say you were going to be here, but you misled me. I''m in college now."


    Oh, so you did. Yufi''s brother doesn''t like me.


    "My sister is outraged that she is not a royal puppet of convenience..."


    "No, um, I''m really sorry..."


    "Because you didn''t do anything. No, I can''t defend myself against the usual rumors."


    "Sooner orter, you want to understand each other better. If you think about college today, you''ll catch your breath."


    "I hear the college air sucks right now. Everyone and he are tingling."


    I say as Mrs. Nerschel sighs like she''s in trouble. I''m sorry to hear that, but it''s none of my business. I didn''t end up in college either! He said his father was vehemently opposed to making absolute problems if he went. I think so, too.


    After this, my greeting to the Dukes and Ladies of Magenta came to an end and I took Uffi back to the Royal Castle.


    Whatever the anxiety element is, my brother Caindo-kun wants to continue to get along with Yufi''s home.


    "Heh heh, I don''t think I was studying one thing about Ufi at all!


    After bringing Uffi in and asking Ilia for her guidance, I jumped into the workshop. I thought I hadn''t done a study on Uffi for two days. How dare a master miss a workout for 3 days too. If you do three days of research, I don''t know howte you are!


    "But Yufi''s here, so I guess I''ll have to figure out what to do with the experiment. We''ve expanded the range of things we can do."


    Um, and I take out my notebook with a roar. It''s for writing down images of memories from previous lives that I remember, and ideas thate to mind at regr times.


    I am inherently a foreign molecule in this world. It''s not strange when this feeling disappears, as it did when I woke up too, although I have a sense that thoughts, ways of thinking, and consciousness are dropping by in my previous life since I regained my memory of my previous life.


    These notes are prepared in detail for when it happens. Because I thought it would be better if there was something I could leave behind, although I can''t say anything to give proof that I was alive.


    "Hmm, at least you want to refrain from shy experiments. I don''t want to go outside right now. When that happens, experiments with intense consumption of materials will be dyed... well, I''d also like to hear Uffi''s opinion, starting with amon understanding of each other..."


    When I think alone, I really talk to myself more. As I circled my thoughts, the workshop door was knocked. It was Ilia''s voice that was heard from the outside. If so, is Uffi with you?


    "Go ahead -?


    "Excuse me."


    If you give me permission, Ilia wille inside the workshop with a single voice. Uffi is with us behind it. You changed your clothes, it was a light outfit that seemed easy to move around. Yufi is intriguingly wandering his gaze to my workshop.


    I spread my hands so that I would wee such a yuffi. Now Yufi is my aplice... whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Unexpectedly loose cheeks.


    "Wee, Uffi. To my castle. You''re wee."


    "Is this the workshop? Dear Annis."


    "Yes. Don''t inadvertently touch me because I''m rolling around full of prototypes and stuff, okay?


    If I had cautioned, Yuffi would have surprised me and moved on. Well, I don''t think there''s a problem with anything really dangerous because they''re in quarantine warehouses. asionally, there''s the idea of staying up all night, or something made of evil nori that didn''t go out of style.


    Uffi''s seat is also added to the desk where Ilia and I were usually opposite each other. Yuffi about the seats, Ilia starts preparing the tea. Except for the fact that Uphilia was there, it was the usual view of the workshop.


    "Nice to see you again today, Uffi"


    "Yes, I hope I can help with the invention for the people, like Master Anis."


    "Uh, you don''t have to be so serious and patient, do you? I wish I could, in about the same way. Of course, I''ve never been more sessful, but the number of failures is higher."


    "Yes, is it?


    "Failure is a number of starspared to sess. There''s nothing natural about being able to do that, I think. Always the world can''t see the bottom without exploring."


    "I see. That''s what I was thinking."


    "Yes, yes. Otherwise, you won''t be able to achieve results and you''ll be in a hurry and frustration. I''m not forcing anyone to do anything, so do you want me to take my shoulder off and work on it?


    The path of exploration must notst a day, let alone an endless one. It is the Way of Magic to pursue a magnificent romance that can be tackled throughout your life! Nah, I tried to dress her up, but she just said she couldn''t finish what she wanted to make. Feel good about it when something usefules out of it for people.


    Yufi nodded at me like I was impressed. You''re an honest, good kid. Well, maybe it''s because I''m free from your service. Looks like Uffi has been killing emotions to be the next queen, and feels somewhere young.


    For all the attention I''ve been paying, I want these days to be fun for her at least for the past year. Make it, wolf! Fun magic prop making! Hooray for me if you could be such a knoll.


    "Shall we celebrate something today"


    "Celebrate, is it?


    "To Uffi. What''s to celebrate even though your engagement has been broken? Is it a constion or a wee party? Yeah, let''s work Uffi anyway! Hey, Ilia!


    "That''s a great idea."


    "... would you like me to do that?


    Yufi frowns like some light, troubled. Besides, Iy my hands on my desk and stick my finger up Yuffi''s nose tip.


    "I''m just doing that because I want to! Don''t you like Uffi?


    "... no, I don''t dislike it. It''s just, you know, confused."


    "You just have to get used to it from now on. You don''t have to rush."


    Again I offer my hand to Uffi. Yufi, who was blinking at the hand offered, was a little lost before holding my hand.


    I take Yuffi''s hand firmly as I try to shake it gently. He said he was going to take her and pull her around. I''m a little excited about that. From that thought my cheeks remained much loose.

 7 Episode 7: Magic Courses In Anisphere

    "Speaking of which, I''d like to build up a lot of awareness with Uffi."


    "The folding of perceptions, is it?


    "Yeah. Yufi knows I can''t use magic, right?


    Yuffi gave me a slow nod, although he gave me a look that seemed lost somewhere.


    In this world, a great nobleman can use magic. I have talent in it, and the amount of magic I have and the number of magical aptitudes I have be statuses.


    I am ipetent in that respect. A body that has magic but cannot use magic. This is innate, and it can be the result of my research that it is not of an acquired and changing nature.


    "The reason I can''t use magic is mostly because I''m guessing..."


    "Please wait?


    "Yes?"


    "Making guesses? That''s the first time I''ve heard that..."


    "So let''s get to know each other," I said.


    "... to the point of bing. Excuse me, go on."


    It seemed confusing, Ufi, but I nodded whether you were convinced by what I had exined.


    "First of all, the magic is exercised with the help of the Spirit."


    "Yes. Work on spirits that exist everywhere in the world, at the cost of magic and form magic. And there is the nature of magic that fits with the Spirit, and it is taught that it bes aptitude."


    "Yeah. That''s amon story. I took a step from there."


    "A step-by-step perception, when you say?


    "Literally. How can it be decided that magic conforms to the Spirit, or how can the Spirit shape magic at the price of magic?"


    In the first ce, the magic of this world is exercised by the Spirit. And the number and variety of spirits are numerous.


    The four great spirits of fire, water, earth, wind, the original spirits of light and darkness, the subspecies spirits derived from them, etc.... than to say. Whatever the typical spirits are, it''s hard to distribute them when you include even derived subspecies spirits! I''ve been filing too fine to distribute, but enough to throw it out on the way!


    That investigation showed that the Spirit basically says that even if there are differences in attributes, they are essentially ecological, or that the nature is the same. The Spirit is just something that drifts in the air if the Spirit is alone. It''s like when this gathers or has the will to be promoted to a being like the Great Spirit or God.


    When summed up, the Spirit is a spiritual being drifting in the world, and what can be recognized visually is a unique individual, such as a strong collective. And we know that it feeds on magic.


    "Is magic food for the Spirit?


    "The Spirit is a spiritual being, a spiritual force invisible to magic. I defined magic as the power of zero from the soul. And the Spirit doesn''t have something called self-consciousness if he has to be a collective and be able to even see. I thought magic was processing the spirits."


    "What processed the Spirit is magic, not what the Spirit prayed for embodies!?"


    Iugh without thinking like Yuffi''s surprise. Because I understand that there is no such thing as an existing mindset.


    "It''s normal to think that way in general, but here''s what I''m thinking. Spirits are usually like air drifting unconsciously. Change it by giving it food called magic, and make it magic. I believe that having a cap on magic is like the blood of a soul in the first ce. And even though we don''t get the amount we need out of the vessel, we think we''re going to get out for the unnecessary amount."


    The vessel called soul is packed with magic, or what is the source of magic. This will never go outside for what it takes, but anything but what it takes will be released outside. This is who magic is.


    The Spirit is unconscious, drawn by magic, and entrusted to the consciousness to which it was given its presence. Exin to Uffi the idea that magic is an act of alteration of the existence of the Spirit, and that the Spirit is not necessarily conscious and responsive to it.


    It was clear that Yufi looked sinister. Some people are followers of the Spirit Faith who worship the Spirit. From those people, my thoughts would be heretical, too. So I don''t usually talk about this idea. Because of the circumstances, Yufi will be a coborator, so I thought I''d have to talk to her.


    "�� I''ve never thought of magic or spirits as natural before, why, etc."


    "Even I was driven by necessity to find out, so I came to this conclusion. So, if you can figure out how it works, you can see why I can''t use magic."


    "You said you found out what prevented you from using magic?


    "It''s a magic the Spirit doesn''t like, simply put"


    Yes. I have magic. That''s for sure. It is evidenced by the fact that it is activating the magic props. But I have not been able to use magic.


    The Spirit tries to keep his presence with magic as food. And unconsciously seek magic that goes well with you. That will be recognized as the "fit attribute" of the side that uses magic.


    If the Spirit of Water is doing the magic he prefers, so as to obtain the fitness of the water. In other words, aptitude fluctuates depending on how the Spirit likes the vor.


    "I don''t know what this may be, but I think what happened to nobility and royalty started when I signed with the Spirit."


    "Are you talking about the Spirit Contract? Though the legend is said to be the beginning of the aristocracy that he exchanged covenants with superior spirits such as the Great Spirit and borrowed his strength. There are still a few, but there are also spiritual contractors."


    "Yes, a contract with the Spirit that is visible and self-sufficient can be so powerful that it cannot bepared to normal magic. That''s why they say the country began by incorporating the spirits into the covenant and creating a system called aristocracy."


    "I see. It''s the remnants of your ancestral spiritual covenant that allows the nobles to use magic."


    Maybe. That was quite a while ago, so I don''t think you''ll know the truth unless you dig up some old records.


    Although following history is one romance, the romance I should follow is another.


    "Although I don''t know if it has be the nature of the magic I prefer because it is the blood muscle that I have contracted with the Spirit. Leaving that aside, I''vee to the conclusion that I can''t invite spirits to use magic because it doesn''t fit the spirits."


    "So, Master Anis is developing the magic props?


    "I have magic. We need to make the most of it. And I wanted to use magic. That didn''t have to be in the form of magic the Spirit did. By the way, I don''t think we can use magic on civilians because there''s no remnants of the spiritual covenant. Still, I think it''s only rare that even civilians can use magic, probably because of those circumstances. Or an aristocratic bastard."


    "I was born with the magic favored by the Spirit," he said. Should we consider it lucky? "


    "Yeah, maybe. Leaving that aside, without that talent I had to overshadow it with effort. And I discovered things."


    "Is it a discovery? And that led to the development of demonic props?


    "Right. First, I explored the use of magic without passing the Spirit."


    Magic power releases excess minutes from the body and bes foggy. If the Spirit is a magic that is not attracted either, it can also be said to be a resource that is wasted. I decided to do some research to see if I could use this for something. Could this have been around the age of six?


    "The first thing Iid eyes on was the Spirit Stone."


    "It''s a crystal of spiritual power that spirits gather where they gather and are said to be given to them by high-ranking spirits."


    "Yeah, so I decided to find out who that was."


    "? Identity, is it?


    "Because it''s not just a stone, is it? We can''t figure out how it''s created without looking at those principles."


    "... to the point of bing"


    Crystalline stone given by the Spirit, that is the Spirit stone. With this, even civilians can use the power of the Spirit. However, the applications are limitless.


    Instead of a firece if it is a spiritual stone of fire. If it''s a spiritual stone of water, we can get the water out, but that''s it. If it''s a spiritual stone of the wind, it produces the wind, but it doesn''t have enough power to fly people. The spiritual stones of the earth can enrich thend, but they cannot shake the earth.


    I mean, I can only do things like degraded magic. Now, the real question is how could Spirit Stone have done that and how could it have been created by the Spirit?


    "Simply put, it''s the remains of the Spirit."


    "... what?


    "Or the coagted of the Spirit. Spirit that has materialized, without will. So I guess it''s best to say carcass."


    "... when they say that, something you should be thankful for will strike you as badly as possible"


    "If you open the lid, reality is such a thing. Well, spirits are basically unrted to resentment because unlike organisms, the concept of death is rare. I guess not when you''re more than a big spirit with a clear will."


    So spiritual stones are rich in spirits and are discovered in richnds. The Kingdom of Palletia has a good bnce between nature and poption. In an environment where the Spirit is reasonably habitable, there are human beings beside him who produce the magic that feeds the Spirit.


    If you go to the depths, you can get pure quality things near people if you mine spiritual stones to the extent that they can help you with your daily life without going to the depths. It is no exaggeration to say that Spirit Stone is the corner responsible for the export industry of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    "You miss it. Flying through the sky, she used the spiritual stones of the wind in bundles, and plunged them into the walls of the castle."


    "He said he got into it..."


    "I thought my whole body would fall apart"


    Because of that failure, I was able to obtain doubts about the Spirit Stone that I did not have any magic, so it turned out to be Auray.


    The nature of the spiritual stone was well understood. And if you don''t have a number, you won''t be like the magic you want, and you won''t be able to use it freely. I can also say that my trial and exploration began there.


    "Well, I did a lot of things. Truly thest decade has been... a day of trial and error..."


    "Is that the reason why you became known as the Princess Odd Heavenly..."


    "Yeah, you are. Because I really wanted to use magic. I''m still not happy with it. The magic that sprays from the body can now be effectively utilized with magic props. We''re only going to develop it to increase its variety."


    "As far as it goes.... So why did you want me as your assistant?


    Yufi leans her neck in doubt. You can say that Yufi and my qualities are the opposite. I am a hater who is turned that way by the Spirit, and Uffi is a popr person loved by the Spirit. It''s really fitness for all attributes.


    "Being able to actually see all sorts of magic. And because he''s a mysterious creature with all the attributes and aptitudes and all the cheats and no physical abilities."


    "Chi and...?... Um, am I that weird?


    "I think it''s weird. ''Cause there''s something wrong with Yufi''s existence. Even though it''s not weird to have some parts of your body go crazy. That''s the kind of stats you get, too, huh?


    "Huh...?


    Hrious or slightly pale, Yufi blinks and looks at me. In fact, there is something in this world that should be called a unique disease because it is this world. That can be a disease about magic.


    "For example, you think that unnecessary amounts of magic are inherently in the body and mentally impaired? Sometimes you do, don''t you? Even though my parents are so fine, my kids grow up to be such bad aristocrats."


    "Uh, yeah.... It''s not a question of education, it''s a disease?


    "You''re prone to heart disease. Magic is something thates out of your soul. If we do not have a stable bnce between our bodies and our souls, we will soon make one or both worse. So there are a lot of cases where the magic doesn''t go out of the body and you get sick or, conversely, you get sick."


    If you don''t get out of your soul and you have magic, if you say it, you will cause root rot. The soul bes unbearable and distorted by saturating magic. It was a serious discovery that some children would distort their personality ore to their bodies with anomalies if their souls were distorted.


    It''s just that it hasn''t spread to the country very yet, or it hasn''t. Although I discovered it, I can''t swallow it, and most importantly, I''m not a doctor. The doctors gathered by the royal family have been entrusted with research and verification.


    "Then I have an easy-to-like magic by the Spirit, so there''s no such anxiety?


    "Conversely. Now there is too much magic eaten to feed to the source of magic inside the soul, making it sick and weak or risking carrying obstacles. I think Yufi has a miraculous bnce between how much God loved her. Hundreds of years, no, maybe one genius on a millennial basis"


    "... the fact that the amount of magic triggers disease is more surprising than what I''m called a genius"


    "Yufi is sweet. It''s better to be bnced about magic. More or less. I''m sure you''ve heard that the medical examinations around here have also begun to be judged by magic research, especially possession and proficiency in magic exercises."


    "Oh, that''s why magic sses at the college take measurements like that..."


    Prevention is possible even if the intention cannot be exined. Indeed, a few years after I discovered this theory, the School of Magic began to measure the amount of magic holdings and the proficiency of magic exercises to get statistics on any anomalies.


    Of course, magic isn''t the only cause of heartbreaking. It is possible that those who possess abundant magic or are skillful at using magic will be subjected to unspoken persecution if they do not say that their magic is bad. I hear your father has been very careful in this regard.


    "I''ve heard stories about kids who are a lot of magic and rough, and when they learn magic and be more proficient, they calm down and their spirits stabilize. Well, if things don''t work out, you''ll even hit eight. Magic is a factor."


    "But it is a great step forward that we have been able to discover the cause.... but is it magic to look into these things?


    "No, just by-products. I''m not a specialist, so even I can only talk by guessing. That kind of thing should be figured out by experts. I''m not a doctor, although I''m proud to be a leader in magic."


    Magic can''t use magic. It''s the kind of discipline I''ve given birth to to be able to use magic.


    The "science" of previous life''s knowledge, just magically tailored by reproducing it with magic props. It''s supposed to be for that kind of use, right?


    By the way, I''m not without researchers researching magic itself, but I''m not very close to me because I''m kind of on my way to something like faith, theology, or religion.


    I was just impressed by practitioner magic researchers. I have been personally thanked for the fact that the abnormality thates with the bnce of body and magic was scaled from my eyes and could have a very good effect on my drilling and my disciples'' education.


    Well! Normally! Someone who can use magic! Hey! Jealous! And treat me like a troubled child! I''ll make a fool out of you! Because they made fun of me until I was about to die of sorcery in the first ce! There''s a little bit of remorse left! I won''t forgive you, Magic Ministry bastards...!


    "... Dear Anis?


    "Ha, a little ck sentiment for the Ministry of Magic..."


    "Ministry of Magic?... I heard you were unfriendly."


    "The Ministry of Magic side is much easier now. I can''t even say it''s good now though. It''s just that the princess is pulling the strings from the old days. And then there''s your personal jealousy."


    "Shut up! What an elite wizard!


    A lot of guys look weird, so I''m angry about Sang...! With a guy who even sends a yellow voice or gaze when he sarcastically tells me? I wish I was dead......


    "... is that why? What makes Algard so close to the people of the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Hmm? Al? Al isn''t as good as Ufi, but I hear he''s good at magic."


    "Yep. That''s why the college and the sons of the aristocrats who work for the Ministry of Magic have often been weed."


    "Well, it''s one of those big factions over there, too."


    I don''t really like the way it feels to see magic as a privilege of nobility and not being able to handle civilians and magic from above. Rather, some people hate him enough to throw up backwards. Voter Ideas, Disagree!


    I understand that magic is a status. I don''t think that''s everything. I admire magic and do something about developing magic props. Though maybe it''s a funny story I say. ''Cause this is a hobby.


    "Has the story gone out of line? Uh, what were you talking about?"


    "That was a mingling of perceptions of magic. Sure enough, it seemed confusing if we didn''t fold it together."


    "It was. You were talking more about spirits and magic than magic one day. It''s inseparable. I can''t help it."


    "Even if they say magic, the reality is unknown from the outside. I just hear you''re often at the construction site? to sewers and street sites."


    Uh, when I told my father about the sewer, he seriously considered it, because he asked me to be an advisor, like an assistant field supervisor, without knowing anything about it.


    Because if you have a sewer, you can treat the cityndscape and sewage, right? Sewage can cause illness, because my father listened to me and even verified me when I told him stories like that all the time.


    Of course, I totally forgot I told you that, and I was suddenly made involved in a business that started after several years of consideration.


    I can''t study it then! I thought you were outraged. Thanks to this, I have put all my efforts into the development of demonic props in construction rtions. I''m not reflecting.


    "The sewer was water in my sleeping ear, too, but because the streets show demons. The demon stone that the demon drops was the aim. So hunting demons in the name of auditing..."


    "What is the princess doing!?"


    "Sounds like the princess herself is appealing to the inspection, right?


    "That''s not what we''re talking about!? And the real deal and the pre-construction are different!


    "Well, leave that alone. I needed demon stones, and I went to collect demon bones, skins, fangs, something that was going to be material at one end, and I was pissed off that I didn''t disappear from the royal castle..."


    "Right. How many times have I also noticed that I was left with only a letter and escaped? By the way, if you''re going out there, you''ve been sent to the streets to at least do your job."


    I feel nostalgic for Ilia''s supplement. I used to be more like this, I wish I was free. I''m calm now, too. No, sometimes it''s because the research took a lot shape and validation and modification was the main thing!


    How do you get out of the royal castle, with the Kingsguard Knights and the soon-to-be-formed samurai squad? In a way, I feel like the Kingsguard Knights treated me like a virtual enemy exercise.


    "''Cause demon stones are degenerate spiritual stones, too, so I didn''t find out enough."


    "... Yes?


    "Hmm?"


    "The Demon Stone, that''s it, isn''t it? A crystal that can be taken from demons such as particrly strong individuals of demons, people with aliases"


    "That''s right. It''s that magical stone that''s brought into magical research or decorated as a sign of honor because it reveals its properties ording to the characteristics of the species."


    "Is that a spirit stone?!?"


    "Precisely eating spirits and crystallizing the taken spirits into your body to enhance your race-specific power is the Demon Stone. That''s why he''s a perverted spirit."


    "Oh no... is that why the Demon Stone has a strange power?


    "Because there are a lot of essories and things that use demon stones. Well, it''s rare to have an individual."


    That''s why we had to hunt numbers, destroy a little herd of demons, and, you know, that happened. Oh, Ilia''s gaze hurts a little. I wonder if they understand what you''re thinking.


    "That''s a spiritual stone, too, but you don''t have a use for it because it''s even more limited in use. It''s not like we can go back to the Spirit Stone, so we''ve only ever had enough use for essories and honor."


    "In magic, can demon stones be used effectively?


    "Mmm. If you can''t imitate it."


    "Something I can''t imitate...?


    "See? Well, take it off."


    "What? No, take it off... hey, Dear Anis!?"


    Then take off your jacket and let your upper body be naked. There are only women here, so there''s no problem.


    And I look back to Uffi to show my back. As I halfway around turning only my neck, I could see Uffi circling his eyes.


    I think Uffi''s eyes see an engraved "engraving" on my back. It''s just a tattoo from the side, though. It is a felon to put a tattoo in this world. A custom that was left so that the sinsmitted could never be erased. So aristocratically, it''s something to repel.


    "It... is it a tattoo? How could you do that?"


    ''Cause this is gonna be the "magic" catalyst I can use.


    "Catalyst...?


    "Yes, yes. This is paint that I brushed down and painted with demon stones. I carved this into my body, tamed it, and took the power of the Demon Stone into myself. That''s why you can''t imitate me."


    "Naturally! What do you think your body is!?"


    "Uh, that hand sermon is so pissed off when I carve this in, so yes, I won''t do it anymore..."


    This is one of the few "magic" I can use right now. By passing magic through the engraving of the devil stone on your back, you can benefit from the engraved devil stone.


    I''m just saying, it''s something that has stained me with demonic powers rather than magic, so my father has an immediate restraining order for treating me like an evil person. It''s not like there''s zero danger.


    "... ha, that His Majesty''s hardship will be sneaked. So, what can you do with that engraving?


    "Mmm. Simply put, I wonder if I can gain the muscle strength of the original demon and other race-derived properties. Because you''re using pretty good stuff!


    "... what did you use for the material"


    "... when I say it, I feel like I''m going to get mad...!


    It''s a dragon, Master Uphilia.


    Oh, Ilia! Why are you falling apart like you''re making such a statement! I showed it to you!?


    "Dragon!? Dragon Demon Stone is not a national treasure Demon Stone!?"


    "Hey, I''ve been hunting for my life because I want it so bad!


    "I haven''t been told anything publicly."


    "What are you really doing, are you!?"


    Huh, material hunting......? Uffi looked at me with a jitty eye as if such thoughts had leaked into my expression, angry or frightened.


    No, ''cause dragons are disaster-ss demons. There happened to be a dragon that came across the Kingdom of Palletia, and I heard that a crusader was going to be sent out, so I used everything I could do at the time to hunt for a dragon, too, before it was made national... did I just...?


    "So, it''s okay! Because some of this can be properly external! About me to use it with engraving!


    "Is it external...?


    "You mean the medicine that worked out the demon stone? I have a bit of a side effect though."


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Yes."


    "I guess those around me are telling me. I guess you''re not the one who stops when you say it with your mouth. Yeah, so."


    Mr. Yufi, why are your eyes so fixed?


    "If you seem to be impotent in my sight, I will do everything in my power to stop you. Please be prepared."


    �� I received a deration of exercising my powers from one of the leading powerful in the kingdom.


    Yeah, I think you got a reliable assistant. It''s okay, now, because I don''t really have that kind of impotence anymore! Yeah, I''m sure, maybe.

 8 Episode 8: LetS Give The DevilS Sword

    Anisphere Wynn Palettia. Princess of the Kingdom of Palettia, age seventeen. Strange behavior has been noticeable since childhood, and he was branded ipetent since he found out he couldn''t use magic. It was in thest few years that the reputation of the Anisphere was overshadowed.


    No one gave up the right to inherit the throne from an early age, and no one would pay attention or expect her tobine with the reputation that had been pushed into the outhouse. But once in the world, the ability and heterogeneity of Anisphere became known to the world, even if I didn''t like it.


    Commentators at the construction site for the establishment of sewers and the development of demonic props for the assistance of construction. He went on to apany him as an auditor in the new development of the streets, instantlyunching achievements such as annihting all the hordes of demons he attacked.


    I thought it was the madness of ipetence, so I opened the lid and this is it. It was sometimes rumored that the king had moved to the outhouse to hide Anisphericpetence. Few have tried to connect with such anispheres.


    Now, the truth about Anisphere''s transfer to the out-of-house is the King''s thoughts that directed it. That would be the answer of those close by, such as the Kingsguard Knights and the Royal Pce Samurai.


    It''s just a pain in the ass, he said.


    And today and today, Anisphere runs out oddly.


    "Yufi will see this today!


    At the corner of the outhouse, in that square, I raised my voice to show Yufi what I had put up in my hand in front of him. Look what fits in my hand. Uffi is turning a surprise to me. It''s the way I thought it would be.


    "Is that... a sword pattern, is it? It''s a little odd in shape."


    "Yeah. I''m aware of themon long sword that knights use."


    "Why is it just the pattern?


    Yes. What I have in my hand is a sword pattern that doesn''t exist. There is a crease in the root of the pattern, and a spiritual stone is mounted in the hole.


    All I can say is, if this is what it is, it''s a sword pattern. Nothing more, nothing less. It is the undisputed pattern of the sword!


    "This is fine. This is one dish that I can proudly say is very popr and useful among the demonic items I have developed!


    "You''ve been very anxious after this..."


    Hehe, don''t have such frightened eyes, Yufi. This is just the beginning, because I thought it was for Yufi, and I showed him an invention that was still very important.


    "Uffi could have used a sword, too."


    "Yes, but it''s Rapier I''m using"


    "Rapier. I was wondering if you''d like me to show you the actual product I''m actually usingter."


    "Nothing good...... that, what the hell is that sword pattern?


    "It''s a magic trick, no matter what. Want to see it?


    I''ll try to hand the sword pattern to Uffi. Surprisingly, Uffi makes observations with a sword pattern.


    Check the weight, or actually hold it and see. And Yufi turned his eyes to the root of the sword, the part of the temple where the Spirit Stone was fitted.


    "This is a spiritual stone, right? If it''s a magic prop, can you use it if you pass the magic?


    "Want to try it?


    "... then"


    Magic into the pattern of the sword as Yufi is urged. In response to carefully and slowly poured magic, the Spirit Stone in the Sword pattern brightens.


    At the next moment, the pattern of the sword, the light zeroes as if to draw a full body, as if to echo the magic of Uffi. The shaking light grew stronger and became the "full body of light".


    "This is..."


    "Demon Sword" that creates selfishness with magic. Compared to normal swords, the weight of the pattern is the only one, and if necessary, the weight of the selfishness is adjustable ording to the user''s preference! How about one for a woman''s protection!? "


    "Why like a merchant... no, but this is... awesome. The way it looks, is it as long as themon long sword? But the weight is certainly only the weight of the pattern. Can this actually be shed?


    "Of course, but I wouldn''t rmend it because it would overload the spiritual stones that are forming their own bodies when they are imminent. Oh, but if the demon swords are impending each other, I guess we''ll be fine. It''s a by-product, but it''s incredibly convenient to cut off magic without mass."


    As impressed as I am, Yuffi has set up his sword to make sure he isfortable using it. Looks like it''s just a sword full of light, though. Although it has the disadvantage that it is not suitable for impending, it is less risky and more expensive. It is one of the few inventions even praised by his father for letting go.


    The development name "Mana de." In fact, some of the trusted royal pce maids carry it as a protective weapon. The patterned part alone can be carried, so it''s easy to hide it if you put a holder on the thick crotch and give it away.


    "What''s the strength?


    "That depends on the adjustment, too. The distribution of shapes, strengths, etc. is divided and preferred. However, because Spirit Stone is used, if the Spirit Stone is overloaded and damaged, it cannot be used unless the Spirit Stone is reced. And that''s all I can do with my magic if I have more orders for my body. Current test in terms of durability years. Note that it was the shield version of Mana Shields that pleased Father more than Mana de. Regrettably."


    "Is this a shield... that''s useful"


    I admit it''s useful, but as far as I''m concerned, I wanted this Mana de to feel like a wanderer! By the way, only Father and Ilia have Mana Shields because they''re scared to spread them. My father gave it to me as a gift for protection and to Ilia.


    Also, my father told me if I could make it into armor, but when it came to covering my whole body, it was difficult to adjust. Swords, shields, no range of motion. Adjustment was too difficult when it came to making it to the range of motion with armor.


    ... No, wait? Instead of nting them all in armor, try nting Mana Shields on each part, no, you can''t. I''m not saying it''s costly and covers the whole body. No, I don''t think so.


    "It''s not just universal because it''s vulnerable to massive physical attacks. It''s not that it doesn''t work at all. Because the deterioration of spiritual stones continues."


    "How much mass is dangerous?


    "If I took a rockfall about the size of a person, it would have broken."


    "Did you try it"


    Distract. Hon, and cough up and face Yufi again.... I never missed the point, did I?


    "There was something magical about making des out of magic, like Mana de, wasn''t there? Or Mana de is a reproduction of it"


    "I don''t have much use for it though. I was wondering if it was mainly used by those who aspire to join the Knights. However, they often say that you should normally use magic..."


    "It has to be a limited indoor space or something. Well, that''s why this is gear for people who have magic, but can''t use magic."


    Mostly for me. I made it because I want to use it. I admire swinging swords made of light or something.


    It''s not like she hasn''t worked out her body, but what''s wrong with her? Also, there were unexpected consequences of being made to hold it for the protection of the samurai, and this can be a sess story among my inventions.


    "Unattributed spiritual stones, which are usually used only for fuel, can also be used effectively."


    "Ah......"


    Spiritual stones without attributes remained particrly questionable in their use because they only contained magic. It was amon method of use to crush and celebrate unattributed spiritual stones in rituals and festivals because if you just crush it, you can scatter magic into the air.


    After that, drugs or something? It''s used as an ingredient in medicine to restore magic, but it seems to taste bad enough to die. Because of the ingredients, they couldn''t do anything about the vour.


    When I said I wish I could do pills or something, I was asked to have a chance to talk to the pharmaceutical researchers. The point is, we should be able to swallow it and digest it, so we talked about having it wrapped in a thin membrane and swallowed. How are you, we''re in a cage with each other, so we''re not looking at each other.


    "What happens if this forms a body with a spiritual stone with attributes?


    "It''s a pain in the ass to death"


    "It''s a pain in the ass to death"


    Reproduced. But it''s a real pain in the ass!


    "When I tried to wrap up the mes, the handles were about to ignite and burn, and if I tried to consolidate the water, it wouldn''t de if it remained water, and I tried to ice it, and now it froze to the handles and frostbite, and the wind broke out too difficult to adjust to stabilize. Soil? That''s no different than a normal sword......!


    Even I thought, attribute sword! But I couldn''t use magic when I tried to form myself with spiritual stones with attributes.


    "But wouldn''t Yufi be able to do it? You just have to attribute it with your own magic, not spiritual stones."


    "I see..."


    "Yeah. So at Uffi''s request, I thought I''d make you a special order."


    "Is it to me?


    "If you want a sword, it''s useful, right? I was wondering if I could handle surprise attacks or something, rather than using magic on my hands."


    "... I see. Then I have a request."


    With his hands on his chin, Yuffi conceived something to worry about before shrugging.... to that suggestion from Ufi. I rounded my eyes and almostughed out like crazy though.


    "It''s great, Uffi. I knew I was right to invite you!


    "I''m just trying to say... possible, what is it?


    "It''s against my way of saying things before I challenge the word impossible!


    That said Iughed to peel my teeth off. Come on, it''s a fun time of trial and error!


    Uphilia had plenty of free time in the outhouse. From the next day, when she showed me Mana de, Anisphere got stuck in the workshop.


    Because I wanted to surprise you with anything, I was banned from entering the workshop until it took shape. I wonder if it makes sense for an assistant, but I won''t even pinch my mouth if he wants to make something suggested and then give it to me.


    There''s no education to be queen, no manners practice, no college sses. There is no such thing as pushing yourself aside as one. It was, lonely and vain, and Uphilia felt a hole hollow in her chest.


    "... Dear Anis, is it not over yet"


    It doesn''t seem like Ilia is forgetting to sleep because she''s looking after her. I don''t even know what to do if I''m left on a boulder.


    I wondered if the blur and time would pass today, Uphilia. But I heard noisy footsteps from outside the room as soon as I could.


    "Ufi! Sorry to keep you waiting! I got it!


    The bears are made under the eyes of the anisphere, and the hair is slightly grassy, albeit neat. But the smile remained unchanged and shady, and Uphilia exhaled unexpectedly.


    There is a single sword in its hand. The shape is amon rapier. There are distorted parts to cover the back of the handles, where six spiritual stones are fitted.


    "The full body is a magic conductor mixed with spiritual stones! Joining together and embedding the Spirit Stone improves Magic Conductivity! You won''t know until you try it, but you can help yourself to attribute it! It can also be used as a magic medium like a magic wand! Demon Sword and Wand, Miracle Fusion Sword with both functions!


    Anisphere keeps talking with a quick mouth. Ufiria was unintentionally breathtaking to see a prototype incorporating the proposal she casually proposed.


    There is a wand with spiritual stones of attributes that the wizard called the wand is good at. It is an aid when using magic, and can be considered amon piece of equipment for wizards.


    Some put that in the shape of a weapon for protection, but so far no precedent existed: a sword. That''s why Uffi''s sword is an emergency weapon and has never been used in conjunction with magic.


    So I looked at Mana de, who developed Anisphere, and I said, The sword is good with a normal sword, so I was wondering if I could attach a function there as a magic wand.


    "Just be careful, it''s not like it''s a finished product yet. Put on proper protective gloves and keep your protective means as long as you can."


    "Are you going to try it?


    "Of course! Let''s go to the square!


    "Ah, Dear Anis!?"


    With the tension high, he grabs Ufiria''s hand and pulls on. Uphilia ran out together as she troubled herself, holding back her hand connected to the Anisphere.


    The sky is clear. Only Anisphere and Uphilia are in the square, and Uphilia once again takes the sword given to Anisphere and sets it up to show it.


    "... Speaking of which, can Anis also do a cksmith?


    "No, I did the design and build the patterned parts, but I outsourced myself. I know a hard-mouthed cksmith. I always order only the pattern of the sword, so it pisses me off, but this time it''s a great ride."


    "Is that why you were out?"


    "I''ll take you next time, too, Uffi. I dropped him off this time, but I don''t think he''ll be treated in an evil way if I tell him I''m going to tell him what I think of the sword. You really don''t like nobles."


    "... I see"


    Uphilia also understands that there are civilians who dislike nobility. There are those who continue to hold grudges and jealousy because they have behaved tyrannically in the past as unreasonably abused by nobles.


    Many even have a wealthy life with nobility. I can''t help but envy those privileged positions and raise them to evil emotions. That is why I wanted a queen to be glorified by the people for the sake of the people. Think that far. Uphilia shakes her head left and right.


    Now, I''m not the next queen. It''s just Uphilia. Touch it to stroke a sword made only for its own sake and then pass the magic through it.


    The feeling of being familiar with your handses first. It''s like being a part of yourself through magic. Bring light as if you tremble in joy if you pass magic through spiritual stones.


    (As for the wand, I wonder if it''s impable)


    Let''s try it, and Uphilia shifts her gaze to Anisphere.


    "I''ll use a little magic. Please step away."


    "Copy that. You can guess because there''s a target there."


    Tell him a word in advance, and then Uffi will work out his magic. The exercise of magic is to give a clear image to the Spirit. Magic takes shape if the Spirit correctly receives what he prays, desires, and desires.


    Uphilia mouths with her sword in front of her eyes as she leaps her mind slightly into the familiar sensation.


    "" Fireball "


    The moment the image is clearly deepened by what you said, a fireball rises from the tip of the sword and flies away.


    Landing. Fireballs can be yed to burn the target. After seeing it through, Uphilia exhaled. Only a little force falls out of my nervous body.


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s very smooth. It''s easy to imagine magic exercises because you can feel spirits with spiritual stones."


    "Doesn''t it look good not to chant?


    "You''ll be able to skip chanting if it''s something you''re used to using. I''ve heard of skilled wizards who omit even their magic names if they fit their attributes."


    "Hmm. Well, I just rang a demon, and I''m going to exercise magic, and I wonder if that''s what it is."


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying at all. Chanting can be omitted, but it has been proven that chanting can deepen the image and increase power and uracy. Especially when you perform magical rituals, you have to chant. It''s rather unpleasant."


    "As far as it goes. I don''t have a real sense of empathy, but I can understand the content."


    Yeah, yeah, and the anisphere nods in fun arms.


    While bitterlyughing at Anisphere, who feels she really likes magic, Ufiria decided to try her next function as the Devil''s Sword.


    Mana de forms herself with magic. But now the sword in the hands of Uphilia will enchant itself and grant attributes.


    (Is the magic you can get in... water okay? I heard it would be difficult if you didn''t turn it into ice)


    Fire and wind are likely to be injured, so the soil is said to be out of the question, so we should try it with water.


    Consciousness of magic to invite water spirits. The parts of the sword pattern, the spiritual stones of the water fitted there, return a reaction so that they resonate.


    The image forms itself so as to cover the sword, so that it can be covered. It''s just like magic, the image matters. Close your eyes and start aiding by chanting.


    "Body, formation. ��" Waterde ""


    When I opened my eyes, I maintained the shape of my body while the water maintained its shape so that I could see my body.


    Once, twice, I''ll wave my sword. The shape is not likely to copse, to the extent that some weight has been added. I identally raise my voice of admiration.


    "This is... somehow, that''s interesting"


    "I couldn''t be so shaped and all I could do was drool the water... Yufi is amazing!


    "Ah, Master Anis! It''s dangerous to be suddenly jumped!


    Uphilia is surprised by the sudden jump of Annisphere and takes it by trying to deflect her sword aggressively.


    It was an anisphere that was in a good mood and with all its strength, but, uh, it became quiet and motionless as it was.


    "... Dear Anis?


    I wonder what happened, and Uphilia opens her eyes to Anisphere, who was about to copse if she rocked her shoulder. When I let go of my sword and supported him, I heard him sleep.


    I get stunned unexpectedly. As such, Uphilia sat down and put Anisphere''s head on her knee so that she could pillow her knee because she was in an aggressive position. Anisphere rests satisfactorily.


    "... hard work, no, are you just innocent? He''s like a big kid."


    Someone older than me, but who looks as if he''s younger than me.


    However, its contents are such as to embody a variety of aliases as they are. Even this sword makes it light. I don''t know if there''s any demand besides myself, but I think there might be demand for the Knights.


    "... you''ve never even done a knee pillow to Algard."


    Uphiliaughs bitterly that she really tried too hard to be the queen and left her humanity behind.


    I couldn''t deepen my rtionship with Algard while speaking of the next queen. I can tell you that''s a huge failure for me.


    But there is now because it failed. The fact of failure does not disappear, but the feeling of happiness that we are now able to obtain is so warm that it tickles.


    "... I''m a little envious of you. Dear Annis."


    Anispheric hair through her fingers was only slightly grassy after all. I was wondering if I should let you take a bath when I wake up. Uphilia was to spend a peaceful time watching Anisphere sleep.

 9 Episode 9: The Odd Princess CanT Stop Suddenly

    After Yuffi''s creation of the Devil''s Sword, he was to take a break at Yuffi''s request. Hmm, I realized that I was weak when asked to be straight. ria''s my partner, but she''s basically my husband and squire.


    It''s a more reciprocal rtionship with Uffi. Though there is also an identity. So it''s hard to say no when you ask me to be straight. She wanted to do research, but she told me that it was not something I would do alone.


    So while I was resting slowly, I decided to leave the adjustment of the Devil''s Sword to Yufi and Ilia. Take your time off and if you wake up, your head is refreshed. Sleep is important, but I''m worried that it''s a waste of time.


    "Speaking of which, Yuffi''s Devil''s Sword, I guess I should give you a name"


    That''s not Mana de, though that''s a weapon that applies Mana de technology. It''s a new concept thatbines the functions of the Devil''s Sword and Wand. However, it is a bespoke dish for Yufi.


    Mm-hmm. Name, name. Also use for future development names? But it''s not a mass produced product. Shall I talk to Yufi and Ilia?


    I ring the bell and see because even one person can be polite, but don''t take the job. If Ilia moves, she''ll be here soon, but if she doesn''t, it''s up to us to wait a little while before we do our homework alone.


    "Good morning, Princess"


    "Morning, Ilia"


    Wait a few seconds, riaes in gracefully with a gift. When Ilia can''te, it''s less than enough. I can''t even hear you running, but are you waiting all the time, or are you turning it off and moving even with the sound? This point of Ilia can be a bit mysterious.


    Ask Ilia to keep up with herself. While I had my hairbed in front of the mirror, I asked Yufi what was going on and decided to see it.


    "How''s Uffi? How was your sword?


    "Yep. He said he liked it."


    "That''s above all. Speaking of which, Yuffi''s sword, should I have a name? I''m not going to mass produce it, but I was wondering if I should have a name or something."


    "Right...... I think it would be a good idea to talk to the person as well. Because it will be mainly used by Master Uphilia."


    Is that true? While I was thinking about it, I decided to ask Ilia to show me to Uffi.


    It seems that Yufi has been waving the Devil''s Sword and using magic to take all kinds of data since he got the sword. You told me to rest. I don''t think Uffi could do anything about it.


    If I went out into the square, I could quickly find what Yufi looked like. This outfit is decorated to an unashamed degree as ady, but emphasizes athleticism.


    Uffi looked back and thanked me for noticing me and Ilia approaching. I also speak to Uffi as I give him a thank you.


    "How you doing?"


    "Yeah, very good. Waking up now?


    "Yeah. I got some rest and a good head."


    "That''s above all. Later Demon Sword reports, please do not look through them as they are avable"


    "Thanks, that would help!


    Because the opinions of the people who use them are important! Yufi is polite, and he reports to me in detail, and I can''t wait to read the report for a second.


    "Oh, yeah. Yufi. Shall we name that sword?


    "Name, is it?


    "Yeah. It''s a prototype, it''s for practically Ufi only, but it''s a piece I made, and I don''t have ns right now, but it''s not like there''s any potential for mass production in the future."


    "I won''t hold you, but if there is, I wonder if you''ve ever crossed the line."


    Um, shall I name it then? What a good name.


    It''s a demon sword that supports all kinds of attributes... lots of attributes, lots of colors... if you say rainbow, rainbow...


    "Rainbow...... no, arcane, shell, is that it?


    "Arcane shell? That''s a good name"


    "Huh? Oh, uh, yeah? Is that okay?"


    "Yes, Arcane Shell and I''ll take your name."


    If you like it, well, okay. Now the name of Yuffi''s demon sword is Arcanshell!


    "What do you think? Is there something you want me to tweak?


    "Right, especially when ites to features. I just want to make sure you don''t have any precautions about taking care of your body. Because your body is special."


    "I''ll write down the caveatster. If anything goes wrong, tell me right away."


    I don''t know if it''s a good prototype. Whatever it is, it''s the most horrible thing that Uffi likes and most importantly.


    I wonder what I''ll do next.


    That''s how I thought about it. Two, there was some shadow in the sky. I could see white doves flying when I made sure they caught me and turned my gaze. Oh, and I identally leak my voice. The dove flies straight towards me and stops in my hand.


    "Is it a biographical dove?


    "Ah, this is the right time. We have to go."


    "Master Anis?


    "Yufi, I kind of had to go out. I was gonna pull a cage."


    "Huh? To which?


    "Adventurer Guild"


    Adventurer Guild. It''s not just the Kingdom of Palettia, it''s a union of adventurers all over the world. Adventurers in this world are close to the store for anything. He''s got everything from solving the small problems that happen on a daily basis to escorting journeys, pre-investigating the area, and crusading demons the country has bought.


    These days, the country also supports the Adventurer Alliance, and it is the rtionship between the country and the adventurers that the adventurer has acquired as a job in stopping and resolving problems when the country cannot move or it takes time to move.


    "Why did you get a letter from the Adventurer Alliance?


    "I think it''s a crusade request because I''m an adventurer and I''m a high-ranking adventurer."


    "Why is the royal family registering adventurers?!? That''s also high rank!?"


    "When I was working on the streets and stuff, I thought I should keep it..."


    Look, it''s faster to sell materials and turn them to the Adventurer Guild, and with a part-time feel to your pennies......


    As I pondered the excuse, a cold gaze from Uffi exhaled from Ilia.


    "As it were, well, there you go. It''s your mission as a royal family to move ahead and prevent a crisis, right?


    "It''s better for you to hunt and wholesale to your guild in order to keep the material to yourself."


    "Dear Anis..."


    Uh, uh, I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you.


    I wonder what more than that. I find it quite a hassle to deliberately request a high-ranking adventurer. Which...?


    "... stampede,"


    Mass urrence of demons. And the phenomenon ites overflowing with swarms is stamped. I do think this is enough to summon high-ranking adventurers.


    Stampede can be caused more or less by demons with demonic stones growing rapidly. Stampede There is a named ss demon somewhere. Stampede itself is a problem, but you can say the problem lies ahead.


    If so, the highly-ranked adventurer really has a voice. Solution of the stampede itself and crusade for the cause that caused it to ur. This is the main way to deal with stampede when it urs.


    Of course, the Knights of the Country move if they say it''s a stampede, but the first move is really dyed. If so, the usual trend is for adventurers to step out first.


    "Did the stampede happen?


    "Sounds like it. So I''m just gonna go."


    "Are you going... yourself?!?"


    Uffi opens his eyes and reveals his surprise. I know, I know what you''re trying to say. It''s ridiculous to jump into the scene even though you''re royal, or you can''t call it princely behavior! I know that, but yeah!


    "Stampede is all the materials you can hunt! Grab it!"


    Ites out so overflowing, it''s Fever Time for me to acquire material!


    Unexpectedly grip his fist hard and theorize. Stampede is a chance to recover not only the material from the overflowing demons, but also the powerful solid demon stones that started it! It''s a golden opportunity for adventurers!


    I basically cover the cost of my research myself. Signing up for the Adventurer Guild can also be part of the gold measure. All you have to do is give your father the information on the lower town and get a penny, or you can pay a certain amount of budget from the work of magic that I provided.


    So you can''t miss this opportunity!


    "Ilia! Nice to be away!


    "You''re always right. Yes, sir."


    ria''s holding her forehead in sigh. I''m sorry I have a headache Lord, but when I can gather the material! And it''s true that Stampede itself can''t be left alone. Because I''m notcent that I''m the only one who can fix it, but it''s also true that it would be easier if I went.


    "... I''lle too"


    "Huh? And Yufi?


    "Is it necessary for the study of magic? Then my assistant has the right to apany me, too, right?


    "... um, well, because if I stop here, I won''t tell you and we''ll talk. You can protect yourself, can''t you?


    "I was apanied by the Knights, but I have experience crusading demons"


    Yufi looks straight at me as I reach for Arcane Shell and says:... Well, stopping it rubs my mind, and it''s a waste of time asking questions. They leave us in the material acquisitionpetition as it is!


    "Okay! Let''s go together, Uffi!


    "Yes!"


    "Well, wait a minute! Because I''ll bring you something to keep!


    "Yes!... Yes? Master Anis, what do you think you''re going to have?


    Hehe, that''s the line everyone wants to say once, right, this!


    "I was wondering if this could happen! I had it ready!


    At the corner of the square, one of the warehouses connected directly from the workshop. Open the door and let the sunlight shine on the "sole" you left inside.


    "... what is this? Ship...?


    Uffi leaning back after me. At the same time, you''re pulling on that look, or you''re not looking well anywhere. Well, I can see that, too.


    In the knowledge of previous life, this is close to a "motorboat". However, the unusual thing is that the "hull" is made of "dragon''s jaw".


    I''m putting the dragon''s jaw backwards and assembling parts to be a hull there. I put a "rudder" on here for control, and there it is.


    "This is it! Prototype No. 6 of my flying magic props, created using dragon materials! That name''s also Airdra!


    "Flying magic props...... this, do you fly!?"


    "The power is the Spirit Stone of the Wind! A ship that uses dragon jaws, bones, scales, etc. to propel a pseudo-reproduced" dragon exhale "into the sky!


    The truth is, I thought I''d even make a motorcycle for long distance travel, but you couldn''t make tires and you refused. There were wheels and street problems. And that''s where I came up with my fantasy unique air bike!


    I had an idea before I made Airdra, but it was this Airdra who made repeated demonic modifications using dragon materials that I was "lucky" to get!


    Excellent to gain buoyancy with the Spirit Stone of the Wind and use it as a propulsion by carving dragon demon stones into the hull to pseudo-reproduce exhtion!


    "Come on, get in, get in! Yufi!"


    "Oh, are you really going with this?!?"


    "Time contends for a moment, my material is at stake!


    "You wanted me to worry about something else there a little more......!


    Use the trolley to take Airdra outside. Hold the rudder as you put Uffi behind you. Through the rudder, begin to shed the necessary magic on the hull.


    I identally smile at my mouth, making sure that the light shines on my "tattoo" to transmit magic to the hull.


    Uffi, hold on tight.


    "Yes..."


    "Then Ilia, I''ming!


    "Princess, Master Uphilia, be careful"


    Ilia deeply appreciates and distances herself at a nce. I fall in love unexpectedly with that very early work. Behind me, Yufi seemed somewhat surprised as she cling to me.


    "Uh, why Ilia, run, that?


    "Spirit stone, magic fillplete. Start floating...... confirm takeoff! Bow angle adjustment, angle good!" Dragon Exhale (Airbrace) ", counting down tounch! 5, 4, 3..."


    "Hey, hey Dear Anis!? I have a bad feeling...!?"


    "Airdra, braceburst! Fire!!"


    Poop! Knock in the magic so I can switch it on and activate the magic prop.


    Braces were fired from the rear of the hull with a roar that also resembled a dragon hissing as it pushed its hull from behind, a bow pointing away from the ground at an angle to the sky with a windy spiritual stone.


    The irresistible hull gains its exhaling momentum to gain propulsion. Keep going to the sky, to the sky! Airdra, who had us on board as if it were a cannon bullet, rose to the universe.


    "Yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!? Again?


    I hear a scream of Uffiing from behind, but no scream of Uffi came into my brain. It was because I was in love with the view of the sky thrusting by Airdra.


    "Haha! hahaha! I knew the sky was good. No, no, no!


    Inject magic into the hull and take the rudder. "Dragon scales" affixed to the surface of the hull or redirected by windy spiritual stones. The goal of this is the destination where the stampede urred!


    "Yufi! Don''t bite my tongue! I''ll fly!!"


    "I''m already flying - whoa!!"


    The deep great forest that exists in the Kingdom of Palletia, the name "ck Forest".


    If you go to the depths by the depressed and lush trees, it will be dark enough not to shed light on the sun, and it is therefore told that the name given to it is the ck Forest.


    It is one of the flocks of the Spirit and is also known as the region of the Spirit Stone. At the same time, it is famous for its many demonic habitats, the daily food of the adventurers and the regr survey teams of the Knights.


    Such a ck forest had a roaring sound.


    It''s not umon for stampedes to happen in the ck Forest and demons to overflow. Adventurers and knights usually hunt demons as a measure of this, but it still doesn''te true to prevent itpletely.


    And this time again, the adventurers who perceived the foretaste of stampede told the Adventurer Guild of the urrence of stampede, and the adventurers and the knights who were staying to protect the neighboring viges were rushing to prepare for the crusade.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up the evacuation of the vigers! Pull the line! By the time Stampede arrives!


    "What''s the scale of this one?!?"


    "Don''t fail to prepare your medicine!


    "Hey, out of the way! Watch out!


    Anger echoes and everyone rushes around to prepare for the uing battle. It was the new American adventurers who wereing to gain experience in the ck Forest that narrowed their shoulders in such a frenzy that there seemed to be no ce to go.


    "Duh, what are you gonna do...?


    "What are we gonna do... Stampede?


    "If they catch you from behind where you fled, it''s over, it''s better to stay here and fight with you. You have a better chance of survival."


    "I can''t believe this is happening from the outset... too bad luck!


    The only evil thates out of your mouth is if you worry about the status quo. From here on out is next to death. The original n was to get daily food from demonic extermination and spiritual stone mining in a rtively shallow ce. It''s only unlucky, such as suddenly getting caught up in a massive demonic crusade.


    From afares roaring and thoughtful voices and sounds like a grunt. It also stirs the fears of the adventurers. My legs tremble, my stomach feels narrower and smaller, and my heart is so disturbed that I still want to escape.


    - My anxiety nearly smeared my mind, that''s exactly when.


    "... something? Can''t you hear me?


    "Sound? You heard me earlier! The demons areing this way!


    "Not so! What is this, a huge, stupid roar..."


    An adventurer who bumps into frustration, even as he surprises his fellow man who stopped to clear his ears. But the adventurer, whose ears were clear, also looked suspicious again, and changed the direction of his gaze.


    That''s the opposite of the ck Forest. It seemed toe from the rear of the vige. Unexpectedly narrow your eyes and stare. I was wondering if something like a little ck dot was looming.


    "Hey, have you got anything from over there?


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I don''t know, look, the sound is getting louder!?"


    "Are you serious?!?"


    And the ck dots that were floating in the sky loom with tremendous momentum, revealing their appearance.


    A strangely shaped "ship" and a thought shadow, it''s falling into the sky and approaching this way. If we get closer, we can clearly hear the roaring noise earlier. It''s so incredible, and so disastrous.


    What is that? Everyone speaks. The ck dot keeps making a roaring sound and spreads the wind vigorously. Keep slowing down......


    "I forgot about thending. Ahhhhhhhhh! Get out of the way!!"


    Land as many ships as you wish to tap into the earth and stop even as you jump several times.


    Everyone puts their eyes to the odd ship. Two girls came down from that ship. Both groaning with their hands and feet on the ground.


    "Ugh... P...!


    "Yufi! Hold on! If I throw up here, there''s a crisis of maiden dignity!


    Put your hands on your back so that the girl who is stillparatively healthy can encourage the girl to squat with a bright blue face. Someone squeaked pompously watching the situation change as it was.


    "... No way...! This strange ship that flies through the sky and thinks something, strange that just seems out ofmon sense, just pathetic in appearance......!


    "" Marauder Princess of Hunting "?"


    "Who''s" Marauder Princess of Hunting "!! At least call me Mad, with Mad!!"


    Not convinced or aliased girl, no, the princess of this country. The person, Anisphere Wynn Palettia, spoke out of indignation.


    Moments, cheered out of the adventurers. Everyone is happy with the advent of Anisphere with their hands up. On the contrary, it is the Knights who have a bitter worm-bitten look.


    "Marauder''s here! What a stampede, not enough to be afraid of!


    "Hey, don''t get too forward! If you take the princess''s share, we''ll be hunted!


    "You demons get poor eyes again......! My chest is getting hot...!


    "The princess is here! Now you can win!!"


    "My rating is terrible!?"


    "... don''t you deserve it?


    Pompous and Uphilia squeaks while making herplexion look bad next to the anisphere.


    The Knights are furious to stir up the boiling adventurers. Anisphere turns her gaze to the ck Forest without looking concerned about the condition.


    "Come on, Uffi! You will be supported by magic from behind with the Knights!


    "... Dear Anis?


    On a bad feeling I don''t know a few more times. Uphilia pulls her mouth and looks at Anisphere. On the other hand, the look that Anisphere gave me is a full grin.


    "Well, I''ming! Keep the Knights under siege!


    "Um, no way, but Dear Anis!?"


    "Fever Tarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!! It''s time to hunt for the material. Ahhh!!"


    I thought I raised one hand, and Anisphere ran out to the woods alone in a straight line. For a moment, it was Ufiria who shook off its back, but she shook her body and shouted like she couldn''t stand it right away.


    "Do you have a princess who goes into Stampede all by herself?!?"

 10 Episode 10: Marauder Princess

    Stampede is amon urrence factor in which demons with demonic stones suddenly increase their power and surrounding demons are affected to move in groups.


    For the demons, it is an escape to survive, and in order to survive, we must aim for a new heaven and earth. It''s only natural to be desperate to survive.


    If I dare to tell the demons. Suppose they were unhappy when they jumped out of the ck Forest to escape the threat. That must have been the reality that "demons be material". And would anyone who prunes the material be here?


    "Massive, massive...! Not on a pretty big scale this time!


    Anisphere saw a crowd of demons overflowing with a grin. I''m pretty sure it''s slightly over 3 digits just looking at it. It''s pretty big, too, as a stampede.


    Still, the expression on Anisphere''s face was a joy. There is no fear there. I only recognize the existence of demons as "material".


    "I wish I hadn''te out of the woods, but I can''t help but tell you guys. Because it''s this way that I''m in trouble if I don''t hunt more than I''vee out of it. So - I''ll use it for a meaningful purpose. Come on!! Come at me!!"


    Anisphere distorts too much grin of joy. Usually, hunting on this scale, for example, makes me angry that it''s excessive, but if it''s stampede, it doesn''t seem excessive. Because leaving them is overwhelmingly more detrimental.


    That''s why I''m forgiven. �� In the first ce, we can refer to Stampede as "material grasping", which is the idea of a stranger/freak like Anisphere when ites to world wide, and we can''t even be aware of material or anything in dealing with overflowing demons.


    But there can be exceptions anywhere in the world. And the ravages by Anisphere began.


    "Hey silly, let''s go for real this time......!


    Anispheres pass their magic through the "engraving" engraved on their backs. Melting the dragon''s demonic stone, the engraving that houses the dragon''s power devours and empowers the magic of Anisphere as a price.


    More than usual, to draw more power than usual. Eventually a blurry aura emerges to cover the anisphere.


    It is possessed by the body of the anisphere, as it pictures the horns of the dragon or the nails. The color and pupils of the anisphere''s eyes change, turning longitudinally into torn, reptile-squirted eyes.


    If you draw the dragon''s power, the closer you draw it, the closer you go to it. It can also be described as a kind of curse. resentment of those who ughtered themselves, and with respect. As if to say whether it is a dragon or a strong one as well.


    "Yikes...... uhhhhhh!!"


    Mana de was ced on both hands where the body strengthening by engraving was tamed, and Anisphere kicked the ground. Poured with the magic of the Anisphere, Mana de unfolds the de of magic.


    You noticed the approaching Anisphere, the gaze of the demons was directed at the Anisphere all at once - and its neck was dropped from the demon in the front row with its gaze. But that doesn''t stop Anisphere.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine."


    The de of Mana de in both hands casually drops the demon''s neck one after the other. Like that, it''s like a circle dance. The herd of demons, all at once stepped into its center, jumped the necks of the demons dressed as if they were spinning.


    Even if we try to dy one hand and ughter the anisphere so that the demons can jump, if we approach it, it will be cut off and fall to the ground. Another casual step like stepping on a skip, Anisphere drops the demon''s neck.


    "Graywolf, Killer Ape...... Ah, there was Cocatrice too! Yikes! Nice no!"


    Anisphere trembles with a tranced grin. I was wondering how much nostalgia would moisturize if I could recover all this material.


    But such anisphere joy will be watered down. The demons who tried to fly toward the Anisphere set foot on the demons that turned them into the ughtered carcasses of the Anisphere.


    "Hey."


    Anisphere turned off her grin when she saw it. Lightly, I can get rid of the impending demons by stroking them into cuts.


    "The material hurts!!"


    You responded to Anisphere''s anger, and Mana de''s de in both hands grows in momentum. Anisphere swung the de horizontally out so that it revolved around herself.


    The body of a bunch of demons falls to the ground, dimensioned as if space had mmed up and down. Seeing a sight that instantly turned into a hell painting, Anisphere frowned.


    "Shit. The way you cut it now reduces the amount of material you can use!?"


    Failure, failure and. Anisphere groans at her usual rate everywhere. You felt instinctive fear of such an anisphere, the demons try to intimidate but distance themselves from the anisphere.


    Distanced, Anisphere looks at the herd of demons with a grin on its face again as she returns the length of Mana de''s fullness.


    "What''s going on? Why don''t you call me back? Otherwise, there will be a follow-up. And then you''re gonna lose my share? Look, hey, if you''re noting,e on...! You just have to go from me!!"


    Anisphere turns into a whirlwind again as he boils his business down to the demons who are not close, and the demons are cast down. You recognize the threat of an existence called Anisphere, the demons begin to flee trying to distance themselves from the Anisphere.


    Anisphere is not as sweet as trying to miss it. Catch up on the backs of demons trying to escape immediately and pierce the de of magic.


    "Don''t run away! You''re going to lose your efficiency!!"


    He raises his indignation and jumps to the demons as Anisphere chases him.


    "Oh, it''s still horrible...!


    "That''s..." "The Hunting Looter Princess." "Marauder Princess."... "


    "I don''t know which one is the demon......!


    "Don''t rush! Get in line, don''t bezy! If you get there too soon, you''ll be eaten by fewer marauders!


    The adventurers, who watched such anispheres from a distance, were fighting terror. Even as you advance your preparation, you will not be dazzled by merit and brave.


    The demons of today are the prey of Anisphere. If you get your hands on it poorly, you might get eyes on Anisphere. From the Anisphere herself, I guess I gently flush that Fever Time is over, but no one here knows what she thinks like that.


    Seeing Anisphere fighting hard to dance and dance, Uphilia found strength in her hands with nature.


    Strong. By the time it''s overwhelming, too. The figure of Anisphere running around endlessly and ughtering the fleeing demons is too far apart. Another demon sword in both hands jumps the demon''s neck.


    Just shake it once to prune one life. Sometimes at once, and even showing physical ability to crush demons with kicks, not just swords. If you think that''s the power of the dragon engraving you saw the other day, it''s a terrific thing to say.


    That''s a dragon. You can''t deny anything if a dragon rides over and tells you it''s rampant in a person''s face. It was an overwhelming sight by then.


    "... I, I didn''t have toe all the way...?


    Anisphere was so overwhelming that Uphilia identally thought so.


    Is that guy crazy? That''s a fuzzy thought. I can''t use magic on anispheres. Magic is the status of an aristocrat, and everyone looks if the magic avable is diverse and powerful.


    He didn''t have any such magic. I didn''t have it, which is why I created it. That achievement is here and now. Uphilia thought she was scared of that. Her idea is, how far will her power stretch?


    "... magic is a terrible thing"


    Is this one of them? I remember the words Anisphere used to say. I don''t know if I fear Anisphere because magic is horrible, or because it is magic produced by Anisphere. Maybe it''s both, not one.


    What drives Anisphere that far? What is magic created because magic could not be used?


    I just couldn''t take my eyes off it. Fear but still stare at the anisphere. I wonder how that guy - is so alive and happy.


    Where Uphilia''s consciousness was possessed by thought in that way, a roar echoed.


    If you raise your face to see what it sounds like, something wille out of the depths of the ck Forest. That''s huge enough now topare to the demons that have overflowed here.


    The roar echoes. It''s a cry that freezes those you hear in fear. The figure looked a lot like a person, but it was too distorted for a person. Seeing the appearance, Uphilia breathed.


    "Is that... OGA!?"


    Auga. It is a subracial demon feared as a cannibal. A dangerous species for humans to the point of being designated as an immediate crusade if found.


    Its body is farrger than that of a human being, and there are countless traces of blood on a stick like Marutai. The face was distorted as if he wasughing ugly when he saw people gathered.


    It''s an aug that prefers people''s meat, but it doesn''t mean they don''t eat other creatures. That was definitely why it would be that auga that caused the ck Forest stampede.


    Such an orga found and recognized humans as bait. A frizzy chill rushes around the spine of Uphilia on that fact.


    "So, big...!


    "That''s a" named "ss orga! Even the usual species are troublesome!


    "That thing would be devastated if people were approaching you!?"


    "Stampede would have been better...!


    Because of the stampede, I was able to notice the presence of Auga. That could have been said to be fortunate in misfortune. He said if Auga hadn''t stampeded in the ck Forest and hade straight down to people, it might have been more tragic.


    On the other hand, it makes noise as if the demons poked a hive at the emergence of an orga. From behind, there is an auga looming, and in front there is an anisphere. It''s like being pinched.


    "... Ugh, august. It seems like it can only be used for materials like Demon Stone."


    Anisphere in such a vortex, but it obviously entailed more and more air. There is no such thing as hunting demons as delight until earlier.


    There are few subracial demons that can be used as materials. Therefore, the anisphere''s motivation was significantly shredded. But it was clearly dangerous to fight an orga in a vortex of stampede. When the damage is undoubtedly greater in such a brawl.


    "... is Fever Time over, or what? I don''t have a choice."


    Jesus Christ, exhale when I tell you. Anisphere walking out with the ease of even going for a walk.


    The demons did not try to get close, but instead it was the ogre who had packed the distance. Hees out sick trying to eat and scatter the humans who were beside him first.


    Anisphere dodges such an aug assault, jumping straight up and mming the kick into the side as much as she wants.


    Anispheric kicked augs glide through the ground in momentum and are pushed back to the forest entrance. Landed Anisphere screams as she restarts Mana de in both hands.


    "Knights and Adventurers! I''ll take the Auga! I''ll take care of Stampede!! Okay? I took it on! So, in this ce, in this fight! Try not to die! That''s it!!"


    Uphilia sees Anisphere''s back in a strongly shouted word.


    Even if she''s a freak, a freak, and she doesn''t seem very queen. Still, Anisphere Wynn Palettia is royal. Even if she doesn''t want the throne, she ends up standing for the people, whatever the motive.


    That''s kind of funny, and Uphilia lost her shoulder strength. Pull out the arcane shell that was sitting on your hips. And speak to the knight who was nearby.


    "If you there. Is Her Royal Highness always in that condition?


    "Huh? Oh, yes. Well, it''s the most dangerous ce you can take it."


    "Then it''s our job to keep this stampede."


    "Uh, yeah.... I''m sorry to bother you, but could you possibly be the Duke of Ufilia Magenta?


    "Hehe, can you still stay down? It''s like a social tour."


    "Social tour!? Duke''s Lady in this situation?!"


    "What are you wasting your mouth on! We''re gonna control the stampede!


    From afares the wrath of the knights'' summarisers and thoughtfully elderly knights. Uphilia takes a step as she smiles at the knight who stuck her shoulder over it.


    I don''t know much about confusion. There is no prediction of the future when such a ruinous thing is done. Uphilia realizes that she is horrible, but expects something.


    "You''re really a chicken, you''re a blind person to look at"


    I was wondering if we could catch up at all. Put magic into Arcane Shell. Ufiria prepares to unleash magic. Now, realizing that this is where I fight.


    I''m not honest with Auga. Orga''s magic stones don''t seem to be very effective in magic, so it doesn''t taste good to collect them and keep them on hand.


    They say it was Fever time for the material hunt in the corner, but it decreases as they try to be motivated. It''s a threat, but it''s not like they can''t do it. Instead, he''s someone I can afford to repel, and I think I''ll finish my sawdust and let him go home.


    In the midst of the battle with Auga, he sends his gaze sideways to the fuzz. Magic pervades the herd of demons one after the other. What stands out in it is Uphilia, after all. I see her taking the lead and taking over one demon after another.


    ... I wonder if I can even get the material for what Uphilia defeated. Thinking about it, I might be able to quench the grievances that usually make me less of a part of dealing with big guys. Well, if I run out of roots, the other adventurers are in trouble, so I have to keep them on track.


    "If I had more free money to spend, I wouldn''t even bother toe and take my job away."


    It''s not like I want to fight. I am a researcher for what I am. So I''m just traveling here because I can get the material cheap and I can get the money. It''s not called Battlemania.


    And if something that would also be a princess were to pop up on the front line and hunt demons, I wonder if they could tell me that I''m not royal or something, what a n.


    I can afford enough to think like that. Now I can''t fall apart with a "named" aug or so. Although it may be pathetic topare it to a dragon, I feel paralyzed once I go through that fight.


    "Well, that''s why I can''t help it."


    Come on, it''s time to dismantle and go. Never mind. I can focus on Mana de, who holds both hands.


    Auga is at your disposal. It''s beyond human physical ability to say it''s in your power, and that power is enough to crush you. So basically, it''s important not to hit it.


    Observe your surroundings, observe your opponent, read the situation and predict behavior. In the past, I''m going to fix the difference with the orga I was fighting to bring it closer to my ideal feeling.


    I like this feeling of immersion. Feels like assembling andpleting a pieced puzzle. Another one, another one, disappears.


    "- Definition, Start Proof"


    The movement matches the ideal. Thoughts and sensations, the blow of beating down the orga that showed its unanimity, was unleashed as ideally.


    Skip your neck by Mana de, who swung it out in a counterfeit mood. The body of the orga who lost his head is frightened, and he falls as if he remembers it with tremor.


    ...... don''t want to hurt me to collect the material and stick around to jump my neck. Would it have been easier to take him down if he hadn''t been in custody?


    If you confirm that the Auga has fallen, the demons will run away trying to get back into the woods like they will bypass me. It was like a river running around avoiding me.


    If you want to escape, don''t you have to chase me? Fine, I''ve lost count. I guess I''m pulling into the back of the woods for a while, even if it''s not stampede.


    "One job, one end,"


    Return Mana de''s de to magic to fit in the holder. So you finally lose your mind, exhale naturally and loudly.


    Stop the magic supply to the engraving and go to its usual state. The feeling that the engraving is twitchy and has a fever increases the mood. It''s usual to stay a little expensive until the fever goes out.


    Cheers echo from all around. The Knights, all the adventurers are shouting. Well, if you say stampede, it''s a crusade for life. I''m notcent, but you would have struggled harder without me, I suppose.


    "... I knew it was better for me to live freely like this"


    I can''t give up what''s wrong with all this, even if they say it''s not royal. At a distance you can reach, protect what you are likely to reach. I want to pursue whatever I want and get it on my own.


    I don''t want to be respected, I don''t want to be fu. I just want to live with as much happiness as I want and as much as I want. That way of life suits me, Anisphere Wynn Palettia.


    "... Come on, we need to retrieve the material!


    Wait, Materials! And now the reward! I couldn''t stopughing at the thought that I couldn''t contain.

 11 Lesson 11: The DukeS Lady Is Depressed

    Both Stampede and the crusade for the "named" ss of Auga that caused it were sessfullypleted. Even though I said a named orga, he crusaded me before I got a formal name.


    The collection of demonic stones and materials was also decided in discussion with the adventurers and representatives of the Knights. I was the biggest contributor, so after I took my share, it was distributed across the board with merit and so on. It has always been the same way so far.


    Just because you can get cheap materials, you don''t earn rough money like the adventurers are eating up. I will only take what I need as a material and what I will wholesale to the guild for redemption, after which I will leave it to everyone else. That was my usual way.


    When the discussion was over, I tried to get back to Royal Castle with Airdra as soon as possible, but Yuffi refused to do everything in his power to do this. I can''t get on a ride without thinking about stopping.


    Uffi didn''t shake his neck vertically, although it was difficult but he didn''t have to stop. So I decided to ask the Knights to rent a carriage to carry supplies.


    It''s not a quick journey! That''s why I''m on my way back to Royal Castle with Airdra and a pile of my share of material. He said he could do it himself, but a few escorts were put on the boulder, including a princess and a duke''s wife riding in a carriage and returning.


    So I am allowed to rx on the carriage. I''m not lonely because I have Uffi beside me. Uffi has a blurry view of the outside, somewhere out of his mind.


    "Are you tired, Uffi?


    "No, it''s okay"


    They tell me to be nothing if I speak up. It seems clear to me that it was not my heart that I said it.


    If I were a normaldy, I might still be tired because it was just something I wouldn''t experience. Yuffi would tell you not to worry about it, but I guess I''ll just worry about it.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Hmm?"


    "Master Anis, do you have dreams?


    "A dream?"


    It''s abrupt again, I think. If you turn your eyes to Uffi, you''ll tangle with the gaze that was looking straight at me.


    "I have a lot of dreams. It''s my dream to study magic so I can do all sorts of things."


    "Magic can''t use magic. I studied it so that Master Anis could use magic, right?


    "Yeah, I am. Well, that''s not all."


    "You think there''s anything else?


    "Magic is handy, isn''t it?


    Ask Yufi. I wonder what she thinks about magic now that she''s been touching it and seeing one end of it.


    "I want to see a world where this is easier and more usable than me. I was wondering if the people who live in this world, other than me, would do things I didn''t think they would do in magic. I''m sure I''ll find the meaning of being born in this world if I see such a sight."


    "Meaning of birth, is it?


    "Am I weird? It''s not even royal, the feeling is uneven somewhere, weirdo. I''ve be a stranger because I want to, but I feel like I just had to be."


    Sometimes I put up with it at first. Because he''s royal. Though I didn''t keep any of that.


    I want to be free. But don''t take it personally. The title royalty is amandment to me. I''m just staying in a birdcage in the frame of a country if I want.


    I never thought that would be unfortunate. I just think you''re just a little incapacitated. I''m protected by a birdcage. I have a sense of consciousness.


    "Because if you''re not like others, if that''s what nobody can imitate, then I want to believe it makes sense there. So I want to be like me. I want to study magic. More ahead, more convenient, more awesome stuff!


    "Is that what Lady Annis dreams about?


    "Yes! I want to see the sight of my glimpse in this world and the moment something new is born!


    It''s boring not to have a change. It doesn''t suit me that I''m not essentially a person in this world to live the way I do. If you can''t apany the world like that, I''ll have to change the world. Because otherwise I''m dying of a stuffy breath.


    It''s a terrible way to put it, but you can give it to someone who wants status. I don''t need to qualify as a king. I don''t want to be king. Well, I don''t even think you should sit on the throne with someone who doesn''t deserve a minute. There is a degree of patriotism.


    "For example, what do you think would happen if this Airdra was in the hands of more civilians?


    "Is this magic prop...?


    "Much faster than a carriage if you can make it to your journey feet. Distribution may elerate and expand. They may be able to deliver food that can only be eaten in the region. Vigesmunicate with each other in the country! Don''t you think this is the only way to spread your dreams?


    "... would also have a significant impact on the operation of the Knights"


    "Yeah, demand means supply is required! Magic is good if it has magic, even civilians can make magic props. That also leads to good offices for the job. If a man works, the kingdom moisturizes, and if the kingdom moisturizes, the people will have wealth. That''s what makes the country rich and stronger again and again! Even the day when the Kingdom of Palletia is called the Kingdom of Invention is not so far away!


    If you only talk about your dreams, I hope the dayes when you can see such a sight. There are many problems that need to be cleared for this, and I don''t know if reality will go the way it wants. Still, one step at a time is fine. I want to go for that ideal.


    That''s why I''m royal. I don''t want to be king, but I want to be part of the royal family. Because it is easier to give opinions to the country. I think Father is the ideal boss in that regard. Tighten it moderately and spread it out for the people as a feat of their own moderation. For that matter, I''m giving you a lot of hard work.


    I have a sense of annoyance. And to be honest with you, when you say father, you have a faint feeling. Because that guy has a strong sense of being a boss to me. For a family, the divider called royalty is really far from the warmth I want.


    But I think that''s good. At least something that''s seriously going broke? If you don''t, Father and I aren''t going to change it from the way we''re dating now.


    I noticed that Fu and Yufi looked worried. And Pottori and Uffi squirm.


    "... I was raised as the next queen to support the king. I''ve been trying to be that way myself. You''re nothing like me."


    "Yufi is an honorary student. You don''t do anything out of shape like me. I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "You''re really far away. I saw you today and thought: Strength, mindset, goals. Everything is different from me..."


    Uffi strayed from my gaze with her worried eyes. Uh-huh, something doesn''t seem like a very good trend. Yufi looked at me and thought I was inferior.


    Normally, you have excellent magic, nobility, and the elegance of being raised as the next queen! I mean, I don''t think that''s connected to Yuffi''s confidence right now.


    Because Al-Kun broke me there and hurt me. People can''t stand if they break their core. Other than that, if you don''t have the core to support it.


    The Queen is the Mother of the Nation who does all she can for her country. So I don''t need more personality than I need. If only it were gear that goes around for the country. It still conflicts with what is required as the head of the country even though he is a human being. It is my belief that it is the royal duty to live on such a nk.


    I don''t think Uffi had any other core. I didn''t have the time or opportunity to be able to grow other cores. Maybe Yufi didn''t even try to ask for it. Maybe there I worked salt into my wound unconsciously.


    I just wanted to show you my dreams and tell you that there are plenty of possibilities to look forward, even if I don''t feel the same way about Yufi.


    Um, and. After getting a little lost, I embarked on getting closer to Uffi.


    Uffi, who was out of sight, looks at me. With my hand on such a yuffy cheek, I dropped my mouth on her forehead.


    "... huh?


    Draws me to my chest to hold Yuffi''s head, which leaks his voice shly. To wrap it up, stroke the back of Uffi''s head holding it in gently to handle the broken goods.


    "Good boy, good boy"


    He strokes his head repeatedly as he whispers in Uffi''s ear. Does Uffi stay surprised or not move?


    "You did your best."


    I think I''m working really hard. He''s younger than me, and unlike me, he didn''t hold a heterogeneous soul. I just stuck it up with my talent. I have been disciplining myself to live with that qualification and that it should be.


    I can''tugh at that effort. That it''s as valuable as the passion I''ve put into magic. Empathy is not possible, but its value can be acknowledged.


    "So you''re a good kid, a reward for a good kid. So you can hope."


    Yufi worked hard. I tried to be what I wanted, and I couldn''t be. That''s not why that much effort disappears.


    So I reached out. Because Yufi''s talent was spared. I need her to stay broken in the future. In my dreams, I thought I could go higher and higher.


    So reward the hard-working child. I think it''s something I can do for you to keep trying.


    "All of Uffi''s efforts are acknowledged. Some people won''t like it because they won''t admit it, or because they will. But Uffi is not alone. At least you have me. I will protect you. Look, I''m strong, right?


    "Dear Anis..."


    "Heh heh, my engagement has been dissolved already, but you were still supposed to be my sister, weren''t you? Then it''s okay for you to think I''m your sister, right? I respect your freedom."


    This kid has always been on the defensive side. Pride, family name, country. Those who were supposed to protect them gave them their hands back. Then who canin where this child is on the side of being protected? Even if I could, I wouldn''t allow it.


    I have to protect this girl for you. The wizard I admired, the one I expected to stand at the top of the country I recognized, this kid who could have been my sister in the future.


    "It''s okay. I''ll protect you. Until the day when you can choose your own way of life again. That''s why there''s magic. Because magic is my dream, my dream, to make it happen."


    Please learn. There''s no one way to grasp happiness. You can find it yourself. That''s any form of happiness, so I can walk out for my happiness again.


    Let''s protect this kid. It seemed natural. Because if I can protect it, it will lead me to protect a dream that never came true. A wizard who can be recognized by everyone, a nice wizard who can make everyone smile.


    "Because I promised. He said it would make you happy."


    So be protected. Until the dayes when I will get out of this hand. And so that one day I can walk with you even when that dayes.


    I want to see this child''s future. That''s all I need to know is why I protect you. I put a little effort into my arms holding Yufi tight.


    Yufi didn''t say anything. Without saying anything, they just wrapped their hands around my back and hugged each other. If you notice, until Uffi goes to sleep. That''s how we kept hugging each other.


    "Silly -"


    That''s a brilliant leap.


    "- Something ahhhhhhhh!!"


    And a drop kick that incorporates rotation until beautiful.


    Beautifully tapped into my face, my real father''s kick was too much for me to dance the universe, and I was tapped to the floor with a light spin.


    Yeah, I forgot. I kept it to myself that I went on a dragon hunt. If you bring up Airdra, your father will find out!?


    My father, who visited me to tell me a novel when I returned, looked at Airdra, who was loaded in the carriage, and smiled with a full face, "Exin! It was the beginning of this tragedy that I came to say."


    "What are you doing!!"


    "To whisper what''s finished is to be done by the cautious, Father! Please do not work for my daughter, who has served with generosity!


    "Even if you have a heart as wide as the sky, the wind you have caused will make you stand up...! There is no mercy for you when ites to the sun...!


    Oh, this is disgusting. It''s a long time ago in Maggie mode. Finally, my father putzed me. No, but I''m not the only one, am I?!? I''m not the only one who caused problems and overloaded the stress!? Even Al is!?


    "Hunting a dragon by yourself, etc., and which aga story dragon yer!


    "Because I wanted it!


    "At least! Say something! Say it!"


    "''Cause I''ll take it away!


    "Of course, then!? How much do you think the dragons are worth! You used it luxuriously for personal, hobby, magic items like this!?"


    "Don''t mention Airdra like this, etc! Your father would want to be windy too!? It would be awesome!


    "Mm-hmm. That''s a good suggestion. At least we don''t have a choice to dismantle."


    All right, Airdra, disassembly avoided sessfully! Oh, my God, if Father honestly wanted to ride, I''d nod softly, too. No!


    "Except for reprimanding my daughter for acting unsolicited."


    "Hup?


    "The rest only behaved as kings, and I remembered that I rarely dealt with you as a father."


    No, no, because, Father, it''s hard in the kings business...? Well, I suppose you deserve less time as a father, don''t you? Wouldn''t that rather be directed at Al...? Look, I, because I have a mad consciousness!


    He grabs the root, and for some reason he is put on hisp, where his father sat in a chair, lying down. At that moment I could see an rm ringing in my brain. He restrains his father so that he can pinch his knees and arms where he tried to ramble.


    "Speaking of kids'' ssics, that was a butt p, right? Anis."


    "Hih!? Hey, hey, uh!? Are you insane, Father! Thinking about my age!? Are you sure the King is willing to inflict such mental torture?!?"


    "It''s still me as my father who''s here now, no, it''s me. Are you ready for this? Wouldn''t you like to strike this overflowing passion with your sermon......!


    "My voice is serious...! Uffi! Uffi! Help! Stop ria, too!


    Yufi, who saw this situation as gratuitous, has the face, however, of what to do because he is his father.


    Take a step forward so that Ilia, who had refrained next to it, would shelter Uffi, and offer her a respectful greeting.


    "Your Majesty, I will finishter. Please, keep your heart open!! Do everything you can to get things done!!"


    "Be!? y, Ilia...... ugh!? I betrayed you...! Take me! You betrayed me!!"


    "Princess, is it right to say this in style? Says" zama "!


    Ma, Ilia said it out with a full smile!? It''s a terrible betrayal, you think this kind of cruel torture is good to be allowed, there are only demons here...!


    When I was scratching the algae trying to escape, a good sound was yed from me. Moments, I turn away from the pain of running through. Ouch, Ouch!? Sounds to the core!?


    "Oh, that sounds good."


    "Hino!? Oh no! You''re such a torturer to p me in the butt! Father''s pervert! Pervert!"


    "I didn''t know there was anything besides heterosexuality that you would refuse to do that. This is good! Reflect deeply! No, no, no! Shh!"


    "Higi, higi!? The shock ising all at once, what kind of beating are you doing!?"


    Ouch. Ouch, broken bones! The shock''s wrapped up and we can smash it from the inside! And my sooo ass hurts!?


    "What, this is a magical application, too. Bundle the shock at once and strike it out of your palm."


    "Does anyone bother to use magic to p your ass!?"


    "I''m here. And I am deeply aware that it was myself who invited this, but it is good, Anise...! It''s a pleasure!


    My voice isughing! I''m definitely enjoying this father! What a bad taste!


    "Oh, I can''t go to your daughter-inw!!"


    "Did you think such an excuse would make sense now!! Carve it deep into yourself here for what you have never been able to scold!!"


    "Higi no!? Go! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Father! I didn''t mean to throw away being a maiden!?"


    "Maiden''s going hunting dragons by herself. Ahhhh!


    "Gahhhhhh!? My butt shouldn''t be an instrument uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?"


    I forgot my maiden''s shame for so much pain that I got zero wild screams. Still, I was not released and my freedom was only allowed to scream in pain......


    How much time would have passed. I finally sat in a chair and was beaten to the point where I rather didn''t want to sit. My legs trembled like a deer, so I could only stand on my knees and cling to the elbow of my chair.


    My father is sitting satisfied in front of me like that, and Yufi is sending his gaze at me worried. Ilia worked as usual. I can''t forgive you... this grudge, can you stay without clearing up...!


    "Mm-hmm. It''s good to punish ass pping every time you do something in the future. The rest of the depression clears up."


    "Terrible! Not really! What were you going to do when I woke up with this special sexuality!


    "I refused to marry or take my son-inw, and I have nothing to worry about!


    "Damn, I was uttered with a full smile...!!"


    You don''t make them, so you don''t mind, do you? I was seen with such cold eyes. I have no choice but to shut up because I have no choice but to deny it. I was gripped by an unpleasant weakness...


    I can''t believe I have to look at your father''splexion in the future to protect my pretty ass...!


    "I mean, why are you still sitting there? Why don''t youe home soon?


    "You, if you weren''t my father, you''d be disrespected, wouldn''t you?


    "I want to lie down early today because my butt hurts. Because of some kingdom of perverts."


    "Well, don''t you think you were hurt enough?


    "Please take your time, dear father!


    Seriously, now this guy''s eyes were serious! You must be turning bright red. Still trying to me your ass. It''s an outside road! Livestock! We just have to let everyone know the truth about the king that will be revealed now!


    "Well, bullshit is good. Sit down, Anis."


    "Continuing torture?!?"


    "Fine. It''s gonna be a long story."


    "Even though sitting in front of a long story was so painfully pping my ass!? Woven torture!?"


    "I would not have done this if I didn''t know you were hunting dragons, etc., I would have told that story more than I did!!"


    I deserved it. Kuh... what I get was huge, but also what I lose was huge again...! Mainly in the sense of my ass dignity......!


    But there''s no way he won''t sit because he told me to. Trying not to irritate my butt so much, Ilia grabbed my shoulder and forced me tond. I thought the impact of thending would cause my consciousness to fly unexpectedly.


    "Hih, ahh...!? Oh, ahh...!?!


    "Princess, I beg your pardon for the tea"


    "... oh, remember... I''ll definitely retaliateter...!


    Later, I''ll definitely make you cry......! I can''t help clearing up this grudge......! Though he clenches his teeth unintentionally, he adjusts his posture and turns back to his father so that he is not too burdensome.


    "So... what''s the story?


    "Uh-huh. I need to talk to you guys about Algard."


    I wasn''t talking about my ass.

 12 Episode 12: Reporting A Situation Hearing And Trouble

    "Did Al finish talking to you?


    "Hmmm......"


    The father''s voice in reply is sinister. It''s too easy to assume that it ended up being a less good result. So Al, did you go crazy for sex...?


    Yuffi, who sits next to him, is also frowning at me in a faint way somewhere. With that look on his face, he turns his gaze to Father and asks.


    "Dear Algard, how did you get this case?


    "Algardo asked about the situation�� Algardo first said that there was testimony that the harassment of Baroness Cyan was an attempt by the surrounding warrants to discredit Baroness Cyan at the will of Uphilia"


    "Am I? Such a thing..."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t think that''s the rest either. We need to look into it more closely, but I''m wondering if it might be possible to broaden the interpretation of the attention given to Baroness Cyan from Ufilia."


    "What about the youngdies whomitted the crime?


    "There is no way to identify who carried out which harassment. No one or he, did Baroness Cyan overtake it? They say things like that. There''s a lot of harassment, and I don''t know any time soon."


    Who actually did it, and the name hasn''te up? So, they say it was Uphilia who gave the instructions. I just find the phrase "I''m getting it" nasty.


    Yufi didn''t say it in person. But it looked like Uffi wanted me to. Maybe that''s why you say "I got it". Though I find it nasty. Not a good impression.


    "Is that what actually happened? Well, the damage that Baroness Cyan suffered."


    "Mm-hmm. They also confirmed the actual items that were damaged and the evidence of the plot. I didn''t see it in person. Some witnesses in the scene where Baroness Cyan was harmed, but honestly I don''t know about credibility. The college today is very concerned and so confused that we have to figure out what is true. I don''t know which testimony is correct."


    "If I get my hands on the college side from time to time, but too much interference with the college can cause burns..."


    The College of Aristocrats is a closed social ce. The habit is heavily influenced by public opinion. Even though interference is difficult, this one will soon be affected.


    I feel that the teaching of learning equally regardless of identity that should not cause rubbing is a bad influence. Learning equally but the difference in identity is absolute. It may not be a mistake if they say that it is the college that can be remembered.


    Was it because Yufi was neglected in the privileged position of Algardo''s fianc��e? Or didn''t you like Uffi personally? Or simply tried to plunge Uffi into the house of the Duke of Magenta?


    It could be all of them, which is very troublesome. I don''t think everyone is moving with unified thoughts. That''s why everyone shuts their mouth for the inconvenient. I don''t know which is the truth anymore. Um, it''s a pain in the ass.


    "This won''t even get you into ss. Originally, I would like to give a full exnation of the cancetion of sses, but I also hold international students. Oh, and I can''t stop the ss..."


    "You''re here to learn, and you''re going to involve international students in your country''s problems? If you say so, you won''t see me."


    "Not at all. Algard, you''re just messing around here..."


    If this is all you need to do with your country''s problems, it''s still good. However, the College of Aristocrats also epts students from other countries. The disturbance also began with the royal deration of breach of engagement, such as the student''s inability to take sses. It''s definitely an excuse to be put in.


    This is a really headache problem to think about. Al, I don''t want to think you''re crazy until you don''t know this, but what the hell happened...?


    "Speaking of which, I heard that there are other sons of Al Kun who sheltered Baroness Cyan, but who are you?


    "... not a pleasant story, eh?


    "... so much?


    "Son of the Knights Commander, son of the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic, son of one of the leading merchants in the country..."


    "What is it, the on-parade that makes that stomach ache? Are you insane?


    "I still think so"


    The Knights Commander and I also know each other there. Honestly, I''m close enough to bash my back that I''m a brave princess if I don''t do what''s past even the princess of the changer. Although I have never seen your son face to face very well.


    There must be no contact with the other kids. I''m probably not familiar with merchants because they rarely meet each other directly.... Secretary of the Ministry of Magic? Those are my enemies, so I don''t care what happens to my son because he smiles and nicks on the surface but looks down on each other. Keh.


    "... no, no, why are your sons so focused on such power!? It''s obviously weird isn''t it?!?"


    "That''s why I can leave you alone. But I don''t have enough hands to figure it out."


    "What happened to Baroness Cyan in that matter?


    "He says he''s voluntarily stuck in his room now. He''s been sick since that party, and he hasn''t shown his face."


    Well, it hasn''t been that long, so if you say you''re ill, I don''t have a choice. I don''t mind, but you can''t care about that, can you? This problem is on boulders.


    Every house is as important to the country as the Duke of Magenta, or to give way and take a step back. Even though it has been regarded as promising in the future, there may be an influence on each faction when such a result is achieved.


    It just hasn''t spread under the water yet, and some would care about nature and what happened in the college if Yufi were known to havee to me. Either way, this will be known.


    "... what do you think of Father?


    "Even if this is just a erotic shack, I''m going to graduate, but I guess I can tell you that too. You got something."


    "What...?


    Yufi speaks anxiously. Besides, my father and I look at each other and sigh small.


    "To be very straightforward, that Baroness Cyan is a spy for the purpose of the country''s copse or something."


    "It is possible that we are literally targeting the Queen. of suppressing the country''s next major figure and manipting politics behind it."


    "I don''t know about that on the boulder... I''m curious to know what kind of education you had at Baron Cyan''s."


    "In the near future, Baron Cyan will have to talk to me directly. Anyway, if there''s something behind it, both Anis and I are staring."


    As far as I''m concerned, I''d rather you had thoughts. If you really seduced the sons of the leading noblemen without thought or thought, it would be something simr to the beauty of the Dungeons. If I were the queen, I''d knock him out or assassinate him right away.


    Well, even if you think about the warmth you can, the breeding is the mountain of Sekiyama. Even that candidate has to be carefully selected, and he has to be monitored. Given the cost there, it would definitely be better if you died.


    Well, I mean, there''s only one thing I want to say to Yufi.


    "It''s also possible that this wasn''t about Yufi being underpowered or that dimension. For example, if Baron Sian''s warrant was running on someone''s spy, I honestly don''t think I can handle Uffi, a child I was still learning at the College of Aristocrats. It''s a ce to learn the basics, not a ce to practice applying and dealing with things."


    "It''s an adult job from here on out. Because it''s up to the parents to take responsibility for the child''s untimely behavior. So, Anis, your restoration of the right to inherit the throne is going to take ce in the near future, and we''re going to have a feast for the public. I also know you don''t want to be on the table, but just consolidate your readiness to be in an unwanted but unwanted situation."


    "... that''s unavoidable. Worst case scenario, if you could get eaten up to the center, I think it would be nice to wedge you right away, Father."


    So far, only Algard has the potential to be king. That''s why I wanted power to concentrate on Algard, but I have to stand here more than that.


    No matter how much Algard takes precedence, we have to show the surroundings that if degrees pass, there will be a recement. As a result, there is no choice but to crush Algard. Looks like that''s all she''s done.


    It depresses me. The sign of royalty is always cold. I don''t want to get used to the feeling of my heart freezing.


    "I''m so d someone testified that things are going to work out."


    "Right..."


    There was sadness in his sighing father like he was tired. Being a really hard worker.


    Well, after that, my father put me on a step, and I''m not interested in the throne with my usual research threesome, I was wondering if I should make an appeal.


    I forgot, there''s a party, which means there''s a dance! He said he had manners! And I didn''t even make my debut in the social world, and I want you to throw away dancing and manners lessons one day!


    The realization of such a natural fact begins with the fact that the arrival was delivered to Ilia, so that we may prepare ourselves ordingly because there will be a feast from Father shortly. That Ilia told me with a full smile.


    "We don''t have time until the feast, so we will shred the time for research and conduct a manners and dance review"


    "Eh."


    "It should be noted that the right of veto is not recognised by the royal fate. Absolutely."


    "That''spulsion!? Tyranny, tyranny! I im my right to freedom!


    "Please give up. Let''s start with measurements to make a new dress."


    "No, no, no!


    I don''t want to make a new dress! You don''t want to make it! Good, ''cause you can wear your old dress around! Your shape hasn''t changed that much!


    "It''s a restoration of the right to inherit the throne, so if you don''t dress ordingly, we''ll have trouble."


    "You just want to say that and make a dress! I know, you know!


    "It''s hard to make them wear it if it''s not even an opportunity like this. Usually, you''re all mine to me, so sometimes you can fulfill my own self? Princess."


    Ugh. You''re weak when they say that! I''m not always saying all I can without any me for my conscience! I''m generally ignoring it, and I''m only feeling some pain to the point of smashing my pinky finger!


    But when you defy it, that hurts my heart. Ugh... only this time, only this time, I can get acquainted with Al when he takes the throne. Let''s also think about leaving the worst country. When your father is no longer your boss, Al will be your boss, and you''re not sure you can do it well!


    In the end, whilst Iined of bumps, I did not go against ria. Although I was told that rusty manners were at a minimum, they were only minimal, so I received strict instruction from ria to refine them. I want to go home.


    I was asked if there was any hope for the fabric or design of the dress, but I said I was not interested in wearing it. Then he shook his neck to the left and right with all his might when he suggested a girl hobby dress with frills served as if this were still the case in the tentative proposal.


    "Make it a calm design that will give you peace of mind, if you can, to the qualities, but to the extent that you are not ashamed to be royal, and not shy!


    Even they say childish faces, so I definitely don''t like outfits that can be seen younger than my age!


    And the most tiring part is practicing dance. I''m the one who did everything, but only dancing is fatally bad. The princess doesn''t like the crowd either, not to the extent that Ilia has been telling me for a long time!


    "... I don''t want to dance"


    Manners are still good. But I don''t like dancing. I don''t like to imagine that there''s someone there. I hate to think I have to touch them. I hate having to smile from close range.


    ''Cause the other guy is a man! I don''t even want to make you aware of it, but I get goosebumps just imagining me approaching close range, holding hands and staring at each other! Oh, I don''t like it, I don''t like it! I don''t want to attract your attention!


    "Do you dislike it so much..."


    "I don''t like it!


    Oh, my God, it''s Yufi who''s dealing with me on the male part in my dance lessons. Uffi was an excellent courtesy and dancer. If Ilia asked me to teach her to dance, she''d take it with pleasure.


    Uffi''s instruction is gentlepared to Ilia''s. But I''m not talking about the dimensions of being kind enough to teach anymore. Me! Of men! For! This reality that we are sharpening this technology! I can''t stand it!


    "Why do you hate your lords so much...?


    "... I''ll talk to you someday, someday"


    Honestly, I''m not sure myself because I have a big physiological feeling either. If it had anything to do with it, I think it might have been my "previous life" influence before I became an "anisphere".


    I admired magic. There was something I wanted to aplish if I could use magic. A highly developed civilized society, ordinary people who were spending time without the rank of identity. I can''t recall the personality that seems to me, even though values and such thingse to mind from themon sense of the country "Japan".


    Was it also an experience of hating men furiously in that unrememorable memory? I don''t know what I don''t know, so that''s what I''ve been thinking, but that''s a little resentful when ites to situations where I can''t escape.


    Well, the strongest reason I can''t physiologically, but there''s also a reason why men who deal with me don''t like me because they look down on me!


    Do it, something that would also be a princesses out on the battlefield, etc.


    Do it, try to get magic into a habit that can''t even use magic, etc., etc.


    Do it, if you were more feminine, you''d want to protect me, or something.


    It''s really annoying just remembering. I''mughing at Nico, too, if I can do research just to be protected. It''s not my fault you can''t use magic.


    "Dear Anis, I''m frowning."


    "Wow."


    "Please don''t respond carelessly.... Ha, let''s take a break"


    "Wow."


    "Here."


    After all the careless replies, Yufi pissed me off. ''Cause you don''t have a choice. I don''t like bad things.


    I don''t want to get married. If you still have the touch to shake hands or something, it''s good. But look at me as a woman, and I don''t like being asked to be a woman. I''m going to be disgusted just because I felt that gaze. I don''t know why I can''t get this far myself, but there''s no deep reason.


    Because I just don''t like it. Then it''s disgust to the physiological level already. I think of myself as a creature that''s not fatally suited to women.


    "I wish I''d been born a man."


    "Do you want to be a man?


    "No, I don''t like it. I was wondering if I would have felt different if I was still a man."


    It''s a story that doesn''t do you any good. It won''te true anyway, and I don''t want to tell you I can.


    "If Lord Anis was your lord, could he have been engaged to me?


    Yufi teases me with a couscous and augh.... Maybe that''s not a bad idea. But I still don''t even think it''s good. Our rtionship begins with Al-Kun''s bluff.


    Yufi''s change is another thing. Before the change, could Uffi and I do well to try to be the norm as queens? Think and see, about a second to the conclusion. I don''t think so.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think we got along any better than Al. The only thing that''s working now is" now "meshing with us. What if it doesn''t make it in the first ce? Though you can dream."


    "Sounds like Mr. Anise."


    "Really?"


    Be yourself, I''m not sure if they say so. Especially since I started to think about it in pieces. Well, I don''t like being insulted so much by others! Especially when ites to magic!


    I wonder if I have to do my best to keep my majesty as a royal. Although I''m sick of it. Better than getting a weird temptation. I wouldn''t if I couldn''t stand it! I''m not that warm.


    "Shall we continue the lesson then?"


    "Oh, boy. So, hand in,dy?


    "If that''s what you mean, it''s mine."


    I''ll stand up and give you my hand, rather than Yuffi standing first. Then Yufiughed strangely andy her own hand on the hand she offered.


    Practice as Yufi points out the unfamiliar dance as it is. The rusty manners were reformted by Ilia, and Yufi was able to pass the dance, one day.


    Our father sent us an invitation to attend the feast. It was an announcement that a party day had been set to announce the restoration of my right to inherit the throne.


    "Ha... you finally decided, mncholy..."


    "You''ve taught so many lessons without making a sound, princess."


    "I was giving it to you! I don''t want to do this anymore! But you didn''t let me stop you."


    "Because that''s what I do"


    I was truncated unharmed by Ilia at my usual rate. After all, I regret, I can tell you that the days that were just what Ilia wanted were days of humiliation for me! I can''t forgive you!


    "Ha, I hope this is the only time..."


    "You won''t be able to do that. I think I''ll be called in again sometime."


    "The world is irrational -!


    I didn''t want to wee you very much. I could only fall in so that I could get to my desk with momentum.

 13 Episode 13: LetS Dance With You At The Party

    A night when the moon shines in dazzle. Palettia Royal Castle, in the corner for its feast, the dressed people were interested in conversation with a gentle grin.


    Today''s feast was led by the king himself, and an invitation had been sent because there was a serious announcement. The faces of the participants were also full of leading nobles in important positions in the country.


    "I have a serious announcement today..."


    "Is it about that rumor?


    "Disengagement between Prince Algard and the Duke of Uphilia..."


    "So today you think it will be officially told by His Majesty?


    "That''s the only thing that''s gonna throw a big banquet so far..."


    Everyone tries to gather information with a passion for conversation until the time of the feast. To grasp the king''s intentions at this feast.


    A small twist urs in such a venue. Because the person who came into the venue blinded me.


    It''s Ufiria. She has been escorted to the venue by her father, Grants. So much so that I think it was just a rumor, such as breaking an engagement, that it takes people''s eyes away.


    "Is Miss Uphilia in attendance too?"


    "But Master Algard isn''t here, is he?


    "So, that rumor is still..."


    Those who speak of their spection. Uphilia doesn''t talk to anyone and moves around escorted by Grants. Everyone was watching as they followed it with their eyes.


    The bell rang to draw attention in that. A gaze gathers to the bell-ringing butler, who gives a brilliant bow of grace before raising his face.


    His Majesty the King, and Her Royal Highness the Princess of Anisphere.


    The door opens slowly. Orphans, the king, slowly walks out, and from behind him the anisphere appears.


    Anyone who knows Anisphere from time to time would have been surprised. The expression is tightened naturally, sparingly exposing the beauty it originally possessed.


    Hair is glossy, healthy skin is polished out and even toned. The dress that you wear is also a soothing outfit, but it is not unlikely that you will ever bury it around you.


    Peacefully blooming high ridge flowers. Everyone who knows the Anisphere exhales with admiration and is blinded. Anisphere, whose eyes were slightly thin open with her gaze and slight twist, smiles gently.


    Orphans and Anisphere stand as they are guided to the high seats. Those who took part in the feast, Orphans, in a position to look down on everything, opened his mouth strictly.


    "My dear ministers gathered at this feast. On this good day, there are many surprises to share with you. Listen to me now."


    Shin, the ce calms down. Announcement from the King, concentrate your nerves to say you won''t divulge its contents.


    "Some of you have already heard, but it was the other day. It''s a feast to celebrate the graduation of students at the Academy of Nobility."


    I thought you were here. Everyone in the venue made themselves slightly harder. After all, what Orphans is trying to tell everyone is about an example of an engagement breakdown riot.


    "The feast to be celebrated has had an unwanted upside, though. My son, Algard, dered his engagement broken to his fianc��e, Ufiria. The sudden surprise and anxiety caused all of us is all we royalty think about."


    Though Orphans did not bow his head, he was aware that there was something slightly bitter on his tight expression. The truth is, I guess the more I want to bow my head, the more I''m looking for remorse.


    But the pain is also an instant thing. I could no longer see such a color on my immediately retightened look.


    "However, I confess that there has been a breakdown of the engagement more than before. But make it clear that it is a vulgar rumor but does not originate in the misconduct between Algard and Uphilia. As for the breaking of Uphilia''s engagement...... my daughter, Anisphere. Exin it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I hope you''ll forgive me for speaking."


    "Uhm, forgive"


    Encouraged by Orphans, Anisphere, who was pulling back one step, gives a gratuity and asks permission to speak. If Orphans tells permission, Anisphere stands side by side with Orphans and looks out to everyone in the venue.


    "Good mood,dies and gentlemen. My dear sire has entrusted me with the task of exining it. It is Anisphere. After a strong request from me to discuss this divorce, it began with Algardo."


    Once again, the field goes out of its way. Why that anisphere? and. I don''t even show my face to the social world, and my duties as a royalty are barely exchanged. asionally, it was an assessment of a strange man popping up to crusade demons to ruin the heavens or making strange inventions.


    I wonder why she talked about the engagement between Uphilia and Algard. Many people think unnaturally. An astonishing gaze therefore concentrates on the anisphere.


    "As you all know, I''m working on a new technology called magic. In the process I was blessed with an opportunity to deepen my understanding of magic, coincidentally, with Uphilia, who excelled in the handling of magic. With that in mind, I''vee to express my hope that Uphilia and I might be able to work together."


    Soon a gaze wille and go between Anisphere and Anisphere to the high seat where Anisphere and Orphanth will stand, to Uphilia, who was standing in the lower seat just beside it.


    "But as some of you may know, my brother, Algard and I were at a distance. I relinquished my right to inherit the throne, and that was all a consideration to push Algard as king, so as not to create any extra grudge. So I was negotiating over people..."


    "Algard misunderstood in the process and his rtionship with Uphilia became unexpected. I want everyone to know that it was the backdrop of this incident because of the ovep of factors there. I can''t do anything more than say it once. This was their hope, and future decisions were made. I want to dere it from the rest of my mouth again."


    Orphans take the lead again to rece Anisphere.


    "One, I officially dere through this asion the breaking of Algardo''s engagement with Uphilia"


    Ooh, and a twist spreads from the nobles of the venue. Engagement broken dered by the king, his eyes hidden so that Uphilia, who had received it,y down her eyes.


    "Two, at the request of Anisphere, Uphilia will officially be asked about assistants as research assistants in magic. It will be treated as a departure from the college. I want you to think that only books will be treated as school attendance, but graduation is fixed, and graduation is quick."


    Uphilia is involved in magic. That was, in a way, a huge shock.


    The magic studied by Anisphere is not surprising, but basically its methods and research content will not be published. Royalty, no, I could say that Anisphere is in a state of monopoly.


    Uphilia, one of the leading nobles in the kingdom and a man of high qualities, was officially appointed assistant. Those who try to read the meaning of it in depth never cease to follow.


    "And three, let''s just say this is the real deal. Beginning on this date, the restoration of the right of session to the throne of Anisphere Wynn Palettia is hereby dered. In the future, Anisphere will have the right to the second throne."


    The stirring of the venue expands to a greater extent than ever before. Everyone had a surprise look at the restoration of the right to inherit the throne, the deration that the path to the throne had been paved again in Anisphere, which had once renounced its right to inherit in its infancy.


    "Uphilia,e here"


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty."


    Courtesy, Orphans urges Uphilia to take her seat. Take the hand offered by Orphans after a grace and line up next to Orphans.


    "The breakdown of Algard''s engagement has unfortunately flown. However, in inviting Uphilia, who had contributed greatly to the cause of the country, it was decided that the restoration of Anispheric session to the throne was desirable. It doesn''t change that first ce is Algard, but from now on, I want everyone to look back on Anisphere''s responsibilities as a royal family and watch her behave as she deserves. This is aplement to the Duke of Magenta family involved in the royal convenience, while at the same time demonstrating our attitude to continue to use the Duke of Magenta family as our dear minister"


    I don''t know how many times I''m going to see it. The twist widens. Orphans raise one hand to control the noisy scene.


    "I will greet you from the rest with these three derations. The feast will be the restoration of the right to inherit the throne of Anisphere and the hope of the future prosperity of the Kingdom of Palletia. Enjoy yourselves!


    The performance began with Father''s promation, and the feast began in earnest.


    If the feast begins, the nobles wille to greet you in turn. I was being chased for customer service to such aristocrats. Iugh at Nico like I pasted a smile mask, and flush her home unmistakably.


    There were those who tried to sneak up on you, those who appeared obviously suspicious while hiding the colours, those who called out suspiciously about what the hell they had done, and those who were not going to hide their hostility about what they were going to do.


    I feel the harsh gauge in me builds up momentum. Ha, so he said he''d avoided the social world and stuff before. I''ll give it back with interest that I don''t need anything to eat or dislike. It''s a pain in the ass, so I want to put them all together and put them in line for bowling pins......!


    "Dear Anis, your expression is getting worse."


    I am embarrassed with a whisper by Uffi, who stood next to me. I put a smile mask back on Yuffi''s point and smile with Nico.


    Uffi has been beside me since the feast began. Those who speak to Uffi like that vary. Mostly, I''m sorry about the engagement, but congrattions on the glory, and all that stuff. Hmm, I wonder if you really think from the bottom of your heart that it''s glory.


    When ites to divestiture, there was also a request from me. I don''t hear any disgust that my eyes would be drawn to by the fact that I turned my back on the story. Well, maybe it''s because I''m beside you.


    (In that sense, I want to stay away from Ufi...)


    Then the song that was ying changes. It was at the same time a signal to change from a ce of discourse to a ce of dance. I get a depressing sigh by ident. Finally, it''s time for a dance...


    Well, I don''t have anyone to invite. I don''t want anyone toe and invite me if I can, but I want you to stay the way you are on the wall...


    "Princess Anisphere, could you dance with me for one song?


    Whoa, I''m here... Well, maybe fate is more Ufi than I am. Don''t invite me first on this asion. It''s not a good idea to invite Yufi, so I guess you mean me first.


    Well, I wonder who Sacrifice said to invite me to the dance. Stick a smile on it, look back and see the other person''s face.


    "Yes, joy,... with"


    Unexpectedly my words stall on my butt blush. I was grinning and my mouth was going to cramp.


    Silver hair with blue, long body, but I don''t get the impression that it''s unhealthy. Ice blue eyes stare at me zippily, and if you just say it by its appearance, it''s a beautiful man''s princess. The surrounding maid won''t stop, I think.


    I know this guy very well. My skin developed goosebumps all at once. Why would the "head elite of the Ministry of Magic" invite me to dance!


    "Oh, Earl of Voltaire son. Thank you for inviting me."


    "I don''t mind Lang, princess"


    "... then with Lord Lang"


    You clumsy foe! and cursing inside I try to keep my smile.


    Lang Voltaire. An elite nobleman of wizards working for the Ministry of Magic. The next head of the Voltaire family, a family that excels in magic and continues to produce outstanding wizards. And the same age as me. Though we don''t need that inmon.


    Only a house that produces an elite of wizards, respects those who can handle magic and looks down on those who can''t use it. It''s like an elite painting like that. And he''s also one of those who handled my magic all over the ce. I forgive you... no matter how many years have passed, you are the only one I forgive...!


    "Okay, one song"


    "I''m honored."


    How dare you? If you asked me out, I''d have to dance.


    Thought I''d step on it as much as I wanted, but that''s sorry to Yufi for teaching me how to dance. Paste a smile but deflect your consciousness from the feel of your hands being focused and in touch with the dance. I still don''t like it even over gloves.


    "... I didn''t expect you to regain your right to inherit the throne."


    Lang tells me in a voice that only reaches me. Besides, I smile but send a cold gaze.


    "It''s only second ce, it''s a spare. You won''t be on the throne."


    "How serious are you? We have heard about Prince Algard. I see, I have no idea what His Majesty thinks."


    "Yes, everything as His Majesty wills."


    "But isn''t it a little too much to surround Miss Uphilia?


    ... Ah yes, that''s what it is, isn''t it? It''s not me, it''s Yufi, isn''t it? Well, I knew.


    "If my engagement to Prince Algard was broken, would I have a chance?"


    "I guess that depends on Yuffi''s heart."


    "Yeah, unfortunately, I''d really like you to take this opportunity to broaden your horizons. Her talents are too sparing to rot."


    "Yeah, so it depends on what you asked me to do under me."


    "Magic, is it"


    ... Hey, I know you tried tough with your nose, you rotten handsome.


    I don''t like magic modoki that much. I really shouldn''t stick around for a long time.


    "Her talent is a miracle. Please don''t let it rot. No, that''s not what I''m telling you right now. He''s a leader in magic."


    "Thank you for thinking about Yufi. I also look forward to her future, so I hope you will keep an eye on her."


    "Yeah, I''d like to be close, too."


    Who makes Yufie closer to a gut-rotting typical elite thought aristocrat like you!


    Lang hates magic a lot. Magic is a miracle given to you more than the world you deal with. He is noble because he can handle magic, and he thinks it''s worth it there.


    So you''re looking down on me as a royal but never dealing with magic. Furthermore, since the presentation of magic science, they have been made enemies of it. I''ve even been told it''s sphemous technology to process demonic materials into pseudo-magic.


    That''s why this guy and I have a rtionship between water and oil. But when Uffi is involved here, the story is different. Yufi is also a brilliant wizard and is even more of a Duke''s daughter. The House of the Duke of Magenta is also highly spoken.


    If they''re going to leave a brilliant wizard behind, they''ve definitely set their sights on Uffi. Although the Counts are somewhat out of tunepared to the Dukes, angrily enough, they might say that Lang''s own achievements can be matched.


    ... Well, I can''t say no if Yufi tells me Lang is good. Yufi put it in my pocket once. They''ll take it away from me. I''m so sorry. It could be my sister, and now it''s my sister''s turn. I need to protect you as my sister''s recement!


    "So now you''re me. We sincerely hope you will continue to flourish."


    "Thank you, Master Lang"


    Though over the gloves, I run scared thinking I was dancing with this guy holding hands.


    Uh, I can''t. No, you can''t go dancing next in this state. I say a word to the service and then I go out to the balcony.


    The outside wind is soothing andfortable. I feel terrible at all. Well, it''s still good that I can''t stand up and me the gagger anymore. It was horrible when I started presenting magic.


    "... I didn''t even like it and couldn''t use it. I would normally use it if I could."


    I wanted to use magic. Once you know that it exists, you can''t give up dreaming.


    If you can''t use it in the usual way, in a new way. Breaking existing concepts. But I wanted to have a miracle called magic. With magic, I can make someone smile. I can smile myself. I wanted that power so that everyone would be happy.


    But the reality is tough. The magic has certainly be avable. But breaking down existing concepts. That was uneptable to many. How long has it been for someone, not anymore? I made it for myself and started to wish I could do something that was going to be good for someone.


    That there is a minority of people in this world who understand me. Then it''s good for the few. For all that, I decided to use my magic.


    "... I wish I could have studied it."


    I don''t want to be a king. I didn''t want you to restore your right to inherit the throne. I don''t want to dance or talk to them like they make fun of magic. My heart is twitching and hurting, it''s getting harsh, it''s getting mucky...


    "Turn them all into bowling pins after all..."


    "Oh, Master Anis. Did youe here?"


    "Hih."


    Make Yufi''s voice suddenly jump on his shoulder. Turn around, there was Uffi.


    Uffi moves to line up next to me, which was up to the back of the balcony.


    "Were you resting here?"


    "I can''t do it anymore with one song"


    "That one... was the son of Count Voltaire of the Ministry of Magic, wasn''t he?


    "Oh man. He hates me a long time ago."


    "... yes, is it"


    Then why did you ask me out first? and. Uffi is tilting his neck. That was just trying to find out if I could rip Yuffi off from me, and I said, shut my mouth. It''s nothing to say.


    "Doesn''t Uffi have to dance?


    "... I''m ashamed to say that I''m sorry to have nted all that dancing on Master Anis"


    "Hmm?"


    "... touching a man is a little hard to breathe"


    "Uh..."


    Yes, it was. Yufi had just been badly hit by Alkun. Though days have passed since then, it''s still the most recent story. Yet dancing with men seemed more painful than I thought.


    I gradually notice that Yuffi''s hands are shaking slightly. Seeing Yufi like that, I took Yufi''s hand.


    "Let''s dance, Uffi!


    "Huh? With Master Anis, is it?


    "There aren''t many people here, and I didn''t know who med me. You don''t hate dancing, do you? But you''re not, I knew it."


    "... are you all right?"


    Let my words squeeze my eyes, and Yufiughs small. And you hold back the hand I took.


    I recognize it as consent and dance to lead Uffi. Even though it''s the opposite part of what you taught me, dancing with each other meshes. That was strange, and me and Uffiughed face-to-face.


    "That''s funny, I can''t believe it''s a dance for two women"


    "Wouldn''t that be nice if you enjoyed it?


    "If your fathers see you, you''ll be frightened."


    "You just have to let me get stunned! What''s the value of a dance that''s not even fun!


    Take the steps and twirl around for two. Eventually the music stops. A moment of silence, until you switch to the next song.


    "If Lady Annis hadn''t taken me out that day. Sometimes I think so."


    "Yeah."


    "I''m sure you cried, crushed, disliked it all... it doesn''t matter, it could have been broken"


    "Yeah."


    "I was honestly d you said it would make me happy. Thank you for giving me a chance when everything failed, Master Anis."


    "Yeah."


    "Keep it up, thank you"


    Keep up the good work. Connected hands shake hands. Grip each other to wrap it up.


    My magic is the magic that makes someone smile. If everyone could smile, those little dreams would have changed shape. Young dreams grow up a little colder, narrower.


    The reach is narrow. I no longer dream about the length of my hand. That''s why I think strongly. I won''t let go of this connected hand. This is the happiness I wanted.


    You''ll have time when the boring party is over. Let''s go find out what we don''t know. Let''s go see something we''ve never seen before. Shape things that don''t have shapes. We can do anything we want.


    Because from now on, we''re free!


    "Keep following me, won''t you, Uffi!

 14 Episode 14: Peace Between Bundles

    Anisphere Wynn Palettia is famous for being a fool.


    An odd freak who fails to figure out what royalty is, and leaves out the present in a strange study.


    But why don''t you change your perspective and take a look? Specifically, what is the figure of Anisphere from the people?


    The impression of an odd freak doesn''t make a big difference. Feel free toe down to Castle Town for royal habits and go around the store in the hups.


    What does it sell and nothing has changed? Who did what and what the case was. She listens to the public and leaves.


    The only time she takes the initiative is when something happens that involves her research. However, the problems I told her were invisible and were often saved at some point by policy.


    Is it a coincidence, or is Anisphere delivering the voice of the people to the king? But wherever you go, Anisphere is a freak and an odd man who is not royal.


    Still, she is loved. Being royal but listening to the voices of the people, trying to share the same gaze can feel familiar for better or worse.


    And most importantly, it''s rare. Something she creates. I don''t know where youe up with that idea. There''s a strange princess who shows me that stuff one after another.


    Look, I''m flying through the sky again today with something weird. Fear flies away when you see that princess, even though you think that if you do poorly, it will be horrible.


    Princess Anisphere again. Even today the people of the Kingdom of Palletia were singing peace.


    A roaring sound echoes into the blue sky. I''m flying in the air right now on Airdra. That said, it''s your father who''s piloting Airdra.


    Though usually dressed to preserve his majesty as king, he now wears a little armor and looks like a samurai. I was clinging to my father''s back like that and enjoying a pleasure flight with him.


    "What do you say? Father."


    "That''s awesome! This is not good stuff!


    It was a sunny, bright voice toe back to the inquiry, and Father seemed to have so much fun. He was so fond of freeing himself from his daily duties and dancing in the sky.


    It may be too much to say that he is like a child, but he tells me that the father who is piloting Airdra is very confused.


    My father usually does a fine job as king, but from time to time he clears up his depression by trying my inventions himself. There are ces where I expect my father to be a tester because he gives me candid opinions about the invention.


    Airdra seemed very fond of me this time and kept smiling all the time. If there''s anything you don''t like, it''s your father who''s relentlesslying up with grievances.


    Father slowly lowers altitude and velocity as it is,nding in the garden of the outhouse. Taking advantage of thest reflection, the matter of propernding has also cleared up the issue. That''s all the features we''ve included in Airdra so far. I don''t think there is a problem when I say finished product.


    "How''s Airdra?


    "I''m feeling pretty good. If you can mass produce this, your dreams will spread considerably."


    "At first thework...... it would be nice to be able to use it for contact flights from Wang Du to each city and the surrounding vige. When the numbers increase, it would be ideal for the Knights to travel and go in the hands of the people and use them for transportation."


    "Hmm... that''s a good idea. Rarely can I admire letting go. But it''ll take time. I don''t suppose we have yet a stable, mass-produced flying magic tool?


    "If you just want to use it, you have a flying magic object of the shape of a magazine, but in terms of stability and safety, it''s still a substitute for insecurity."


    I couldn''t take off the image of a witch if I were to fly. You don''t really think about letting others use this because it''s a hobby product.


    I''ve checked the required features, and I think the design of Airdra, which I created as a vehicle properly, could be better diverted if it was to be mass produced. The problem is the price of the material. Airdra doesn''t think about using dragon materials in her hobbies or making them out of mass production. When ites to mass production, it is necessary to look for materials that are easily mass produced and redesign them.


    "If it were to be mass produced, you would leave my hand. I can''t make numbers if I''m personal."


    "Right.... don''t let this sound like a mismatch between you and the Ministry of Magic."


    "... it''s not like we like each other."


    "Though I will persuade you to resent me."


    Father''s point makes me pointy my lips. ''Cause I hate things I don''t like, magic supremacists can be doomed. It''s not like I liked it and couldn''t use magic.


    In a way, I guess I''m not magical supremacy either. Nothing. I think you should like the doctrinal assertion. I just don''t like raw people looking down on it with an attitude. I get jealous of my magical talent, but it''s not like I''m gonna talk to you.


    Besides, magic props born in the course of the study of magic don''t pick people to use as long as they have magic. I haven''t made it stand out, but magic has those advantages over magic. In the end, things are both advantageous and wed naturally, and it is not my preference to discuss and disparage only the ws.


    So although I hate magicians, I don''t even hate the way a country is made up of magical beings. It''s not like magic itself is a sin.


    "Well, it was quite a meaningful time. Then let''s say we go back for the rest. Encourage me, Anis."


    "Yes, Father, please don''t push me."


    "Hmm. I''m telling you from the bottom of my heart, you''re as good as ever."


    Father floated his face like he had chewed up a bitter worm. So sorry, no offense.


    He drops off his father, who''s taking his escort away, and then he takes a breather by turning Airdra into a warehouse.


    "Good day, Master Anis"


    "Ufi."


    Yufi spoke to me at a time when I exhaled. Time has passed since Yufi officially became my assistant so that we can read each other''s breathing within living together.


    Yuffi basically sleeps in my outhouse and lives back home for the week off. Since I started living here, my shoulders seem to have lost a lot of strength, and I feel like I can live with myziness and my wings stretched out every day. Most importantly.


    "What do you say? Even a breath of tea."


    "Happy to invite you,dy?


    "Don''t make fun of me"


    They interact with each other andugh at each other with zero distracted breath.


    I tried to call Ilia for tea, and at some point I was already showing up and starting to get ready. I didn''t feel any sign of Ilia, but if Ilia asked me to assassinate her, I might identally get killed.


    I don''t think Ilia would do that. It''s going to be used to harass me before I assassinate you.


    "Mmm! Airdra showed it to your father, too, and I don''t know if I''ll rx for a while. Unless it''s a stampede."


    "Stampede isn''t a good thing to wake up with so many times, and don''t pop up because it''s stampede every time, okay? Because I now have the right to inherit the throne."


    "Eh."


    "Uh, it''s not. It is also my job to encourage such awareness. Forgive me."


    "It''s still stiff, Yufi is"


    "Master Anis is too flexible."


    "Oh, no."


    Mbe, and tongue out and sip the tea. Ilia smacked me when I was licking my pepper like a dog. Yufi also had jitsu eyes. Pull your tongue in hard and drink tea normally.


    I get the illusion that my body or my chi is dull when I''m having a rxing time. Well, I was going to rx if I didn''t even get stampede originally, which is why this is the situation I should want.


    "Hmm, although I''d like to proceed with some basic research. I have Yufi in the corner."


    "Is this basic research?


    "Mana de''s attribute granting, that sort of thing. Though there''s technology at the base, I was wondering if we could move forward in the direction of pulling the developing technology up a step."


    "Is it attribute granting? Not just use the magic of the user?


    "There are attributes that can''t be used by people like me or people who don''t have the aptitude, and I was wondering if I could improve there. Well, maybe they don''t want it in mass production when they say it''s necessary or not. Sometimes I just want to try it."


    It is very difficult to attribute to Mana de''s fullness. At least with the technology at this stage, I''m about to throw a spoon at the inefficiency, too. When I ask if I need to struggle that far to incorporate functionality into Mana de, I don''t need it clearly.


    It is only my hobby to attribute to myself. Although I don''t think this technology research will be wasted, I have left it because I didn''t want any progress until now.


    "Yuffi''s Arcane Shell is able to attribute itself, even though it depends on Yuffi''s magic. And then I hope I can study how it works and manage to get technically depressed..."


    "Well... it would be nice if Anise could create a technique that would reproduce my attribution to anyone."


    "Yes, yes! Um, boulder honor student. It''s so quick and helpful."


    "I''m d I could help you"


    My heart twitches and warms to Yufi, who says with a grin. It''s good to have someone who can be happy and worried about research. I have tried not to spread the influence of magic too much, but is it a luxury to feel a little unwell?


    For a while, Yuffi asks Arcane Shell to let his senses fall into the surgical ceremony during his mastery and body formation. I wonder what I should do in the meantime. Although Mana de''s design itself doesn''t have a part to expand anymore. I wonder if there''s enough to explore how I can cost it down precisely.


    It''s a little hard to move now to start something new, and I want to see a little more about Yufi. My life has just changed, and I don''t want to do anything to distract you.


    "Yufi, how''s life now?


    "What do you mean?


    "Trouble or something? Look, there''s something about your brother..."


    "Ah......"


    I smiled as if Yufi was only a little troubled when it came to the subject of your brother. Even my brother Caindkun sometimes looks at each other more than he is back at his parents'' house for the week off.


    Kaindo-kun was angry at the royal response to Yufi. Honestly, I brought Uffi here so I could cheat, but then I wondered what happened.


    "Looks like you''re still stuck in your belly. I''m a little worried about how well you''re doing in college... but you just don''t talk to me much..."


    "Um, then it''s going to be hard for me to go out in person and face to face."


    "If you could just look a little closer at the time. Your father and mother care about you..."


    Um, some of the royal responses were bad, but I''m really sorry to leave the Duke of Magenta''s house out of trouble.


    Sooner orter, I''d like to talk to Kaindo-kun face to face, but it seems premature. Al-kun really did a lot of trouble for me.


    (College, what''s going on now...?


    Though I had intentionally tried not to hear much about the college, I might not be able to say so in the future. I think we need to look more broadly into this from now on than we have regained our right to inherit the throne.


    Maybe it''s really possible that Al won''t be granted the right to inherit the throne. Maybe you should talk to someone, though I don''t really care.


    Although I only wanted to do research, I couldn''t say that anymore. I was really getting zero sigh in the reality.


    Now, since it would be harsh to make Yufi listen to the current state of the college investigation, I decided to act alone. I thought that Yufi shoulde and wee a newdy beside me, but I haven''t weed her in the end.


    I''m discussing with Ilia that if she''s going to work out of the pce, she wants me to be someone with no prejudice and a hard mouth. But it''s not that easy to find someone that convenient right away, and they end up hanging around in the universe.


    So Ilia is getting about Yufi at the moment. Are those twopatible, they seem to be close, and don''t worry. That''s all it takes to make you feel safe.


    "Well, and"


    I squeal to put my temper back on. The purpose of this solo action is to gather information.


    But when ites to gathering information, I am oblivious to the legend of nobility. There have been times when I have been withdrawn from politics and I have no legend. I didn''t really think Al would be in trouble when I came up.


    For that matter, there is a lot of information that can be picked up from the civilian poption by going down to Castle Town or naming Adventurers Guild. asionally, I have been rushing down to Castle Town to report to my father. The voice of the people is difficult to pick up directly.


    But the information I want this time is harsh in the castle town handouts. Then we have to rely on another Ate. And it was somewhere in the royal castle that I turned my legs to. From there, an ambitious voice echoes. A peek inside revealed the knights working in training.


    Yes, my athe was the Knights. There are not only civilians in the Knights, but also many nobles. The knights are often with you in demonic exorcisms, so they can be rtively close. Asking around for information is where to hit and put it on.


    "Sorry to bother you!


    The knights step into the training station with their defeated voices raised in training. The knights who were nearby stop training and look at me with a ghoulish look.


    "A, Princess Anisphere!?"


    "I need to ask you something... oh, I''m sorry I stopped you from doing your training, right? Do you have a knight captain?


    "And please wait a moment!


    The still young knights who spoke rush away. I think it would have been better if I had spoken up in advance.


    But if you think of it, you have to act immediately! I guess ria tells me to calm down and act a little bit more.


    "Oh, thank you for waiting. The Knights Leader will see you."


    "Thanks. Good luck with your training."


    Waving at the knights who made the connection with the Knights Commander, I headed under the Knights Commander.


    If I pped the knock a few degrees and then went inside, there was a beauty waiting for me inside that seemed mild. It gives you a mild vibe because its dark green hair and pale green eyes add to that impression.


    He is the Commander of the Knights of Matthew Sprout. He is the Knight Commander of the Kingsguard Knights ced in the King''s Capital. I am also a respectful person.


    The Knights of the Sprout Knights have long been good to me, finding interest in my inventions. I''ve been taught how to fight, and there are many opportunities to exchange words with the Knights Commander over and over again about chasing me around fleeing in the Royal Castle.


    A good man who also undertakes training when ites to spreading Mana de to the samurai, even though she is married, she is still being sent a hot gaze by a woman.


    "In a good mood, Princess Anisphere"


    "Good mood, Master Sprout Knights"


    "It''s been a long time since you made a sudden visit."


    Says the Knights of Sprout with a bitter smile like some trouble. This still decreased the frequency, and I started putting in a word before visiting. I used to suddenly push a lot. The Sprout Knights Commander is already used to my treatment.


    "I was hoping to take a moment. I''m sorry to bother you while you''re at work?


    "Don''t say it in doubtful form. It is also the role of the Kingsguard Knights to act as your counterpart. Please,e in."


    Enter his office as guided by the Commander of the Sprout Knights. This can always be a ssic flow.


    Sitting in the guest seat, the head of the Sprout Knights will prepare tea for you. I fall in love with what I did in the Hall while being the Knight Commander and noble. Preparing tea for two, the Knights of Sprout took my opposite seat.


    "So, what can I do for you today?


    "Yes, actually, I''d like to ask you if you know anything about the current Aristocratic College rumors or the status quo."


    Captain Sprout Knights, who heard my words, round his eyes and then distorts his expression like he chewed up a bitter bug. I was aware it was a story I didn''t really want to put in my ear for the Knights of Sprouts.


    Anyway, the son of the Knights of Sprout also says he''s the one caught by that Cyan baroness.


    "My stupidity is very disrespectful in this matter..."


    "Oh, no. I didn''t get any trouble myself. And I''m going to have to call you a fool''s brother, too, so please be there."


    "Forgive me, it hurts"


    My pityes to the head of the Sprout Knights, who haspletely dropped his shoulder. I don''t know because this man has long had a strong loyalty to the royal family and I''ve seen him do a shameless job as the Knights of Kingsguard.


    So as far as I''m concerned, I feel like a neighbor''s brother. I''m about my uncle''s age, rather than my brother''s.


    "But it''s rare for Anisphere to hear such rumors."


    "I''ve restored my right to inherit the throne, and now I''m taking over Yuffi."


    "As far as it goes.... Miss Uphilia in a breath disaster?


    "Yeah, I''m letting you rx and cure now. Looks like he''s enjoying his studies of magic."


    "That was good......"


    The Sprout Knights chief strokes down his chest, but soon his expression turns to bitter. I don''t think I''d be able to help myself if I were in the position of the Knights Commander. I would have been in a position to stop it.


    Even if it''s hard to tell a royal opponent, I hope he wasn''t in the same position as Al at least. Yet the Knights chief''s hard work is extrapting because he is turning to the side of impeachment.


    "So I''d like to ask you frankly. What do you think of this case?


    "How, what?


    "Has the son of a powerful man been confused by an unknown baroness? I can''t help it. Because it''s oblivious to sex."


    In the end it is there. It was Yufi and Al-Kun, and the sons of the powerful who surrounded them, and finally Baroness Cyan, who started the problem.


    I don''t know much about this Baroness Cyan, so I don''t reallye to the pin. Honey, I''d be most convinced if you told me you set up a trap.


    "In the first ce, the Baron Cyan family is certainly a house where the incumbent, who grew up as an adventurer, was given the position of baroness and became one, right?


    "Yes, it seems to have been a decisive decision for my wife to receive the daughter of a patron aristocrat."


    "Huh? So, what is Miss Raini like?


    "That''s... apparently, it''splicated. Miss Raini doesn''t seem to be a child with his current wife."


    "What?"


    There was an unexpected strange voice. What do you mean by that?


    "When I was an adventurer, I forgot about the woman I had in mind."


    "Baron Cyan said he wasn''t tied to that person?


    "What am I to learn more. Navr...... because that''s what my son told me"


    Navre Sprout, huh? That kid, he didn''t even seem polite and bad. As a sidekick to Al, he said he would be soft on the waist, look just like his parents and be like his father in the future, hey. Whoa, that''s way off the record.


    "Well, I don''t know what it was like to take it away, but I can take the back?


    "It seems that was the mysterious woman, and for more information, so was I. We have investigated, but he is already a deceased person..."


    "So how did Baron Cyan take Miss Raini?


    "She saw Miss Raini, who had been kept in the orphanage, and realized that the woman was oblivious. You think it''s the hang-up that''s taken over? It was determined that she possessed her mother''s appearance and that she looked alike."


    "What''s behind that orphanage?


    "There isn''t. You can look at it as white. There''s nothing shadowy about it."


    Hmm. Then will the line called Honey Trap disappear too, or will it be a cleverly hidden two choices? But I find it inexplicable.


    "What kind of child is Miss Raini?


    "I have heard of diligence, seriousness, moderation and caution. Will the grades be excellent for ex-civilians? It just seemed so bad."


    "Evil stands out, hey"


    I know very well that even though I am not a nobleman, I could be seen as an enemy if I were to be taken by noble houses, and that would also be good grades and dear.


    I wanted to hear a few more figures from Yufi, but it felt like Yufi had never really been involved with Miss Raini.


    "I don''t know, the Lady Raini is a child. And how did all the children of the powerful get caught up in it? I was suspicious of the Honey Trap line."


    "What do you think..."


    I guess the confusion is that so is the head of the Sprout Knights. Um, what''s the matter?


    "Knights Commander, what''s your son now?


    "For the sake of reflection, I am making you cautious...?


    "Now let''s talk in person!


    "Yes?"


    "It''s best to ask someone who knows more about what you don''t know! That''s why I''m visiting the Sprouts today!


    "Yep...?

 15 Episode 15: The PrincessS Visit To Her Home

    The Count Sprout family is known for its excellent martial arts lineage, which gave birth to the Kingsguard Knights of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    The mansions of such Count Sprout houses exist in the corner lined with castle towns, aristocratic mansions.


    Even so, this mansion is a vi. Many of the aristocratic mansions in the castle towns may be reserved for staying at the time of climbing, or for students attending an aristocratic college to live in.


    He seems cautious about Navre in such a vi in the Earl of Sprout family. I reluctantly pushed the Commander of the Sprout Knights reluctantly on my visit, and half forced myself to interrupt the vi of the Earl of Sprout family.


    I''m not that familiar with Navre. At best I know my face and name, and to some extent I have said hello. I was close to the Knights of Sprout, but I didn''t have any contact with Navru-kun.


    I hear he was also in a position to get tied up by Miss Raini and rebel Yufi. Well, I hope you listen well. Shall we say hello without making friendly aware that we are royal!


    "Here is Navre''s room. Princess Anisphere."


    "Thank you, Commander Sprout Knights"


    I smile and thank the Knights Leader for guiding me to my room with an anxious face somewhere.


    Let''s start with the knock on the door of the room. I get a reply from inside with a pointy voice somewhere. Make sure of that and smile with a hoot.


    "Assault! Visit your next door house!!"


    "Hey, whoa!?"


    Kick open the door as fast as you can with momentum. I don''t care though the Knights captain is giggling next door! This kind of thing is about mood and nori!


    Navru-kun, who was in the room, sits up with his eyes groaned. It was as if a thief had broken in. Yeah, well, here''s the reaction! Fine, I''ll keep pushing it off!


    "Don''t move! I am Anisphere Wynn Palettia!


    "What?"


    "Long time no see, Navre Sprout!


    "... Huh? No, um... Huh?


    Navru-kun wandering his gaze like how to react. Behind me there are signs that the Knights Commander is holding his head. But I don''t care!


    I pack the distance with Navru-kun, who is stunned as he is, and I grab him to shake his hands and shake him up and down. Navru-kun, who was to be but remained, finally recognized reality, opened his eyes and panicked.


    "Oh, Your Highness!? What, eh!?"


    "Hmm, good reactions. You feel blood, Commander Knights!


    "What are you doing to me!?"


    "I''ve been curious to see how you can say hello that''s not royal!


    "What do you want!?"


    "Trying to break the tension...?


    "I don''t understand...!


    Captain Sprout Knights with his head and Navre Kun. Huh, enough grabbing!


    "Well, I''ll do something about it with the younger ones. Thank you for your guide! Adue!!"


    "Eh, hey."


    Close the door with all the momentum you''ve just broken again. That''s how he and I are left in Navru-kun''s room.


    Sometimes it''s hard to talk about having a real father. I was going to go as far as to get guidance from the original source.


    "So long time no see. Navr!"


    "Oh, yes... we''re out of time...?


    Navre replies like he''s lost his mind if the shock hasn''t slipped out yet.


    Navru-kun''s appearance is a dark green hair with pale honey-colored eyes that are very simr to that of the Knights Commander. Taller, the lines seem thin but don''t feel unreliable. Beautiful knight as if painted on a picture. I don''t think you''d leave me alone if I were a normal girl.


    "I came here today to ask you something. [M] I was cautious, so I forcibly broke through... but I didn''t hear from you."


    "... what did Princess Anisphere tell me?


    Navru-kun asks if the shock ising through, squeezing his expression. I can see you''re on guard. Well, I''ve never talked to you enough to get along, so I can''t help it.


    "Go straight in. I wanted to ask you why you rebuffed Ufilia Magenta."


    "-"


    I could see something bitter running in Navru-kun''s expression. If you touch the reason why you''re being cautious, I guess it''s a natural reaction.


    "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I didn''te here to me you. Do you already know that I took Yufi as my assistant? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t deny that I''m on Yuffi''s side, but that''s why I don''t care what I do with you."


    "... you want me to trust that word?


    "I ask the other way, but what can I trust!?"


    "Do you say so yourself?!?"


    She yelled at me to say that she didn''t understand when I said it in a slightly reverse way. I miss it, it''s a reaction that reminds me of the Sprout Knights when I was just a little younger. I saw that blood could not be disputed.


    "I also think it''s cruel to tell you to talk all of a sudden. But just so we''re clear, I don''t care about your convenience or anything."


    "Doesn''t matter..."


    "I don''t understand your emotions, and I think you should like them to the extent that they don''t tilt the country. Except when ites to Uffi. I got that kid. If that girl is sick, I want to solve it for her, and this case is really getting caught up. I want to be convinced, I am. You know?"


    "Convinced..."


    "You''re not convinced, are you? If you''re unhappy with Yufi, I can take care of it for you. Which way, for a while, Uffi won''t be on the stage, and he won''t be served again as Al Kun''s fianc��e. Marriage is hopeless, at least at the moment, and it''s no exaggeration to say that her future has been picked. Isn''t that what you wanted?


    More and more bitter things spread on Navru-kun''s expression in the wake of my words. I hope you''ll forgive me for putting a little salt in your wound.


    I''m angry about getting my hands on you, and I don''t mean for the throne to be restored.


    "Honestly, it''s hard to understand what''s inside the college from the outside. What did you guys think, what did you think, what did you want? As someone who runs the country, I think it''s a headache story, but from my own personal point of view, if it''s that much thought and action you take, why don''t you like it to such an extent that it doesn''t bother others? I think. But this one''s causing trouble, so I think you deserve to hear the truth?


    "It''s..."


    "From what I can tell, it just looks like you guys dropped by and fell into Uffi, and I even suspect Baroness Raini Sian is painting a picture of the conspiracy to overthrow the state there."


    "- Raini doesn''t want that!


    Navru-kun intensified his discourse so as to refute the spection I had spoken of. But if he thought it was me, he distorted his face because he didn''t think it tasted good on the boulder.


    "Navr. I''m supposed to be here as an Anisphere individual. Don''t worry about your position as royalty. You can say whatever you want, okay? I won''t use itter. If it''s as bad as it sounds, I''ll do it with personal sanctions."


    "Either you want to reassure me or threaten me!?"


    "Well, calm down. Anyway, I don''t have any influence in noble society no matter how noisy I am, and I don''t want to do anything because I''m disrespectful. I just want to hear what you really mean. And I want you to clear my suspicions about Miss Raini if you can. You''re so caught up, aren''t you, her?"


    "... Are you suspicious of Raini?


    "At least he thinks it''s the most suspicious. ''Cause as far as I know, Al isn''t stupid, and Navr''s reputation wasn''t stupid. Don''t you think people are the ones who make mistakes but wonder what happened to them to be stupid without even touching them?


    Al is mediocre but not stupid. At the very least, and the subordinates around you are excellent, can you retain them better than their talents? I think it was important to say one way or another there.


    That''s why I think Father was expecting Al-Kun''sworking at the academy, and I was hoping it would work out with Ufi. Though I call it mediocre, I never even think Al Kun was ipetent. They just appreciate it better or worse when you line up with me. It''s very annoying from me.


    "I''ve only heard Uffi''s side of the story, and if Uffi has a nonsense in the first ce, that''s good. To me, Uffi is an honest, hard-working kid. In the future, even fools who cannot return to aristocratic society will have no trouble being assistants. However, given that my right to inherit the throne has been restored due to your failure, it is possible that leaving this matter alone would annoy me extra. Then I want to keep it clear."


    "... why was it me?


    "That seemed like the easiest thing to hear. That''s all."


    "�� you are the one who suffers from understanding"


    "They often say that."


    I don''t even want you to understand. I''ll whine that inside out.


    "... why don''t we just stand up and talk?"


    "Oh, thank you so much."


    "What if you realized you were a princess?


    "That consciousness disappeared with the absence."


    Navru-kun pulled me a chair, so I sit in a chair for the most part. Probably for visitors. Navru-kun also sat in the opposite seat after I took my seat.


    "... to be honest, I don''t feel like I''m being put on the surgery because my head hasn''t moved because I''ve been told there''s too much pping."


    "I just wanted to open my chest cor and talk to you. See your tits?"


    "I won''t look!! What are you saying all of a sudden!? Crazy bitch!? Crazy bitch!?"


    "I don''t want a man to touch me or see me. I don''t want you to grow up!


    "Why are you going backwards there!? I don''t know why...!!"


    "Well, well. Little princess joke."


    "If the princess of the world hears about it, she''s going mad..."


    Ha, and he sighed like he was tired. I''m sorry, I made fun of you for remembering the young days of the Cavaliers. I wonder if this is why the Knights of Sprout are getting cluttered up.


    It''s nice to get a sense of distance closer! When I said that, I remembered the head of the Sprout Knights with a very sinister face, so I decided to stop you.


    "Then the real deal. It was your will to rebuff Yufi, wasn''t it?


    "... yes. I heard that Raini was being treated unfairly, and I consulted him, including Algard, who had heard the same, and decided to contest him at Algard''s suggestion."


    "Al, you have no hope. How dare you go out with a big bad girl! Like? Didn''t Yufi and I get along well from the beginning?


    "... I don''t know how Princess Anisphere looked at Miss Uphilia, but from my point of view she was perfect. So, no one''sing in, he''s cold."


    "Hmm? Was Ufi that cold?


    "Only from my point of view, though"


    I can point my gaze at you like I peep at you from Navre. I guess you''re watching how Yuffi reacts when he tells you he''s cold. Isn''t that a good idea? I think so. I thought being royal, more emotions than necessary, was out of the way. No wonder Uffi was seen that way.


    I don''t even think that''s a bad thing. No, not there. He''s still young, too, and I don''t know if you can tell me that Yufi means something cold, and I don''t want you to know that and I''m not talking about this.


    "Shall we get back to it? Anyway, Al took the lead and said he wanted to break his engagement and fight back. So?"


    "... so? What...?


    "No, so what good were you guys going to get?"


    "Profits, profits... trying to correct mistakes, we are!


    "Oh, because I don''t care about that. Don''t bring up words like" right "or something on this topic. I hate it when people say things that affirm emotional theory."


    Stab the nail first. Correct mistakes and pierce justice. I think that''s a good word. If you want to talk about it. But when they do it in the political world, it''s a bit of a hassle.


    If that''s what the winner said, I can still swallow it. It''s just a theory of thought if someone who hasn''t won or lost talks about it.


    "Shall I rephrase it? When I say your interests, can I say that Yufi wanted to make her position better by surfacing her mistakes and making her apologize for her unfair treatment of Miss Raini?


    ����


    "No?


    "Ha!... With that said, maybe it is"


    "Um, enough to be. You guys acted so presumptuously, you know, Ufi is a kid who doesn''t listen to people for a long time, right? That''s certainly cold."


    Navru-kun turns a bewildered nce at my words. No, what? I simply want to confirm the facts. I just want to pursue what the origins are and how they traced it.


    "Princess Anisphere is on Uphilia''s side, isn''t she...?


    "From a protective standpoint, I''m on your side. So if you''re at fault with Uffi, why don''t you just make it right? I think so. In fact, there was a verse about Yufi trying not to be too emotional, and I don''t think you can help if you don''t have enough gaps or feelings to be hated."


    "... Still, do you take Uphilia''s side?


    "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I''m sheltering Uffi because Alkun unterally strangled Uffi. I wouldn''t even be stuck in my neck if we were discussing this in agreement. Oh, sorry, you broke into the venue..."


    I don''t know if I would have sheltered Ufi that far if it hadn''t been for that coincidence. Though it is unlikely that he would have gone scouting after all to spare the talent unleashed on the field. I don''t care if it''s possible that it didn''t.


    "Why didn''t you guys discuss this with Yufi? Were you so stubborn that Uffi refused to negotiate?


    "... That''s it. If you don''t have ears to listen to, think."


    "You didn''t have it?


    ����


    "Could it have suddenly been disputed? Without warning?


    Navru-kun silenced me with a strong expression in my inquiry. When I saw Navre, who had been silent, I could not bear to zero my sigh as if I were frightened.


    "Hey, Navre. I want you to think about it. From what I can tell, it just seems like you trapped Uffi, who came to diplomacy without dering war."


    "Such a big deal!?"


    "That''s war because you put on an aristocratic outing. Navru-kun suddenly navru-kun''s actions are irrelevant, so I''m going to rebuff you! If they say so, will you shut up?


    Navru-kun''splexion is getting worse and worse. Keeping his mouth down, he is folding his back slightly. No, although I can hear you whining small.


    Shut up to wait for Navru-kun to calm down. I''ve been leaning over without saying anything for a while, Navre, but I look up and see you.


    "... Calmed down? Can I continue my story?


    "... Yes. But let me just ask you one thing. Why are you doing this...?


    "I just want to pursue it. What happened and what was the problem? If you''ve caused problems, you can reflect. If I have to make amends, I will go where I should. Laugh it off if you canugh at it to the point of scolding it. I can''t go back to what happened, and I can''t do what I didn''t. Then I''m just thinking next."


    "... Yes"


    Navru-kun, who ispletely grown up, nods with a paleplexion.


    "... I''m sorry I''m distracted, can I ask you something too?


    "... Yes"


    "Were you in love with Miss Raini?


    "... I thought he was a poor kid. I need to protect you. She seemed like a child. If you make an effort, you work hard for me. He leans in without saying anything when it''s hard. When I say I''m in love, I do think I was attracted to her"


    Hmm. If you do just ask, it feels like a pretty girl of dim fortune, and she may be tempted by her manhood.


    "Oh well. Weren''t you in a low position and not originally a child of nobility? That suddenly puts you in an aristocratic college, and if you''re in trouble, you want to give me a hand. If Miss Raini says she''s a good girl, it''s all the more so. That''s why the means you chose are not good."


    "So how do I..."


    "Now you can do it."


    "Huh?"


    "" You just have to ask someone, "to someone who''s going to be able to fix it. In Yufi''s case, I guess Al. Because we have equal standing. Before the rebellion, I might have offered to talk to the Duke of Magenta''s house. It''s not like your father doesn''t have feelings for you if Uffi is so tyrannical, is it? I wonder why we chose to solve it ourselves. I don''t know that, and I think that''s your failure."


    And you''ve been a little curious to hear about Navre.


    "Al told you about the bullet, didn''t he?


    "Yes......"


    "Was Miss Raini happy about that?


    "Huh?"


    "I heard Miss Raini was pleased. Did Miss Raini tell you that''s what she wants you to do? I''m under the impression that you''ve heard so much about it, it''s good to go out and solve that kind of use of force! I don''t think he''d be happy to raise his hands."


    Navru-kun stopped the movement like it was frozen. I trembled as if the magic had been lifted, and I shrunk to grab both my arms.


    "... I... I... I..."


    "Navru-kun"


    "... I''m just saying it''s good for her."


    "Yeah."


    "... what have I done...?


    I answer nothing to Navru-kun''s soliloquy, who has covered his face with both hands. To me, who is not a party, all I can say is the facts that I have observed.


    Maybe it seemed to fit correctly and righteously into good results if viewed from a perspective I didn''t know about. But I really don''t think it''s going to be a good story. They were the ones who were stupid when they did what they had to fail to do no matter how they fell.


    At the time of urrence, the viewpoint of the observation will be defined at the time the result is achieved. It would only be strangers like me or as much as I like to look at the process. I can''t believe I prefer to devote my efforts to seeking truth and truth.


    People live by what they are taught. Do what you have to protect. Something to protect. That varies from person to person, and the way you protect it varies. No oneins if what it is is is just in the mind of an individual.


    But if it takes the form of being observed, its eyes are turned. Yes, they''re going to point it at me. Later orter, it''s toote to notice, and I can''t change it anymore.


    "... you say that love sickness is very simr to fever. I won''t cover what you did, but you were invaded by the disease. Maybe there''s room for sympathy. All I can tell you is that you''re sad."


    "... did we, from the Anisphere''s point of view, make a mistake?


    "It''s up to you to think carefully about what you''ve done. I guess the fever of love sickness has caught your blood and cooled off a long time ago? Changing your perspective is an essential skill in pursuing things."


    "... tough guy, the princess"


    "That''s sweet, you are. Adults are bothering me and wiping my ass. We''re kids, kid."


    "... really tough"


    "Because you''re angry. Whose fault do you think restored the right to inherit the throne? Don''t bother."


    I totally dropped my shoulder and leaned down, Navre. Kun.... I don''t care if he''s any more, I guess he just suffers. It''s not like I want to hunt down Navre. It''s time to pull.


    "Finally. Miss Raini isn''t the kind of girl who falls for someone, is she?


    "... Yes. That''s what I think."


    "Then that was an unfortunate rubbing mistake. Or maybe they were all equally stupid and bad. Failure is what anyone does. What a handful of sesses. If it''s easy to grasp, everyone won''t have a hard time."


    Take a seat and turn your back. I could hear enough of what I wanted to hear. I am satisfied as far as I am concerned with more material for reflection. Whatever happens to Navru-kunter, it just seems like he can honestly work hard enough. I don''t want you to do anything else. True.


    I guess you found out I was leaving. Navru-kun inquired, keeping his face down.


    "Let me hear it from you, too.... What is Miss Uphilia like?


    "He was the only one who could have been a queen. As a support for the king, he killed me as an individual to be a symbol of guiding the country, and he became cold. You''re a sweet kid for your country, but you might have been cold for people. I guess she''s too nice to be nice anymore."


    "... is that right? Thank you."


    To the voice on my back, I told him this without turning around.


    "Introducing you atst.... no matter how depressing, stupid, stupid, and hopeless you are. Still, it''s surprising that a parent can give a child a hand. If you feel that way, I suggest we discuss it."


    I won''t hear back from Navre. Open the door and leave the room. I had eyes for the Knights Commander, who stood outside the room in his absence. He looked at me with an unspeakable look and bowed his head without saying anything.


    Without saying anything more, I left the Count Sprout family behind.

 16 Lesson 16: Things Still Stagnate

    The night I came home from Count Sprout''s house, I was wearing my arms in my own room and bothering my head.


    The impression I heard about Navru-kun is that it is still the result of the outburst of admiration for Miss Raini, mainly Al-kun. I also feel like Miss Raini has no thoughts there. Though not yet definitive.


    From the impression I''ve heard so far, it''s hard to believe Miss Raini is up to something. In other words, the failure of Al Kun and his team in this case will be on their own. When this happens, Al will have to bring it back on his own to overturn his assessment from this failure.


    "... are you okay, Al?"


    Honestly, Al is in great trouble if you don''t do your best. It is very difficult for me to inherit the throne. Whatever you scratch, all you see is a future that will raze the country.


    That''s the side that got caught up if she also said that Miss Raini doesn''t have any thoughts. More than all this fuss, I don''t know where you stand.


    "Hmm... I''d like to see it straight once or so,"


    About 80% of my suspicions of Miss Raini ended up digesting in me. Navru-kun didn''t even seem to be thought guided by someone. When that happens, it is Al who will raise the priority of the problem.


    Al, if my judgment keeps going crazy because of my eroticism, the trouble is that I have to take the throne. It''s a frightening future. I don''t want to be a king. And a queen like no other before.


    "I just want to live a life of studying magic and developing magic tools with ease."


    Unexpectedly blurry. This unintentional situation is disgusting as the sludge seems to get entangled. Though I thought I''d just fall asleep, my head is getting weird today.


    What''s the catch in plundering this corner of thought? Because you''vee up with the possibility of bing a queen? How do you know what those people at the center of the case were thinking? Caught. Yes, it''s as if there''s no theory, no basis, intuition... -.


    "- Dear Anis, are you still awake?


    Dyed in thought, he rounds his eyes to the voice he hears from across the door with the sound of a knock. If I ran over to the door for a small run and opened it, Uffi was already standing ready to go to bed.


    "Ufi? What''s going on?


    "May I have a moment?


    "I don''t mind, what''s wrong?


    Invite Yufi into the room to sit in a chair for visitors. Though I let the interaction at Count Sprout''s house go past my head for a moment, it soon disappeared with dew.


    "Want something to drink? You can serve tea right away, right?


    "So can I have it?


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    I have a set of magic tricks in my room so I can have tea right away. I like it because it''s easy to drink tea, although it''s no match for Ilia''s brewed tea.


    Also, my father told me to bring the same type of magic props for myself, so I''m giving them to him. It may begin to spread to the aristocracy and among the civilian poption once safety has been established and mass production guidelines have been put in ce. I also feel like I can''t wait just a little when I think about that day.


    Finish preparing your tea, rmend it to Uffi, and then I''ll sit down and have a cup of tea too.


    "So, what''s up?


    "Which way was Master Anis going out today?


    Yuffi asked looking straight at me. I put my breath down for a cup of tea I prepared myself.


    Well, I wonder what''s going on. Should I tell Yufi that I was listening to him around the college? I don''t know if I feel bad talking to you. Think about what to do�� I decided to speak honestly. Because it''s a problem that involves him, he won''t be able to cut off his involvement no matter what.


    "To the Earl Sprout family. I''m here to see Navre."


    "To Master Navre?


    Yuffi looks a little surprised and then turns into aplicated look. I didn''t really care there because I knew that Navru-kun''s topic wouldn''t be a pleasant one for Yufi.


    "A lot. What were you thinking, thinking? I thought I''d find out if there were any conspiracy guidelines there."


    "Is Master Anis himself?


    "The right to inherit the throne rolled in, and I can''t help but interpret to leave this case alone. At first, I asked the Knights of Sprout what was going on, and I wanted to talk to him. You can''t even get caught up in something."


    "... have the doubts been resolved?


    "What about 80%?


    That said, have another sip of tea. Uffi was silent, but he immediately raised his face and threw the question at me.


    "How was Master Navre?


    "I was depressed when I talked properly. I think if I exined what I did, I''d find out. Even if you can reflect, it''s up to you to rewind from here."


    "Was it..."


    Yufi''s voice has no power, his expression remains dark. I knew you''d be sick. It hasn''t been that long, and it hasn''t all worked out.


    "... I don''t know about love sickness"


    "Love sickness, is it"


    "Even though I know it sounds like a fever, I don''t know how to treat it because I don''t feel it. Take care, at best."


    "Does Master Anis think falling in love is like being sick?


    "I''m sick in the sense that my mind is no longer normal and I can''t make the right decision. It''s a nasty disease with no pills on it."


    Love is an overflowing expression of emotion. Something I can''t keep inside me, strong thoughts. That''s why love is a pain in the ass. I''ve never felt it myself, so I''m just aware of it.


    "It''s an annoying story, not at all"


    "I was wondering if you would use others of being annoying..."


    "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry.... Well, if you say you''re in love with magic, you can''t deny it. No, what do you say? I guess my thoughts on magic are already in the realm of love"


    "Is love different from love?


    "Mmm. I''m not, I guess. It''s only due to subjectivity."


    Love is something to fall for. If you ask for it, you won''t stop, it''s like a severe fever that fills your heart with augmentation.


    What is love against? It is my belief that love is something to be, something to be.


    "I think love is natural. It bes natural to love someone or something. It''s bingmonce, and that''s why I don''t realize it unless I''m conscious. And when you realize love, it deepens. I think love is a lot like the truth."


    "Is it the truth?


    "People can live without love, but with love, they be richer. That''s all it takes to be rich. If there''s nothing there to fill you up with, you can know you''re filled with something. I think it''s great."


    Ultimately, people can live without love. Still, people can''t disconnect with others because they have the ability, the heart, to love someone.


    Born as something with a heart. I love something. That''s natural. It just takes a pursuit to call it love, and you might not even recognize it as love without a hang-up.


    Love is a cut of love, and love may lead to love. I can''t talk about love. It''s me, but I can talk about love. Because I can clearly say that''s what makes me who I am right now.


    "... I''m not sure if Master Anis is an idiot or a genius"


    All of a sudden, you''re being rude.


    Fools and geniuses say it''s a piece of paper, but even I don''t have a pattern for preaching. Navru-kun, ''cause he realized it himself. It wasn''t because I preached, it was just a conversation with me hanging up.


    Exhale and stare at Yuffi''s face. Yufi wasughing and dropping her gaze like she was in some trouble. Staring unexpectedly at his worried expression, he turns his expression to a bitter smile whether he realizes that Uffi is being seen.


    "... I think so. You''ve been so good to me, I''m worried I''ll stay this way."


    "Is that why you''re here?


    "If I were you, Anis, I''d feel like you''d answer me."


    "Of course I answer. Yufi suited my eyes with that talent and effort. He''s a natural right. It''s not for Al, it''s not for Navre, it''s not for Miss Raini."


    "Thank you.... I know it''s important to rest and to stop. But it''s kind of too calm, I don''t feelfortable."


    Like some trouble, Uffi distorts his expression and strokes the edge of the cup in his hand with his finger.


    "So what is it? I was wondering where you went today. Ever since I left, I''ve seemed to be worried about something. So what''s bothering my mind is that I''m sorry about what happened..."


    "Uffi never feels responsible. You''re the victim, Yuffi."


    "No.... I guess there was something wrong with me. Otherwise nothing went wrong. Different?


    "I wouldn''t deny that either..."


    It''s not like Uffi has no responsibility. But I also think it''s force majeure. Yufi was trying to be perfect as a queen without feeling more in love than she had to be. I don''t think that''s bad in itself, I just think we should have asked others to understand.


    And it was Al who should understand. I don''t think Al has room for discretion in that regard. That''s why I think Al is totally bad, because some of us aren''t, and it''s kind ofplicated.


    "... where it ends"


    "Yes?"


    "Maybe I don''t want to give up on someone being bad"


    I wish we were all happy, and I want it to be a wish that everyone thinks it is at the same time.


    But I don''t think there''s a way for humans to understand. I felt so bad about it. I don''t dream anymore, I don''t want it. I''m not saying I never thought so.


    Bad men are bad, and sin must be punished and atoned for. I know that people can make a differencepared to humans and dye their hands for bad things, and things roll for bad things.


    Lots of people don''t understand each other. Reality is always boring. Sometimes I can''t help but hang up and remember my old dreams.


    "Magic was ideal for me, wasn''t it? With magic, you can make everyone happy, you can smile. That''s what I thought, and I believed, and I wanted to stay believing. So maybe I''m obsessed with magic. Reality isn''t that easy."


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Haha, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you listen to yourself like this. It''s like when you get bored, you get dissatisfied."


    There are not many people who can talk about this. So I stick to my heart like a starch and umte. If I had been able to immerse myself in research, I wouldn''t have had to think about that, but I''m not going to be able to.


    At least until Al-Kun bes king or I be queen. It''s more of an issue we have to face than the right to inherit the throne is back. It is inevitable and necessary to protect this country.


    "Mutual, that''s annoying."


    "... yeah, that''s right"


    Tea tastes a little unsavory and still doesn''t taste good. But the taste of tea was just as good for my current mood as it was a little bitter.


    "Lately, I think it''s because there''s not enough excitement!


    "How are you in the morning, princess?"


    The next morning, I took a good night''s sleep and thought to myself, Yes, trying to relieve stress.


    It is indeed important to enrich the foundations, and it is now possible for Uffi to take the stage. That''s why the waves don''t stand better when you''re grown up.


    I can''t believe I was thinking that way, maybe this thing that would have been with me got too grown up. To say that humans live every day fulfilling their desires!


    Viva research! Yes, let''s start something new! If you''re immersed in new research, forget what you don''t like!


    "I wonder what''s good for that. Any good ideas? Yufi, Ilia"


    "Even if suddenly they say..."


    "I was wondering if I could get a stranger response than a princess."


    What''s bizarre, bizarre? Sometimes an idea blossoms from a trivial word.


    But in fact, what good would it be if I said I''d get my hands on something new? I feel very strongly about challenging things I''ve never done before.


    "What inventions have you ever had? Flying magic props, handy demon swords for personal protection, engraving of my Arcane shell, Anis''s dragon, and all the supplies used in this outhouse�� that''s where I know it."


    "I guess that''s more or less what''s in shape."


    Daily supplies magic props made from the desire to make life more convenient. Although that is only used in the outhouse, mass production is not that much. Because for convenience and high demand, we want to keep checks in mind so that there are no idents. Otherwise, there''s no budget.


    If it is to be used on a daily basis, many factors of injury and ident will be attached. I want to eliminate the elements that make me as dangerous as I can be. All this has to be carefully packed with research.


    "I want to magically fly the sky, make my life easier, I want to make something that looks good... my dreams are mostlying true. Yeah, you feel like you''ve been stuck with ideastely, too. Don''t you want to open the door to a new world?


    "Ha..."


    "I''m sorry about Nori, Uffi!


    "Even if they say so..."


    Yufi is smiling bitterly like trouble. Uh-huh, I wonder if I can do something new. Something that can write off the stress you feel in this situation all at once!


    "A few opinions from me on that"


    "Oh, Ilia. What is it?


    "All of a sudden I have trouble telling you toe up with an idea, but thanks to youring to Uphilia, I can fill what the princess has never had enough of, so I guess I can do it on the axis there too"


    "Does that mean magic?


    "Yes. A princess cannot use magic so much as magic. This is a well-known fact."


    Yeah. You can''t use magic even if you have magic. That''s a guy called Common Sense who knows me well.


    "So many of the magic props used by princesses were created to use magic to replicate magic pseudo-or to make effective use of magic, but they have one thing inmon."


    "Is that what we have inmon?


    Uffi leaned his neck in doubt. What demonic props have inmon. I think Ilia wants to say that in the sense that it can be seen by what I''ve been making. I have one thing in mind, too.


    "It''s a corner, so why don''t you answer Yuffi?"


    "Yea!?... is that what demon props in general have inmon?


    "Yes."


    "... I''m sorry. I have no idea. Including flying magic props, arcane shells, and this out-of-home daily necessity, right? What do we have inmon there?"


    "Well, in that ssification, arcane shells can actually be the exception."


    "Is Arcane Shell an exception?... I don''t know any more"


    Yufi frowned like she was in trouble. Well, it''s just not looking that way because of the novelty or the impression that it doesn''t exist.


    "Uffi is pathetic, and can I ask you to match your answers? Ilia."


    "Yes, themon denominator of magic props is" simple. "


    "... simple?


    "In other words, in principle, there is one function that can be used with one demonic prop. So arcane shell is the exception. I can say one thing in the sense of assisting Master Uphilia with her magic.


    "That''s true. But if it was made for that purpose, wouldn''t that be normal?


    "You''re absolutely right. But aside from the magic props that tried to make the most of the magic, the magic props that tried to reproduce the magic" didn''t have to be made because ", Master Uphilia. The princess cannot use magic. I mean, it''s hard to apply."


    "......"


    I leaked my breath to say that Uffi gradually understood Ilia''s allegations.


    "That''s all magic can be used for applications.... and if you want to make magic props, it''splicated, with multiple features, and a princess would be able to design them. But the princess doesn''t make it."


    "Why?


    "Because it makes it less user-friendly. Then you should make the functionality simple and easy to understand from the start. That''s the princess''s theory, isn''t it?


    "Well, yeah,"


    "But that''s not what the princess wanted to do. The princess wants to be free to use magic. If it was meant to be, it would also make magic props thatbine multiple functions. But don''t make it. If it''s true, right?


    "Magic is dangerous."


    "... because if you have magic, you don''t know what uses magic props can be used for when they can be used in a variety of applications?


    "Yes. That''s the problem"


    Mana de, for example. I only made that one so that it could be used as a sword, although it has some derivatives. The same goes for the daily necessities used in the outhouse, and even the flying magic props can only be used for flight.


    This also makes sense to make it easier to handle. The moreplex the features, the more confusing it can be. This was really necessary in view of any mass production. Tools that don''t take 10,000 people are obsolete.


    And another reason. Because making it easy to apply is likely to be abused.


    In the unlikely event that my magic is used by malicious people, I don''t know what things I make for someone will turn into in application. That is a good example of the dynamite of previous life.


    That was originally made for construction purposes. It''s definitely in people''s interest to use it right. But dynamite turns fast into a weapon if used in war. I think I have to assume as much as I can how convenient technology will be used to bring it to the world responsibly.


    Even Mana de is pretty dangerous in that sense. Though I think it is very well done for protection, if this is in the hands of the assassin, it will turn into a dark vessel quickly. I want to eliminate these anxiety elements as much as I can.


    "The princess is not a troubled one with broken personality andmon sense..."


    "Ilia, terrible!


    "I won''t admit no. Either way, I''m not making tools to annoy others. But as you mentioned earlier, Arcane Shell is, in a way, an exception."


    "Surely the Arcane Shell has both the Devil''s Sword and the Devil''s Wand functions, even if they are few."


    "It''s something I can''t handle for a princess, but it must have been just right for Master Uphilia. The fur color is slightly different from the princess''s inventions so far."


    "Well, that''s different from a mass product and a bespoke one."


    If I said that, my engraving would be different. I don''t envisage letting you use that technology other than me. I''m not going to do mass production or anything.


    "I''m assuming mass production is in anticipation of the future, but I thought it was one of the reasons why no one would let me use it right away?


    "I don''t deny that either..."


    Basically I don''t make a good impression from a wizard. There was no such thing as a wizard treating me amicably, and I gave up on that, too.


    So even if you want to use magic, you look back at yourself and think that you''ve made something more usable for everyone than something you can freely use.


    "Then shouldn''t we just get back to where we started and see it now?


    "Origin?"


    "Can''t the princess handle magic freely?"


    I identally rounded my eyes to the words told me by Ilia.

 17 Episode 17: What Anisphere Fears

    The only reason I can''t use magic is because it''s a magic power that is not liked by the great spirits of magic. I mean, it''s a matter of innate physique. Without the magic favored by the Spirit, I cannot use magic via the Spirit.


    But there is magic, so we have developed magic tools that can be used for a variety of purposes, so that we can use magic pseudo. There were ideas from previous life''s knowledge, and they created new concepts that were not found in existing magic.


    Can I use magic like that? In my opinion it is probably not possible in previous studies.


    Then is it possible acquired to pervert magic as the Spirit likes it? It could certainly be interesting to look into it there.


    "But what do you think I should do? I''vee to the conclusion that the Spirit doesn''t like me anymore from the soul stage."


    "In Master Anis''s theory, magic is like blood zeroed out of your soul. The fact that magic doesn''t fit means it doesn''t fit with the Spirit from the soul, right?


    "I guess in theory it will. Though I find it difficult to clear this issue."


    "Yes, as far as I can hear, I think so too"


    Me, Yufi, and Ilia''s perceptions coincide. I can''t make magic by degenerating the Spirit until we do something about this biggest problem.


    "You''re the one I want to check, Princess"


    "What?"


    "If a princess can handle magic, it''s okay to go through magic props, right?


    "Right. If the results get there as well, I don''t care if they say it''s pseudo, do I?


    Because it''s important to be able to use it. It''s the magic props that I made as a way out because I want to use magic in the first ce but don''t deserve to enter that entrance.


    Besides, magic and magic props don''t exist in conflict. There may be magic props for magic aids. That''s like Uffi''s Arcane Shell.


    "The princess has produced several sess stories so far. Two separately, one is a magic prop. And it''s a demon-mediated inscription."


    "Do you dare to divide there?


    "I''ll split it. And I wondered, Princess."


    "Yeah."


    "Did the engraving necessarily have to be engraved on your own flesh?


    Uh, yeah. That''s not like I didn''t even think about it, but hey...


    Engraving uses paint with devil stones and other materials in the material. It''s a mechanism to take this in as a part of yourself by taming your body.


    "It''s not like I can''t. However, depending on the nature of the Demon Stone, the use is limitless, and most importantly, because I don''t know" what can be done in a vessel "when it is inorganic, I wonder if it isrge that I was afraid of failure and couldn''t get my hands on it. If I fail, it''s all gone. Too risky."


    "You used Dragon''s Demon Stone on yourself in that risky way?


    "Uh, uh, I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you"


    Now that I think about it, it was a good ce to y, but I was just desperate. I want to be able to use magic.


    There was also certainty that it would seed. Because I''m "cursed" for killing a dragon.


    Whether it be a dragon, or he that slew a dragon, or a dragon, or a strong one. I always feel that residual thought, and when I head into battle, I think it''s the leftover incense of the dragon that affects what should be called a repercussion, a curse. I don''t say it because I worry about it when I say it around me.


    "As far as it goes. So it''s inefficient to carve an engraving into a magic prop."


    "I don''t know if I''m going to make it because even if I make it, I''m going to be made to order, and I don''t know if I''m going to seed. Materials are more than limited. It sounds interesting to try, though."


    "I see. Now let''s leave this suggestion aside.... Dear Anis, by the way. Demon Stone is a subspecies of spiritual stone that umtes power and is created in the body by spirits being preyed upon by demons, right?


    "Yeah? Right."


    "Can''t people make demon stones?


    ��������


    It solidified by ident.


    Build people''s magic stones?


    "... theoretically not possible, is it? Yeah."


    "Wouldn''t that be a substitute for a medium that uses magic?


    "I know it depends on the nature of the person. I just don''t feel like trying. If I say that, I''m telling you to do the same thing as a named demon, right? He said he''d definitelye out of his mind or something."


    Magic is like blood with no entity to zero out of your soul, taking in excessive spirits and degenerating them into demonic stones. I don''t think people can tolerate that, and I''m too optimistic to say that if they can tolerate it, it won''t have a negative effect.


    Even if you can create a demon stone using the same procedure that generates a named demon, I feel it''s an area where you shouldn''t put your hands on it. That''s it. I''m not Mad. Oh, I might do it if I was an experimental subject.


    "So we just have to make it in a different way than the existing one, right?


    "If only there was such a way....e up with something?


    "Wouldn''t it be possible for Master Uphilia to use the Great Spirit to make a pact?


    "... Spirit covenant!


    I identally took a seat. Spirit covenant! of this country, the beginning of kings and nobles! Sure you could use that technique......? No, too little information to draw conclusions. I breathe deeply to calm down and sit back in my seat.


    No, but the corner of Ilia''s eye might be good. Although I cannot serve the Spirit, it may be possible for Uphilia, who has the magic of being liked by the Spirit, to make a special spiritual stone.


    "It''s possible..."


    "But I have many qualities with spirits, but I''ve never met such beings as the Great Spirit or God?


    Yufi says with an anxious look on his face. He''s a rare genius when ites to magic, Ufi, but he hasn''t stepped that far into the non-standard realm of boulders.


    Besides, spiritual contractors rarely go up on the surface stage because the state is surrounded and protecting them. They say they don''t want it either.


    There''s also a risk of kidnapping. For their own safety, it is better not to go on the surface stage if it is not necessary. This is what your father said, and I''m convinced of it.


    "Hmm, but when ites to looking into spiritual contracts... I guess I''ll have to ask the Ministry of Magic"


    "You honestly don''t expect me to tell you. Unless the princess converts."


    "I''m not abandoning spiritual faith!


    I just don''t really have any connection to the thing called faith. You''ve never felt grateful, have you? I can''t use magic in the first ce, and I don''t really feel like believing.


    That''s why I know you''re being neglected by the Ministry of Magic. I don''t care what the Ministry of Magic thinks myself, but theyin because I don''t like them. sphemy against God, spirits, magic. Oh, it''s a pain in the ass.


    "Um, I''ve found a possibility, but it feels like it''s on a reef. I guess we''ll be collecting material for a while."


    "Can''t you meet with the Spirit Contractor of the Kingdom of Palletia? If you want to talk, you can ask directly."


    "Do you think Father will let me see you?


    ��������


    ��������


    "It''s going to be a source of unrest for sure."


    "I don''t think I''d let you see me."


    "I think I''m going to cry because I agree with you two."


    Let''s chip.


    I do hear that there are contractors in our country who are under contract with the Great Spirit, but I have never heard of anyone somewhere. My father didn''t tell me, and it''s my father who thinks it''s gonna be trouble when I see him.


    So for a while, an investigation into existing materials, legends and heritage. And then it''s not a bad idea to go on an investigation in conjunction with an inspection to and that is deeply connected to the Spirit. Thinking about it like this keepsing up with things to do. You''re starting to look forward to it!


    "Well, here''s another story in a distracted ce... Princess"


    "Altered what? Ilia."


    "The princess will now have time to review her manners and mindsets as a royal family. Forgive me."


    I immediately stood up to kick the chair and let my body thrust into the near-field window. The crushing sound echoes and my body is thrown into the universe.


    "Escape to freedom - - ugh!!"


    Who would do such a terrible thing!


    Ilia jumps out the window just as she tried to escape with all her might as she did from behind.


    "Somethingme!


    "Is that what the princess was able to say? Dear Kingsguard Knights! As nned, capture the princess!!"


    Looking at thending spot, the knights were gathering to wonder if they had refrained. It''s not hard to imagine that if I get caught, my feathery heart will be tied to a goose cross.


    "No one can bind me...!


    I''m gonna run, do my best!!


    ... a few dozen minutester, I was drawn to Ilia and pushed into my room. I don''t, I don''t...


    "No studying. - Uh-huh."


    "Don''t talk like a child..."


    A few days after I was imprisoned in my room. I was protesting all over my body as I fell asleep on the bed. Why should I study as a royal now? You''ve thrown me a spoon before!


    I won''t be convinced if they tell me the truth because the right to inherit the throne has been restored. I was going to embark on some new research and research to relieve corner stress, but it''s more of a stress build-up! Ugg, I hate everything!


    Yuffi sits on the edge of the bed stroking my head as I get depressed. Healing, Yufi is healing. He''s my best assistant. I hugged him to the waist and pressed him against his forehead and he hated me. Shocked......


    That''s how I twisted with Uffi, and I heard him knocking on the door. Get your body up instantly and speak across the door.


    "Anisphere is out right now. If you need help, leave a message..."


    "What are you talking about, fool?"


    It was Father with Ilia who opened the door and came in.


    "Oh, Father, you''re in a good mood. It was about time Anisphere couldn''t stand the repetition of the plot, and she thought she would destroy the world and the rest of her heart."


    "Stop it. The kingdom will end if the Lord''s heart is lifted without bounds."


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if it was over!


    "How disrespectful is a fool!!"


    Shut up, Yasaguri Anis won''t be bonded a bit or softly!


    "I summoned Baron Cyan to the Royal Pce tonight. That''s when I''ll apany Miss Raini."


    "Oh, is that an invitation to be present?


    My father''s been saying things a little unexpected, so I get my ce right.


    "Hmm. You were interested, too, weren''t you?


    "Happy then. If you look directly, you''ll figure something out."


    Now you can finally worship the rumored Lady Raini. I''m not looking forward to seeing what a candidate for the Dungeon Beauty actually looks like. I can''t even just enjoy it. We have to decide how to treat them in the future.


    It''s your father''s job there, though. I''m only discerning. Miss Raini is one of the key pieces in assembling the painting puzzle called this series of incidents.


    That''s why Yuffi left a message.


    "... I can''t?


    "Please don''t. I know you''re not angry, but you need to listen to me calmly."


    "... ok. We look forward to your return."


    Although Uffi has fallen down and dropped his shoulder, I can''t help it all. I don''t suppose even Yuffi''s heart wound has healed. From here on out, you want to settle down a little bit with your adult possessions.


    For this reason, if you are to attend a ce of sight, you must disguise yourself as a princess. Reluctantly, Ilia took me into a bath, from taking care of my skin to dressing. This takes longer than I thought. To be honest, it''s a pain in the ass.


    "... I wish you''d shut up. You''re a good princess"


    "Ilia, Ilia. You''re gonna cry because of what you did to me when you put up with me? Princess, you''re gonna cry, right?


    "Don''t waste your makeup because it breaks down."


    "Disrespectful!


    After such usual interaction with Ilia, we head to the royal castle. I usually keep my mouth shut when I go to the royal pce because I''m stuck away from the pce.


    The maids in the royal pce do me good, and the Kingsguard Knights people are casual. Well, now it''s princess style, so smile carefully and rub it off.


    "... that''s a fraud."


    "I wish I''d shut up..."


    You, too! I remember your face!


    He leads me to a room where he waits until he sees me, taking a vow of vengeance against those who blur about me.


    "Nice to meet you, Anis."


    And the minute I went inside, I turned right and wanted to escape. Because there were people inside who didn''t want to see me.


    "Oh, where are we going? Anis."


    "Ha, Mother......! Why are you here...!


    Silphine Mays Palettia, the mother who divided my blood. I am also the least minded person in the world.


    I''m usually in charge of diplomacy in the Kingdom of Palettia, and it''s about as rare as being in the Royal Pce... why are you here!?


    "Why are you looking at me? Heard Algard dered his engagement to Ufilia broken, and you told him to take care of diplomacy for that matter?


    "No, it is, but..."


    "I do hope you have moxibustion in Algard, but I am delighted that your right to inherit the throne has been restored. Now we''re going to have a chance to burn a little bit ofmon sense in that tongue-in-cheek head."


    "No, you know, yes..."


    can''t really get my head up on my mother......! As a matter of fact, I''ve heard that it was quite difficult to give birth and that both mother and child were in danger.


    So my mother was having a difficult birth. So she adored me so much that it didn''t hurt to put me in her eyes. He''s a child with a stomachache, so he can''t help but rx freely.


    All of a sudden, I''m not getting married! I was shocked enough to pull a cage for a time because I threw down the right to inherit the throne, the name I proimed.


    I wish I had cared for my mother like that, but I was immersed in unscrupulous research because I wanted to use magic, so I rubbed it brilliantly, and my mother was transforming into a sessful maiden jewel at the same time as she regained her spirit. It seems that you were your original personality and that you had a character breakdown in my child''s cuteness.


    Back at Girl Jie, her mother moved vigorously to make no mistake about Al Kun''s education. If Al doesn''t have the talent to glow, he''s a really energetic person, such as to advise his fianc��e to send Uffi, who was whispered to be brilliant, or to embark on his own diplomacy to win the rights of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    Note that I was in the mood for abandonment, if that''s what you mean, let me try to aplish it, but when I couldn''t do it, it was yourst time, and instead of saying that it was yourst time, he aimed at the opportunity to re-educate me with a tiger''s eye, and changed his mind because I had achieved something called magic.


    I mean, to get out of me, to shake my profits to the bone. If my father is a boss who understands, my mother is a boss with a strict norm. Sometimes I like to go out originally, and I''m not really in the country...


    "Plus the first voice of reunion. That makes me sad, too. I don''t know if you''re a parent or something that just goes out..."


    "That''s not true! Long time no see, Mother! Anisphere is very happy!


    "Me too, Anis."


    Danger! I knew I was a bad parent, so I felt like I needed to be recognized as a parent again, and I was about to be ruined in the physicalnguage.


    In fact, Mother''s aplishments are unusual. It seems like a woman is a good word for her mother. So much more famous than your father in terms of visibility in foreign countries. Still, my father and I are close, so I am relieved.


    Mother with the negotiating power and toughness to consolidate diplomacy and even the beauty envied by many women, to Father, who originally had a day long for those whopile internal affairs. It is no exaggeration to say that these two support the Kingdom of Palletia as pirs.


    I can''t help wondering if that''s why I had heavy expectations for Yufi, too.


    "Well, Algard''s not irresponsible when he says it''s time to retire."


    "What, are you retired?


    "Naturally. I won''t be sitting in a diplomat''s seat forever. I grew up going backwards, and I thought it was time for me to leave."


    Seems like it''s really my mother who thinks about backwards. Except for the fact that the physicalnguagees out a little bit quickly and that she''s a female genius, she''s a solid and attractive person. It feels like a working woman. Honestly, I admire it.


    And, in short, its height......


    "Something?


    "No, nothing!


    My mother''s height is smaller than mine. It''s also a child face that makes you feel like a parent and child.


    Blue eyes with calm intelligence in burning red hair. If this is all you have, it''s cool beauty, but you look like a girl. Overflowing young enough to make sense.


    Although childhood has faded because of its piercing locks, there is still an undeniable sense of chigging. That''s also because I know the inside, and I think the word "poor" still works if you look at your mother smiling without knowing anything.


    However, if you want to tell your mother that you feel sorry for her, you can put pressure on her with a smile. It''s like having a big lion in this little body. For thepressed amount, I think it''s probably getting stronger. Horrible.


    You''re not always young with me.


    "Uh, ah, yes"


    Make as many jokes as you can, and if I say so, I don''t know what I''m going to do.


    Although my mother is not as versatile as Yuffi''s spiritual aptitude, it may be said that she is specialized for that matter. That''s also in terms of battles.


    Speaking of wind magic users, Mother. You think you swung a spear around the battlefield with that little body? A fierce man named for one of the strongest yet. The world is full of strange things.


    "Ilia, this stupid girl''s gonna have a hard time all the time."


    "No, you will only be rewarded for that word"


    Ilia shows her respect to her mother with a perfect bow of grace. Well, you said it was one of the few people who could stop my rampage. I won''t deny it either.


    "I also wanted to meet Uphilia face-to-face, but I didn''t want to. If I met her, she wouldn''t mind."


    "... right. Mother''s a little shy."


    My mother really tends to think of me as a tough person because of her constant strong image. Actually, it''s tough, but there''s deep love on the back of tough. It is the mother who runs through it vividly, because of her deep love.


    If you weren''t someone who could go about it, you wouldn''t notice. My mother also knows and uses her temperament, but she doesn''t think anything of it. I think my mother is strong because I can use it separately.


    "Give him a face-to-face look when he calms down a little more"


    "Right. I have a big job ahead of me."


    "It''s about Al."


    "Yeah, you were looking into that, too, weren''t you? Can you give me your point of view?


    My mother asks for my views with a serious look. People associated with this uproar of Al Kun''s breaking of his engagement, the course of the case, and what thoughts led him to the case?


    The mother who hears it is serious in itself. I keep my eyes open to say that I will not have a single piece of information.


    "... this is my view"


    "Thank you. So you think there''s no such thing as a conspiracy, Anis."


    "Right. About 80%."


    "What about the other 20%?


    "It''s a survey.... It doesn''te close, it doesn''t have a basis, it''s really just an idea."


    "I think your scratch makes sense. I don''t know, I can''t tell you that much, but I don''t think it''s over yet."


    My mother nodded one, small and put her hand on her chin.... I still think that my mother often trusts me with something that has no basis in my investigation.


    When I look at my mother''s face out of so much doubt, my mother intertwines with the gaze directed at me.


    "It''s about you. Even if I don''t tter you, I just think you deserve a reference. Otherwise you wouldn''t be who you are right now. She''s my daughter."


    "... thank you, sir"


    He''s not good, he''s strong, he can''t win, he''s like a tough boss, though. Still, I couldn''t really get my head up thinking this guy was my mother.

 18 Episode 18: Baroness Truth

    "How was this outing? Mother."


    "Yep. I extended my legs further from my neighbor this time..."


    Enjoy conversation time with your mother until the time of sight. It is interesting, and above all I like, to convey and listen to the scenery, lifestyle, skills and culture that I have seen on the outing, although I am a tough mother. Because all this time, my mother also rxes a little and speaks to rap.


    Time passed instantly that Ilia was interested in a conversation with the tea she prepared for me, and it was time for a glimpse.


    "Silphine, Anisphere. Time."


    "Oh, you already are. See you next time, Anis."


    "Yes, Mother"


    My father and I are here to join the family and go to see each other. The number of people between the sights is minimal, and the escort is full of his father''s belly, starting with the Knights of Sprout.


    As he waits with his spine stretched so as not to be ashamed of himself as a royalty, the two figures are passed between the sights.


    One is a big man. Characterized by sharp gray eyes on dark brown hair, the body is disappointed.


    The figure is a sweeping word. Such a man is dressed in an aristocratic style, which makes him look rudely out of ce. He is Baron Cyan. It''s a convincing appearance when you hear you''re an adventurer originally.


    And next to it. It was Raini Sian, the youngdy who was next to Al Kun at a party at the Aristocratic Academy, who came in to walk behind Baron Sian''s step.


    Grey eyes that tend toy low on glossy dark hair. She is a more luxurious girl who is more entuated if arranged next to Baron Cyan.


    First of all, the impression I feel is very shy, and my face is full of worry because of how depressed I am. Perfect when ites to the beautiful girl of thin fortune.


    "Baron Cyan. And her daughter, Raini. Well done."


    Father speaks to Baron Cyan and Miss Raini, who knelt down. Baron Cyan, still kneeling, looked nervous and seemed to feel sorry for this one watching. It looks like such a big body is shrinking small.


    "Raise your face, allow me to speak"


    "Ha! My wonder daughter is so rude this time! Please, forgive me!


    Baron Cyan kept his head deeply bowed, even though he told me how desperate it was to look up and be good. I think I''m going to be in the dirt now. Baron Cyan is begging, as he pleads, with a voicemensurate with his physique.


    Though Father frowned a little, he promptly returned his expression and again urged Baron Cyan to raise his head.


    "Easy, Baron Cyan. This time we set up a seat to shed light on the truth. Without knowing the truth, I''m not going to me anyone for their sins. Take it easy first."


    "... Ha, excuse me. Your Majesty''s words, very stained."


    The expression remained tense, but Baron Cyan finally looked up to me. I can see from wherever you look at it, it''s tedious. Baron Cyan is in a hard position too, given his position. Though it may not be different from your father''s in terms of his father''s hardship.


    I don''t get such a bad impression on Baron Cyan. The line that my parents were poorly educated also disappeared in me. With that in mind, I turn my gaze from Baron Cyan to Miss Raini. I still don''t see Miss Raini''s expression on her knees.


    "There were aspects of Algard''s and Uphilia''s broken engagement that were more difficult to navigate than they were. Algard approached his daughter and exchanged feelings."


    "It''s a hell of a thing when you think about your identity. The concubine still hasn''t thought about pushing her legitimate fianc��e..."


    "So you think Algard said it unterally?


    "I won''t say that. Indeed, my daughter Raini was sometimes adopted, and there were aspects of her education as a nobleman that were inadequate. Sometimes the college seems to annoy the prince''s hands because of the deficiencies, but it is thanks for the assistance that we had..."


    "But Algardo was driven by outrage for Miss Raini and stood by the break-up and impeachment of her engagement. This is not true. I don''t think there''s any love left."


    Baron Cyan has shrunk his shoulders in a frightened manner. Father shifts his gaze from Baron Cyan to Miss Raini.


    "Raini Sian. Raise your face."


    Slowly Miss Raini looks up. I can''t see the color of my emotions because I''m nervous about my expression, because it''s going to disappear now. I can''t feel the light so much that those eyes even seem as if they were a void.


    What an adorabledy to look at again. I''m also convinced that if this humorous atmosphere disappears and smiles, a man will be blinded.


    She is certainly a beautiful girl with a different colour than Yufi. I just don''t think I''m a person to be honest with. Even if they say it''s a doll, they might believe it for a moment.


    "Allow me to speak. To be frank... didn''t your Lord have feelings for Algard?


    Father asks frankly. The attention of the venue gathers to Miss Raini, in which Miss Raini opens her mouth without shaking her expression.


    "- No."


    That, my voice.


    I doubted my ears for a moment with such a beautiful voice. That''s enough to put me in the illusion that I''ve been ruled over this ce.


    "... it''s a hell of a thing. I don''t think I can afford to be like that. I preferred Master Algard, if I didn''t say so, it would be a lie. But I never meant to darken the future of the royal family."


    Everyone hears a good talking voice. I''m just saying that I can''t miss the way Miss Rainiys her eyes down, or even the movement of her lips that trembled just to exhale.


    How much silence would havested. My father, who made me jump on his shoulder like I was getting back on my mind, coughs.


    "... well. I don''t think you''re lying to me."


    difort. Such a feeling spreads, like a thin membrane stretched between perceptions.


    Nobody says anything to Father''s words, and he lowers his gaze so that he can''t help it.


    It''s as if Miss Raini isn''t bad, she''s going to admit it. The air is spreading.


    "- BOOKSHONG!!"


    My nose itched and I sneezed as much as I wanted.


    In another sense, the ce quiets back down. The gaze concentrates from Miss Raini to me. Oh, no, my mother has a great smile. This could dieter.


    Baron Cyan is looking at me with his eyes round, and Miss Raini is opening her mouth to surprise. I also saw my father stand up at ease. My shoulders are trembling heavily.


    "... Anis... the guy named you... everywhere...!


    "Chi, chi! Father! Forgive me for speaking! I have something to say to you, Anisphere!


    "I wouldn''t ask if it was an exnation!


    "It''s not! Please, I need some time!


    "Yeah, you want a nose too!


    "I''d like some time to talk to Miss Raini!


    "What no...?


    All of a sudden my father nces at me with his eyes just saying what to say. But I can''t pull all this off either. If it''s a mistake or a concern, that''s fine.


    But if my remaining difort and hups are correct, I can''t leave them alone. First of all, I can''t help but not understand the situation. For that reason, I want to be alone with Miss Raini to confirm something.


    "Father. Please believe me. It''s not all a joke, it''s not a witch''s game."


    "... is it too much for you to say? Can''t we find out more here?


    "Because I don''t have any certainty yet..."


    Father staring into my face and silencing. Both Baron Cyan, Miss Raini and the head of the Sprout Knights, who was on the escort, have a bewildered look at me.


    You may, Your Majesty.


    "Silphine?"


    "I believe in anise intuition. I think it''s only a matter of time before she wants time."


    "But... ugh. Can''t we even have someone present?


    "Yes, please just the two of us. I have no intention of causing any harm. We''ll be prepared to punish you for yourwlessness once you''ve confirmed it."


    "... ok. Let me show you two to the separate room. Is that all right?


    "Thank you"


    Look, I exhale and stroke my chest down. After thanking his father, he also sends his gaze to his mother to be silent. My mother didn''t say anything, she just nodded small.


    You couldn''t keep up with the situation on the field, Baron Cyan and Miss Raini are just gazing at me. I walk up to Miss Raini like that and give her my hand.


    "Miss Raini, give me your hand. I''d like to take a moment."


    "Ah... ha..."


    Miss Raini stands up shly as she takes my hand in a frightened manner. Leave the room as you escort her. Soon Ilia followed me and opened the door.


    Keep going into a separate room in the nearby area, with Miss Raini in the guest room. Encourage me to exit the room to the Ilia that followed me, make sure the door closes and exhale.


    "... Um"


    Miss Raini looks at me without even trying to hide her anxiety. Let go of the hand you were holding, take a step away, and then smile.


    "Suddenly I''m sorry, I really need to check something out."


    "Confirm��?


    "Let me look into you a little bit."


    "... Um, I didn''t really do anything...!


    Turn yourplexion blue and Miss Raini steps back. I don''t know what I''m going to do, and I know full well that I''m scared of fear.


    To be honest, I know her mental burden is enormous. But I can''t snort.


    "I want you to trust me to prove it.... Oh, no. I understand you don''t believe me. This is an order from the princess. I''ll check on you, I know it''sme. I''ll apologizeter. But if we don''t clear you up here, we''ll put you at a disadvantage."


    "... no..."


    "I just need to get back to you. All right?


    "... Yes"


    Miss Raini leaked her desperate voice and leaned down. And around her back, gently crawling her fingers on her back.


    "Heh, heh, what?


    "Shut up. Because I won''t do anything."


    "So, but..."


    Ignore Miss Raini''s reaction. Slowly crawl her fingertips through her body. He crawls through his spine, shoulders to arms, and fingers in turn to focus his consciousness.


    "... excuse me"


    "Hia!?"


    The next thing I turned my hand around was her chest. He touches his chest with his fingers as he presses her from behind to keep Miss Raini from moving, who screamed adorably.


    "... hmm, I see. That''s enough."


    Untie the hand that was restrained from behind and release Miss Raini. Miss Raini is looking at me with tears as she retreats to hold her body tight. It was going to make me cry now.


    Even though it was necessary, he stirred up a sense of crisis by touching his chest. A little awkward, but I exhale.


    "- Huh!"


    He ps his killer like a sew between breaths and grabs it for her neck. Miss Raini unted herself for being suddenly shocked to death and resisted anything.


    I don''t grab her neck and snap... I stop right in front of her and look at Miss Raini''splexion. Turning bright blue, she fell to the spot with her legs trembling as they were.


    "Hmm, totally silo, I guess. Then��"


    "Hey, what is it!? What do you want! Why, I look at you like this...!


    Wow, Miss Raini finally cried out. I look down at her covering her face with both hands and then I try to get on my knees and gaze at Miss Raini.


    "I made you cry. What am I gonna say, but I need you to listen to me a little more. I want to know about your parents."


    "... my father is not involved in anything. Even I''m up to something...!


    "Uh, no. No, but no. There''s more to what I want to make sure! Oh, why are you so troublesome already?"


    I scream out of anger by ident. Keep sighing and speak to Miss Raini again.


    We have to make sure that all this is going on. Including her safety in the future.


    "- Do you realize you''re not human?


    Baron Lady Raini Sian. She is not a "pure person".


    "... human, not...?


    Miss Raini''s voice is trembling. It''s like saying you don''t understand what they said.


    I don''t even know what it feels like. But seeing Miss Raini convinced me. Miss Raini shook her neck from left to right as she was convinced that I was serious because I did not stray from my gaze and stared straight at her.


    "Oh no... I am human! Consciousness, what, what are you talking about!?"


    "So that''s unconscious too?


    "What is it?


    "It''s fascinating."


    Miss Raini''s eyes open wide to my point. Zero small voices, I''m holding my breath.


    "Is it intrinsic to mental interference, the use of magic? I have a little knowledge of that hand thing. I don''t know if it''s to this extent because I''m unconscious, or if it''s leaking because I''m unconscious..."


    "... me, isn''t that normal?


    She inquired as Miss Raini exhaled a trembling exhtion as she remembered to breathe. I nod strongly at Miss Raini''s inquiry and show her.


    "Yeah. Definitely weird."


    "Bye! Isn''t it a coincidence that you''ve been able to turn a hot gaze on people of all ages?!?"


    "Ugh, yeah?


    "Answer me! Is that because of its charm or something?!? Has it always been!? Could I have used it earlier?!?"


    Miss Rainies stuck to me with the momentum to get herself out. I nod and show again and again as I grip to take Miss Raini''s hand, which has been stretched.


    "No, I do all the time. I''m a little under the circumstances, and I''m intolerant of the magic of that hand..."


    "Is that true!?"


    It was such a desperate phase that I nodded momentously and again. Then Miss Raini copsed like she had lost her leg power.


    When I rushed to support Miss Raini aggressively, Miss Raini started crying out loud. I was wolfed by Miss Raini, who suddenly cried out.


    "What, hey, why are you crying!?"


    "Because... I was... crazy...! They weren''t all weird...... hey...! Wow, ahhh...!!"


    "Hey, wait a minute......! (a) Iliar! HELP!!"


    Having had trouble with Miss Raini, who suddenly cried out, I summoned Ilia, who was waiting outside the room, to calm Raini down with Ilia and the two of us.


    Miss Raini sits in a calm manner as she buzzes her nose. Ilia is removing makeup beautifully because the tears have broken her makeup.


    "... have you calmed down?


    "Yes... sorry for the disturbance"


    It''s rare for Ilia to speak up like she cares, but I feel like I''ve chewed up a bitter bug.


    Miss Raini''s "charm" influence is very troublesome. Even if he is unconscious, he has propagated it around him. Of course, not with Ilia. It''s more troublesome than I thought.


    "That''s above all.... So, Princess, can you exin?


    "Uh, okay. Well, then, Miss Raini, I''d like to make a few checks. Is that okay?


    Many times Miss Raini nods like a child to my confirmation. That''s a lot of honesty, and I''m going to ask you a question.


    "First of all, have you ever been liked or unusually obsessed with people for a long time?


    "Yes......"


    "You didn''t realize it was happening"


    "I didn''t know. Everyone likes me, but I get a little crazy, and I get so scared when I try to get my distance, I have to keep my distance..."


    Miss Raini''s voice was trembling to the point where she was about to cry out again. That makes me feel the depth of the trauma Miss Raini has been experiencing. Too much sadness makes me choose words for boulders, too.


    "Well... as hard as I may recall, your mother is dead, isn''t she?


    "... Yes. So I was kept in an orphanage and my father found me..."


    "Oh well..."


    I identally arm myself with a difficult face. I blink my eyes like Ilia says it''s rare, but from the bottom of my heart I''m in trouble, exactly now.


    "... Um, Princess Anisphere. I''m not human..."


    "Oh, yeah. To be precise, I think maybe half human, is right."


    "How can you say it is?


    It was Ilia, not Miss Raini, who returned the question to my reply. I answer immediately.


    "I was just allowed to palpate Miss Raini''s body. I found something in Miss Raini''s body that no ordinary human being has."


    "... what happened?


    - It''s a demon stone.


    Demon Stone. That is what is present in Miss Raini''s body. Raini also rounded his eyes in my reply, and Ilia looked at Raini as surprised.


    That''s a natural reaction. Speaking of which, I wonder if Ilia and I had just talked about that before. By chance, what is the time to say it?


    "What is Demon Stone... is it true?


    "Yeah. If you want to find out more, I want time, but I have a great idea. Good thing my investigation caught on. Miss Raini''s life and this country were in danger if we were bad hands."


    "On my body, is there a demon stone...?


    Miss Raini said she couldn''t believe it. Looking down at her own body with her face. Demon stones can also prove to be demons. How shocked is Miss Raini that she was told that such a thing was in her body? I don''t think I can figure it out for you.


    "... so the princess decided Miss Raini wasn''t human?


    "I''m staring at you for being half human, to be exact. Baron Cyan would definitely be human, wouldn''t he? And suppose that''s a real demon, it''s pretty unsavory. It tastes so bad that I''m in a hurry. It tastes so bad that I admire myself for being here."


    When I told him to push again and again, he tightened his face to see if ria had also told him that I was in crisis.


    A human with a demonic stone in his body. Power enough to unconsciously attract others. What do you say without calling this dangerous? And I know there''s such a dangerous demon in my mind. And if it''s real, it''s pretty unsavory.


    "... Princess, what is that demon?


    Ilia has asked as she swallowed up the tension. I suppose you care about yourself, Miss Raini, and you''re turning your gaze to me.


    I gave the two of them an answer, painfully and slowly exhaling.


    "-" Vampires. "It''s an ogre monster who sips people''s blood and maniptes advanced magic."

 19 Episode 19: The Monster In The Goga Story

    "Vampires......?


    "Are you talking about that gaga story?


    Ilia and Miss Raini ask to confirm. Regardless, Miss Raini saw a rare and bewildering color on Ilia''s face.


    Nothing strange about the reaction between the two of them. Vampires are nothing but gay tales, at least in the perception of ordinary people.


    Says a monster sipping people''s blood. I can''t keep my parents'' word, and if the sun goes down and I''m walking away, I can speak to a beautiful person.


    He''s so beautiful, he sucks up blood and bes one of the vampires when he follows him as he is invited.


    But no one has ever actually seen a vampire, and the damage has not been reported. So it is only the existence of the Goga story. It is thought to be a creation to make children listen.


    "Not when you''re a vampire, but you''re trying to tell me that vampires are real."


    "Is it not?


    Miss Raini and Ilia all aligned in my rhetoric and looked suspicious. Honestly, I don''t want to talk about it. Because there is no certainty as to why. But if my hypothesis is correct, Miss Raini will still be a vampire.


    If we don''t talk hypotheses, though we don''t prove it, we can''t move on. I open my heavy mouth in sigh.


    "I say vampires are prototypes of vampires."


    "Vampire prototype?


    "I have a story based on a vampire''s gaga story. Hypothesis inferred from materials and artifacts with few records at the time. So there is no certainty. Still listening?"


    "... let me hear it"


    Miss Raini nods with a serious look on my foreboding face. It''s about me, so I guess I''m desperate. I nod one at Miss Raini like that and keep exining.


    "I think the prototype of a vampire was born out of some wizard study."


    "Wizard, is it?


    "Yes. Vampires are those who magically embody immortality in a limited way. Half-dead, but one who fell into a demon who gained long lives by magical powers. That''s the vampire."


    Miss Raini was relieved by the hypothesis I told her. Because of the tension, the hand I was holding on my chest is shaking. I keep talking pretending not to notice it.


    "It was a long time ago. I don''t know exactly how many generations ago it was. It is certain that it was before the vampire''s gaga story spread. There were certainly people who became archetypes of vampires in those days. The figure, read and painted from the remaining research material, is a man who risked his life on a magical quest, who fell into despair and madness with an understanding of the time of death"


    It''s a coincidence that I found that record. I am surprised that there are vampires and named beings in this world, and I have been wondering where their origins came from.


    Working also as an adventurer, I coincidentally took the opportunity to browse the Wizard''s research materials to be a prototype of a vampire. It is called a "forbidden book," a book describing knowledge that should not be spread in the country. The research material was one such forbidden book.


    "Shall I call him for convenience? Being a prototype of a vampire, he was an excellent wizard. And by studying magic, he was trying to trace the truth of the world. But there''s one difficulty with him."


    "Difficulty......?


    "Life expectancy. No matter how capable a wizard is, it cannot withstand life expectancy. He has be afraid of death. I didn''t do anything good to decay in the middle of the road. At the end of his talent and obsession, he haspleted one study. It was about" taking it away from others. "


    "... take away?


    "If you''re old, be young. If you cannot make up for your own life, transfer it from one person to another. Take it away from the" others "so as to make up for what is missing. He haspleted such magic. By incorporating the blood of others into himself as a mediator, he tried to cross life expectancy and limits.... and I''m guessing"


    "Is that a guess?


    Ilia asks me with a suspicious look on her face as she follows the story och. I guess it''s because I was clouded at the end for talking so much. That''s why I didn''t want to be honest with you.


    "I also only read it from research material and all I had to do was fill it in with my imagination. I don''t know the boulder until the details of the procedure, and I just guessed it in the first ce, so I might be wrong. But if my reasoning is correct, the wizard has somehow gained the power to sustain himself by taking the blood of others while dying."


    "... can you make magic like that?


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do. My ideas are flying by the time I just try, and my ethics as a person are broken. I didn''t think it would be real if I couldn''t even solve this ce. But I had a tip."


    "Is that a hint?


    "It''s a demon stone. Yes, I built the Demon Stone. If you just can''t reproduce it by magic, you can create a demonic stone that" has the ability to fulfill what you want ". In your own body."


    Whether the words I tell you were a shock, Raini covers his mouth with his hands. Ilia is breathtaking with rare eyes open.


    I said it briefly, but I just think of it as an act where human ethics are clearly broken. Not to mention what I wanted is like immortality. To feed others for this is more of a monster than a human being.


    "A body with an approaching death period cannot produce enough vitality. Then you can take it from others. Generate the demonic stones necessary for this purpose and take life from others via blood. That''s how Bakemono, a prototype of vampire heritage, was born."


    "... does that really exist"


    "I was half-hearted until I saw Miss Raini. But there were spections that it might be true. Because vampires are" born of people "demons. Conversely, it does not ur naturally. ''Cause I was originally a" human ". Otherwise vampires will not be established. And I think it''s like an infection for a vampire bite victim to be the same vampire."


    If you can create a demonic stone, if it has the effect of degenerating people. And if you can increase that demon stone. If this is true. It also coincides with the legacy that the bitten person will be one of the vampires.


    "I don''t know if vampires are already moving on their own volition, or if they are being driven by demonic stone functions to operate.... Anyway, no matter how magically good you are at transcending people, there are limits on your own. So what do you think we should do? Miss Raini!"


    "What!? What, um... I don''t know"


    "Then give me the answer. The answer is to increase the number. And he became a vampire. I guess this is what he thought. You can embed the same demon stone. That way we''ll all be the same creature"


    Miss Raini breathed. I guess it''s because I imagined the sight. Even I would be frightened if I imagined it.


    If you can embed the Demon Stone into your people, you can let the Demon Stone suck magic after that. If there is no ethic or nothing there that respects humanity, it can be done. In fact, I''m doing something simr, engraving...


    "That''s probably why vampires used to be recognized and crusaded as demons. But people are learning creatures. Vampires derived from people, of course, may have thought about it. If you can''t make a stand and move, you should be dispersed in the darkness. Until one day the timees."


    And the vampire disappeared from the history of the table. But the vampire threat isn''t gone. At the very least, it is possible that the story of Aga remained as a lesson so that people will not forget, and that time has changed its appearance.


    That''s just a guess. Because there is an overwhelmingck of material to fill that conjecture and reality.


    "There have been no reports of vampire damage, or maybe they hunted it all down. Or are you lurking somewhere so you can''t find it? I''m most afraid you don''t know."


    "... so, you know. Why did Princess Anisphere think I was a vampire?


    "Because it matches the hallmark of vampire heritage, the ability that vampires are predicting to be gaining if my assumptions were correct. Strong charm, mental interference close to brainwashing. It takes more of our own kind, and it takes more of us to get confused with the world."


    It is believed that what was attacked by vampires became vampires and that being one of them was due to the power of this brainwashing. And the fact that vampires still have a legacy of being beautiful enough to lure people into it makes me wonder if they''re either transformed or fascinated.


    "Leaving aside whether Miss Raini is actually a vampire or not... no, that''s the problem, but the other problem is piling up..."


    "... let''s sort it out. First, Miss Raini said she was a half of an estimated vampire and a thoughtful demon.... Are you sure it''s half?


    "So, like the magical experiment where Miss Raini was imnted with demonic stones? I don''t know about that, and it doesn''t even look like they''re imnting demon stones and causing mental anomalies. If it happened to be the idiosyncrasies that the Demon Stone would be in your body, wouldn''t that be the subject of an autopsy?


    "Or autopsy!?"


    I don''t think it''s a possible case of autopsy, although it''s bad for Miss Raini, who''s bluishing her face. Anyway, I don''t know any other examples. Even if the autopsy goes too far, there''s a good chance they''ll kill you.


    "Whether Miss Raini is really a vampire or not, that''s a problem, but it''s not. The issue that must be given the utmost importance is the power of Miss Raini. He''s fascinated without consciousness, and his effect is enough to captivate the children of powerful men, starting with the royal family?


    "It doesn''t taste good, no matter what you think. The country will be disrupted even if he wants it or doesn''t want it. You can''t let that happen."


    Ilia shrugged frowning. Yes, there''s actually confusion going on because of the people Miss Raini confused me with.


    "And if Miss Raini was truly a vampire, the fact that the vampire lived to modern times is confirmed. It is possible that Miss Raini will be used in human experiments to explore countermeasures against vampires. Although noble, Baron, you are too weak to protect Miss Raini"


    "The worst is the possibility that Miss Raini will be kidnapped and used."


    "If you let it spill out of the country, you don''t know what kind of trickery you can put on it."


    The problem is piled up even if I count it by the fold.


    One thing, Miss Raini''s fascinating effect is that mental interference can overthrow the country.


    Two, if the source of that power was a vampire, the reality of the vampire could be confirmed and Miss Raini could be used as a material for research.


    Three, it would be very unpleasant if this information did not remain in the country and was known to another country and Miss Raini was taken away.


    These three alone are going to give me a headache. In fact, there are other problems just raising things that are understandable and critical.


    "It''s the most dangerous thing that you can''t control yourself."


    "... Speaking of which, how does the princess take action?


    "This is why I suspect Miss Raini is a vampire, but we rebel each other that Demon Stone doesn''t really like thepatibility between demon stones"


    "... Oh, is that why? Engraving, right?


    "Yes, so I realized it was ufortable and I was able to resist."


    My engraving is a melting of dragon demon stones to tame my body. As a function, it is no different from the Demon Stone. What''s more, I''m under mental interference from the engraving that should be called a "curse". That''s why we realized that there was a rebellion between the demon stones that urred.


    True, I don''t know what makes me fortunate in any way. This means that only heretic children like me can resist Miss Raini''s indiscriminate charm.


    "... I wonder if I''ll have to take it away when this happens"


    "... will it be"


    First of all, you can''t leave it alone. Although it is true that Miss Raini is dangerous, it is not that she had an affair with herself. Besides, she is also an interesting subject. If you examine Miss Raini, you may be able to apply it to my research in the future.


    I don''t get the impression that Miss Raini is the bad guy because I talked to Miss Raini again. She was just swayed by her own power. Yet you are unreasonably asked to die, your body is deceived, or you are flirted with the thoughts of your country. It''s just such a harsh reality.


    It doesn''t feel too good to overlook. But protecting Miss Raini has a lot of headache issues rolling around.


    "Ahhh, no. I can''t handle it alone. If I take Miss Raini away, it will be an absolute problem. Al-kun, Al-kun''s surroundings, the Ministry of Magic, they make absolutely loud noises!


    "You''ll definitely make a scene..."


    I feel a headache in one problem after another. There''s absolutely nothing I can do about this. Yeah, if you''re in trouble, even the standing parents can use it!


    "I''ll honestly talk to your father and your mother. I need to hear from Baron Cyan, about Miss Raini''s mother."


    "It could have been a vampire," he said.


    I don''t have enough information to decide what I''m going to do. It''s not a question of how I can do this on my own in the first ce, so the only people I can use are my parents!


    If you decide on a policy, give Ilia instructions and ask her to summon Father and Mother. Even if the fathers speak to each other in the stomach, we''ll talk to them first. Now we should not have Miss Raini meet an unspecified number of people.


    I was left in my room with Miss Raini while Ilia went to get my fathers. Miss Raini was shuddering to hold her own body in a hazy manner.


    ... I can''t even do it. Even I get headaches all the time. Although I am aware that I am out of standard, Miss Raini is an ordinary child. I honestly don''t think I can hold it.


    Never mind. I hold Miss Raini''s head in my arms. I stroke my back watching Miss Raini react, who made me jump like a surprise.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I won''t make it worse. I promise, because I''m still a princess. It is our duty to protect our country and our people. That''s why I won''t abandon you, Miss Raini."


    No reply from Miss Raini. Just a quiet creaking voice and a hand stretched out to hang on grabbing my dress.


    Ilia came into the room with her father and mother as she stroked her back to calm Miss Raini down. Though he rounded his eyes for a moment to see how we were doing, he immediately tightened his expression and turned back to me.


    "Anis, I heard you were in a hurry. What happened? What happened?


    "Father, please listen to me quietly."


    I will tell my father and mother about Miss Raini as easily as possible. About Miss Raini''s charm, about her suspicion of vampires, etc.


    Father gets the look of bitter worms chewed up easily if he listens, and at the end of the day, he holds his forehead down. My mother also constantly emits sharp signs with a tight look.


    "... unbelievable, such a story"


    "But it''s true. I''m still uncertain about the truth, but I don''t mind rificationter. The question is how to deal with this situation. I think, given her power, it would be best for me to take it..."


    "... if you take Miss Raini, Algardo won''t shut up"


    My father tells me to blur with a bitter running voice. It''s really that, Father.


    "That''s right, my head hurts the most...... I''m not going to tell Miss Raini widely, and most importantly, I can''t predict what will happen by telling Al Kun the truth, who is expected to be captivated. Yeah, if you''re asking Miss Raini to hide, I''ll work it out, but I disagree. She is also a people of this country."


    "I know. But what''s the matter..."


    I''ve tried saying that if you dispose of Miss Raini far away, it will be resolved, but it seems reassuring that Father hasn''t even considered the option of killing her. This is where the problem starts...


    "... anise. You say you''re responsible for the treatment of Miss Raini?


    "Mother? Yeah, I''m proud that I''m the right person to deal with this problem."


    "That disorder is Algard, isn''t it?


    "... yeah, well. You will."


    "Now let Algardo apany me and take me on an outing"


    "Huh!?"


    Does that mean I''m taking Al-kun outside, Mother?!? I turn my eyes round to Mother''s sudden suggestion.


    "I can put on as many reasons as I want. If you say I''ll work out again based on this situation, you''ll be able to hold back even if you disagree. Plus that kid needs a track record. That too, Anis, is a feat in line with your magic. If you line up that kid who couldn''t make Uphilia your fianc��e, there''s only one advantage."


    "Wow, Al-kun was truncated."


    Al''s rating for being a boy is too much. No, I deserve it, but I can''t justify anything to a boulder, Al...


    "Algardo, if I do something about it, let the rest of Miss Raini''s captivated sons hold Orphans in responsibly."


    "Um, that''s the rest of your job. It''s easy to move if you can''t pick your hands to keep Algardo down, but Sylphine will take you out."


    His father''s reign is brilliant, but he''s not pushing hard enough. I wish I could say a king who honors the good sum, but when I have a mother who is a female jewel at a time like this, the choice expands.


    You think a power rtionship is ideal because your father usually suppresses a mother with that harsh side, or a really good couple. While my parents.


    "But it won''t be long before we can keep Algard out. You won''t have to make it prolonged for a reason, but it still is. Do you mind, Anis?"


    "Yes, Mother"


    "You should bemitted to improving Miss Raini''s health by then. If Miss Raini''s current situation doesn''t improve by the time Algardo returns, it will take me to hide it."


    "Hey, Mother!?"


    That means you''re dering that you''re going to end it with your own hands!? Your father is giggling, and ria is shaking your shoulders like he was scared for a moment!? If you''re in Miss Raini, your face is going to turn bright blue and you''re going to hide even though you didn''t do anything!?


    "If you don''t reject the roots of the disaster, I will be responsible. We cannot all sink into mud, if it is a people to protect if it is to bring disaster to the country. Be prepared then. Miss Raini would be nice, too?


    I mean it. My mother meant it, this. It''s a serious responsibility......


    "So who will you tell? People choose more than not to reveal everything, don''t they?


    "Mm-hmm. I guess I''ll have to exin to Baron Cyan. Even if I put it under you, I can''t make it public. It would be a good idea to leave the house for the sake of sanitary care and keep it in secret from you."


    "Chief Sprout Knights said his son was in on the impeachment. He is also an associate. Let''s get him involved, too. You need to pay attention to the Royal Pce security, right? You''ll do something with me and Orphans."


    I can''t do the political rush around here, so I''ll just have to leave it to you. My detachment is ideal for pulling cages, and unlimited ess for people. It is the royal pce maid who has the possibility toe in and out, but many have a hard mouth. If you''re out of the pce, it''s a good idea to hide Miss Raini.


    And I looked into Miss Raini to explore measures of her power. I was going to do something new, but it''s not going to be easy because it''s going to be a formal job. I''m just a little bit overwhelmed, but I can''t even cry.


    "Anis, it''s going to be tough for you too... but do it right"


    "Of course. This is the only interesting research subject. I feel responsible, but that''s it! Because this is this!


    "... that''s really not what you do."


    Ha, she sighed at my mother like she was frightened. Was I not able to draw any intentions from that...?


    "Put Miss Raini in your outhouse and you''ll have a big problem"


    "Problem?"


    "Who are you living off the pce with now?"


    "Ah."


    Right, now you have Uffi in the outhouse!?


    Well, this is official work from the country, and it''s urgent, so if you don''t have a choice, you''re going to have to swallow it, and you''re going to live out of the house with Yufi and Miss Raini?


    "I''m not talking about the level of awkwardness!?"


    What am I going to do? Ho, how did this really happen?!?

 20 Episode 20: Reconciliation Establishment And Problem Organizing

    I had my head on my way home from the royal pce, what am I really going to do? No, there''s nothing I can do.


    I''ll tell you all that on the boulder. I''ll stop Miss Raini from protecting her! I can''t say. It is now certain that Miss Raini will be allowed to live in my outhouse. All I can say is that I have no other choice.


    Lady Raini also needs to be prepared toe out of the pce, and Baron Cyan also needs an exnation, so it was not untilter that Miss Raini came out of the pce. In the meantime, my mother stabbed me with a nail so that I could exin it firmly to Uffi.


    No, I didn''t forget about Yufi, did I? I was just inadvertently out of my mind because Miss Raini had too many problems on parade. That''s not why I was scorning Yufi, this is like force majeure, this is my duty as a princess or anything.


    "What shall we do..."


    "There''s nothing I can do."


    My whining was cut off by Ilia. It is too ruthless a trick. That and all of this. Isn''t that what Al caused, I''m not bad? I''d rather not be your sister. You''re all wiping your ass, don''t you think you can be rewarded?


    "I want to go butcher Al now..."


    "Oh, are you fighting for the right to inherit the throne?


    "I don''t need a throne! Oh, yeah! Why are you all this trouble?


    "If you don''t stick your neck in it, you can''t solve all the cases without a princess. Or when I realized the country was on the verge of overthrowing, until."


    "Sucks!


    I''m disgusted by all the problems I really can handle. I suspect this is a bad year or something, or even started with a bargain sale of disaster. I don''t want you to push it.


    Anyway, the problem is Ufi. There are ces where physical and psychological care was the main reason for keeping Ufi in the outhouse. I can''t believe that even though my life is finally calming down and Yufi is calming down, I have to live with Miss Raini even though there are circumstances...


    "... I wonder if you''re okay"


    I don''t think you need to worry about Master Uphilia.


    "Yes...? ''Cause it''s Miss Raini, isn''t it?


    "Did Miss Raini do something directly to Master Uphilia?


    "No, that''s not why..."


    "You''re not that narrow-minded. Just don''t worry about him."


    I don''t think Yufi''s a bad kid or a narrow heart, but I''m worried about her. There were ces where I couldn''t even do it. Ha, it''s a tough future...


    Slightly depressed, he returned to the outhouse and invited Yufi, who weed him, to tell him about what had happened in the royal pce. And tell Miss Raini that she is afraid that she will live in the outhouse.


    "... ha, is that right"


    Uffi''s response, which I was terribly waiting for, was really light. A whine that''s more unresponsive than that, like out of your mind. Honestly, I can''t grasp what you think. I get anxious the other way about reactions that just take the facts.


    "Uh. That''s all...?


    "That''s all, even if they say... it''s necessary, right?


    No, on the contrary, even if you look so strange. Don''t tell me you thought the tipping trick was a little cute.


    "No, I am..."


    "It''s force majeure, isn''t it? If so, I was wondering if I''d think of something."


    "That''s right..."


    "? I don''t understand what you''re having so much trouble with."


    I was told off with a decent face. Could it have been like this all along, Ufi?


    "I think Miss Raini is annoying, but if she''s not malicious herself, she doesn''t need to say anything more, and her engagement to Master Algardo has been broken. I don''t think you need to have a pan."


    "Is Uffi really good with that?


    "Because it''s force majeure. Then I don''t feel like ming you, and if you me me, Miss Raini will be hard on you. So nothing in particres to mind from me."


    Ugh, um... don''t worry about this. Perhaps it is if I say that humans are made, but that they are too humane?


    ... well, this is one side of Uffi as well. I don''t think that''s what you think of Miss Raini. But I process it with reason before I think I''m dissatisfied with it. It''s not about holding it in, it''s not about hoarding it. And leave nothing behind.


    So Yufi was perfect. I''m not perfect. I''ve seen all the Ufi, so I never felt it, but maybe this is the distortion Ufi holds.


    "Besides, if Anis abandoned Miss Raini because of me, on the contrary, I despised you."


    "I don''t want to do that, but it''splicated to think that it''s hard for Yuffi to do that, too."


    "I''m fine. Please stay, Master Anis. I''m d you saved me. I don''t want you to pull my leg."


    I felt a littleplicated about Yuffi''s response.


    I guess Yufi''s charm of being raised as the next queen and gathering envy from many people is this standing behavior.


    Fair enough, don''t pinch your emotions there. Disgruntled and angry are gone with strong reason. That could be ideal as a personable person.


    But at the same time, it''s a drawback. Uffi was too perfect, that''s why he betrayed me. Yufi''s perfection bes a mirror that reflects the immaturity of others. No wonder someone neglects Uffi like that.


    I didn''t actually see it, either, and I didn''t want Uffi to stay perfect. That''s not how people live. It bes a creature called the Queen. A queen should be a way of life.


    "... Then we need to make sure that we can all get along even when Miss Rainies. From now on, we''re living together here."


    "... are you one of them"


    "I don''t care about the difference in identity, although I can speak in an official setting because I would be pissed off if I said anything. If only while you''re here, right? I don''t care where that distracts me. Because if you can''t breathe, the humans will crumble. I want this to be the ce for both of us."


    "... thank you. Because that word is enough for me."


    I think this is a hard time for Yufi and Miss Raini. If I''m the one who can manage that, I''ll do my best. It''s good for me, too.


    I can''t change the past. I don''t want to make you say the past was pointless, it''s just painful if you can''t turn hard experiences into the happiness you''re about to feel. So at least I want to help them with what I can do.


    How painful the reality was, it would be nice if everyone smiled. Because I can''t forget the first dream I had on my chest. So this is good, and it finally seemed so.


    Ready to wee Miss Raini in the outhouse, Miss Raini came secretly to the outhouse to avoid being enlightened to enter the outhouse, and was terribly restless.


    I don''t think that would be the case either. Because Miss Raini has Uffi in front of her. We didn''t do anything directly with each other, but we had an affair over our fianc��e.


    From Miss Raini''s point of view, her identity will be on top of it, and there will be burdens that she has made decisive in breaking her engagement.


    Seeing Raini, who is obviously frightened and frightened, Uffi has nothing in particr on his face. Cold, nothing like that. I don''t have any emotions. That''s enough to make this one more harassing.


    "Um... well, from today on we''ll be living together in this outhouse, let''s get along!


    I''ll try to brighten it up by the time it gets rough, but there''s no response from the two of us. Quiet silence hurt me.


    "... Miss Raini"


    "Yes, sir"


    In that I spoke from Ufi to Miss Raini. Miss Raini makes her shoulder jump just enough to see and face Uffi.


    But words from Uffi don''tst. Staring at Miss Raini with no expression on her face, Miss Raini stared at her as if she were a frog stared at by a snake. It was Yufi who stopped Miss Raini from crying even now.


    "... sorry. Well, I don''t know what kind of face it would be appropriate for me to look at a time like this."


    "Huh...?


    "I understand your situation. I thought you might care if I didn''t think anything about it. So should I me you or forgive you? I figured out how to make it easier for you, but you''re not going to make it..."


    "Oh, no!? Please don''t! Master Uphilia will apologize! It''s all my fault...!


    Miss Raini, who was turned by Yufi to apologize, shook her neck left and right as she went half frenzied. A high-profile duke''s warrant, and an apology from the person you''ve made will be wolfish, I look at it like any other HR.


    ... Shall I keep an eye on you for a second?


    "Miss Raini, are you ming yourself for being harmful and falling for me and embarrassing me for what I did?


    "No! No, no, no! I have no desire to harm Master Uphilia!


    "Then it would be too unreasonable to incriminate the misfortune you were born with. I don''t think the situation is so bad right now. You have a situation, too, and I came here because I needed help. Then I can''t even encourage you to take that hand and y it."


    Yufi takes Miss Raini''s hand and faces it from the front. Yufi stares at Miss Raini with a soft lookpared to earlier. Miss Raini, whose hand was taken, is in suspicion of behavior without knowing what to do.


    Uffi doesn''t say anything more either. Although Miss Raini manages to put something into words, sheys her forehead on Yuffi''s hand to weep and blur without being able to speak.


    "Sorry, do......! Make Master Uphilia''s life a mess......!


    "It wasn''t all bad. Perhaps I shouldn''t say with myself, who was the next queen, that an individual named Uphilia Magenta lives quite happily now. So you can have fun living the rest of your life."


    Forgive and admit. How difficult is that? Yufi who can do that is still awesome, but I feel it somewhere far away. But if you say this is the strength of Uffi, I don''t want to turn my back either. Some things are called older intentions.


    I''m sure what Miss Raini needed was a word from Uffi above all. I think when I look at Miss Raini clutching to Yufi''s hand, crying like a groan without words.


    Know the facts you don''t know, and be frightened of the impending reality. Even though I said force majeure, I guess I was frightened of that sin as to how to atone for the future I had broken. I think that''s a natural story.


    The apology ends in self-satisfaction if you don''t ept it. So Yufi forgave, and Miss Raini was forgiven. It''s a pleasure. Please, I hope the tears Miss Raini shed are from joy. Because it''s going to be tough.


    "... I showed you my embarrassment"


    Miss Raini rubs her reddish eyes as she snorts. But the expression was refreshing.


    Once again we sit in a chair and surround the table. Soon the tea that Ilia brewed for me was served, so I moisten my throat with that tea. Yeah, it''s the usual delicious rian tea.


    "It rains and hardens the ground, I guess."


    "Master Anis?


    "It''s nothing. Why don''t we take a breath first and then we''ll talk about the future. There''s so much we have to do! First, Miss Raini. If you put it on,dy, it''s a distance, so I''ll call you Raini, okay?


    "Yes!


    "Thanks. Well, let''s sort out the issues surrounding Raini first"


    Both Yufi and Raini squeeze their faces into the cut-out of my topic. I suppose Ilia, who is holding back behind me, is squeezing her face as well, I suppose.


    There are many problems surrounding Raini, all of which are often troublesome.


    One, that she has demonic stones in her body, enchantment, psychic interference powers.


    Two, that the power of its charm captivated even the royal family, and that I just happened to be able to resist.


    Three, you don''t know how to use it if you know about its powers.


    Four, based on that, Raini has no back shield, and he is weak in order to protect himself.


    Five, when ites to trying to protect Raini, I''m the one in charge but I have Al Kun''s problem.


    Six, if Raini''s identity is the half of a vampire, it will prove that the vampire is real.


    Seven, no matter who you are, if you don''t control your powers, your mother has dered herself to end Raini.


    All the fine problems still exist, and this is all they can be mentioned in the big ces. Raini, who checked again, has also dropped his shoulder.


    "How''s Uffi? I knew you had a thing for Raini?


    "... right. You can''t deny it. However, I didn''t have anything more personal to do with my emotions than I used to, so I don''t think I would have reflected it in my actions even if I had a preference. At best, the thought of advising you on how to stand and behave is probably the proof that you''ve been affected."


    "Oh, I see. Emotions and reason are different. Whatever your feelings were, they didn''t make you feel ufortable being the next queen."


    What spiritual power, or iron wall reason? Pull me on a little boulder, too. That means it''s too perfect for boulders to be neglected, Uffi...


    "So Master Uphilia embarrassed me... do you say that Master Uphilia was unusual because, as long as we dated, everyone went crazy and even the people who made it better in the beginning changed leopards..."


    Raini smiled with a crisp, whimpering smile that didn''t make her feel anything. It''s another look that makes you feel different from Yuffi''s faceless expression.


    "It always is. Even when we get along, when people make a difference, we all change our attitudes. So whoever we get along with, we just have to keep our distance apart..."


    "... it''s difficult"


    At first I am dissatisfied with Raini trying to get a distance, even if it is favorable, because it is favorable. In that case, the favorable emotions that swelled up with charm may be inverted. Because love and hate are the emotions of the whole thing. If you can''t control it, you''re saying it''s very troublesome.


    "Maybe that''s why my family took care of me. My mother-inw can''t help but be neglected without this power."


    Raini''s grin whining in self-derision seems painful. The people who turned their thoughts to me that they liked may have just been driving their minds crazy with their alien abilities. I''m sure I won''t go around and leave with that suspicion.


    "So to be honest, I''m a little ho away from home...... if I doubt it, I''m sure I''ll change my distance. Then those people might neglect me, too. Even though I take that for granted, I''m really scared..."


    "Yeah, yeah. You can count on me as much as you like. Raini is going to help me with my research. That should help control Raini''s power, too."


    In fact, I''m like before, and I adjusted the engraving to my body, but Raini was born with it. Then I think it''s easier to put that power into things than I do.


    "Is there anything I can do to help? Dear Annis."


    "Although Uffi can''t resist charm, I hope he keeps an objective view of Raini because he can maintain a t rtionship even if he can''t resist. You can''t do all this in Ilia, can you?


    "... right. I feel immature."


    Ilia, who had refrained behind him, says with regret. Ilia has a lot of emotional swings. For that matter, I want Raini in person. All this will be a joy to raise your hands to say that it is good to have Uffi. Role sharing is important.


    "Then I''d like to check things out and go, is Raini good at magic?


    "No, magic isn''t that far... I''ve been told for a long time that magic is a lot."


    "Isn''t itpletely unusable?


    "Yes. I just can''t say I''m good at it. Should I say that my senses are blurry... I''ve been handled before, but it doesn''t match what you say."


    Hmm, I see. There is one reason for that feeling, I know it.


    "Maybe it was the demon stone."


    "... is it a demon stone?


    "The Demon Stone is what the Spirit Stone has degenerated. I mean, even if certain magic has stretch bills, I guess it''s less apt for other magic. Yeah, it''s reasoning, so there''s something wrong. I hope you don''t get caught up there and be flexible about things."


    Simply because the possibility of inappropriateness has not yet been abandoned. When this happens, I guess the immediate goal is to explore the nature of Raini''s demonic stones.


    "Is Raini good at manipting magic?


    "... is it an operation of magic? I think it''s probably bad. As I was saying, I''m bad at using magic..."


    "Uh, no, no. Magic maniption and magical ingenuity don''t mean the same thing."


    "Is it not?


    Uffi also raised his doubts with a decent eye. Oh, well. Have you ever exined that?


    "Raini may be surprised because this is the first time he''s heard about it, but magic is only about giving magic to the Spirit and turning it into magic, and affinity with the Spirit is a different technique than magic maniption, even if it''s required. It''s not the same talent that''s masterful of words and clever of hands, is it?


    "... is the magic operation an affinity with the Spirit, how precise can you release the magic you want to shape, and is there no doubt in the realization that the magic operation is different with the technology involved in magic itself?


    "Exactly."


    "So what is magic maniption?


    "Feel the magic and let it flow. You''ve done that before, haven''t you? Spirit Stone Magic. If you say so, you can use it to measure magic operations."


    It''s ironic, but if you can use magic, it''s something anyone can do for granted. Magic maniption is. Though I used a little special method until I got it.


    "What happens when you poorly manipte magic? You have to plunge into the wall."


    "Or on the wall...?


    "Oh, it''s a case of putting too much magic into those massive windy spiritual stones and plunging them into the wall,"


    "One of the causes of defeat was the high number. I can''t deny it when I say that the same goes for all body burns in the bath..."


    "Is there also an indoor flood?


    "I guess the only thing that worked was plowing the soil instantly..."


    "I thought you were going to plow in the fields on the Royal Castle property."


    Yeah, I miss it. In other words, I can''t use magic, so I don''t manipte magic on a daily basis. When I tried to put magic into spiritual stones, I tried my best to do more than I expected. I mean, the more the dot touched, the poorer the magic maniption was.


    There''s got to be something besides me! I''ve been outraged, but people like me use it rarely in the first ce, and it''s usually the wizard''s job to put magic into spiritual stones. They can use magic, so they already understand additions and subtractions on their skin.


    In conclusion, the result was revealed that I had just kept on treading bravely, but that would be a different story.


    "By the way, magic maniption is an essential technique for dealing with inventions of magic. Because unlike magic, there''s a proper cap."


    "You think there''s no cap on magic?


    "The Spirit is the natural manifestation of all things. I can do anything if the world is in a range that''s not impossible, in theory. If we want to have a natural mutation in the boulder, we can talk about how much magic and affinity we need with the Spirit."


    "I was wondering if I was going to magically have a natural mutation..."


    The idea was strange, and the three of them saw it with their eyes. ''Cause if you can, why don''t you just check the means? It would be nice if we didn''t do it. And I wonder if that''s all dreams can be spread by talking about being able to scale it down.


    Anyway, let''s get back to it. Now it''s time for Raini to gain control over the power of the Demon Stone.


    "The Demon Stone has different uses than the Spirit Stone, but the reason is the same, you just have to instill magic. Raini has never consciously activated the Demon Stone, so it''s possible he''s drooling. I mean, it''s funny..."


    "Princess, Miss Raini''s about to cry, so that''s it."


    "... Kohon. I mean, maybe the force is leaking unconsciously. But with control, you might be able to control it. The first thing Raini does is once again acquire control of magic and be able to manipte demonic stones.... and one more thing. I''ll present this as a means first."


    Honestly, I don''t want to use this hand. Because there is less chance of sess. But it''s a possibility, so I''ll have to say it. It''s ast resort.


    "I''ve made you aware of controlling this far, but it''s not like there''s no other way. It''s just risky. Live or die."


    "... what is the way?


    "Deciding the Demon Stone out of Raini"


    Raini blued his face at once, and Yufi nced at me, too.


    I know, about what I''m talking about. That''s practically the same as saying I''m going to kill him.


    "Sure enough, if you leave it as it is decided, Raini dies. So remove the cause in the first ce while simultaneously removing the demon stone and treating"


    "... is it possible?


    "I think 80% will fail. First, there can be shock death from pain. Blood loss in the process of sweeping out demon stones can also be possible. If we lose the Demon Stone in the first ce, we can''t guarantee that Raini might be able to live. Safely connecting your life may leave you with seque. It''s definitely ast resort."


    Techniques such as surgical surgery have not yet developed in this world. Because it''s a world protected by the grace of magic. If you use magic, your injuries will heal, and your illness will get better. In that sense, it may be said that medical technology in this world has developed differently from previous lives.


    So what I''m thinking is heresy is heresy, even if it''s repellent. Besides, I don''t have the knowledge or experience to actually perform surgery. It''s only a matter of revalidating the knowledge of memories andparing it with themon sense of the world.


    "My mother said that if there was nothing I could do, I would end it with my own hands. But I''ll face Raini''s life to the end, and I''ve decided to be responsible. If I really can''t do anything by running out of means, I''ll take thest resort"


    "... Princess Anisphere"


    "But that''s not because I want to give up. In order not to give up, I will take responsibility until the end. So I hope Raini doesn''t give up either. Your power is certainly dangerous, and you may not be allowed to live without control. But that''s not sad."


    Magic is a power that can make someone smile. That''s the dream story, no matter how far away the ideal is.


    I''ll never give up. I decided to keep reaching out if I could.


    "Believe me, will you follow me, Raini? I want to show value in your power."


    No reply. But seeing Raini snort again and again, I loosened my cheeks.

 21 Episode 21: LetS Do A Physical Exam

    I was stuck thinking in my own workshop. Today we will investigate Raini''s demonic stones and explore ways to control his power. On top of that, I had concerns. But I didn''t say that to anyone.


    (Raini can remain human when control is achieved by instilling magic into the Demon Stone...?


    Even though I thought about the possibility, I didn''t say it because I couldn''t yet make a decision.


    Vampires are demons changed from wizards. And a vampire is half dead. When you awaken the power of the Demon Stone, it''s impossible that your body will suddenly be half decayed. After a long examination, Raini remains a legitimate human being.


    "When you get the art of controlling demon stones, it''s unknown if you can just stay human,"


    I don''t know if a vampire can remit a child. Maybe there''s an individual difference, or maybe Raini really had a miracle-like chance of God receiving raw.


    It is unknown what changes will happen to Raini when he puts the power of the Demon Stone under control. I can only make spection because there is no precedent. That''s why I couldn''t say it. I can''t believe you could be a monster if you help.


    "I hope you roll in the right direction"


    I wish there was nothing. It would be ideal if it would at least fit to the point of being attacked by a blood-sucking urge. Even though I know of the existence of a vampire, it is riddled to the ecology. That''s enough to add a variety of dorsal fin tail fins to your story.


    I can''t help but worry. The clock needle never stops, because we can only do what we can little by little.


    Never mind. I leave the workshop. I only came here to get the tools I needed in the first ce. If we left for the courtyard as soon as possible, Yufi and Raini and Ilia would be waiting there.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting! Then let''s start practicing control of Raini''s magic."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Raini nods with a tight look. Until the other day, Rainicked the hegemony to say some pretty girl of dim fortune, but now I feel full of motivation. Nod that what you are willing to do is a good thing.


    Well, it''s Mana de who gives it to Raini like that. This dish boasts some of the finest craftsmanship and stability in the Demonic Props. Let''s get used to this first.


    "This is the magic item I made called Mana de. Even magic has magic to make magic des, right?


    "Yes, did you make this by touching it?


    "Yes. So, the use of this instills the necessary magic..."


    Set up Mana de after a short distance. Raini sends an interesting gaze at the de, which is constituted by magic. Next to it, Yufi was letting his cheeks loosen as he nodded at Raini''s reaction that he was too.


    "Then why don''t we use Raini?"


    "Yes. Inject magic... with doing it magically... just like..."


    Whimpering the steps several times, Raini pours his magic on Mana de. Yeah, it feels like I saw it. There doesn''t seem to be a problem with the flow of magic. I don''t feel weird, and I don''t see any abnormalities.


    And lightly Mana de was producing a de of magic. Raini is seriously observing Mana de and trying to shake it gently.


    "Wow, this is amazing. It''s easier than just making magic! I wonder if I prefer this one. I''ve never used a sword or anything..."


    "I prefer magic because it''s wider, but I guess this is better for those who aren''t good at magic."


    "Um,pared to Master Uphilia, yeah, a little... on a boulder"


    Raini is smiling bitterly at Ufilia''s words. That''s right, you''re the head of a genius child. Yufi is. Because it is the privilege of those who can do better freely on their own.


    Now, while Raini''s magic flow is fine, shall we keep doing some check-ups?


    "Raini, I wonder if you could intervene a few times to get in and out of the de. Because I''m a little curious about how Demon Stone reacts."


    "Ah, yes.... Speaking of which, where is Demon Stone in your body?


    That, I didn''t tell you. I point my chest at Raini tilting his neck. It was the heart that pointed it out.


    "Here. I think it''s stuck with the heart"


    "... to the heart. Um, if I remove that, I won''t die instantly......?


    "It''s okay. It''s ast resort, so let''s hope there isn''t one."


    "I don''t like being ripped out of my chest and dying......!


    Oh, I think I''m overmotivated in a strange ce. Well, whatever the history, it''s desirable to be motivated.


    Then excuse me. I turn around behind Raini and hug Raini so he can keep his back. Put those hands firmly on your chest...... yeah, I guess they''re bigger than me. No, this could be pretty big...?


    "Oh, oh, that!? Princess Anisphere!? Why are you rubbing your chest!?"


    "To see the demon stone react. No, but you have quite a few things..."


    "Hih."


    "What are you doing?"


    Blunt pain ran on my head with the dull sound. I''m about to scream as it is, but I can handle it because I''m holding Raini tight. Ilia, add or subtract a little more and hit me!? If I hit you, I''ll make that noise!?


    Maybe next time I''ll make some Harrison for Ilia and give it to her. If I get beat up badly, the boulder will tear me down, too. It still doesn''t hurt if you get pped on that one, and the Ilia you''re pping might drop your drinks. Let''s consider it.


    "Well, then, Raini, try it"


    "Yes, no..."


    While blushing, Raini repeats Mana de''s activation. I''ll explore the magic flow to the Demon Stone, but the Demon Stone still doesn''t feel like it''s flowing.


    But it doesn''t look like there''s any magic in the Stone. By analogy, as there is a circuit through which magic passes, it feels that although it is connected to the circuit, magic is not actively flowing.


    Still, there are demonic stones in the flowing path, and they receive magic. But I''m not actively trying to harness magic. Should this state be referred to as an inactivated state?


    "Hmm, I see. That''s enough. Thanks."


    "... this is an examination, this is an examination, because this is an examination..."


    When I let Miss Raini go, she held her chest tight and was distanced. He said he had no other intention. But it worked, hehe.


    When I thought about it, I saw Yufi with no expression. I can''t see the color of that emotion. It''s like my eyes areining about something, cough it up and then get back on my mind. Come on, let''s be serious!


    "I guess I know more or less the state of Raini''s demonic stones! There seems to be no problem with the magic maniption, so let''s move on to the next phase!... and I just wanted to say. Wouldn''t you like to go?"


    "... is there something?


    "Speaking of which, there is. Yeah, you''re right. So let''s talk about it."


    It''s going to be a little long, so I encourage you to move to the tea party space in the courtyard. Ilia is the only one who is away and ready for tea.


    Wait for Ilia''s tea to make it, and moisten her throat with that tea. I regain my mind and look over everyone again.


    "There was no problem manipting Raini''s magic, and the Demon Stone is in an inactivated state. I know it''s like a drooling state because it''s moving with minimal force but I haven''t even operated it. Well, then, we''re gonna talk about controlling this. I need you to be ready before I do."


    "... ready, is it?


    Raini frowns anxiously. And I nod and answer.


    "When you activate the Demon Stone, a change can happen to the flesh. It could affect your spirit, and if you put it simply, it''s not like you could really be a vampire."


    "... you mean I won''t be able to be me?


    "It may or may not be. I couldn''t say anything until I knew it clearly. I didn''t want you to get me wrong. Sorry about this, Raini."


    "... no"


    Raini shakes her neck left and right with a sunken look. I''m sorry I''m depressed, but I can''t stop talking here, so I''ll keep going.


    "Well, you don''t have to look so anxious. At least because there''s a precedent for pimping."


    "Precedents?"


    It''s about me.


    Yufi looked at me with a slight change ofplexion to Raini, who leaned her neck. As if to ask for an exnation of what it means.


    I just didn''t say it because I didn''t think it was enough to say it. I''ll exin it properly when I get a chance. Because it''s about that extent.


    "I am engraving my body with demonic stones. I mean, it''s pretty much the same as having a demon stone in it."


    "Really?!?"


    "I''ll show you next time. Um, so. Maybe there''s nothing wrong with using the power of Demon Stone. It''s just that I''m crushing it and turning it into paint, so Raini and I have a different premise. I guess Raini''s body turns into that of a vampire because I''m under simr influence."


    "... does that mean that Master Anis could also be a demon?


    Uffi asks with a slightly more sharp voice color. I snort firmly, without denying it.


    "Because it''s like a curse. In the first ce, I was a little cursed by dragons before I carved demon stones into my body."


    "Dragon!?"


    "Oh, yeah. Isn''t that amazing? But you can stay like this, so you don''t really care about Raini either, do you? I can handle it!... That''s what we talked about. It''s no big deal to say curse. But because you killed yourself, you were cursed whether you were stronger than yourself or a dragon."


    Dragon exorcism made possible by giving everything you can have. Finally, the dragon put such a curse on me before I could breathe out. The loser is deprived of everything, versus the winner gets everything. Then you''ll be the next dragon.


    And since engraving was engraved on my body, I have be subject to interference from engraving. Power, strength, closer to the dragon, as I say. Well, it''s not that annoying if you don''t shed magic either.


    Still more susceptible to engraving when it is used. Bing belligerent or feeling a little daunted. I''m just aware of it and I''m not going to be drunk by it. That''s the only thing and I''m breaking it off. It''s not inconvenient.


    "For that reason, being cursed isn''t harmful because you''re familiar with your body. If you''re careful, there''s no inconvenience in living normally. Still, they won''t look good if they find out."


    Like Uffi there, or Ilia, who''s creating some awesome signs back there. No, I''m thankful you''re worried, because there''s no problem! I want you to forgive me with the results ohrai, truthfully.


    "In Miss Raini''s case, unlike mine, it''s from the Demon Stone itself. I want you to keep in mind that blood sucking impulses and all those vampire traits cane out of your body."


    "... Yes"


    "So instead of directly controlling the Demon Stone, we might be able to explore ways to seal it up somehow, but it''s going to take a while. Above all, that could put a load on your body. It''s not natural for the body."


    Because it is natural to have demon stones, making demon stonespletely dysfunctional may have some effect on Raini. In the end, no matter what you do, there is a risk, andter you get to the point of what you want to do in person.


    "... wasn''t Princess Anisphere afraid?


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t think I''m going to be human."


    "No, nothing...?


    "That''s light!?"


    I have returned nothing in particr to Raini, who has asked me with a serious face. No, apart from saying if you actually think anything of it there?


    "I think it''s a matter of human definition."


    "Definition issues?


    "I think that''s why I have it. I''m not quitting being a human being to be like a dragon. I can''t say enough to a boulder when that figure is no longer human. Still, I''m the one who chose that. Then I insist on being human while I''m still here, and I don''t care who told me."


    Keep who you want to be. That''s why I thought I was disqualified as a royalty, and I don''t think nobility is the right way to live. Because I want to do what I want, admire what I want to be, and live free.


    Because there''s magic. I was not free to use that magic. I''m still looking for a technique to use. It''s made and produced. That''s the essence of me that I can''t change for the rest of my life. So I won''t give it to anyone, and I don''t want to. So much so that I think I can do anything for it.


    That''s not why I want to actively throw away what I was born with. Because it''s still a matter of priority.


    "There''s a lot going on in humans, too. Some Uffi like a chunk of talent, Ilia who looks heartless and is actually thick in emotion, Raini who may have happened to be born as a demonic half. And I''m just a shapebreaker who loves magic. Even though humans are so different, there''s no way we can narrow down the definition of human being to one."


    "... that''s a great theory"


    "If you want to be human, you just keep saying you''re human. I treat you as a human being within eptable limits, and most importantly, you said I would take care of you when ites to Raini. I don''t care if you be a vampire."


    "It''s reallyme, Princess Anisphere."


    Rainiughs like she''s in trouble. But I don''t see the sad colors that floated until earlier.


    "Looking at Princess Anisphere makes you look silly to be worried about"


    "With all due respect, if you be like a princess, you lose some of yourmon sense as a person, so be careful."


    "You disparage me very naturally, don''t you, Ilia?"


    "Because it''s true."


    I''m not denying it.


    Who did youugh out of? Everyone wasughing when they realized it.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean there''s no more pressure to stop being human. I know that it''s not like I can call something uneptable to human society human.


    Still, I can''t be anything but me. Everyone should be. So if you''re going to be what you want to be and still insist you''re human, you just need to put your chest up. I''m the one who chooses.


    "Hey, Raini"


    "Yes."


    "What do you want to do?


    So it''s easy to ask. I just asked him to confirm.


    Rainiys her eyes down once. There was definite power in his eyes that opened again.


    "I, I want to take my power... Because it''s the power I''ve always been with."


    "Oh well."


    "Yes."


    Then I''ll just help. If that''s what she wants.


    "When using magic, keep the feeling of instilling magic around your body. I want you to feel your magic flow in your body first."


    Follow my instructions and Raini will focus his consciousness. He closes his eyes and carefully imagines the feeling I say as he takes many deep breaths.


    To make it easier, check the condition while cing your hand on Raini''s shoulder sitting in the chair. To instantly understand Reini''s magic maniption and the state of the Demon Stone. So far, there seemed to be no problem.


    I take my gaze off a little and look at Uffi and Ilia watching away, making them nod to reassure me. So far, no problem.


    "... somehow, I think I can grab it"


    "Yeah. Well, gather some magic in your heart and see. Something ufortable?


    "... I feel like I''m being stopped by weirs, clogged. But it''s like solving it with magic..."


    "Yeah. Don''t forget that feeling. Because that''s what it feels like to instill magic in demonic stones. You can take your time. Don''t rush."


    A glimmer of sweat falls from Raini''s forehead. Remove the handkerchief and wipe it.


    I wonder how much time has passed. I sense Raini''s change from the hand I had on my shoulder. The magic that had been gathered in Raini''s heart was beginning to travel all over his body again.


    "Raini? Are you okay?


    I look around to the front and peek into Raini''s face. Raini, whose eyes were closed, slowly opens his eyes.


    Red. First the color got to my eyes. The suspicious light is blurring in the iris of the back of the eye. Keep carefully observing the changes you see and see.


    "... Princess Anisphere"


    "Yeah. It''s me, what do you say? Do you have any unusual feelings about yourself?


    "... my body is hot. Looks like I got a fever..."


    "Yeah. Shall we release the magic then? Don''t let it out all at once, take your time."


    "Yes..."


    Encourage Raini to release his magic by holding hands to calm him down. Close your eyes again and slowly release your magic as Raini exhales.


    You''ve calmed down, Raini opens his eyes again. Though it is the suspicious light that has disappeared, the colour of the iris has been stained with red colour. What kind of change is this?


    "Eye color, you''ve changed... can I see it for a second?


    "Huh? Really?


    Peek into Raini''s eyes with a change of color. If you pay close attention, you still have a pale residue of magic in your eyes. Is this... like my engraving? I get the impression that some kind of magic is burning.


    "Any change in vision?


    "... no, especially. I''m just ufortable with my eyes."


    "What difort?


    "Sounds like a good street of magic can do it if you put some magic through your eyes...... can you do it again?


    "Fine, take a look at me."


    Raini nods at my instructions and starts putting magic into his eyes again. Raini''s eyes are shaking with suspicious light floating again.


    Within sight of the light, you are struck by the feeling that your spine is twisted. They took the magic even though the engraving on my back wasn''t even activated. Surprised by the sudden sensation, it seemed to go on when I was eyeing Raini, so I strayed from my gaze.


    "Did you do something to me? Raini."


    "Uh... Wow, I don''t know. It''s just... your eyes are taking magic with them, like they''re using magic."


    "Devil''s Eye... or something? Though mental interference is a possible possibility. Is there anything else ufortable?


    "My whole body, it''s still hot, but my eyes and heart are especially. There''s more... ah"


    "Hmm?"


    "Mouth...... no, teeth, is it? Something mushy..."


    "Uh...... Raini, uh."


    If I let Raini open his mouth, I could just see the dog tooth area getting sharper. This is a picturesque change...


    "Your teeth are fangs..."


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho? Oh, heh heh heh heh heh heh."


    "Sorry, you can keep your mouth shut. What?"


    "Ah, yes. Looks like I''ll be back if I don''t put some magic into it. Here."


    Hold your mouth before Raini opens his mouth. I couldn''t see the canine teeth I had earlier there. Hmm? Temporary physical changes due to magic? Interesting, this is interesting!


    I don''t know how the hell it works, I''m curious. Changes due to demonic stones, that''s too unknown. I was concerned about that. I''m d I can''t go back when I''m like a vampire.


    "This... is worth looking into. Hehe, that''s very interesting, Raini......!


    "Hino!? Yu, Master Uphilia! Dear Ilia! I am afraid of Princess Anisphere''s eyes!!"


    "Hey, any other changes!? What kind of things are you going to be able to do!? Tell your sister...!! Quick! Look,e on! Ha-ya-ya-ya-ku!!"


    It wasn''t until after eating the full body blow of Ilia that I realized that I identally got tense and scared Raini away that I was stuffy. I think there''s something more about how to stop it!?


    Refresh your mind and check on Raini. Is there a change in the state of the demonic stone or is there no change in the whole body? Of course, with Uffi and Ilia under surveince. I mean, I''m so scared of Ilia. Yes, yes, I''ll take a serious look.


    "... Huh? This is interesting inside. No, that''s really interesting. I see, this is the kind of approach you''re going to take...... no, I honestly admire this. But if this is a natural urrence...... no, wow, I could say this is a great discovery of the century!!"


    "Um, Princess Anisphere, there''s another tension...!


    "Ha......! Sorry, I''m so excited. No, if this is what I''m guessing it is, I''m going to tremble at how talented the wizard who became the prototype of the vampire was...! Ugh, yeah, yeah! I wanted to see something like this!! Oh how happy!! I''m so grateful! What a great day!!"


    If I look it up, my skin will poppy as much as I look into it. This is for joy. I understand more or less by looking into it. This is a hell of a mechanism. Though different from mine, that''s why it''s funny!


    "Don''t just convince yourself. Can you exin?


    "Of course! You listened very carefully, Ilia! Let''s start with the conclusion! First I found out that a demon named Vampire is real, but not real!!"


    "... what do you mean?


    I can see you''re questioning me. ''Cause this isn''t such an existing idea. It''s very simr to me, but it''s like a nearby, distant brotherhood born because things are different from me!


    "The very identity of a demon named Vampire is a" magic system "called Vampire!

 22 Episode 22: What Leads To Madness

    "It is highly likely that those called vampires will survive to modern times. In the first ce, I thought a demon named Vampire had changed from person to person. That must be right and wrong at the same time. To be precise, I think we should refer to vampires as" heirs to a magical system with the ability to be called vampires. "


    What happened to the vampire began with the wizard''s footscratch and challenge that enlightened the time of death.


    It was magic to keep one''s body alive, even by taking it away from others.


    "For example, stealing food from others via blood, mental interference to keep them from feeling ufortable."


    This is thought to be to gather allies or inherit magic technology to makepatriots.


    Many will want eternal life and youth because they will even transcend their life expectancy at any rate. Whatever heterogeneity it was and theck of ethics.


    It is not hard to imagine that some would have wanted to disciple, and many would have liked to keep it in the magical grace.


    Maybe that''s why vampires were tailored to demons. It''s actually too much to banish from the public as a heretic. Because it''s natural to be excluded at the point of harming people.


    But there''s the wizard of obsession who also tried to transcend death. Were you taking measures, or were you driven by necessity to optimize, evolve? There is no reason to know which motive is ahead, but they have redesigned their existence to be called vampires.


    "That aggregation is the Demon Stone. Maybe this was rooted as an organ for the inheritance of the magic system. To acquire the necessary abilities as a vampire. And as it grows, so does the Demon Stone. And now the demon stone will be inherited to the next generation."


    So vampires increase theirpatriots. Does that give birth to a child just like a person, or does it let it be inherited by bites spoken of like inheritance?


    I can''t confirm the answer, but I can make predictions. Because vampires are close to people. Perhaps we should call it a new species from mankind.


    "I don''t think Raini ever felt a vampire urge before because he didn''t need his body. Because the demon stone was inactivated. I guess it''s more natural to think of Raini as a vampire, or vampire child, innate than to think of him as an acquired vampire."


    "So you think the Demon Stone will use its power if necessary?


    "If I had recognized myself as a vampire from the beginning and wanted to use my powers with magic on demonic stones, I might have needed nature and my body. Perhaps ordinary humans don''t have enough magic to use the power of Demon Stone to fuel them. So I naturally recall the art of taking it away from others. I think it''s like an engraved instinct."


    "... but I can''t believe I wanted to interfere..."


    Raini, who has no idea, shakes his neck left or right. When I saw it, I stood my finger up.


    "I have a hypothesis about that. Raini had a reason to interfere."


    "Why?"


    "Raini, I ask you frankly, when was the happiest time of your life?


    Raini gives a bewildered look to my question. After a little worrying, Raini tells her in a slightly painful voice.


    "... when your mother was alive"


    "It''s not about the stepmother in Baron Cyan''s house today, it''s about the mother who gave birth to you, right?


    "Yes, I think I was happiest back then"


    "So what makes you think I was happy afterwards?


    "... no"


    I have to live with the loss of my mother. The real father who appeared at that time, and his life as an aristocratic courtier, began, his whole life up to the College of Aristocrats. What did Raini think? However, as far as her reaction is concerned, it is hard to say that she was happy.


    One day a girl who originally spent time as a civilian has to live as a nobleman. He is mmed into education, restricted in freedom, and required to behave like an aristocrat. I admire the brilliant life of nobility, and I wouldn''t say that no one would be happy, but I wasn''t happy for Raini.


    "Yeah. So Raini was under a lot of stress. I think that''s why I unconsciously wanted mental interference. It''s no exaggeration to say that the function of a vampire''s demon stone is already instinct. That''s why I''ve begun to show strength apart from my own will."


    "I was stressed, is that why?


    "If you''re stressed, your body resists. It''s a kind of defensive reaction because you feel tired and your body doesn''t want to move. In other words, we can assume that Raini''s mental interference was an unconscious instinct for self-defence. I began to use charm unconsciously so that people wouldn''t hate me and treat me gently. But that''s an uncontrolled force. It''s easy to charm once, but the control from it stays thrown. It''s no wonder the emotions are disturbing and the charm is counterproductive"


    Nodded as Yufi and Ilia were convinced by my exnation. I mean, Raini''s situation is utter force majeure and it''s hard to hold him ountable. If I''m going to be guilty of that, I''m going to have to ask because I was born. That is unconvincing.


    Raini''s confusion about someone is also only the result of her instincts working to survive. The problem is that no one knew. Ignorance is why I can''t deal with it. No one thought the existence of a vampire existed, etc., and the reality was unknown.


    "I think it''s because of Uffi''s thoughts and values that it''s hard to attract to Uffi or that it didn''t seem to work"


    "That''s... sure if you ask me"


    Because it sounds like you''re gonna be t when your emotions cross a certain level, Yufi. It''s already a habit, or a stained one. Make sure that any emotions unnecessary to act as queen are immediately truncated.


    That''s why Yufi can''t shake even if he feels fond of Raini. I try to y my part entirely because I don''t shake. That''s... somehow, totally bad eating with the surroundings. Not everyone has as much self-control as Uffi.


    "I guess Uffi was kicked around because Uffi''s self-control and Raini''s mental interference had too much impact on his surroundings. It''s the worstbination of bad but deadly for both of us in college with kids still immature, right?


    "... right"


    Yufi started to look so far away, and even to Raini, he covered his face with both hands. ria''s got a look on her face that she can''t pick a word for.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. It''s force majeure, but I just have tough early. I don''t think there was a lot of people dying in the middle of no-one trying to control it. Well disturbed, me that day. Well done!


    "... how can I apologize now..."


    "No... I wish I could be a little more flexible too... it was too much..."


    "That''s me..."


    "No......"


    Apologize to Raini and Uffi with each other''s dead eyes. No, I know how you feel, so I really can''t say anything.


    "Well, well. Look, I''ll be happy to know what caused it and take care of it. Besides, Raini''s power would be great if he could control it. As far as I''m concerned, I think you''re no less talented than Uffi."


    "... Really? ''Cause I can''t believe the power to confuse people like this... and who could ever want their blood...?


    "That''s the only way to break it off as constitution. It''s not like you can choose to be born. That''s why I think that power should be harnessed for people. Being able to interfere with people''s spirits isn''t all bad, at least. It''s only right to use your powers. Therapy or something."


    "... Therapy?


    Oh, well. I stuck to it, but didn''t it make sense? In this world, when ites to healing, magic is already the Lord...


    "People are really mind-breaking creatures. But with Raini''s help, we might be able to alleviate that pain. I may be able to solve the hearts and minds of people with deep troubles, or I may be able to get them back on their feet. Wouldn''t that be a great force to put it this way?


    "That''s... but that''s what happened to me..."


    "Now, naturally, I can''t. No one has mastered since that day because they have a sword. The technology needs to be polished or it will end immaturely. And if you work out the wrong way, it turns into something that lightly hurts people. Raini can randomly use his charm in the college to break into chaos, not just in the college, but in every country."


    You have to understand the dangers of your power. Raini looked frightened, but that''s not enough.


    "Raini, you mustn''t run from your power. I can''t change how I scratched what''s there. Containing the overflowing is not a natural condition. One day there will be bankruptcy. Take control of yourself so you don''t. That''s where I use it and not use it. Don''t run away from knowing yourself."


    "From myself, I don''t run..."


    "I didn''t run away. There was nothing from me. Scratch your feet, and what you desperately find is really scary. Still didn''t throw it out. Sometimes he didn''t want to throw it out, but he didn''t want to run away from his responsibility."


    "That''s because Princess Anisphere was strong..."


    "There was nothing strong about it. I regretted it, and there were so many things I wanted to throw out. I don''t want to be told I was strong from the start. ''Cause if you don''t, I really wanted to cry,'' cause I''m gonna be gone."


    When they told me I couldn''t use magic, my head turned white. But still, I paved the way for magic. I was just desperate to go that way.


    Now that I thought about it, I didn''t seem to be facing reality. So I did the unscrupulous, and I did whatever I wanted. Because if not, I''ll stop my leg. Because I have to face it.


    "Yeah? I mean, isn''t this running away? No, you''re not. Yeah, it''s not a bad thing to run, but I can''t keep running, but I guess it''s right. That''s why you shouldn''t run, is it? It''s good to run away for one day. But you can''t keep running."


    "I don''t keep running..."


    "Me, I''ve thought about killing myself because I couldn''t use magic, and that kind of thought was clear and unscrupulous and annoying to Ilia, and there were plenty of things that made both Father and Mother frighten me. But I made the roundabout, but I couldn''t help myself, and I think I got something to rece it."


    It''s only my subjectivity that I haven''t escaped, and objectively it may seem like I''ve escaped. Yeah, this awareness is important. If that''s what they thought, I might have seen a bit of a reason why both stone heads in the Ministry of Magic hated me.


    Run away from your duties as a royalty and devour your time and materials for research you are not sure about. I don''t like it because it''s starting to improve. I may have beenughed at with my nose while I was scratching my feet, but I can''t even keepughing when I start to achieve results.


    Well! That''s why I wouldn''t if I told you I was going to skip it! I didn''t know that!!


    "Yeah. I mean, why don''t we just win thest one?


    "That''s a great throw!?"


    "No, it''s getting difficult and troublesome..."


    "Princess, as soon as you get in trouble, you run away, right? What didn''t escape? Aren''t you running away?"


    "Shut up, Ilia! Yes, that was just moving forward! On my way!


    I admit I''m a fugitive habitual, I don''t like archery or anything. But this is moving forward, not running away! I''m just straight down my path, and if that''s what you see from someone else, you just look like you''re running away! You''re the guy with the difference of values!


    When I was thinking about such an exnation, Raini startedughing like he was breathing out. A year-to-year, heartfeltugh out of power that is not aristocratic. There were thin tears in his eyes.


    "True, that''s crazy... I''veughed so much, it''s been awesome..."


    "Fun?"


    "Fun?... right. Princess Anisphere is such a funny person, disrespectful as it may be, but she''s really crazy and so horrible to be here... so... oh, sorry, I don''t know what I''m talking about anymore... I don''t know what I''m trying to say..."


    Sip your nose, try to say something, but you''re speechless. Like saying that I''m trembling forughter and just can''t contain overflowing emotions.


    Touch Raini''s head like that. I found my shoulder jumped, but I keep stroking my head without worrying.


    "You don''t have to."


    "... Yes"


    "One day, I''m sure, if you don''t give up, you''ll be able to convey the words you want to convey. But if you turn away, you won''t be able to speak for life."


    "... ugh...!


    "We may not make it. I might miss the opportunity. But, you know, I can''t tell him, and if he doesn''t, I think it hurts terribly. Raini should walk at Raini''s stride width. If you want to run, you can run. You''re free now. You don''t have to be a baroness or a girl to be loved."


    You just have tough honestly, cry honestly, be honest angry, and enjoy it honestly.


    Even if you shouldn''t behave with emotions alone, noble or royal. I think it''s a mistake to push everything to death. Otherwise people go crazy.


    Still, it''s hard for everyone to be free. So at least if it''s a permissible ce, I have to tell you fully.


    "... Princess Anisphere sounds like your sister"


    "Hmm?"


    When I stroked my head, Raini groaned pompously as to whether it had calmed down a bit.


    "... you wanted such a sister"


    "Are you insane?


    "Shut up, Ilia. It was a really good scene right now."


    Why deny it at no time, I''ll cry on the boulder, too.


    "If I were you, I''d freak out if I had a sister or a sister like this"


    "You''re so powerful!? Oh, I even startedughing at Yufi!?"


    "No, because I feel the same as Miss Raini... but I also know how Ilia feels..."


    Yufi says with augh of couscous. Ilia has aplicated look on her face, and Rainiughs at Nico at some point. It''s perfectly peaceful. My rating is on you, though!


    "Um... I may have forgotten, but I''m the real sister? There''s Al."


    "Ah.... Speaking of which, they don''t look alike at all..."


    "Honestly, even when they say sister and brother..."


    Raini breathed and Yufi nodded to agree. No, well, it''s a man and a woman, and they don''t look like each other. Who is Al Kun?


    "Well, I didn''t do anything like a sister. Either way, they think you''re just an enemy with blood connected, don''t they?


    "... are you so unfriendly?


    "I don''t hate you. It''s just that Al has a reason to hate me, so there''s no choice."


    "You mean the right to inherit the throne? But Master Algard''s up there from the beginning, isn''t he?


    "Of course there''s a reason for that, too.... Well, can I say it. It''s kind of an uninteresting old story."


    I don''t mean to break this fun air, but it''s not like these kids have anything to do with Al. Most importantly, I wanted to talk to you. It''s hard to say I won''t be involved in the future.


    It is better for you to know more about me and Al than toe to my side. That''s what I started talking about.

 23 Episode 23: The Old Story Of Sister And Brother

    "I wonder when you and Al were decidedly broken up. It was just before Yufi and I decided to get engaged. Or maybe you can say that my fault has led me to an engagement with Uffi"


    "Huh? Really?


    Yufi stared at my face with a decent face. You didn''t know what was going on around there.


    "As it turns out. At the time, Yuffi was chosen because she was good, but it was definitely my fault that she decided to choose her fianc��e."


    "How can Princess Anisphere cause this?


    "Hmm... I didn''t mean to, hey"


    Raini''s question is natural. When people really ask me why that happened, all I can say is that it turned out.


    "I thought Al was after my life."


    "... what?


    "Fact is, you said you were about to kill me... you said you were about to let me die..."


    "How could that happen!?"


    Uffi was distracted by the facts I told him. But I''m gonna get my mind back on it right away and get the scratch on it. I think such a reaction would be the best. No, really. Even I think so.


    "I didn''t mean any of that. I was just an idiot back then. My sister wanted to please my brother, and I took Al out on a trip."


    "Oh, I''ve had a fugitive habit since then..."


    "I''ve already been famous since then. I was too young to do my best, and I was really rushed back."


    Whether Ilia remembers what happened at the time, she groans in a bitter voice. No, I''m really sorry about that verse...


    "So I took Al to the woods. I wanted to get my own Spirit Stone, and I felt light-hearted to teach Al the knowledge I''d never seen to get out of it as much as I thought it would be fun. Now that I think about it, I''m too young tough."


    "... have you been studying magic since then?


    "Yeah, I couldn''t help but do what I came up with. That''s why I used to get Al involved a lot. I made him cry a lot, and weughed a lot together. That''s why I was wrong."


    "... a mistake, is it?


    "Mistake...... no, you''re not. I was ignorant. I didn''t think properly about my responsibilities as a royalty or my surrounding eyes. That''s what happened because I''m an idiot."


    If I close my eyes, I can still remember that time vividly. Because it was still thest time I was dating Al, my sister and my brother.


    He was somewhere weak and hesitated to follow me if I gave him my hand, Al. Yes, that day was just as usual. Nothing was going to change, a little adventure.


    "We went into the woods and tried to get the Spirit Stone, and we ran into demons."


    "... eh"


    Breathtaking as Raini ceased to say to me. When you say you ran into a demon at a young age without a guard, it''s natural, but breathtaking, isn''t it?


    "Two royal children got out and were attacked by demons. Really, you''ve done something stupid."


    "You were well safe..."


    I shook my neck left and right to Raini, who whimpered with a clich��. It seems to deny Raini''s words.


    "I was safe."


    "... something happened to Master Algard?


    "I''ve been defenseless since that time, and even Al''s sister was aware of it. It''s my responsibility to take you out on that. I dealt with the demon myself and told Al to run away. Al ran away without defying me."


    I''ve never cursed my recklessness because it''s my responsibility. I regretted so much that I should have gotten out on my own even if I wanted to.


    That''s why I thought I had to protect Al. I didn''t care that I couldn''t use magic. I was also fortunate to be collecting spiritual stones. I managed to survive against demons using spiritual stones with all my hardships.


    "I was immediately protected by a knight who rushed to hear the noise. But I couldn''t find Al."


    "... were you attacked by another demon?


    "No, that''s not the point. If I simply hid to hide myself, my discovery would be dyed. I ran around the woods without asking myself to look for it. So, I''m the one who found Al."


    "Is that the cause of the misconduct......?


    "That too, but I think maybe that was the problem afterwards. At that time, I was pimping with no injuries, so I was simply happy to find Al."


    "... what the hell did you do?


    "I didn''t do anything."


    I smile bitterly at Yuffi''s questionable questions. I wonder if the suspicion that I did something is something that you would think so if you knew me. I won''t deny it, though.


    But I really did that day. I''m just really d Al''s okay.


    "I guess it''s because I was pimped. If I had been slightly injured, I might have been able to exin it. Someone told me. Anisphere tried to assassinate Algard."


    Yufi and Raini breathed in the words I told them. I keep the conversation pale without worrying about how you two are doing.


    "I was pimped, and I was the first to be discovered by a knight. Someone told me that''s why I set it up. I said I wasn''t, but it''s not easy to wipe away the perception that spread once. And I had a motive."


    "Is that a motive?


    "We all knew I had been obsessed with magic since that time. That''s why you tried to kill Al when you were jealous."


    There is no smoke in the absence of fire. I mean, I was seen with the right motive. I couldn''t use magic, and I was obsessed with magic. I thought you were jealous of Al Kun, who could use magic.


    Except if you think so around me when I say I''m different. Even though I was a weirdo. It was even more offensive because I had a sense of consciousness. They even thought it was madness, so naturally some doubted if what I said was true.


    "So I realized I was a child with the right to inherit the throne. He said he might pull Al-Kun''s leg just because I''m around. That''s why I thoroughly crushed the factors that make Al your political enemy."


    "... does that lead you to dere you''re not engaged"


    "I was desperate to get rid of the thought of him trying to kill me because of his desire for the throne and his jealousy for Al. It was more convenient because they thought I was crazy from around. There were times when Al was cute, but I didn''t want to get caught up in such a hassle and be unable to study it."


    "Oh, that was already the usual Princess Anisphere there..."


    Well, because that''s me. Because my magical obsession is a wish that has been on my backbone since the day I became one.


    That''s why I wanted to have magic in my hands. That was just it. It''s not like I wanted to interrupt Al''s bing king, and I didn''t want Al to die.


    "It worked. I did the impotence, but it did what I wanted. Now no one wants me to be a king, or a king''s wife. That''s why I told Al you don''t have to worry anymore. I thought it would be better if I stayed away until my suspicions cleared, and now I can finally apologize."


    "... did you apologize?


    "I apologized. But he didn''t have ears to listen to. I guess it was toote or I couldn''t take it back anymore. So I think whatever you did was in vain."


    I think our differences were decided that day when we took Al Kun out into the woods.


    "Al wasn''t suspicious of me. It''s not there. Me and Al are the cause of this mismatch."


    "Then why did Algard get along with Anisphere?


    "I overdid it. I shut my father and mother up too much. I did what I could for it. At the time, I won my freedom even by tapping on the achievements of a handful of magic studies. Kids beat the shit out of adult-face losers. What do you think of that?


    "... abnormal, right"


    "Yes, it''s an anomaly. From Al Kun''s point of view, I was a madman. And he had the head and action of an adult-faced loser. Al said this. Whether my sister wants it or not, she wants to kill me. Someone told me my sister was good. They said I couldn''t do it.... Don''t y witch mountain. We''re talking."


    Ha ha. The vain zeroughter was less powerful than I thought.


    I can''t forget the look on Al''s face distorted by fear and despair.


    "Nobody. Hepared me to Al. Where I forfeited my inheritance, you didn''t take it the way you wanted me to. Al Kun had me in the monster. Being alone had made me a monster that took away everything, my ce, my value. ''Cause the right to inherit the throne I threw away was something I took for granted, and they recognized me as threatening it. No matter how much I tell you I''m going to be king."


    Am Iughing? I mean, I''mughing when I''m talking about this, but I don''t often see it that way. Fact is, I can''tugh, so maybe ites naturally to my face.


    "No matter how much I wished for Al Kun''s future, I couldn''t get my hands on it. He said he could take the throne if I wanted. He said that if I could only use magic, I wouldn''t be worth it. I was just born a man, I could just use magic. It''s inferior to me. That I should be king. I''m the enemy."


    I distanced myself from Al because I thought it would be good. That gave Alkun enough time to breathe in what he didn''t need.


    And all that remained was the result that we became nominal sisters and brothers. I went on the path to the exploration of magic, and Al-Kun was to be taken on the path to the king.


    "Because of my overdoing, Al Kun became desirable for a lot. An excellent queen who can guide her country through her qualities as a royal family by stretching her magical talents that I do not possess to rece magic. I pulled myself back to say it was for Al, but I thought I''d like it because it was already a hassle. That''s why I like it. Being king doesn''t bother me, he doesn''t want to. He said we''re not getting involved anymore."


    "... so you broke up?


    "There were many reasons, but think that no one would think of me as a king if I didn''t pull away and fulfill my duty as royalty. In fact, he''s gone. It didn''t matter to me anymore. I was thinking about getting out of this country."


    In fact, I think if it weren''t for your father and your mother, you would have left the country. My father and mother respected my freedom and stopped me from connecting. I don''t me Ilia, my only trusted squire, for doing adventurous or angry residence. He even gives me a budget.


    It was not a legitimate family rtionship, but it connected a rtionship that seemed to break off like a boss and subordinate. Then I grew up too. Compared to when I was a kid, I could tell.


    "Well, I said it heavily. Is it heavy now? Until a little while ago, we were thinking," We''re not good at each other, and we had a lot to do with it. "


    "... oh, so you had a mild attitude about not being so serious"


    "It also meant posing. Because Al won''t like you, and I thought it would be a hassle to get involved."


    "I''m going to have a little trouble figuring out if you''re thinking about it or not..."


    No, I think you''re both right. Based on that, I just chose not to worry.


    I didn''t mean to help Al when he told me he wanted to be king, and I thought it was something that would be on his own. Whatever you say around you, your father and mother will do something about it.


    Well, that''s broken, too. Yeah? Can''t this be funny? No, that''s not funny. Al, can we roll back from here, really?


    "... I''m sorry I was born..."


    "Hey Raini!? Sister, you didn''t me me that much, or it was just really a bad time!?"


    Sure, Raini is the one who smashed the situation so far fixed!? Don''t look far with dead eyes. Look at me, Raini!


    "But without me..."


    "Maybe so, but that''s why I can''t admit what Al did. At a time when I had not taken formal steps to break my engagement with Yufi. Even Raini is a force majeure."


    "... Yes"


    "In the first ce, it could be my fault for pushing you into such a situation. I don''t know Al. Because I can''t figure it out for you anymore."


    That only makes me a little, no, very guilty.


    If I could hold hands with Al like I did at a young age. Maybe there was a future where everyone couldugh.


    It''s so hard to do that, I can''t take it back anymore. Still, I can''t help but think.


    I never noticed Uffi staring at me all the time, trying not to appear on my face.

 24 Episode 24: Inexplicable Invitations

    The identity of Raini''s demonic stone, the progress of the Vampire Fact Sheet. Today was a brilliant and fulfilling day.


    Raini also had reports that his senses had changed since passing magic on the Demon Stone. I wonder if we need to keep track of the details in the future. So far, so good. As much as I want to unwittingly sing my nose song.


    After all, exploration is good. Know what you didn''t know and absorb it as your own knowledge. If Raini imagines expanding her possibilities as to what she will be able to do, her dreams will spread. My chest dances to such a forecast of the future.


    I turn on the lights and run the pen even as the night goes deeper. There are limits to what you can remember. That''s why I keep writing my thoughts. A note line with no takedowns, other than me, may not know the exact meaning.


    Second, the door to the room was knocked as if a paragraph was on and aimed at the timing at which the pen was ced.


    "Who?"


    "Dear Anis, it''s me"


    "Uffi? There you are. Open it now."


    It was Uffi''s voice that I heard from across the door. When I open the door, Uffi stands, who had already finished his sleeping schedule. I invite her into my room and start making tea.


    "Tea, I''ll prepare it, sit down and wait."


    "... you know we need to talk."


    "I don''t know."


    Let Yufi sit down and prepare tea for two. Sit down to face Uffi and sip a cup of tea. My body, which I had concentrated on writing until earlier, is slightly hardened and I turn my arms to untie my body.


    Uffi also put his mouth on the tea and then exhaled softly. I decided to wait for Yufi to start talking because I was wondering how she was going to cut the story out.


    "... it''s hard to make weak noises"


    "Hmm?"


    "I didn''t know there was any certainty between Anise and Algard."


    "It wasn''t even like making it public. Even if the hang-up wasn''t known, it''s a well-known fact that Al and I weren''t close anymore."


    I don''t think I could do anything about that right now. It''s the result of my move without thought, so I have to take it.


    At the time I had no idea what the weight of the right to inherit the throne was. I will not be king. I was optimistic that Al-Kun would be king.


    If only I could support Al in the future as my sister. I was thinking that if I could study magic while helping Al, it would be fine.


    I was too short-circuited, I had no idea. The incident with Al-Kun is one of my hateful failures.


    But I can''t even just regret it. Honestly, I''d be lying to Al if I told him I didn''t have pangs myself. How can you not understand, my God.


    I didn''t mean to hurt Al. I''m not going to be an enemy. I hope you don''t mind the words around you. I always thought it would be good if Al became king and was good. I really wanted to tell you that. I wanted you to understand.


    But if you can''t tell them, it''s no use trying to understand. Then I should live my life and stay out of it, Al. That''s how my rtionship with Al went cold.


    "Was Master Algard suffering too?"


    "I guess I was in pain. It seemed tougher than I thought."


    When my father told me that I behaved so unroyally, that there were still many who supported me, I didn''t even think about it.


    Al Kun will be king, and I never thought I''d be king either. So I proceeded to behave like I was called a freak. That would make it impossible for anyone to stand me up.


    (Actually, Ilia''s parents did. I had a rtionship at first since I made Ilia exclusive, but I couldn''t stomach him for treating Ilia or anything, so I poked him a little bit.)


    Then Ilia''s parents stoppeding after me. Everywhere I go, I am Princess Kiteretz. Even with the merit of magic, it is not suitable as a king.


    It may be popr with the people because they were distracted and close to the civilian poption. Still, it is the nobles who move the country. So I stop there even if it''s popr.


    Many nobles are proud to be able to use magic. So no one can stand me up because I can''t use magic, and even if I were there, I wouldn''t be able to push those people away.


    So nobody expects anything from me. Even if I did, I don''t have the power to move public opinion, just someone who understands. Maybe you can change it if you make a big announcement about the achievements of magic and try to spread it. The change will cause a great deal of turmoil in the country.


    So it was best for Al to be king, and the story should fit in round. This is how it turns out.


    "... would something have changed if I had leaned closer to Master Algard"


    "Uffi is a true, irretrievable failure."


    It was an irresistible failure. It''s not like one of us was bad, but everyone made a little cause of it. It was this incident that happened ovepping. I can''t me anyone for being bad.


    If you me that, then you must seek sin from all human beings. I think there''s a lot of responsibility, though. Then I think it would be better if you were punished for flirting with this nasty situation now.


    "I can''t make up for it without fail, but I can make up for it with my next sess. You can''t keep seeding all the time. Because there isn''t, we all do our best for fear of failure. I think Uffi will learn to make this mistake and get the next big sess."


    "Dear Anis... I''m really positive and envious"


    "The world is wide and the dreams are far away than I have time to turn around."


    Magic was once a dream story. Unreachable fantasy. But I think I can reach it now. I can''t help but stretch. That''s why I don''t have time to look back. Time is finite. I don''t know when it''s going to end.


    I am me. But all of a sudden, the day maye when I''m not me. ''Cause it''s just a coincidence that I was able to get my memories back from my previous life, too. I don''t know why. I don''t know, so I''m not surprised what happens.


    That''s why I don''t just want to stop my legs. I want to be running straight to my dreams, just straight. I want to live this life to the fullest.


    "... because I haven''t decided what I want to be yet"


    "You just have to think slowly. I have my life, Uffi has Uffi''s life. That''s how they all live. Now the road is just with me. The time maye for us to break up, and even if we break up, we may rub it off somewhere again, and the road may connect again. I don''t even know what happened."


    "That''s right, too"


    Yuffi shrugged andughed. Next Iy my eyes down to get lost. Iy my eyes down for a while, but my slowly open eyes stare straight at me.


    "... Dear Anis. I need a favor."


    "Hmm? What?


    "... may I escort you to bed today"


    "Apanying? Nothing good, though."


    "Thank you.... because I got a little anxious. I''m afraid to sleep like this."


    "If that''s the case, I''d be happy to."


    That''s a cute favor, what a littleugh. But I think it''s a good trend. Yufi could be sweeter. I guess I haven''t done that before. Then you can take it back from now on.


    My bed is as big as a royal bed. There''s plenty of room for both of us to sleep. Try to invite Yufi. I''ll go into bed first, then I''ll attract her.


    "Have you ever had someone sleep with you?


    "When I was little, I told my mother"


    "Oh well. Then I''ll adore you as Uffi today. Look,e on."


    "I''m not old enough to wear it anymore."


    "I don''t care, I don''t care"


    Lie side by side in bed and wear a futon. Iy down to look at each other, andughter came in from either side.


    "Good night, Uffi"


    Lift your forehead to do so to your toddler and then drop a kiss on your forehead. Because Yufi is taller when he usually stands, so he can''t do it! Yuffi, kissed on the forehead, turns her eyes round andughs as if she was in trouble in some light.


    "... good night"


    It wasn''t long before I fell asleep. I think Yufi''s hand grabbed my hand before I fell asleep. I fell asleep shaking that hand back.


    "Come on, I''ll be checking Raini''s abilities in earnest from today on"


    "Yes, thank you"


    Because I slept slowly and took the day off, Raini''splexion is pretty good. After all, people can work hard when they feel progress. I want you to remain confident in yourself and be able to control your abilities.


    "Shall we start with a check-up? How''s the demon stone?


    "Right. I have no problems with my health. Rather, it''s very refreshing to say that the senses have be clearer. I feel like the magic is flowing through the stones."


    "Is the power of the Demon Stone going to be dampened?


    "Yes, I can''t breathe better going with just a little bit of magic than trying to stop the magic. That way, you won''t even be able to get into ces where there''s a feeling that magic is going to happen..."


    "I see..."


    There are more or less things I havee to understand while I continue to examine Raini. After all, Raini''s demonic stone is very simr to the nature of my engraving.


    The difference is that it is always operational. My engraving will never exert its power without instilling my magic. Sometimes I take magic on my own with defensive reactions, but there''s nothing rampant about it. I think it''s also the result of the adjustment.


    In contrast, Raini has the Demon Stone in constant operation. Sometimes it''s integrated with the heart, and I can''t breathe when I try to stop the function, or the flow of magic.


    Instead, it has the advantage that it can always be kept through magic. This is an advantage not found in my engraving. Engraving is too influential when you''re instilling magic, so you only instill magic when you need it.


    As for the power of vampires, this was honestly good news because with proper consciousness, we seem to be able to narrow down and weaken our magic to avoid activating the power of the Demon Stone.


    "Ilia, how about watching Rainipared to yesterday?


    "Right... doesn''t seem particrly unusual though"


    "Hmm, I wonder if the recognition is imprinted even if the charm isn''t activated once it hits the charm. Maybe that''s why I don''t know the difference. This is definitely troublesome... I don''t know if I''m going to try anything new."


    "Sorry for the inconvenience��"


    I really wanted to check theparison between when I was using force and when I wasn''t, but I''m not going to make Raini''s power public, so I''m going to stop.


    ording to Raini, it was the eyes, the throat and the nails on the teeth that were particrly magical. Each confirmation indicates that the eyes and throat can act as catalysts for mental interference and that the nails and fangs can increase or deform strength. I really admire you for being like a vampire.


    "Physical strengthening is easier to do than before. However, the senses became clearer, but the magic of using the Spirit didn''t feel particrly stretched..."


    "Spirit magic and magic that can be used with magic stones are simr and different. Maybe the usual magical aptitude isn''t that high for Raini because it''s something that''s originally the same but derived. Rather, it fits the vampire''s demon stone, so I can think of a possibility of stopping by."


    "I see. Even if a vampire is a wizard, your father is a civilian."


    "But I hear you''re a fine adventurer. Do you want Raini to work out her body, too? Maybe he''s talented, huh?


    "... I''ll think about it"


    As a little troubled, Raini smiles with a smile that doesn''t make her feel the color of the shadow. Although she doesn''t seem like ady, she looks better on Raini''s smile right now.


    But maybe there''s a direction to build your body. The nails can increase or deform the strength of the fingernails on the hands and feet, and the more strength and magic you can put in, the more iron and colorless strength you can get. Though I was most surprised by the person I verified.


    "Vampires are horrible when you try this...... if you don''t have to hide the dark vessel. If you have nails, you turn into a weapon quickly. Spiritual interference of charm, the virtues of the magical streets of physical strengthening. If this is a trait as a species, it''s nothing more than a threat."


    "Bring it to the assassination... you''re not surrounded by intelligence in some country, are you?


    "That''s a funny imagination."


    But I understand Ilia''s fear. Vampires disappeared from the history of the tabr stage. But Raini found out that its existence could have survived to modern times.


    If it was moving as intelligence in another country, it would be frightening. This has to surround Raini with everything.


    If you are a mother, you may want to appeal to Raini''s danger and that is why it will be used as a countermeasure. At the moment, it doesn''t seem that my mother is attracted to other countries.


    Still, there''s no way we''re going to do anything about it when we find out it exists. Though I was born with no choice, there are few options for the future that Raini can choose from.


    "... there''s no such thing as being a queen."


    "Are you going to brainwash the people?


    "Ha, then you''re a real dictatorship. It''s a joke, a joke"


    Raini was bluishing his face brightly into conversation with Ilia and shaking his face left and right vigorously. Raini''s expression has been softtely because she has understood herself. I feel like a little animal somewhere, and I want to stick with my love.


    But I think I''ll check Raini again. Engraving and demon stones, the difference. Engraving is only something that draws strength. But Demon Stone is what makes you pervert. No matter how much you adjust the engraving to fit your body, it doesn''t be like a demon stone.


    (I didn''t mean to quit on humans, but the difference, I guess)


    If you were trying to transnt the Dragon''s Demon Stone intact to your magical desire. I would have be something that wasn''t a person by now. I don''t think that''s a bad thing, but in the end I didn''t choose that option.


    So I imagine. What would have happened if I had pursued magic until I became a dragon?


    "... if I went that far, it wouldn''t be me anymore"


    I''m the one who didn''t choose, and if you have me that you chose, at that point, you''re already someone else. Can I remember why I pursued magic until I quit people? What did you really want to use that magic for?


    "... Dear Anis?


    "Ufi?"


    Two, when I was blurry, Uffi called me out. Uffi was peeking into his face as consciousness returned to reality.


    "Sorry, I was a little blurry. What is it?


    As a matter of fact, someone came earlier.


    "Using...?


    "Yes, from the Ministry of Magic"


    "Roar."


    Use it from the Ministry of Magic? I wouldn''t normally do that. What the hell are you doing here?


    "What''s the use?


    "The other day, what was the magic prop that His Majesty was riding on? He asked for an exnation."


    "You got airdra? �� have you been blinded by the material?"


    That''s my personal property. I don''t think it''s going to be taken away, but I''m going to have difficulty. I lied about hunting by myself, and they''re going to tell me where I bought it from, and if I didn''t put that money out of the treasury. I really like it.


    "No, that''s... that''s what I want you to do. She wants an opportunity to reveal herself at the Ministry of Magic. I was wondering if we could do an exhibition of magic gear to help us understand each other as well as Airdra."


    "Huh?"


    Has the Ministry of Magic ever said such a special victory? I wonder if he''ll even shake his spear tomorrow. If you put out that magic trick, they''lle after you? You want to throw a party for the exhibition? Sponsored by you?


    The practitioner wizards I understand are also in the Ministry of Magic, but the strong roots are the researchers of magic faith, theology. Practitioners are not that high, and they are not good friends with them.


    Practitioners do whatever they want with political ys and executive chairs, which is one of the main reasons. Therefore, even if it is favourable between individuals, it is neutral to the Ministry of Magic itself and to what I do, so I will not be on my side.


    "And my assistant wanted me to attend, so I came to see him..."


    "... I guess the aim is Ufi"


    Sure, right now, if I were to get Uffi out of here, I''d stick around for the reason that he''s my assistant. But for me, it''s hard to say no if Yuffi is also assigned to apany him as an assistant.


    If I didn''t have Uffi even if I attended alone, I still don''t think I deserve to be an assistant, and so on, it would be extremely troublesome if they told me.


    What happens if I refuse the invitation of the Ministry of Magic? Perhaps it will deepen the conflict. Then they could even talk to me about the budget they''re putting me on. To the extent they are there, they need to show their faces. They are loud.


    If so, it''s probably Uffi if you say what the Ministry of Magic is after. No matter how much magic props are said to be excellent, I don''t really think the body of a Ministry of Magic with lots of wizards of Magicism will change soon. So it''s a coincidence to say that you should get along with me.


    That''s why I think the aim is Uffi. If you think you want to pull throughpetent Uffi as a wizard or you want to have that opportunity, Tsuji fits.


    Unexpectedly the face of Lang in the Count Voltaire family came to mind. I chewed my back teeth off because I was identally mushy.


    "Deadly Yufi, I wish I could find the crude demon prop. I don''t know."


    "... am I the destiny?


    "You want it for your wife. Leaving an excellent pedigree for the next generation, I don''t know."


    Keh, I throw up without thinking about it. I know it sounds aristocratic, but it''s not my favorite idea. I don''t mean that Uffi is talented to have children. What a guy who doesn''t try to make Yufi happy at that point.


    If Yufi is happy, I''ll just have to swallow it no matter how much I hate it as much as I''m likely to throw up. Well, that''s not all I can do. Though not funny.


    Still, I''m protecting Yufi. Then you won''t have toin if you let your eyes shine.


    "... that''s not a very interesting story. Too bad."


    "The Ministry of Magic has never stopped by me for the rest of my life. Unless I treat the Spirit as something to worship. I''m not saying I don''t have faith either."


    "But you''re not enthusiastic."


    "Well, yeah. I won''t deny that."


    Well, what shall we do? It is not very nice to say no to this. Even though it''s a time when I don''t want to have a wave, it''s extremely troublesome.


    It is confirmed that me and Uffi will be present. It''s out of the question to just let Uffi go, and if I''m the only one out, I could be obnoxious about Uffi. But even if we both attend, it''s just what they''re after. Ugh, I''m angry.


    "I want Ilia toe with me, too, but maybe thedy will tell me to back off."


    "It''s not like there''s no way to attend..."


    Everyone''s gaze concentrates on Raini. Raini, who was gazed at, shrunk into smaller pieces.


    Yes, Ilia can''t take him. Considering that you have to look at Raini. Then I''ll have to get on with their thoughts, touching my thoughts.


    "Mm, you don''t have a choice. Let''s attend. If we can, let''s take something that doesn''t seem to stand a corner. ria sends her regards about Raini."


    "I''m in awe, princess"


    Ha, that''s depressing. I hope it''s over with nothing...


    - We''re ready.


    "... right"


    That''s a dark room to avoid people''s attention and to avoid attention. There are those who exchange words in it.


    "It''s all for you and us..."


    "Oh. Whatever you do, I''ll have you guys hanging out."


    "Of course it is. I''ve been interrupted so far. You won''t fail."


    "... I know"


    The signs of those who were having conversations disputed in the darkness disappear.


    The one left was small and exhaled softly.


    "Almost there."


    With so much emotion that I couldn''t fit into the words that I whined small.


    It was anger. It was hatred. It''s hot as a fiery me.


    At the same time, it interacts with coolness to the point of cooling. Fierce but therefore keeps killing, contradictory emotions.


    Shadows that are cold enough to push and kill fiercely burning emotions also disappear into darkness.


    The shadows swoop. In the darkness, crawl quietly. Until the time came......

 25 Lesson 25: And Conspiracy Opens The Curtain

    The day came for an exhibition party of magic props sponsored by the Ministry of Magic. Regardless of the demonic props I could hold, I was really short of manpower to carry Airdra, and I was supposed to call people from the Royal Pce.


    What... I wonder why they''re mixed up in the Ministry of Magic. You don''t usually lean away from the pce. No, I assume it''s natural for you to prepare?


    "Dear Anis, there''s a wrinkle between your eyebrows."


    The wrinkles between the deeply carved eyebrows are unlikely to return even when Uffi points them out. Honestly, I don''t like the magic ministry guys touching my magic props. It''s going to be deliberately destroyed and obfuscated.


    It cannot be said that magic props differ in quality from magic to magic, depending on the skill of the user. Standards are only troublesome when mass production is not uniform.


    And they say that the Ministry of Magic doesn''t have a nose. Demonic props are inferior to magic. They can''t reflect the skill of the user.


    Though I''ve touched the magic, I''m not aiming to spread it the same way I do! It''s more important that anyone can use it easily!


    When ites to magic props that can be used as a daily necessity, if you keep asking me what it''s like to use spiritual stones for something like this, I can bounce off the rage umted in the umtion.


    I usually avoid it because it''s a pain in the ass for them. That doesn''t mean the frustration disappears. My roaring voice leaks out unexpectedly.


    "Princess Anisphere. Are you sure that''s all for the exhibition today?


    "... checking the inventory is ok. Instructions areter avable for each magic prop. Look first for precautions. If you try to use it in a way other than the specifications, you cannot be held responsible. Then be sure to follow the instructions of the samurai I requested. If anything happens, I''ll be in trouble during the exhibition."


    If I gave him the thick instructions with an overview, the man from the Ministry of Magic gave me a convulsive grin. You want me to read this? That''s just the look on your face. That would be the job, but I''m notining because I worked this one too. You must have asked me out in the first ce.


    ... No, I shouldn''t. This attitude is not good. What are we going to do if we sell a fight from here before something starts? The purpose of this meeting is to bring the exhibition party to an end. Smile here and be honest!


    "Ask me or Uffi if you need anything. I will exin it sincerely and clearly."


    "Hih......!


    What the hell? Person responsible for staying tuned and returning to sitemand as soon as possible. I feel the smile that was floating back to the top of the Buddha again. I can''t solve my current reaction when I said I handled it with a smile on my face.


    "... Dear Anis, there was now a killer seeping out of my smile"


    Oh, yeah.


    "He said it would be nice if there wasn''t a wave of wind on his own..."


    Yufi sighed as if she were frightened. That''s why you handled it with a smile! It''s bad over there that scares me! Me, not bad!


    I have to go to the royal pce because I have to check on myself in the royal pce, thinking about the waste of such a child. ria''s leaving today, so we''re going to have people out of the royal pce.


    At a time like this, I don''t think it would be convenient to spin it in small numbers from time to time. The title is too heavy. I just want to throw it away. Shall I hit your father with a paper ne that says right to inherit the throne? Oh, no. If they find me because I have a mother, they will kill me.


    "Russ boss is still my mother......!


    "What are you talking about, I''ming"


    I snorted reluctantly, prompted by Ufi, who said away in a sigh.


    Then ria, you''reing.


    "Yes, please be careful"


    ''Cause if anything happens, you can skip me.''


    "Yes."


    If it''s as far away as the Royal Pce, there''s something you can use in the prototype''s demonic props. I really want to achieve long-rangemunication. I have no idea how to make a phone call or anything like that on a boulder, and I hope I get some ideas shing.


    Ha, it''s a hassle, but do you want to go? Feeling like something heavy umted in my stomach, I headed with Yufi to the royal pce.


    The party venue for the exhibition, prepared by the Ministry of Magic, is one of the halls that is also used in royal pce feasts, etc. There are several halls in the Royal Pce that can be used to coincide with the event, of which the format has been determined and the venue has been changed by the event.


    This time, it''s the lowest formatted hall because it''s not that big. Still a hall on royal pce grounds. The decoration is made of first-ss products, and given its size, it could be said to be gorgeous enough. Then the participants must be dressed as they deserve.


    "Heavy dress, long hem. Out of the way."


    "Dear Anis..."


    Polished by the royal pce samurai, sheins about the dress she has recently had more chance to wear with something. Truth is, dresses are heavy and painful. Oh, no. Good one-piece dress for everyday knight clothing motifs. Wouldn''t it look like that if I wore a medal or something?


    Though maybe she''ll smile and get rejected by Ilia or her mother. Still, I won''t give up on taking off my tough dress...!


    "Princess Anisphere, Dear Uphilia. I''m ready. Come to the venue."


    The samurai bows her head respectfully and tells her. The exhibition hall for the magic props has already been set up, andter it will be the flow for me to enter the venue and give a description of the magic props.


    This time the eyeball is Airdra. Well, you want to hear what I made out of plenty of dragon material.


    To put it bluntly, this is a presentation. I just don''t think I''ll get consent because the values are different where I presented them. I guess they''re after me to get the bollocks out anyway.


    "... it''s okay, Dear Anis"


    "Ufi?"


    "Because I know."


    As I perceived in my heart, I forget myself unexpectedly by the words of Yufi conveyed with a grin. The stained words are strangely embarrassing and my stomach tickles. I was hit, I thought it was natural and my gait was faster.


    That one is cunning. But that''s good. I hope someone understands. Someone will find value beside me. That''s all I''m happy about. So fine.


    Nature and sight gather in the venue. Airdra was resting on the stage where I headed. Go up to the altar with Uffi and give him apliment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, be in a good mood. We are very pleased to have this event open today. Today is a time to deepen our understanding of the inventions of magic, and it is up to us to be brave."


    When I raise my head and then say hello, my reactions vary. There''s a lot to see as doing the price trail as I imagined. Surprisingly, there were a few people eager to hear this story.


    Well, what is it? I can''t think of any reason why I could turn that gaze on you. I''m just a little surprised by the unexpected, but I''ll keep exining.


    "First of all, I think you''re wondering, this is Airdra, the flying magic prop I developed. This one is made of dragon material and has a hull that can withstand the propulsion and its propulsion utilizing the dragon''s exhtion mechanism. This one was produced with the aim of limiting performance, but we are also working on a concept of mass production based on the design of this prototype."


    Keep breathing and continue exining. Airdra and the purpose for which flying magic props are used, the economic benefits that can be expected from the spread of flying magic props, the revolution in itineraries, etc.


    The reaction of listeners varies again. I keep watching such an audience, but I keep going until I separate the exnation.


    "�� that''s all about flying magic props"


    Where I divided the exnation, Uffies forward. That''s what I was nning.


    If I remain a little confused, Uffi opens his tease with a grace.


    "I''m Uphilia Magenta, and I''m your assistant to Princess Anisphere. This time, I am very pleased that the people of the Ministry of Magic have been given the opportunity to open such a ce and talk about a promising future through magic. As Princess Anisphere exined, we are concerned that some people in the Ministry of Magic have doubts that this invention is a sphemy to the Spirit and God."


    Hey!? Yufi, are you going to cut in there!? Look, there are a bunch of people who changed theirplexion to see it.


    "Certainly Princess Anisphere''s idea doesn''t exist. It may seem like a bold, in other words iprehensible reason to the rest of us. But if I''m going to tell you this from someone I''ve seen close to me, I''d like to tell you that magic is a sign of respect for them that''s different from spiritual beliefs and theology."


    Yuffi just talks pale. It just draws attention to its appearance. I can''t help but notice.


    "Knowing the world, knowing reason, knowing magic, all of which go hand in hand, magic is born. Magic is also equal to academia and never makes faith or tradition contemptible. Rather, it was born with the tradition and wisdom that we have inherited, and I wonder if my kingdom should be proud that the gift of Princess Anisphere was born in this world."


    No, you don''t have to be proud, I thought, but you read the air with me. Tighten your expression and stretch your spine. For a moment, I felt Yufi smiling at me with a gaze. Although I''m not sure because it was a moment.


    "Please don''t turn down the path of learning. All with the Spirit, the will of God and your name. I would like to share with you that Princess Anisphere was not gifted with the protection of the Spirit, but that the Spirit and God recognized her talent. What happened in our country, starting with the covenant we had with the Spirit, and how much time has passed since then? I think. Now is the time for us to walk with change. With the foundations we have walked so far, we want to work with you towards the future. I just hope today will be the first step on that good day"


    Yuffi smiles and cuts the words. At the same time a quiet apuse echoes. And the sound of the apuse gradually increased, and little by little the sound of the apuse wrapped around the venue.


    ... No, Yufi is amazing. I guess Uffi is sincerely saying what he''s saying right now. That''s why I had something to sound like. I don''t think I can do it a little bit.


    If I stared at Yufi, I smiled softly as if you noticed my gaze. I knew it was cunning, I thought. That''s why I''m proud of where Uffi is now next to me. Because it seemed like it was worth it for me just to have her next door.


    (True, Yufi is cunning...... will I try too)


    After Yufi''s speech, I gave a presentation of the magic props I had brought in, and it ended well. Next, it was a meeting meal, and I actually got zeroughter when I saw the hot water out of the pot and the servings I was using.


    I want you to think it would be useful. It''s gonna be my feat. You know, I honestly didn''t ask for that. It would be nice if the person who actually used it could make the job easier or something like that.


    The air in the venue was always calm. To me too, the Ministry of Magic, it also brought practitioners face to face.


    "Princess Anisphere, you have a good assistant."


    "Yeah, I don''t think so much."


    "Ha! What do you say? The throne has been restored. You''re too modest."


    "Ha ha..."


    That''s why you''re saying you don''t want to be a king!? Stick a smile in your mouth.


    "I would be happy to see such a sight. Demonic props spread as a convenient tool to enrich people''s lives. And that''s what I really am."


    "Is there no greed or is there... After all, Princess Anisphere is an interesting person."


    I''m interested in bickering, but honestly I want you to stay away for a moment. I''m worried about Yufi. So cut up the story and look for Yufi.


    I kind of smile when I realize that there''s not enough people at Uffi''s topare to me. After all, there are people whoe together.


    I managed to get close enough to take Yufi, but my steps were stopped. Because someone came forward to block the path.


    "Princess Anisphere, if you like, say hello"


    "... uh, what about you?


    Honestly, I thought it was intrusive, but I smile without even being able to scorn it. That''s like I''ve seen it somewhere. A young man my age, or younger. I get the impression that it looks nervous.


    On silver hair with habits, a young man with purple eyes with demonic colors smiles and offers his hand to me. I don''t get to see people face to face, so if I remember, I can remember the name right away, but I don''t know.


    The young man who entered before me smiled and gave me a courtesy to name his name. So I finally understood who he was.


    My name is Mauritz Chartreuse.


    "Oh, the son of the Secretary of Magic?


    "Yes, the Secretary of Magic is my father."


    He hates me fur. Son of the Secretary of Magic.... Oh, I remember. I thought it was the face I saw somewhere. It''s one of Al-Kun''s surroundings. So this kid is one of those things that got Raini distracted?


    I try to smile so that I don''t show it on my face while I don''t really like it and want to talk about it.


    "Thank you very much to Princess Anisphere. And I apologize for the inconvenience."


    "Am I what? I don''t have any direct contact with you."


    "It''s about Master Uphilia. My father scolded me for working so hard..."


    "Ha..."


    I smile but I''m not sure what you''re thinking. I mean, I can''t see the heart. I can''t grasp the bottom of my belly. I''m not sure how I see Yufi, though I say it in my mouth. Because I don''t feel sincere about words.


    "I was also the one who suggested this asion. I managed to think of it as an opportunity to regain my honor. I hope you can remember my name."


    "... you? May I ask why? Weren''t you sincere with Al... Algardo?


    I didn''t know you were the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic if you wondered who nned it. This was an unexpected story, to be honest. Besides, he was originally on Al-Kun''s side. I don''t see any motive.


    "Yep. But I also changed my mind�� I wanted to hear it from the princess herself who developed the magic props that were turning away."


    "You want to change your mind, you want me to change my saddle?


    "No, that''s not true. Today is a fixed day. That''s what I''m telling my father."


    I can''t eat anything. I don''t want to deal with them because my sincerity is hard to grasp. Besides, I want to rendezvous with Uffi, but I''m getting a substantial foothold, so I''m getting annoyed. Let''s just cut to the chase and get some free time here.


    "Really? I hope you will keep an eye on my actions."


    "Oh, Princess Anisphere. If you don''t mind giving me a lecture on magic props."


    "That''s another chance"


    "That would be now. Could you please?"


    Don''t eat it down long enough, perseverance. I couldn''t help but think of wrinkles between my eyebrows, so I could concentrate on my facial expressions. I don''t know, I even feel like I want to keep Yufi and me apart when I can eat this far down.


    "There are other people''s eyes. Please refrain. I''ve already finished my lecture tonight.


    "Do something there..."


    Perseverance! Let''s break up the conversation and head to Uffi''s. I don''t know why you suddenly snuck up on me, but I don''t have time to deal with them.


    It was when I said no again and tried to give my heels back.


    - Kiin, and. The high noise echoed from afar.


    I open my eyes to the sound that everyone in the venue has heard. I know this sound. You can''t possibly know. Because this was developed by me.


    "Ilia!?"


    It''s an emergency alert I gave to Ilia. I will immediately begin to act on the rm sound, which has never been used until this day. But the movement was blocked.


    "What''s that noise now! Gather the people from the venue! Don''t let him out!


    Mauritz, who was beside him, roughs up his voice and gives instructions. Those who were whispering to each other about what noise would gather together in one ce, guided by those who gathered men ording to Mauritz''s instructions.


    I tried to run against the flow and Mauritz grabbed me by the arm.


    "Where are you going, Princess Anisphere!


    "Please let me go! I have to go!


    "- Who is it! Who''s here? Princess Anisphere is disturbed! Retain!"


    Ha!? Who says you''re upset!? Yeah, I might know!


    "Out of the way ah!!"


    "Huh!?"


    Grab the arm that was being grabbed and p it with your back throw as you go. Throw away a light Mauritzpared to a knight who is working out or something and shake his arm off.


    I try to keep going to the exit, but I zero tongue when I see the knights gathering to block the way already.


    Tap up the dress and remove Mana de from the holder that had been nted in the tulence to cleave the dress. Tie the ends of that torn dress together, and I rush out with all my might without even worrying about my legs getting dewy. Headed for, the window to the venue.


    "Gee ho......! What are you doing! Will you stop Princess Anisphere!!"


    Mauritz''s anger echoes and the knights move out confused. Really, he''s the only one who can get in the way!?


    "A, Princess Anisphere!? Where are you going!!"


    "Out of the way! Retreat!"


    Some knights have embarked on trying to stop me from moving, but not as intransigent as Mauritz. Paying for a perplexed, stretched arm, as it were, I stuck my body reinforced and crossed my arm towards the window.


    Keep breaking through the window and your body will be thrown out into the universe. There is some height to the ground, good and fractured as long as itnds, bad beatings can even kill you.


    "Dear Anis!


    "!? Yuffi!?"


    Yufi jumped in, throwing herself out there in the same way. You''re using magic, you can catch me and hold me at a faster drop rate than I do.


    Yuffi''s face just says he doesn''t want to be angry, and he yells at me as he catches me.


    "When you''re impotent, at least give me a hand!


    "Huh, questionster! Uffi, fly me to the outhouse! Let mend!?"


    Yufi nods as she hugs me hard. Calling to the Spirit of the Wind, our bodies fly toward the outhouse like bullets. As the ground moves towards momentum, the membrane of wind unfolded by Uffi acts as a cushion, making sure to jump several times and wee back to the earth.


    Yuffi stays on his knees and I get up by killing the shock as I get out of Yuffi''s arm and roll. If I looked up, the outhouse was already at the end of my eyes and nose.


    "... what''s this all about?


    So what I saw was a sight to doubt my eyes, to be honest.


    Raini, who is dropping without force, is bleeding heavily or the smell of blood creeping up his nose. Ilia is holding Raini tight like that. There is no stopping ce from that eye, and the tears be zero. That Ilia is crying. Is she wounded, too? It''sme.


    "�� answer"


    And the other one.


    illuminate the person as the light of the moon, hidden in the clouds, poured down. It was those eyes that stood out above all else. A dubious "red iris" that shines in the dark at night.


    And his upper body, which he opened until he showed his chest, is embedded with a "demon stone" rooting in his chest.


    "... sister"


    There, my brother Algardo Bona Palettia stood quietly.

 26 Episode 26: Princess And Prince Wang

    "... you really don''t drive my n crazy"


    Al, who told me to throw it away, stares at me as he distorts that red iris. The abomination, the colour of hatred, which is not hidden, is visible in its eyes.


    I got Al Kun''s gaze. I was about to exhale deeply. But don''t disturb the rhythm of breathing, don''t forget to calm down.


    Then there was someone more responsive than me. That was Ufi.


    "Dear Algard......!


    "... you too, Uphilia. Really abominable, all aligned."


    Yufi stares at Al-Kun with a harsh look. Al, who returns his gaze to Ufi like that, his eyes are just as full of hate colors as he sees me.


    I try to stay calm and grasp the situation. A different colour of iris than before Al Kun, and a demonic stone embedded in his chest.


    (�� I see.)


    Keeping Al on guard, he rushes under Ilia quickly. On his knees and peeking into Raini in Ilia''s arms, his chest was wide open and he was in a terrible condition peeking inside.


    Still breathing, Raini repeatedly breathing shallow. And my eyes wander through the void out of focus.


    "Sorry...... no...... princess......!


    He bows his head deeply and drips as Ilia tells him to apologize for biting the cry to death.


    I don''t know the details until how. But enough was enough to convince me that Raini''s demon stone had been taken.


    Even Ilia is never weak. But they were bad. Anyway, Al is royal. I can''t help it if they take the lead if they surprise me like that. I guess Raini''s demon stone was taken away by Al Kun because it actually happened.


    "... Raini, can you hear me?


    "... anis, fia... princess...?


    React to my voice and Raini gazes at me. Tears zero out of his eyes and wet his cheeks.


    The expression is distorted in agony and still shakes his throat desperately trying to spin the word.


    "�� Already, Shiso�� Yes, Ma��"


    "I don''t care about the apology. I''ll only ask you one thing, if you stay like this, you''ll die."


    Raini has no time left. I have more to ask than apologize.


    "Do you still want to live?


    Raini remains blurred in my inquiry. However, I still don''t get out of sight.


    "Because I help. If you want to live, tell them to help you."


    Yes, help. I won''t let you die, never.


    Raini is still struggling to live because she was awakening her demonic stone. Vampires are "resistant to death" magic. So if Raini still doesn''t give up, the road can connect. She''s already given that wisdom.


    Raini shivers her lips at the inquiry I tried to prompt her to respond. I closed my eyes tightly and found myself putting my strength into my body.


    "... I want to. Ma... not yet..."


    Raini oveps words as she gasps and spits blood as she coughs. Ilia firmly supports Raini''s body, which swings without force, to a slightly easier posture.


    Enough with that word. So I''ll give you more reason to live. Whatever I can give you.


    "Raini. Then Imand you. Live, even if you''re no longer a man. I''ll ept you.


    "... anis, fia... princess..."


    "Never give up until the end. You wanted to live. I ordered him to live. Then I won''t allow you to defy me."


    Take my word for it. Raini blinks a few times and grins like trouble. Then I pulled my lips together and closed my eyes. I get up, making sure Raini''s exhale turns into something bitter.


    Yufi had set up an arcane shell to alert Alkun. Al didn''t make it slight, he just stared at us quietly.


    "Ufi, heal Raini. ria, now it''s time for both of you."


    "... princess.... Yes, I did ept"


    Illia, who got my word, also opened her eyes to hold her breath for a moment, but immediately stopped crying and wiped her tears. And respond with a more resolute look than usual.


    On the other hand, Uffi turns his gaze as if confused by my instructions.


    "Dear Anis, in this injury..."


    "I know. But I can just buy you some time. If Raini could be aplete vampire, he could survive."


    "But no more demon stones...!


    "If that was created in Raini from the beginning, you just have to do the same thing again. If that''s not possible, I''ll get it back from Al. Either way, I need time. I said I would help. Then do your best for it. Can you do that, Yufi?"


    "... ok"


    When Yufi nodded to me, he immediately knelt beside Raini and prayed to the Spirit to begin exercising his magic. The Spirit sheds light in response to Uffi''s prayer and gathers under Uffi.


    If it weren''t for this situation, I would have observed it was a fantastic sight. I look sideways and then I turn my gaze to Al Kun.


    Al didn''t move a step from the spot. I''m just staring at this one with dark eyes.


    "... all of it, I wonder if you turned your hand. The exhibition, Mauritz?


    "I don''t know. If you''re a smart sister, don''t you know everything?


    "I''m not a god or a spirit. I don''t even know what I''ve never seen."


    This situation is too much, and Al doesn''t seem to have anything to hide. Mauritz opened the exhibition to attract me, too, so as to keep me away from Raini.


    No matter how much you shut your mouth, you can''t keep rumors. Al-Kun found out that I protected Raini and made this n. I don''t know who the hell told or asked Al, but that''s the fact that we''re here now.


    "... this demon stone? I just took the woman there hostage."


    Look at Ilia as al-kun points with his jaw. Ilia is taking out Mana de as she bites her teeth in remorse and takes her stand.


    ... to the point of bing. Did you disable yourself for aiming for Ilia rather than for Raini himself? It was a small number of people who became enemies.


    Make sure you feel the heel you''re wearing as you circle your thoughts. Yeah, I guess there doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    "... Weren''t you fascinated by Raini?


    "Was." So I was just trying to put it aside. Because of you, the n went crazy, so I had to change it. "


    "... did you know about the vampire?


    From Mauritz.


    That''s him again. I wonder if it would have been painful to gather the materials if he had been the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic. Is that why you got to Raini''s identity?


    I care there, but it''s not important now. The problem is that Al is trying to secure Raini to be a vampire, and more precisely, to gain the power of a vampire.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of Magic often snorted at this n. I don''t know how far Al and the others are talking. All I can say is, this is totally hostile to me.


    "... so? To be a vampire?


    "It wasn''t until I had Raini in my hand that I was going to be. Or I didn''t mean to if I didn''t have to. But since you put Ufiria and Raini in your hands, you just decided you had to go hard."


    "It''s rusting out of you. If you wanted Raini so badly, you could have weed him to your concubine."


    "Raini''s charm did not make sense to Ufilia. Hence, I was in the way. So I was going to eliminate it and give Raini power by officially weing him. My father and even my mother had a math attached to them that they couldn''t resist Raini''s charm."


    "It''s a big n. Were you going to take over the country?


    "Sooner orter, it''ll be mine, so it''ll just get a little quicker."


    As I had a conversation with Al, I took a big sigh of zero. I feel signs of something staring at the bottom of my belly.


    "Everything went crazy because of your intrusion. Raini was suppressed, and in the meantime you held Uphilia and Raini in your hand."


    "Will you stop saying that like I put it in a cage? Tell me you protected him."


    "Either is good. The only thing that matters is that my sister is in my way."


    "... Huh? It doesn''t" blow "much. Al, is the power of vampires that tame?


    Only for a moment to my question, Al''s eyebrows jumped. I was wondering if the vampire''s demon stone wanted time to get used to the conversation for a long time, but it looks like you haven''t removed it.


    That''s natural. Embedding demonic stones is like transnting someone else''s organs. Raini was born naturally in his body, so he''s familiar with it, and if Al tries to take it in, it won''t be that easy to say how many vampire demon stones have affinity with him.


    "You took the Demon Stone from Raini because Raini didn''t obey al-kun?


    "Do we have to talk that far? You know everything, don''t you? Don''t you have a head that can make guesses even if you''re not looking directly at it?


    "You think it''s about people, Al..."


    "A monster."


    My lips trembled at the answer returned without getting my hair in. Words that tried to spit out aggressively, but nothing cools them down but thoughts.


    "... don''t say it''s clear"


    "I have to cross you. I needed strength to get over it. Something more than my sister. But I didn''t. Magic talent, politics, schooling, they''re all" what people can do "...!


    Alkun screams as he grips his fist into all the blood. I guess I look terribly cold in those bloody eyes. The temperature difference would bepletely different between Al, who screams, and me, who exhales.


    This is my sister and brother who split the blood. Oh, what can I say......


    "So you want to do something I can''t even do? Why don''t you kill someone and get the power of the monster?


    "Country. I need a country. ''Cause that''s what I get, not what you get. I am the King Prince, then I must be the King Prince. Be the next king and stand at the top of the country. Then this power is the power I should have!


    "... to rule the country? To say that''s your power?


    ... Oh, really.


    - You''re a bore, Algard.


    I told him to throw up. Moment after moment, I feel my expression slip away.


    My thoughts get cold. My emotions get cold. But I didn''t lose my fever. Take it to the back, take it to the back. Feeding the heat of emotion, thoughts flourish.


    "... really boring. Am I interrupting you?" I''m sorry you were in such a way that you were interrupted. "


    I''ll tell you pale as to say it''s not funny from the bottom of my heart, it''s not funny.


    "What do you think I was ying madness for? Isn''t it like nobody''sing any closer? Couldn''t you have imagined that? Algardo."


    It''s just that I can''t figure it out anymore. Anger, sadness, I don''t know at the earliest.


    "Can only people do what they can? Isn''t it obvious, because you''re a person? It''s people who do that to the best of their ability. What do you mean, I''m a monster, so I have to be a monster myself? Who told you when to say that and when to do that? Oh, no. Did you make your own decision? Really? That must have bothered me a lot. You must have suffered. But, Algard, why didn''t you think about the fundamental?


    Let your body sink just a little. Tilt your center of gravity forward at any time so you can run out.


    The hand Mana de emits a magical light, forming a de. Clear as a blue sky everywhere, it''s a calm de of magic. It was as if the undisturbed de even showed my heart.


    - There''s no way you can beat me on the same mound.


    The ease with which I speak of today''s weather makes me say it all. Al''s expression was severely distorted by my words like that.


    "Sister...!


    To Al, who distorts his face violently, I nevertheless continued my words to sh and throw away.


    "You should have just been a good king. You should have looked like a person everywhere, worried a lot, talked a lot, and went for it with people''s hands. What the hell are you fianc��es for? What are you doing here? What were you a nobleman, a royal, a parent for? People say it''s a treasure to stack, inherit, and go on."


    "... that may have seemed expensive to you, but -!"


    "- It''s not the king''s eyes, such as cloudy eyes, whose value is no longer visible."


    Even Al''s attempted spit objection smashes him in one breath.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Algard. Whether someone elsepares you to me, I am what you call a monster. I just wish you''d let me stay a monster. Why did you go up to the same mound? Do you want topete with me so much? That would be stupid."


    I just let him shake his head left or right out of regret. I know my anomaly best.


    That''s why I pulled myself back. Don''t disturb what was sought after for this country. It''s just that I would have been so d to have been able to sneak up on my dream.


    "Do you want the monster to rule the country so much?" If no one heals, it''s the people who will suffer. "You didn''t even know that? Algardo."


    I stare strongly at Al. If I could put all my strength into shattering my back teeth, the sound of a toothpick would reach my ears as well.


    "Should we rule the country with the power of vampires? Because I can''t imagine what domination by power would produce? How could it be seen if other countries knew about it?


    "That''s the power! Then swallow everything, rule everything......! Yes, that''s why you should be a strong king! It is only by putting everything under control that you will be king!


    "That''s a very biased idea. Did the educator do a good job? Or did you run into brainwashing? Speaking of which, you said Raini''s charm didn''t work even if it did. Was that assumption before you? Or did you say you''d already been humiliated?


    "... don''t! Don''t look at me with those eyes! Don''t take the price!


    "It would be because I would do something cheap to get beat up. I was hoping you would be king and brace your cor around the monster... you were too high on boulders."


    Iughed with my nose at this sight when it was boring.


    "At all, your father and mother will mourn. I didn''t know you couldn''t have all the children you were born with. You don''t know what happened to the future of the kingdom."


    "... why"


    "Yes?"


    Unexpectedly, Al asked me in a different tone of voice than before.


    "If a good man is to be king, if he calls himself superior! I wish you had been king from the beginning!


    Al-Kun shakes his arm off and screams. Those eyes won''t let go of me.


    "I am Prince Wang. It must be Prince Wang. But what is a king? What is a king no one can recognize? An unwanted king is a king for what! All I ever wanted was a" foil "for Uphilia, who was recognized to lead the country!


    Al Kun''s cry was dark. It''s ugly enough to spit blood reflexes, like it''s burning and rotting in mes.


    "I have nothing! There was nothing! I only had what I could give! There''s no such thing as me there! It''s just a king prince, just a king! It''s just me who can''t be anyone!!"


    "�� that''s what lovees from parents"


    "Love? Love!? That this is love!? That this is love!? No, can this be love!? It just makes me choose sacrifice to make a wedge called King!!"


    Run your eyes blood, bite them to the point where they''re about to cut off your lips, and then Al barks.


    "If this is love, what are you? Does that mean you''re not in love? Then why are youughing so much, why are you so free? You are you, sister. It''s only on my sister. Always, everywhere, anytime......!


    "�� Algardo"


    "Is that love, too! You say it would be nice if I were king too! He just wants to be king! Then you don''t need love...! I''ll decide my own way, if you want, I''ll take it and put it in this hand! If you have to swallow everything, it''s not even worth it, like being a person!!"


    ... I wonder what I look like right now to Al''s cry.


    Thoughts remain crossed by emotions pushed into the back. There is no fever. Just keep going around. If you have to fulfill it, with one thought.


    I was so sad that I couldn''t help it, I couldn''t help it. The spinning words are just pale and fruitful.


    "... yes. Then you have no choice. If your" Wang Dao "says so, I will have to speak with" Wang Dao "as well. A king is the foundation of his people, a wedge to exchange his kingdom, and he doesn''t need any there. Maintain peace, so that the contents of the country are not broken, so that they are not exhausted. Yes, I will not deny you that the king is a sacrifice."


    "That''s right! You, Father, Mother, this country has pushed me! That''s all I am!!"


    "If you knew, you would have been happy. And if you don''t know, you won''t stand as king. I can''t be happy with a king. Ever since I wanted to be individual, I''m sure it will be forever. Because the king only has the happiness of being a king."


    I... I''m probablyughing like I''m in trouble. That''s why Al-Kun''s words strike so hard that he puts a punch in my chest.


    I guess it hurt. It was so painful, maybe he wanted to cry out. Still not tolerated. Because we are royalty.


    "You''re not going to get the happiness you wanted from the bottom of your heart with all the alignment. We are."


    "Sister...! No, Anisphere! Anisphere Win Palettia!!"


    "If you say you can''t be the foundation of the country, if you mean to cross me, then let me step on the corpse. Repent yourself, cursed by fantasy that it will note true forever. We were unhappy from the start. If you still can''t live without swallowing it - finish it here. That is the mercy from me, who is" inhuman. "Algardo Bona Palettia"


    Step in and step forward. At the same time, magic is released from Al Kun''s hands.


    The battle begins with my brother, who divided the blood. dwelling in the power and will of those who have to be men to one another.


    - I remember the warmth of that hand.


    Failing that, there was no word of reprimand.


    I was justughing. He said be careful next time.


    If sessful, the voice of joy echoed.


    I let my eyes shine, and that guyplimented me.


    "- Al!


    It was like a day swinging around.


    It was a day-to-day that seemed to change dramatically.


    He was an ignorant child. So I felt happy to know.


    What he doesn''t know, what he doesn''t know.


    Repeatedly, we are moving forward. You don''t have to be aware of that.


    I remember that dazzling light with all this presence.


    "Let''s go, Al! The next invention is amazing!


    There is no such thing as a perfect existence. I wasn''t there.


    It couldn''t be forever. So it''s over.


    The cut-off has escaped. Yes, I did. And being helpless.


    "-... I''m sorry, Al"


    Distance from each other was far away. Everyone tells the shape of a world they don''t want to talk about.


    Still must be protected. Because that''s what I was born for.


    I have no choice. I have no choice. There''s nothing I can do.


    - Huh, I looked up at the sky.


    There''s nobody to be held prisoner of, a vast and magnificent ce - he was there.


    What crawls through the earth never reaches the sky. But he let it arrive.


    I''m reminded that I can''t go anywhere, I''m just helpless.


    It''s dark and buried everywhere. The name bes just a symbol.


    Without contents, as desired, unnoticed.


    "- I''m your sister, Algardo! I''ll call you Al!


    I remember the warmth of that hand.


    For your sake, etc. That''s what you told me, I remember the fever that wasn''t deception.


    I really wanted power. The power to reach that sky.


    - So Algardo Bona Palettia can''t be happy forever.


    For the wingless cannot attain the happiness of dancing freely in the sky.


    - So Anisphere Win Palettia can''t be happy forever.


    Because even if you try to have wings, you lose your freedom tied to the wedge of blood fate and country.


    If there''s a difference. Those who danced in the sky could choose to put their feet on the earth.


    And the wingless didn''t even deserve to dance in the sky. That''s all we''re talking about.

 27 Episode 27: TheyRe Sisters And Brothers

    "Define, Start"


    Words spoken switch my thoughts to those in battle.


    (Objective Definition, "Destruction of Al Kun" and "Recovery of Raini''s Demon Stone")


    Draw out equations to attract the desired answers. However, there is too little information to get to the desired answers.


    I have not urately weighed Al-Kun''s threat. So I''m going to do a little research first and attack to gather information.


    What will Al do and how fast will he react to the attack? How precise and how diverse is magic? What can be amodated and what will be the decisive hit?


    As thoughts run ringly, my body moves apart from thoughts andpels me to tap into a sh by Mana de. In contrast, al-kun spins powerful wording to wave his hands down.


    "" Water cutter "!"


    After the light-emitting phenomenon just before the magical activation, the de of water approaches me as the orbit of the hand I waved down. Shake through Mana de to match the flow of the body that walks through it and fog the de of water. Adjust the stride to get forward without killing the speed and take steps.


    Of course, that''s not the end of Al''s attack. He waves his arms like a conductor, one de of water after another is created, drawing various loneliness and approaching.


    (I can''t do this while moving. Stop your legs and intercept)


    My legs stop and stay on the spot. Step on the spot so that you dance, and p down without leaving a single de with many impending sword shes swinging together.


    Keep going one step, another step and try to pack the distance as you dance. But Al Kun''s movement, which sensed my movement, shows a change.


    "" Isicle "-"


    Al knocks his fingers out. I felt the temperature drop all at once mediating the water I cut off and scattered. Almost at the same time as I perceive it, the cold aires at once as the water that was icy and attached to my body envelops me.


    "-" Prison. "Huh!


    Ice Hell, if you say so. The water stretched to cover my body bes ice and freezes rapidly. If this freezes my body, I kick the ground in momentum and retreat.


    If you magically stroke the surface of the arm that was starting to freeze, the ice falls to peel off the scales. Make sure you haven''t lost your arm sensation and then get back on your feet.


    As he lowered his posture as he crawled through the earth and tried to start walking, he saw Al-Kun raise his hand to heaven. Huge water polo balloons are starting to gather up ahead of me with my hands up, and thatpresses.


    "" Waterhammer "!!"


    Theye at me likepressed water beats a hammer. He drew in his brain an orbit drawn by a hammer in the back of his brain and jumped from a crawling position to a strong force on his feet.


    elerated at the same time as the hammer struck the earth, I earn flying distance and rotate my body so as not to kill momentum at the moment ofnding. Mana de, held in both hands, turns like a windmill feather, drawing a sword sh and mming it into Alkun.


    "Ha-ha!?"


    "Chih!!"


    Al stepping on a dance, but I only finished drawing a scratch that would pull a letter on my arm. Unexpectedly tongue-beating the result, he slips past Al Kun''s side without killing his body''s momentum.


    My body jumps to slip through the ground, although I took passivity. Momentum was able to kill speed by protruding Mana de. As soon as Inded, I turned back to Al Kun, and I saw the blood that Al Kun had shed twitching oddly and going back to my arm so that I could unwind it.


    (healing...... no, regenerating? Thebination of Al Kun''s magic and vampire traits. Is Al Kun''s aptitude for water and ice? So it''spatible to use blood as a medium?


    Observe calmly and try to gather information. On the other hand, Al is staring at me with burning emotions in his eyes. If you wave, a magically activated emission phenomenon apanies the orbit of that hand before an ice column is formed.


    "" Iciclence. "Huh!


    One, the ice-column spear released again at a deviation from the other, is released to block my exit path.


    (Can you beat it all off? Can you go? - Hypothesis, established. Run Now!!)


    I fly one step back and knock it off with a de stretched out with magic on Mana de.


    The moment I kick the ground and fly, Al alsoes forward. The hand overflows from the wound, and the blood that was covered with a sore lid reshapes in the hand, forming a red spear.


    "Anisfiaaaaaaa!!"


    ce the spear in both hands on the upper stage, and al-kun swings it down so as to p it. The stretched de of Mana de is restored to normal selfishness by spreading magic.


    Recircte the blow of the red blood spear and take the side steps as you go. Fly beside Alkun and jump right into Algard''s belly with the iterative instructions to kick in.


    "Gu......!


    "Or... Huh!


    Al Kun''s stomach was just hard to say if something was being nted, and he could have hurt his leg without physical strengthening. Though slightly surprised by that fact, we distance ourselves again.


    Al Kun''s face was full of bitterness. I couldn''t breathe knowing it didn''t affect me at all. It''s already aplete demon, like this. He said it wasn''t human endurance.


    "Don''t lick...... ugh!


    "Huh!?"


    It was a sh of relief. Al was starting to have a t face when he wondered if there was any flow of magic moving.


    "... amazingly tough. That''s the power of vampires?


    Al-Kun answered my query with nothing and came with his hands turned. A magical precursor to the light emitting into the air again, now it was the bullet of water that approached me.


    "" Water Barrett ""


    I tried to cut off the impending bullet...... I had a bad feeling. A sense of crisis runs all the way through my back like thunder.


    Follow your instincts and avoid twisting your face on the verge ofnding. The bullet of water flowing backwards sank into the earth, sounding unwillingly heavy.


    "I know about your weakness."


    Pale Al Kun unfolds his magic. One, two, three and a bullet of water floated, and I could see the debris mixed in there.


    Look at that. I identally zero my tongue. My weakness, the endurance of demonic props. An attack with heavy mass is something I need to avoid. If you do poorly, Mana de could be destroyed.


    "I can''t use magic. So rely on demon props. But demon props can''t be used if they break. It''s already a well-known fact that your magic tools are vulnerable to physical shocks."


    "If you think only demonic props are my hand tag, drop one hand."


    "Then let me prove it!


    "Even if you don''t tell me."


    A bullet of rubbled water approaches me as I begin to walk. It''s like rain.


    (Preventing rain with a sword will note true. Mana Shields is no more useful under this circumstance than there is a mixture of debris. Avoidable with increased speed? - Not executable)


    You can''t avoid a bullet pouring out of time so as to block the way.


    (- So here''s the deal)


    The next moment Al opened his eyes. Perhaps you sensed my magical movement.


    But it''ste. - I sucked my breath out loud and "I could yell."


    "" - - Huh!! "


    Normal people had throats crushed, no, it was a growl that couldn''t be structurally put out.


    Yes, that''s like a dragon roar. It sounds like a shockwave that shivers the air and knocks out the rain.


    (There was a hint. If vampire fangs, demon stone body changes are possible, even I can theoretically do it)


    Dragon''s lung vitality and screaming by his throat. That is equal to the intimidating roar of the dragon itself. That''s where I shock by putting magic on it.


    Al was distracted by an attack he didn''t expect. And a gap was created into that nostalgia. Mana de''s sword shes to make sure she doesn''t miss this opportunity, shing and ripping Alkun to shreds.


    "Guh!


    "Mana de, Limit Release!


    Mana de, the opposite of the swinging out Mana de, receives my speech recognition and unwraps herself and takes another form.


    The de of magic unfolds like a nail. The nail length is not as long as the de, each thin. There he forcefully taps into his magic and turns his three nails into something tough.


    I don''t mind the excess magic leaking out like purple electricity, and I mmed that blow into al-kun.


    "Overedge...... ugh!" Dragon Crow "Huh!!"


    A w sword blow rips Al off his body as he chooses through the wound that was cut into shes first. And Al-Kun turned to the shock, and his feet departed from the earth.


    But the shock of a full blow strikes me as a recoil, too. Distance yourself from Al to mislead that recoil.


    The light disappears from Mana de, who unfolded the nail sword, and there is no response. Confirm it before inserting it back into the holder of the thick crotch.


    (�� it is difficult to use it again)


    Time must be set aside for reuse to be used to prevent breakage with excessive output on boulders. Besides, I don''t even know when it will break if I don''t take care of it once I use it. Literal swords of all des, but their power is immense.


    A good amount of blood flows from Al''s body. I can see the damage taken from the area where the blood is throwing up from my mouth is deep.


    Still, Al won''t fall again. Blood bes a red sore lid to block the wound again, stopping the flowing blood from weighing.


    "Ha... ha... ha!


    I guess it just drains your strength and magic. Al''s breathing is rough and his eyes remain bloody running.


    "What''s up... I''m not down yet...! You''re not calling!!"


    ����


    "Not really......! You want to say you don''t have to deal with them, but you do!! You said you''d help Raini! If so, you want this demon stone!?"


    The demonic stone embedded in Al Kun''s body was about to be buried in the back so that it could be further rooted. So much so that it''s going to bury in your body as it is.


    "-... I''m bored"


    "... what?


    Al raised an eyebrow. A kind of inquiry that asks what the hell it means.


    Asked, I was - I was just vain enough to stop hanging up. I know perfectly well that my mind is going to be empty. So it was an enquiry that came out of my mouth.


    "I hear it''s boring, Al."


    "... what are you talking about?


    "You''ve got the power, and you''ve taken my blow. Al doesn''t seem to have a lot of fun."


    "So what are you saying?


    Al Kun hits his emotions with a pointy voice at me as he seems irritated. Plus my empty heart started to regain heat like it caught fire.


    That was something I''ve been sequestering ever since this battle began.... Ugh, it''s a lie. This is an emotion that has been going on for a long, long time.


    - It''s the emotion I''ve always had with Al.


    "Look forward to it, Al."


    I''m not sure myself that made me cry. I don''t think I wanted to cry. Anger has passed, neither hateful. It''s just an empty heart burning. I thought there was nothing to burn.


    "This is what you wanted, isn''t it? Yet Al, you seem bored. I don''t evenugh, I''m just angry and screaming that I don''t like it. That''s crazy. Al, aren''t you doing what you wanted to do right now?


    If this battle has always been what Al wanted.


    How can I only feel Al''s empty anger?


    That makes me sad. So sad that I feel that nothingness is created in my heart.


    "Laugh more, you''re angrier, you''re sadder, you''re looking forward to it.... Otherwise, you can''t even fly this way. You''ve always wanted to do this, haven''t you? You wanted topete with me and try to win, didn''t you? If you''re doing what you wanted, you have tough."


    "... what, the rationale. Oh, I am! Yes! I wanted to cross you! I wanted to prove I had something better than you! That''s why I keep trying!


    "I can''t do that. It''s a consultation, ''cause I can tell you I''m better. I''m not even willing to lose to you."


    Buy words for sale. My heart is about to burn in anger, but my fever doesn''tst.


    Sad, vain, painful, hard. All those emotions get ahead of me and the back of my eyes get hot.


    "... hey? Now, Al, you live the way you wanted from the bottom of your heart? I don''t think I can breathe."


    "... what?


    "It looks spicy, Al. Hey, Al. If you can''tugh here, you can''tugh even if you beat me..."


    "Funny! Iugh! I thought I had a better ce than you! He said he could protect what I wanted to protect!!"


    "Isn''t that just reassuring? Can you say that you''ve fulfilled your wish? - It''s not, Al. That''s not what I''m talking about."


    - It''s painful, Al. Watching you is so hard. [M]


    "Enjoy your life."


    "... Enjoy,"


    Al opened his eyes to my spitting words. I don''t know if I''m surprised, angry, or just being taken aback. I don''t know anything about Al anymore.


    "If you can''t enjoy it, it doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense. In the end, Al, you just be king. I''ll be a boring tyrant no different than a king of decorations, just wielding my powers. Or do you want to enjoy the killing? Is abuse the happiness for you?


    "Why bother asking such a thing!? Have pity!?"


    "- If you don''t want to be pitied, behave yourself!


    The fever of the heart that I finally regained, the color of that emotion is not anger. It''s a void that can''t be helped. It''s so empty that you can''t even color it. That''s why I have to scream. I can''t do anything to Al-Kun anymore without burning this void.


    "If it''s not fun, think about living happily ever after! If you don''t want to be tied up, think about living free! Isn''t that why you chose? Trying to cross me! Don''t enjoy it, what''s left over me? After all, it''s just the cold crown, I don''t know!?"


    Al distorted his expression so that he could be poked in the void by my cry. My legs step back, as if pushed by my momentum.


    I took a step forward to pack that remote distance. My legs are so heavy. If you don''t want to put it forward, it''s like your nerves are screaming.


    analogy, still. I take a strong step forward. Even if it is apletely missing step to fill this distance of disconnection.


    "Don''t you feel anything right now? You just regret it? Are you just scared? Really? Well, I''m sure you were scared of me. That was scary. You''re making me mean it, aren''t you? You don''t think anything of yourself? I got it for sinning or throwing it all away, but what I''ve got is so empty!?"


    Grab your chest with one hand. It''s too heavy and it''s a painful emotion to spit out. When would I have tasted such carelessness?


    - Yes, it''s enough topare it to despair when you know you can''t use magic. That was the worst, worst fact of my life.


    I had another taste of despair that I thought for a moment that I would turn down my life. Then there''s no way your heart won''t die.


    It''s the same world with magic, but it can''t breathe how magic can''t be used. That''s all I was desperate for. Yet Al is! You''ve given me the same amount of despair!


    "Look forward to it! You''ve grown stronger! Any history, any reason! I''m going out with you! I''m still... your sister!! Your only sister!!"


    You can hate me. You can hate me. Because that''s all I could give you anymore. That''s what I''ve been fooling myself about.


    But the truth is. - I''ve never forgotten the day Al took your hand.


    He was an important brother. He was a cute little brother. I was the one who had to protect you. He''s the one who realized I couldn''t protect him and let go of his hand.


    Please, at least be healthy. Even such prayers were betrayed. I ended up ruining Al''s life because of me. You have to. I can''t live!


    "I''ve enjoyed my life and lived it! To shape the magic I''ve always dreamed of! I don''t care how much magic you can''t use, no matter how desperate they poke at you! It was fun, ever!!"


    If you wish no more toe true, let''s burn everything down. This nothingness, despair, everything that was prayer.


    Now I leave nothing to think about. This may be thest time. I have no reason to hold my thoughts. The royal wall is an unnecessary title for us anymore.


    "In such a boring battle! Beat me! So Al is satisfied!? Come and ask for more, p him as much as your emotions think! You''ve always regretted it! You''ve been asking for it! Here and now! Don''t enjoy this fight! Don''t be happy! Don''t be sad! When do you say you think anything but anger!?"


    If you''re saying I''m the one who emptied your life... I''ll burn it all.


    "If you say there''s only anger, I''ll remind you. I remember that you didn''t want to remember. - Because I''m your sister. This is the only way I can be your sister!!"


    I just screamed to my heart. I don''t think about the feelings of the recipient, just the ego itself.


    To my cry like that, Al was just like not knowing what to look like. Good, that''s good, Al. You''re on your own, I know.


    - Still, you can only live on your own. Curse me. That''s fine.


    "... what, that. Are you trying to tell me you''ll forgive me?


    "You can''t forgive me, idiot! Now that Al is gone, I''m the next one to have the right to inherit the throne!? I''m not ying witch mountain games, I''m not doing anything stupid to you that won''t even beat me!! Baka! Idiot! Idiot atst!!"


    "Huh..."


    "You always wanted to do this!? Did you ever know about royalty, determination, destiny or anything like that! Just talk as you wish! Just be free to hope! Do what you want! Don''t be patient! Isn''t that what you wanted!?"


    "... that was unforgivable"


    Bite your teeth off by the time you''re about to hear a toothpick, and Al squeals like a groan. You don''t know that!


    "You can''t forgive me! But it''s toote! That''s how you know!? Then you''ll have tough already! Thenugh! Laugh at all the nasty things you''re about to push on me! Happy to! You should do that!


    "No, that would be too rampant!?"


    "Ugh, baka!!"


    "What was that earlier!? Kids!?"


    "That''s right! It''s a child! I''m just a kid! Kids are good!! That''s why you fight!! You''re doing it now!!"


    "... fight...?


    What are you talking about? and al-kun blinked his eyes. Oh, I really couldn''t even do this to you. I wonder how we could only be like this.


    "It''s a fight, it''s just a fight. This."


    "... fights," he said. There''s no reason to fight! This is, this is - revenge...! Me! I wanted revenge on you...!


    Revenge, huh? Oh, yeah. This is revenge for Al. I kept taking everything away from myself, if I didn''t have to be anything, it''s just revenge against the royal family that gave me the curse of being king.


    "- But know it or not!


    "... hey, what the hell are you! Why don''t you always think about the reaction from around you? That''s why you''re called Kiteretsu! Yet they say I''m good except for magic, theypare me and you know how I felt!?"


    "I just found out! And I don''t care!! It was Al who would be king!!"


    "I didn''t want to be king of decorations!!"


    "Then you should have been the king you wanted to be!!"


    "My sister was the one who should have been king! You''re better than me, and you have to inherit just to say I''m a boy! Isn''t that irrational!!"


    "That''s right, that''s good! Al!"


    "Yes, no!... No, you''re the one who''s different!? What are you talking about!?"


    "It''s weirder for Al to deny it even though he admitted he wanted to, you idiot!


    "Oh what the hell are you...!! What do you want!?"


    "That''s why I''m telling you. It''s a fight. It''s just a fight!


    "Isn''t that a fight problem?"


    Al-kun looked at me with an incredible look on his face. Besides, I think I identally got a crying look on my face.


    Because the reaction... seems too "normal." I guess Al couldn''t float all this time.


    One day, memoriese back to my brain when I was pulling my reluctant al-kun hand. We were still sisters and brothers today.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter anymore! Details!


    "Doesn''t matter!?"


    "- Where is the problem more than epting the grievances of a suffering family member!?"


    - Hey, Al. I wish I could still pull your hand.


    "I won''t tell you because I''m royal! There''s no point in saying it anymore! If you throw it away, I''ll throw it away! That''s why I''m telling you to face me! If you want to fight, say so!! If you say you are unhappy, say my best to show it!!"


    - I can hear that guy (sister) scolding me.


    I got it so I could p the words. I clog the words. Emotions twist up and spread to every corner of your body.


    I don''t know if I want to cry or if I''m mad anymore.... and lost power all at once. I couldn''t help it, I wanted tough.


    "... now you are."


    "Yeah, now it is."


    That guy (sister) has a crying look on his face. You must have been angry the whole time. My anger is still not gone. But that wasn''t pure anger anymore.


    "... if I could have heard that word sooner, I would have"


    "If I had conveyed this word quickly, I would have"


    Oh... it''s like a mirrored word.


    "You can''t leave now."


    "You can''t back off."


    "I wanted to be a bastard."


    "No one." Apologize to Raini, fool. "


    "My sister is the one. If we keep this up, Raini''s gonna die, okay? Can you apologize then?


    "I promised I wouldn''t let you die! If you break it, Raini will be the same! If you''re guilty of the same crime, both seed and lose! Later, I am royal!! My orders should take precedence!!"


    "... terrible reason. Really, terrible reason... makes me cry"


    Iughed as I shed my floating tears. I wasughing.


    At the earliest, I was too sad, too angry, but theughter came in and I couldn''t help but... I thought it was fun.


    You''re an idiot, I thought. I do fools from what to what. Both myself and the person in front of me (my sister). That''s not the case, but still... we''re trying to have a "fight".


    "Hey, sister."


    "What?"


    "Will you die?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Right."


    "That''s right."


    "Well, there''s no choice."


    "I don''t have a choice."


    "Have a fight!


    "Shall we continue!


    - Oh. I''m sure there''s nothing left, and it''ll be a fight that won''t benefit.


    Let go of everything you had and just p your emotions as you wish. I wanted you dead, I thought. From the bottom of my heart, I wanted to beat this irrational incarnation to pieces.


    Still good. I guess this irrational sister says. This guy is too prodigious, iprehensible, and yet oddly sharp to pierce his mind.


    "I hate you!! Sister!!"


    I''ve always hated it.


    I hated you more than anything and couldn''t help but notice you.


    You lived your days to the point where you didn''t care about anything else, you were hateful, jealous, and envious from the bottom of your heart.


    I remember one day smiling. When would it have been a smile? That''s the face my sister isughing at. Really, this guy hasn''t changed anything or anything for a long time.


    I couldn''t wait to hate it, but it seemed to spit out without starving.


    This guy says he hates you. He always wanted to beat this guy up. This awareness lightens my mind above all else, and I am reminded that there is nothing ahead of me.


    I just couldn''t stopughing from slipping down my throat.

 28 Lesson 28: Settlement

    The movement has changed, he said. Ilia thought watching the sight.


    The rough moves were intact, but the battle had changed its nature. A blow that could take each other''s lives is flying and my sister and brother, who shared blood like dancing and dancing, are bumping into each other. Each other, just a serious look at the other is consistent.


    One by one, the water-mediated magic yed out by Algardo brightens in the light of the moon. It is the anisphere that scatters its brilliance. A magical light filled body in its hands cleaves the darkness at night.


    It''s like the light is dancing and dancing. It even seems as if they are having fun dancing while risking their lives in it. That seems beautiful somewhere, and I can''t cut it enough to tighten my chest.


    Ilia''s been watching Anisphere''s back. Just look forward, my back that''s going to fly away somewhere if I''m not reaching out. a back that would be gone from sight if someone hadn''t fastened it.


    "... was I just going to follow you"


    Anispheric screams had also reached Ilia''s ears. She always said she didn''t want to be king. I know the intention. There is also love for Algard, my brother.


    But how much was my understanding? Even though I know the ironlessness of the Anisphere, I just seriously see Anisphere facing Algard and confronting him with his life.


    Is this the separation between royalty and nobility? Was there something between those two that could still only be held by royalty because they were my sister and brother? My chest was painful if I thought so. I can see that back so far away right now.


    "... Dear Uphilia, Miss Raini..."


    I shouldn''t, he said. Ilia shifts her gaze to Ufiria and Raini, who are dedicated to treatment by shaking her neck from left to right.


    He ces his hand on Raini''s chest so that Uphilia oveps his hands and continues to exercise his magic while even sweating. Even though the pale light shines to cover the wound, the wound doesn''t seem to disappear.


    (From the tip of the pour... like the bottom is missing...!


    If he was a concurrent wizard, magic was consumed to such an extent that it was not surprising that he was running out of magic. It is only with the qualities of Uphilia that we are still being treated.


    But still, it''s not enough to connect and stop Raini''s life. There is no way to bury a life that falls, and it has not been a fundamental solution.


    Raini''s breathing is getting smaller and smaller. His eyes, which were closed in agony, open thinly, wandering through the void.


    "... Yufi, Leah... Dear..."


    "Miss Raini, don''t talk!


    "... did you hear that...?


    "... what is it!


    Uphilia returns her words in frustration with Raini, who suddenly speaks of the question.


    I would like to say that I do not want you to wear out your wasted health. However, it is possible that the person is speaking in an attempt to remain conscious. Then I respond with a loud voice when it is better to call.


    "... Dear Algard and Princess Anisphere... I don''t know, you know..."


    "What do you mean, figure it out?


    "Me too, because I was a civilian... a nobleman... and it was hard... and I''m sure those people were... heavier... but like me... you gave up, you couldn''t..."


    Raini mouths her thoughts intermittently, shaking her lips.


    Raini had also heard the voices of Anisphere and Algard who had exchanged during the battle. It was empathy and voidness that came to Raini''s chest when they heard the two words. - And it was a vision.


    "I can''t help myself... I can''t do anything about it, so give up... but those people... they''re not... they''re not, so only in that way... can they scream..."


    "... screaming?


    "I scream... like I''m giving you... I think... to me..."


    While continuing to treat Raini, Uffi shifts his gaze sideways into the battle between Anisphere and Algard.


    I can see Algard waving his arms and trying to create countless des of water to flex them away like whips, and Anisphere trying to push them forward while pressing and shing the impending des of water.


    Without roughing up each other''s voices, they just head straight to overthrow the other. Can you see that sight screaming?


    Raini''s senses were empathetic and hard on Ufiria. I know you''re in pain. But is that how you behave like a scream? I didn''t think so very much for Ufilia.


    "... if you suffer too much... hands up... I want to... scream... squirm... on the contrary... you can''t say anything... really... if you suffer... even though you can''t stand it... you will endure it..."


    "Miss Raini......"


    "We both... endure too much... we try too hard... but if you don''t... we''ll have trouble... because I know..."


    Tears creep into Raini''s eyes. Grab a fist with the help of your body, which should be losing its strength.


    "... oh, so,... sorry, sorry...! Please, but... yes, I do..."


    "Please? What?


    "Blood... dammit,e on... I''m ready... I''m ready... I''m ready...!


    Fumi Uphilia realizes. The color of Raini''s red iris seemed darker. Uphilia is breathtaking in the colours of the person. This is nothing more than the ongoing vampirization of Raini.


    "Are you going to be able to? Your demon stone..."


    "The Demon Stone... of the Spirit, perverted... now to me... Master Uphilia poured me... I have the power... to use, use this...! y, let...!


    Raini repeats, even as he is interrupted. What did she understand what she glimpsed by approaching the abyss of death? Uphilia doesn''t know that. But I thought if I needed blood, I couldn''t let go.


    "Then give me my blood"


    "Ilia......"


    "My end, I''ll put it on. Miss Raini, do you mind?


    "... don''t worry, I''m not totally a vampire yet..."


    "I don''t mind. Even if you be a vampire. If you can help the princess with that."


    "... eh.... right. �� So, Uphilia, Dear"


    "... what?


    "You... you do what you want to do...e...!


    What I want to do.


    Yes, Raini told me and Uphilia forgot me. I wonder what I want to do and what I want to do.


    Rainiys her hands over Ufiria''s hand, which was magically continuing to heal. He is gripped with a hand painted with blood, and his hand gets dirty with Raini''s blood. Still, Raini lifted Ufiria''s hand away from herself.


    "Everyone... clumsy, too... so at least... honestly...! Oh, ho, ho!


    "Miss Raini, I''ming."


    "Yes... muggu!?"


    The moment he coughed, Raini''s hand left Ufiria''s hand powerless, and ria re-held Raini as she scratched it, blocking its lips with her own lips.


    On his lips he sees a chewed wound, from which overflowing blood is poured into Raini. Suddenly Raini moves for a moment with his eyes round, but is suppressed by Ilia to seal his movements.


    With his eyes closed, Ilia suppresses Raini without letting go. Every second, two seconds and time goes by, Raini''s body jumps into small pieces, and her eyes narrow to bitterness open. Pushing Ilia to peel off, Raini turns herself against the bow.


    "Heh... heh...!! I want to be there... heh...!!"


    The unpleasant sound of meat and meat being forced to connect sounds. The wound that was on Raini''s chest disappears beautifully and refreshingly, and I see sharp dog teeth that cannot be hidden in Raini''s rough, exhaling mouth.


    "... Is it a sess?


    "Huh... I want to be, but... oh, really... I was... lying, this... why Master Algard... move... stupid...!? is...e, and no...!!"


    "If you''re all right, you don''t seem to have a problem."


    To Ilia wiping her lips like nothing had happened, Ufiria finally resumed the movement she had stopped.


    Even if the wound heals, Raini is about to twist her face in agony to see if it hurts where the wound appeared. Watch Uphilia while Ilia suppresses Raini like that.


    "... Dear Uphilia. That''s not what I''m saying."


    "Huh?"


    "... can''t you please? I don''t even have the nerve to crack it in that boulder and let it in. I don''t even have words to follow. Besides, I can''t leave Miss Raini. That''s how the princess ordered it. If that''s what I can do, then I can do it."


    "... I am"


    "When Miss Raini lived, she fulfilled that promise. Protect it and I''ll do what I have to do. �� What do you want to do? Dear Uphilia,"


    If Ilia asks me, I can''t find an answer. I can''t even think of any words to follow from there.


    At that time, something disgusting sounded and took my gaze away. It was such an inorganic sound, like something smashed.


    Ahead of Uphilia''s gaze, therey the remains of a crushed Mana de in space, away from Anisphere''s hands.


    "Huh...!


    He''ll do it! I can''t believe Mana de took one!


    The de of water that swells around Al-Kun flexes like a whip. The number is four, which at first nce looks just water but weighs less than usual. He was well poked at the point that he was vulnerable to physical shocks, a weakness of Mana de. But it still doesn''t count to be crushed......!


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha!! crushed! It''s crushed!!"


    Look at that. Al isughing. Wow, I''m so sorry. Al, I''ve been up to my magic arm all at once in this short time. No, you''re not. It''s refining what was there. They don''t use magic in the form of magic anymore.


    He''s switching to a physical subject to suit me. Actually, this is hard. Al Kun''s water is heavy. It''s too much of a burden to beat it off. But all my methods of attack are melee attacks. When I can seal this, I don''t have the next hand.


    All that''s left is Mana de, who uses the overedge to stay anxious. This could crush the meeting as soon as possible. I can''t use it for an attacker ahead of me from here.


    "When they use magic on boulders, it''s tight...! I mean, if you can handle it so well, go ahead and eat it!


    "If it wasn''t for Uphilia next door, that could have been possible too!


    ... Was there mepared as a royalty and Uphiliapared as a wizard?


    Yeah, I already said I didn''t have the specifications to see someone anywhere I stood.


    "It doesn''t make any sense now that I realize it."


    "Not at all......!


    "I wish I could have you like this!!"


    Dodge the approaching water de as it kicks the ground. I don''t have the means to intercept it, so I even dodge it thoroughly and run around Al Kun''s perimeter to see it, but I''ming after it.


    "I don''t know what I would have said if it weren''t for the magic props! Let me see it, sister! If you still have your hands! If you don''t see it, if you don''t try to get over it, it doesn''t make sense!!"


    "... you said that. I don''t know anymore."


    Concentrate your magic around your body on your back engraving. Your body''s fever keeps rising and your heartbeat is engraved as if you had another heart on your back.


    - Wake up.


    Wake up the "curse". What I imagine is magic to fire iron, like will to pull the trigger.


    Moments, my body is attacked by the illusion as if it were boiling. Never really boiling, rather it is the soul that is burned with heat to the point of boiling. The illusion is created by the magic spitting out of its soul all over its body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Raise your voice to squeeze. There''s a voice in the back of my brain. A hissing creeping into your ears begins to sound like it prates your cerebral cord.


    Look, if you want to eat, eat. It''s nothing anymore, it''s not me. Part of me. Eat as much as you like, and ramble as much as you like. And the resounding sounds create magic that cannot be embodied in people.


    - "The fictional Dragon Devil''s Heart (Dragon Heart)." The back hand that evokes the curse engraved on this body through engraving and refluxes the "Dragon Magic" that generated it to me.


    Bring my magic into the water and let the magic pass through my body that is not my own. Originally inexhaustible, but "cursed" by the dragon. The real thing that the body takes, my only back hand.


    My body is degenerate filled with dragon magic. If you can''t fit in people, you can change. That''s what they wanted, so it''s inevitable.


    I am a dragon, be a dragon in the shape of a person. Much like vampirization, but different. If you say that''s a transformation or a mutation, this one''s a perversion. So the dragon''s magic can only be used "without taming the body". Otherwise, the dragon could really drink it.


    "Even if you die, don''t resent me!!"


    My tongue doesn''t turn oddly. The intoxication is as if you drank a ss of fire alcohol. Still, I don''t just let go of consciousness.


    Kick the ground with momentum and jump into Al Kun''s nostalgia. at a rate that does not even react the water de. The sound of the wind passing by and the body reaching your ears more than that. The bones, the muscles, the sound of my soul burning.


    A blow that changes all of that heat to power can be a special hit.


    "Gu, ha!?"


    "Oh man!!"


    Strike the clenched fist with all your strength into al-kun. Every time I crushed something, or I felt like I crushed it.


    Still, I won''t stop. Crush, crush, crush. flesh, mind, even myself.


    Break it, break it, break it, still disconnect it.


    (How many seconds to keep...!? out of time, before... crush...!!)


    I can''t give you more magic. Even if my own magic is blocked, the dragon''s magic remains in my body.


    If I can spit this out, I have no aftermath. So I have to make up my mind here. I can''t help it. - Even if that kills al-kun.


    "Now you are! Over y!!"


    Grab Al-kun with one hand and pull his fist so he can squeeze his bow. Twist your body, feet to hips, shoulders to arms as you go. Al-Kun and I met each other in an attempt to tap our fists into Al-Kun using the power of our whole body.


    Oh, there''s nothing I can do. He looked like he''d given up like that, but relieved. Oh, don''t kill me with this. Some sober thought proves that definition. Al will be crushed and killed by me here...


    - And it wasn''t the feel of soft meat that I hit, it was the feel of hard iron.


    Al is blown away by the impact of the beating. And likewise, "Someone who broke in between Al and me rolls." Around the universe, what pierced the earth was familiar.


    Not only did he say he had served, but it was Uffi''s arcane shell that broke from half and fell to the ground. And it was Ufi who entered between Al Kun and me, and she gets up with her limbs on the ground, shaking her whole body.


    "... so"


    At first with a small voice. But I raise my face firmly and stare at this one with my eyes moistened with tears.


    "It''s a fight! What are you going to do when you kill me? We are both big idiots!! If no one is going to stop me, I''ll have to!!"


    "... Yu, Phi"


    He cracked me in, to take a blow that would have killed me instantly if it had hit me. Even the arcane shell in the corner was crushed, and the other person, even if he was a former fianc�� who scorned himself, put himself up and saved his life.


    Dragon magic falls out of the body, fatigue and intense pain strike the body. Continue to stand with your teeth bitten hard in the face of wanting to fall as-is.


    Blown up, Al has no sign of moving with his body spread out over the big letters. Towards Al Kun like that, I go close to dragging my feet.


    "... pissed off, I got it"


    When I speak, I turn to me the gaze that was pointing at the sky. From the edge of his mouth, Alkun was vomiting blood, and there seemed to be no standing force left of what his fingers would asionally pick and move.


    "... that''s totally unusual. There is no hand or foot in the seriousness of those who wanted to cross, and lives are saved by the woman who should have abandoned them. It''s a good ce to be funny."


    "... better dead?


    Al smiled lightly at my inquiry. It''s like a transparent, disappearing look.


    "-... I''ve always wished I hadn''t been born"


    "-... so-so"


    Just speak up and the pain runs on your body. Still, I didn''t want to stop talking to Al.


    "... Al. I hate topliment you, but I did everything I could."


    "... ah"


    "It hurts so much, this..."


    "It hurt me too..."


    "That hurts..."


    "That hurts."


    "But I won. Look. Like I said, right?


    ".................. Ah"


    Al puts his hands crossed so as to block his gaze. Bite your teeth off and your teeth just crumble.


    "Huh, huh, huh, huh - huh!!"


    The cry echoes. Makes you feel desperate, sounds like that.


    Al can''t beat me after all. I never would have been the winner I wanted.


    If it''s the same mound, you''ll never lose. I just tapped that fact.


    Scream, scream, just scream, keep screaming... slowly Al''s voice goes down.


    "... sister"


    "... hey"


    "Regret......!


    "Oh well."


    "It''s hard to be who you want to be...!


    "Right..."


    We were never going to be who we really wanted to be.


    There''s nothing we can do about it, because we''ve be "inhumane."


    Then there was no word between us. Instead, Ufi walks over to me and Al.


    "... Ufi"


    I needed to say something, and I tried to open my mouth - my fist flew in. I felt my feet off the ground in the impact of a fist slipping into my cheek.


    As it was, I was rolled next to Al. Honestly, the moment I was beaten I didn''t know what had happened, I could only blink my eyes ck and white.


    "... Hey, Uphilia, what?"


    "... this is! The minute this fight made me worry, the minute my engagement was broken on its own, Yikes!!"


    "Guhhhh!?"


    That, Al is getting beat up too!? His fist grabbed up his chest and pierced Al''s cheek, and Al is rolled to the ground again. Standing up, Yufi is breathing on her shoulders and still looking down at us.


    "This is what I want to do!


    "What do you want to do...?


    "It''s both a fight and a defeat! If it''s anything, fight with me too! Hit me if you want! If you don''t, if you say you can''t exchange words, do so! From now on, more than ever, because now I wish I had!


    Trembling in tears, Yufi told us so firmly. I was just distracted and pointed my gaze at Al.


    Al is more surprised than I am, he was just staring at Yufi. Then he narrows his eyes so that the gold tie is broken, and closes his eyes to divert his gaze from Uffi.


    "... if you knew you were ady who could make a fist out of a fight... you might have."


    "... what about that, Al?"


    - Oh, you''re done.


    That''s it, our fight is over. It was a fight that really didn''t do any good. Mana de will be broken, and my body will be worn out with my wife''s hands. My head hurts when I think about what''s going to happen.


    But both fights seed and lose? Oh, if it''s been a sess or failure... it''s over now. I felt powerless to think so, and I exhaled deeply.

 29 Lesson 29: Goodbye

    When the fight between me and Al ended and dawned overnight, we were all aligned and summoned to Father''s office.


    I can only keep my head down there, starting with my father, my mother and the Duke of Magenta. Uphilia and Raini also seemed ufortable, and it was Ilia who was unfaithful even on this asion, and Al, who was supposed to be a party to things.


    ������������


    Father holds on to his forehead like a headache, but he is drooling without words. I see all kinds of gritto there and it also looks like I''m not sure if I should yell or moan. No, your feelings are very conjectural.


    The Duke of Magenta will look at us immovably, and my mother is just sitting quietly. Wow, I feel heavy. And my stomach is hurting. I want to truly go back to bed and sleep. I honestly have a pain in my body fromst night''s recoil, so I want you to give me a break.


    "............ what do I ask the rest from?


    "As for that, if I say something too..."


    When I thought Father had finally spoken, I had trouble responding again.


    Last night, after we settled on a fight with Al Kun, it seems that me and Al Kun lost consciousness at about the same time. The noise of the exhibition also passed on to Father, and Ilia reports that she and I were dazzled and about to fall to grasp the condition of Al Kun.


    Fortunately, most of the nobles who attended the exhibition were not out of the venue, and since the quarrel between me and Al-kun ended while we were in turmoil, it seems that those who knew that we had fought were kept to a minimum. Still, the Knights and others have noticed that there was a battle beside the outhouse, and a decree has beenid.


    I''ve asked Ilia since I woke up, so I don''t have a clear idea of the details. Al-Kun was put out of the pce with me after he copsed, so it''s a simr situation to mine.


    "... then report on Miss Raini and Algard''s body first"


    "Yes, first of all Raini, but consider it apletely vampired one. Unlike before, power came under control, flesh dying, and vampire survival instincts required human blood intake."


    Raini totally vampired. As I told my father, the good news is that the control of power can now be done by Leini''s will. Instead, if I did not consume regr blood, I would fall into withdrawal symptoms. They also got blood from Ilia this morning.


    I have to make a follow-up on how much blood Raini has to consume from now on. This is not a problem because they can also optionally choose Raini to vampire subjects they were concerned about.


    Though I solved it when it came to unconscious honey traps, I guess it''s good to say that an equally big problem has surfaced.


    "Al Kun... I can''t say as much as Raini, but he got the vampire trait. But the fact that the Demon Stone doesn''t belong to him or that he robbed it from Raini doesn''t seem as familiar or skillfully maniptive as Raini. You seem to have more of a demonic stone force in your survival instinct, or regeneration, than in your fascination aspects, if that''s the effect of your quarrel with me. In the future, the progression of vampirization may strengthen your power, but when ites to control, Ar-kun is better than Raini, so I was wondering if it would be an immediate problem..."


    "It would be a problem in itself!...... ha"


    It''s the state I mentioned to my father about Al. Should I say half a vampire? Although it was close to Raini before, there was nothing like unconsciously attracting others like Raini. Although Al wasughing sarcastically when he found out about his condition.


    If vampirization was going on there without my intervention, the Demon Stone could have also given power to the fascination aspect.


    "Can you take out the demon stone?


    "I can''t. It''s alreadypletely taken in. Alkun''s vampirization is inevitable."


    ��������


    My father brought me to the chair to look up to heaven silently. I was about to be summoned again. No, yeah. I really don''t know what to say!?


    "... you inherit vampirization, don''t you?


    "No certainty, but definitely first"


    So Algard''s kid''s gonna be a vampire again?


    "... there''s a good chance that it will"


    "Right..."


    Father opens his eyes as he decides to be ready, and turns to Al.


    Al also quietly returns his gaze to his father. For the time being, the two people who were facing each other in silence end with their father breaking the silence.


    It''s Algard.


    "Yes, Father"


    "... any exnation?


    "Nothing. My sister is still talking."


    "Admit that you tried to rule this country with the power of charm."


    "That''s all I had, and I thought so."


    "... you idiots"


    The squeezing father''s voice had no power. Father quietly continues his words with his fingers as he stretches a wrinkle that leaned between his eyebrows.


    "... there is nothing else that will make you obsolete. I can''t let you and your son inherit the throne."


    "Yes."


    Al also nodded quietly to ept everything without showing any emotional swings in his father''s promation.


    That''s the only way. Al Kun''s vampirization is inevitable. And if it''s going to be hereditary, you can''t let it inherit the country. That decision is legitimate, and I think this conclusion is a natural conclusion.


    "... Anisphere. One, ask."


    "Why should I, Father?"


    "To Algardo, is it worth using?


    I couldn''t answer your father''s question right away. �� is worth using.


    "�� it is urgent for us to know the ecology of vampires. And whatever information we get, we need to prioritize."


    "Right. Algard, then. �� you will dedicate yourself to this country."


    Al-Kunid his eyes down on his father''s promation and pierced his immobility without saying anything.


    Father was staring at Al like that. For a moment my clenched fist, I saw it tremble.


    "... there is no freedom in your future. Skip your neck if you imitate inadvertently. Use it to atone for its sins until it bes flesh and dust. That is the warmth from the rest. Good for you, Algard!


    "Ha!" Your Majesty, thank you so much for your warmth!


    His father was shuddering small at Al Kun, who bowed his head deeply and thanked him like a subordinate.


    Is there no freedom? It''s a killer, isn''t it? Yeah, I would, too. There''s still something to look into in vampire ecology. Al Kun is valuable in the sense that he canpare to Raini... and Al Kun is already a sinner. Even human experiments that Raini can''t do can be done if Fathermands them.


    And that''s what you have to decide as a king. I learned that a vampire existed. Then the threat must be urately measured. People must know for that reason. Even if we dedicate Al Kun as its foundation.


    "... it''s Algard"


    "Yes."


    "... do you resent the rest?


    "No."


    Al, with his head up, shakes his head quietly to the side. With a face like a possession fell, smile.


    "What I resented was everything in the world. Born, to this day�� all of it."


    "... Ha ha. Right.... everything. Do you resent everything? It''s a big one."


    Finally, Father distorts his expression and stains it with remorse. My mother also chewed off her lips, bleeding from the edge of her mouth. Still, I wipe away the tears with my hands.


    "Our immorality is due to this deeply ingrained resentment. Who, not. Everything, for me... there was no salvation. That''s what I admitted. That''s everything to me. I resented you. I just resented him."


    Quiet everywhere to tell a grudge, but surely Al speaks in weighted terms. I can''t measure that inside. The heat in the words hasn''t gone away, but it doesn''t get as violent as a me. I still get the impression of smoking ash.


    But why not? There is no fire in the ashes. I was so sure. It seemed like a hole in my heart, even though I was sure I thought to myself.


    "Everything in the past. Running waterfalls never rise. Now...... I want to face this sin. We apologize for not meeting your expectations. Father, Mother."


    My mother couldn''t bear to be called my mother, so I let out my breath and tears so that I could only gasp once. The tears that broke down did not stop, and Fatherid his eyes down carelessly.


    My mother, who was holding back next to my father, stands before Al. Tears don''t stop anymore, and I still look up to Al with a motherly perseverance.


    "... I regret it. I just regret it. Algard�� Still, I meant to be your mother, even so"


    Al-kun turns to her mother, who tells her in tears, to kneel down and look at her. The expression was too mild to my mother and was going to disappear now.


    "You are the great one. Please don''t confuse me. You were the country''s beloved mother. Please don''t be proud of that. It is the only filial piety that can be conveyed from me, who was an unfortunate son."


    "What is filial piety? I''m a very unfaithful man, you are.... oh, the color of my eyes is already like this... red..."


    With his hands on Al Kun''s cheek, he zeroes the exhtion of his mother trembling as he meets his forehead. All I can do isy my eyes down, blocked by flowing tears, trying to stare at al-kun''s face with unstoppable tears.


    Al won''t let his mother do what she wants and move from him. Though I closed my eyes to hide my eyes if they mentioned the color of my eyes.


    "... Your Highness. May I?


    "... Yep, Duke of Magenta. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    If Lord Grants ever spoke through silence, Mother stopped crying like a lie and went back next to Father. Although her eyes are bright red, she has returned to her normal mother''s appearance.


    Al also rises from the position he was on his knees and bes upright immobile.... I wonder what it is. True, it''s clumsy, isn''t it? My mother, my father, and Al. I''m not going to say I''m clever, but I wonder what it really is.


    "Prince Algard. Can I ask you a question?


    "The Duke of Magenta.... Yeah, whatever."


    "Have you made your own ns from scratch from one case of this, no, Baroness Cyan?


    I could see Raini bouncing his shoulder off the mosquito. Yes, Al said it was fascinating, but there was something strangely calm about it. I wonder what the hell you were thinking there and it was working.


    Once in Lord Grants'' inquiry, Alkun breathes as if to prepare his breath, then tells him straight back in return for Lord Grants.


    "No. Not everything is my idea. The Maurits of the Chartreuse family are involved."


    "He did? Or are you even involved in a case of divestiture?


    Was it intentional, after all, to try to disturb me then? Or are you even involved in a case of divestiture? Wasn''t that the enchanted surrounding B?


    "Mauritz had a deep knowledge of magic. Enchanted by Raini, Mauritz felt unusual about his condition and came to know his vampire. And you brought it to me. I was wondering if you wanted to secure the throne."


    "... what? Guarantee the throne. I would have given up my right to inherit the throne if it had been before my engagement was broken, right?


    I raise my doubts unexpectedly. Because only Al Kun has the right to inherit the throne at that time, it was decided that Al Kun would be king for sure and nothing. Something''s wrong with Mauritz.


    Al, who heard my questioning voice, distorts his expression into a grin just a little as troubled.


    "Now that I think about it, it seems like a lot of it was blown in. Mauritz sees Uphilia in particr as a rival�� I wonder if the King really thinks that Anisphere should take his son-inw, too"


    "No, sir."


    "I thought I''d say"


    No. Do you want to be able to turn that kid''s head into barrennd?


    "So we''re the real allies," he said. To be honest, I was halfway there... but I learned about Raini''s power and was attracted to him. Vampires are one of the ultimate in magic. Who should truly sit on the throne, etc. "


    "... Sure, the Count Chartreuse family was bound by their magical faith, but they wanted to raise their vampires to you"


    "Shouldn''t we crush it?


    You can''t keep your mouth shut on a boulder, that''s it. It''s such a fanaticism to say magical faith.


    Certainly vampires are the ultimate in magic and have many advantages if you meditate on the fact that you have to sip the blood of others. However, the disadvantages are as great as that. I don''t know exactly how long a vampire can actually live, but it''s also a headache to stay on the throne long enough.


    "Perhaps he wanted to work in a magical exploration by repainting the country and bing a vampire himself. If the country itself epts vampires, the disadvantages of vampires canrgely be eliminated"


    "No guys!? That''s totally no guys!?"


    "... the princess says that?


    "Ilia, I''m not studying because I want to annoy others!


    I don''t want you toe with me! Truth be told, my magic is academic, not religious!


    Lord Grants, who was listening, touched him to stroke his jaw before sharpening his intimidating eyes even clearer and zeroing his groan.


    "Let''s hit the hands. Just now, we have also heard that Master Anisphere worked a wolf when he was distracted. Including a blow to Prince Algard would be enough to cut your house off."


    "... Regardless of the blow to Algard, isn''t Anispheric distraction the usual thing?


    "Father!? That''s where you shouldn''t go!?"


    I''m not distracted! Extremely sane!


    "Has anyone else been involved besides the Count Chartreuse family?


    "No, only me and Mauritz are the very backbone of the n. The other endorsers didn''t know about the n, and... after Raini got hold of it, they were going to remain corrupt as well."


    "Oh no, this brother is thinking so scary...!


    Instead, Al''s the one who''s upset. I knew it! I''m still decent!


    "And Count Chartreuse in this matter?


    "You''ve given me a lot of support back there.... My mother said if I vampired her, she could use it for diplomacy."


    "... what?


    Whoa, my father''s clean. Uh, you make your mother a vampire. That''s too dangerous in many ways. It''s such a glimpse of the future. I''m too golden for the power of charm and ghosts to my originally diplomatic mother.


    My mother, who was counted in the calctions of the conspiracy, is also grinning like a lion. Oh, this is the Count Chartreuse house, it''s over. Terror, horror.


    "... or you kept taking that poison a lot"


    "That''s what I thought it was. He just needs to kill his mind and keep weighing in on the bnce of profits. And then it''s not toote."


    "... it''s just a little bit like Ufi to say that"


    "Maybe there were some simrities.... I knew Uphilia would hold me dear. But maybe that''s why I was unnecessarily neglected."


    Al Kun then turned to Ufi again. Yufi stays silent, but Al turns his gaze and turns back.


    "... again, should I apologize"


    "No. I''ll hit you again if I apologize"


    "Right.... I feel like I let some fish get away with it."


    "It wasn''t until I left my hands that I became a big fish. �� it is I who apologize for notforting you. Dear Algard,"


    "Then let''s pour it into the water. As it is, please flow to the sea. The vessel named me was too small for you."


    "... hehe, that''s why it''s too deep to say sea. Dear Algard,"


    "Must be."


    What the hell is this, looking at me and exchanging words like that? What does that mean?


    Or you''re close.... I''m sure that if the buttons didn''t hang differently, there would have been a future for these two to lead the country.


    Then Al Kun turns back to Ilia. Ilia remains as faceless as usual.


    "Apologize again, Viscount Coral."


    "... Ilia, call me as you used to"


    "It''s ironic."


    "Really?"


    "... I''m sorry"


    "Yes."


    "My sister is a happy man. As long as I''m jealous."


    "It''s an unbearable word. �� me too, unfortunately"


    Ilia has been face-to-face with Al for a long time. The interaction felt just a little cheerful.


    The next time al-kun turned his gaze was Raini. Raini turns to Al with a look that looksplicated.


    "... Dear Algard"


    "Raini. Apologize from the bottom of my heart.... and I appreciate it"


    "... why thank you?


    "Whatever the oue, I... took the liberty of being satisfied. I wouldn''t have lived if I hadn''t. He must have stayed dead. You... breathed into my life. Please don''t forgive the man who avenged that good fortune."


    "... Yes, I will not tolerate it. It hurt."


    "Oh. I''m sorry."


    "Really... that hurt"


    Softly, Raini took Al''s hands. Pushing his forehead against that removed hand, Raini closes his eyes.


    "That hurt...... all the time, all the time. That really hurt..."


    Al Kun shook his shoulder at Raini''s words, which he was told to repeat.


    He gently shook Raini''s hand back with the hand taken by Raini and pressed his forehead against his hand just like Raini did. In a gesture of prayer to each other, they silenced themselves, and when they left, they just smiled at each other and left.


    "... sister"


    And it''s me. Al, who turned to me, wasughing.


    That smile reminded me. What was at the bottom of my memoryes to mind.


    I can''t help but think that Al''s voice color sounds like the voice of that day.


    "Do you remember that?


    Staring at Al Kun''s hand offering his hand. Iy my hands on that hand so that I could gently touch the broken object.


    "... a handshake to make up,"


    Vision seeps through. I wanted to forget.


    This kid was my brother. He was my brother who took me out to y with him out of hand. Sometimes I fought and this is what I always did when I made him cry. Iughed when I took his hand and shook his hand and cried.


    Laugh, I was there. What do I look like now? I don''t have a voice like my throat is cramped.


    "... sorry,"


    If I could just live like the people who normally live in this world. If I could bend myself. Such "no choice" regrets are on my chest.


    I''m sure I''ll repeat the same choice back in time. Even if that thoroughly drives Al Kun. I can''t give up magic. I can''t put a lid on this longing.


    No matter how many times I''m sure I''ve been reborn. As many times as this soul can''t erase its longing for magic.


    "Sister."


    Tears fall and Al Kun has a calm expression at the end of his clearer vision. Always with a re, he looks abominable when you look at me. He''s not there anymore.


    - Goodbye.


    Yeah. Goodbye, Al.


    Goodbye, my brother. Someone I couldn''t take my hand from, someone I let go of.


    And at the end of the day I did not face Al Kun, and he left the royal castle.


    Think back to the upside of things. First, Al-Kun''s formal abandonment was dered, and the Chartreuse family, who had taken a hand in this case, destroyed your home. Of course, the execution of Count Chartreuse, including his son Mauritz, and his rtives, was handed down by his father.


    Al-Kun was to be flown to a remote area. It''s and on the border where people can hardly lean either. There he crossed with those whose fathers believed, and with the researchers who believed as well.


    Al won''t be able toe out of there anymore. So it provides information on the ecology of vampires, which will form the basis of the country. There''s no freedom, you can''t choose to die on your own, you''re just going to be kept and killed.


    And the other party, Raini...


    "... Raini, I didn''t."


    "Yes! Sorry!


    With Ilia''s guidance, he brews tea in the way Raini, wrapped in samurai clothes, was frightened.


    Since then, Raini has been offered to the royal castle as my exclusive maid. Although Baron Cyan, who found out about the upside of the matter and who his daughter was, looked terribly shocked, he said that he did not cut off the edge of his parents and children and wanted to continue to treat them as fathers.


    But he wants me to wait to talk to Raini''s stepmother. Or Baron Cyan said he might not be able to talk like this.


    ''I think this was a good idea. I really feel like we can start trying to be family. "


    That was also epted by Raini. Raini also feared that if her charm was broken, she might lose her mother-inw, who had been nice to her.


    Then the dream stays the dream. I can''t tell you about the vampires. He wants to put aside time to tell her.


    With that happening, Raini continued my protection, but became a dropping point to be a samurai apprentice as a superficial position. Isn''t he full of himself, now he seems to be joyfully following around behind Ilia? Hopefully this will ease Illia''s burden as well.


    - Yes, when ites to Ilia''s burden, Ilia offered to provide blood to Raini herself.


    There''s no way you''re gonna let me or Yuffi drink their blood. Then he thinks he''s a good fit to have a low profile in this. Still, from Raini''s point of view, he''s up there. I was very nervous at first.


    My father and mother are busy with Lord Grants encouraging me in my affairs. This is because there has been an increase in processing at once due to the abolition of Al-Kun and the destruction of the Chartreuse family. For a while, my mother won''t be diplomacy either, she''ll be putting in her strength as an assistant in internal affairs.


    Though I hear you have more time with your father and more private time, it is your father and mother who are deeply hurt in this case. Slowly, though I cannot say, I only pray that we mayfort each other and rest in peace.


    And when I say......


    "... aren''t you going to be able to move yet?


    "Hmm, it''s a lot easier..."


    As Iy down in bed I look back at Yufi sitting in a chair.


    The influence of the dragon''s magic through his body is not immediately removed. When I saw it, I couldn''t do it, but I went, but then I repeated my life on the bed. I wasn''t just sleeping, I was focused on it because I needed to put my magic back through my body.


    "Ha-... much. I want to get back to my body."


    "Then make yourselffortable"


    Yufi has made my care worthwhile. Ilia also has Reini''s guidance, and Yufi has generally taken care of me because of Yufi''s offer.


    While I was sorry, Iughed bitterly that Yufi had nothing to do either. And if you haven''t done something, you won''t be able to calm down.... I honestly know how you feel.


    "... Al, I wonder if you''ve got it already"


    "What do you think"


    Uffi''s gaze at returning the gavel is distant.... Yes, if you keep your mouth shut, you''ll think about Al.


    Even though I would definitely do the same if I regretted it. Even though there is no specification that I felt guilty, my heart will stare when I feel guilty over and over again.


    "... go to sleep, Master Anis. My heart and body are tired now."


    "... yeah"


    Yufi''s hands seem limp. With such hands on my forehead, I closed my eyes with great care. It is true that your body is tired, as soon as you close your eyes, you will be drowsy.


    ... I heard a song. A babysitter. Yufi is singing me a babysitting song. Though I''m not that old. Feel beautiful at the same time. That wasforting, and my consciousness fell asleep inviting.


    "Good night, Master Anis. Now, slow down and have a good dream."

 30 Lesson 30: WhoS The King For (Part I)

    Many people refer to Princess Anisphere Wynn Palettia as a royal disqualification.


    I don''t have a magical talent for acting like I''m not royal. And I''m immersed in an incredible invention, and I''m drawn to the outhouse.


    But still, many appreciate Anisphere Win Palettia. It is someone who acknowledges the new concept of magic or who defines her essence.


    It doesn''t deserve it if you look at one side, but it does enough to make it up to you. Maybe that''s why Anisphere is the pile that leaves is told as if it will be struck.


    Well, there''s a lot of anisphere to talk about ratings so far from nobility.


    So how do the people living in this country see Anisphere?


    It is the Duke''s Lady, Uphilia Magenta, who follows a strange fate.


    How the hell does Anisphere Win Palettia look from her?


    My name is Ufilia Magenta. Duke of Magenta family duke warrant pledging allegiance to the Kingdom of Palettia. Would that be the easiest way to describe my identity?


    I am now walking down the castle dressed in elegant clothes like the ones worn by the civilians, not in brilliant outfits like the dresses I usually wear. Next door is also the Princess of this country, Lady Annis, with us.


    tinum hair, which often appears in the royal family, is wrapped in a hat and is not noticeable, and Master Anis goes on through the castle town in the footsteps he is ustomed to.


    "This way, Uffi"


    "Ah, yes. Dear Anis... not Anis..."


    "It is forbidden to treat you because you are impatient."


    I look down as the fever on my cheeks is about to rise on Master Ennis, whoughs joyfully.


    Yes, we areing down to Castle Town with patience today.


    The beginning of the matter was Algard''s distraction the other day. My Arcane Shell restoration, which broke in the middle of it, is the hang-up. When it came to cksmiths, I left my hand because I was asking a cksmith in Castle Town.


    We''ve been in a hurry and busy day ever since. Even so, it is Lord Anis who has been mainly busy. Anyway, Master Algard has been abandoned and sent to a remote area.


    Now Lady Anis is number one in the right to inherit the throne. Then there were sessive interviews with those who asked Ennis how he was feeling and tried to explore the sincerity and circumstances of Algard''s abolition, and he was unable to move.


    And today, in her spare time, Ennis finally invited me toe down to Castle Town to pick up Arcane Shell.


    I also thought of the escort, but Mr. Anis showed me that he didn''t want to take the escort when he was impatient. I was taken to Castle Town while it wasing along on its own so I could do whatever I wanted.


    It''s not that I never like your patience. However, now that I''m close to the throne, I want you to be concerned about your danger...


    "Does Uffie to Castle Town often?


    "No, not really..."


    "What about inspections?


    "It''s about your father..."


    I didn''t really like it because it atrophies civilians no matter what they are in the capacity of Duke''s Warrant Lady. Still, if it is an inspection, we must see the lives of the people and feel many things. I miss thinking that a little bit.


    What about now? Now my position also feels like I''m floating in the universe. I don''t mean to be an assistant to Ennis in magic, buttely I think Ennis has stopped studying magic itself because he has also been involved in politics.


    I don''t shake Master Anis to talk about politics to me.... I think you''re paying attention. I''m the one who leans in on Master Anis as his assistant, but when he tells me to take my time, I have nothing to do.


    I used to try to deserve to be the next queen, but now I don''t have that kind of pressure. I find it a little painful because I feel that it is protected by Master Anis......


    "Right here, Uffi."


    Looks like I got to my destination while I was distracted by my thoughts, and I raise the gaze I was lowering.


    Town workshop with no weird philosophy whatsoever. Size is arguably small within this castle town. From the size of the store, it looks like a workshop for individual customers rather than for mass production.


    You should be aware that this difference is handled differently depending on the owner, or the merchant who employs the owner. Sometimes it has a merchant as powerful as arge workshop, and he has a nose for business talk stories.


    On the other hand, small shops like the one where the workshop owners open the workshop alone have a lot of artisanal temperament and tend to feel stronglymitted for that matter. Your father told me that even when ites to workshops in bulk, the response changes in the products you deal with and the surrounding environment.


    Surely it would be natural to choose these small, skilled craftsmen''s workshops if you were to work on inventions of magic.


    The name of the workshop on the sign out there seems to say "Gana Martial Arts Workshop". Master Anis opened the workshop door without a knock and went inside.


    "Tomas! I''ming in!


    "Ah, anise... anise!


    If I rushed after him and let him inside, the sight exactly like the painting greeted me.


    There stood a good, eye-catching youth there. Nothing less than my father''s sharp red-brown eyes in a light brown hair with a slender hair. There is dirt and so on in the middle of the work, but I still wonder if the skinny yet sessfully squeezed figure is no less than that of a knight.


    Speaking of shorings, there is no facial expression on that face...


    "... Master Anis? That was a long time ago."


    "Are you ready for what you asked for?


    "Hmm. Take it"


    I identally made my eyes peel. Though impatient, this artisan named Tomas should know that Lady Anis is a princess. Still, I observe and see if this attitude is of no interest to the secr.


    Then my gaze was pointed at me, too. After sending some surprise nce, Tomas turns to Master Anis.


    "Who?


    "My assistant"


    "... oh, that user"


    "I told you to bring him in, didn''t I?


    "... Hmm. This isn''t a beautiful ce for ady toe."


    Tomas groans so much that he seems to groan abominably. Speaking of which, it''s like Anis used to say he hates nobles...


    Should I say hello here in nature rather than in awe?


    "My name is Yufi. He said he could have any family name."


    "... I know. Rumor has it that Ennis split his fianc��e from Algard."


    "I didn''t catch you, did I? Well, there''s aplicated reason, so you can just say what you want to say."


    "Let the nobles fight. I don''t want to get involved."


    With aid back look, says Tomas. Even though your face is neat, all the faces floating around are Buddha tops and rugged expressions. I get the impression that you are very difficult.


    "It''s Tomas Ghana. ��"


    "No, you don''t have to be afraid. It''s Yufi who''s here."


    "... right. That would help."


    I just softened my attitude a little when I told him I didn''t need to respect him. You don''t like to be awed, though you don''t seem like a bad person.


    "So? What about Arcane Shell?


    "I fixed it already."


    "Can you show me?


    Encouraged by Master Anis, Tomas wipes his hands and cleanses them, then returns with an arcane shell in his hand that was ced to rest.


    Through the arcane shell that remained tucked away in the sheath, there was a figure there that was no different than it had been before it broken.


    "... make sure"


    "Oh, yes."


    Not to Master Anis, but to me. The feel of the arcane shell in my hand is so natural that I don''t think I was leaving my hand. I don''t feel ufortable standing up again and again. I identally exhaled because there didn''t seem to be a problem seeing it through magic.


    I would appreciate it if you could fix it perfectly so far. Without thispletely, I became restless. It''s what Ilia used to say, that knowing the convenience of a magic prop doesn''t get you back into your previous life.


    "Excellent work. It''s not ufortable."


    ����


    "... something?


    When I told him with the arcane shell in his sheath, Tomas was staring at me with serious eyes.


    When you look surprised at that gaze, you scratch your head back like Tomas panicked a little.


    "No.... you''re using it right now, so I know. I thought I could believe it because it was a rmendation from Master Anis, but until I actually saw it, I was half-hearted..."


    "Oh, I see. �� now I can''t calm down without this anymore."


    "... right"


    Tomas narrowed his eyes so that he could think of something. And what I thought, I''m turning my gaze to Master Anis, who was appropriately looking around at what belonged to the workshop. What are you doing, Master Anis... you are too free...


    "Dear Anis, I''ll give you a penny so you can buy me something appropriately at the stall."


    "Oh, is that good?!?"


    "Ma, wait!?"


    I identally screwed up, but I''m not wrong!? I''m royal, I''m royal even though I''m here with patience!? Is there a good reason to treat me like such a child! And please don''t make Master Anis happy! Despite your patience, the royal family! Don''t be happy to get a penny!


    "I want to talk."


    "... hmm? What, I think it''s hard to dictate to a boulder?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. You''re going? You''re not going?


    "I''m worried about Tomas because he''s a lousy mouth. Well, I''d better go, wouldn''t I?


    "Oh. Especially since Princess Anisphere won''t let me hear it."


    "... ok. Okay, I''ming. And Yufi''s share is good, right?


    "Whatever you want."


    That being said, Tomas took out the money and gave it to Master Anis, who left t.


    Though I tried to pull it off unexpectedly, I was concerned about Tomas'' words earlier. If you ept what I don''t want Anis to hear, you will understand.


    ... what kind of distance are you two at? Master Anis seemed nervous, and Tomas is natural. That''s all we seem to forgive each other and not be aware of the difference in identity......


    "... I''m sorry. All of a sudden we''re both gone."


    "No.... who else is in this workshop?


    "Hey. I have a sense that I''m bigoted. It suits you sexually to work alone and do your own satisfying work.... I have a chair for visitors."


    That said, Tomas brought me a chair, so I decided to sweeten it. Tomas brings the chair the same way, and we turn face to face.


    "... you think you''re changing Master Anis?


    "That''s... to the point where I doubt there''s amon sense word anymore"


    "Right. But he thinks he''s a good guy."


    "Yes, that''s already"


    Otherwise I wouldn''t have been here. What would have happened by now without Master Anis? You could have lost sight of your existential significance and broken your heart. On the contrary, it is possible that the country was turning into something else.


    The only reason I have it now is because of Master Anise''s movement. I''m about to bite my lips wondering what I could have done there. I know you''re protected. But am I made of something just being protected...?


    "... Hey, Master Yufi. Can I ask you something clearly?


    "What is it?


    "Is the next king, Master Anis?


    Mr. Tomas, who mouths that question, is just serious, and I correct my attitude with nature, too.


    "�� it is now Lady Anis who has the primacy of session to the throne. There''s already been talk of Algard being scrapped, isn''t there?


    "Ah. That''s why I want to make sure. Is the next king like Anis?


    "Yes, I think it will be"


    "... right"


    Severely Tomas exhales. Obviously not happy, with the look.


    Doesn''t Master Anis still think he deserves to be royal? That''s why you want me to take my seat off?... If so, why to me?


    "Master Yufi, is that definitive?


    "... so anxious?


    "... maybe not as anxious as Master Yufi is worried about. A lot of people would love it if that man became king. He always thinks of us as civilians."


    Tomas'' expression turns around and turns into something gentle. It''s also somewhere to be proud, to be proud of something.


    "Few things have improved because of Lord Anis'' opinion of the King. That guy put himself in our sights and moved what we needed and what we needed to do.... he says it''s natural. But you''re not, are you? You''ve never seen nobility live like this before, have you?


    "... That''s right. But that''s what I think it is. Nobility is nobility, civilians are civilians."


    "I wouldn''t deny that either. You and others are taking responsibility instead of wealth and status. It''s a big responsibility to protect this country. That''s what Lady Anis said.... so I hate more aristocrats. Precisely someone who abuses civilians by wielding the privilege of" nobility. "


    Tomas tells you if something has happened in the past, with a voice that even seeps hate. I can only narrow my eyes and drop my gaze on those words.


    As a matter of fact, I think there are a few people who forget their responsibilities as noblemen. Nobility is something that is responsible for its status. I also believe that it is not the nobility that should be, such as forgetting it and behaving tyrannically.


    But it''s a difficult story if you ask me if it will be passed on to him, who is a civilian. So it is divided by the brackets of nobility and civilians. That''s not supposed to be a word or a status to separate us from each other.


    "I''m not talking about living like us. I would be a little more convinced if I knew what kind of life the nobles were living too.... It''s tough, isn''t it?


    "It''s not easy... you can''t say"


    "That''s what I am, too. So if we take responsibility for each other, that''s fine.... No, that''s not what you want to talk about. Yes, Master Anis. That guy can be very trustworthy in that sense. There''s gonna be a lot of people out there who think otherwise than me."


    "�� but you don''t find it pleasing"


    "... do you notice? Well, yeah."


    Scratch your head like you''re in trouble and Tomas clouds your expression.


    "That man will be able to do the king, but he won''t be fit for the king"


    "... not suitable, is it? Sure, he''s a ruinous one..."


    "No, it''s not suitable in the sense of a wreck or something, it''s not... that guy, you''re carrying too much"


    "Too much to bear, is it?


    I leaned my neck against Tomas'' words. I do believe he is someone who has some good mouth but a sense of responsibility. I could feel responsible from my attitude towards Master Algardo, and ites from my response to Raini.


    "Though I think that''s a good talent as a king, as one who stands above. If you carry too much, if we help you, the minister..."


    "I can be king. I could be, but you''d be better suited to him if you let him do something else."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    That is an undeniable fact. I believe that Master Anis has the qualities to be king. But I also know from the bottom of my heart that Anis does not want the throne. What that person really wants to dedicate his life to is the study of magic. I know that too.


    But it is Anis who inherits the royal lineage with the right to inherit the throne. Whether he wants it or not. That''s what... it''s called royalty.


    "It would be different to talk about having the qualities to be able to do it and that''s why they do it"


    "... but I''m responsible. To the nobles, to the royalty."


    "But you have no precedent for a queen.... does that really have to be carried by Master Anis? It would be nice if we could continue our study of magic even as kings, but we wouldn''t, would we? I wouldn''t be surprised if I''de and get your sword sooner."


    Indeed, Master Anis here these days hasn''t gotten his hands on the study of magic, driven by his daily businessmanship. Do you have time to do research in the future, given the mindset, the knowledge, and the fact that you will be pursued by government to be king?


    If Master Anis stops studying magic, can someone take over? �� spreading existing magic props to the world maye true. But will a new idea emerge?


    If you think about it that way, Master Anis is the only one for magic. And now even as royalty. I can''t think of a way to reconcile these two big things... If you try to exchange it, it will take a lot of work.


    "When that man bes king... he won''t be free. That''s going to kill that guy''s charm. If I stipted that I was king, that man wouldn''te here anymore. At least" Dear Ennis. "


    "... you know Mr. Ennis very well"


    "Because you haven''t changed since you were little, and that guy.... Oh, maybe that''s why. Maybe that''s why I''m anxious that Master Anis is going to change extra. Master Anis, who talks about magic, was always brilliant. There was a lot of empathy for us who couldn''t use magic. We all expected Lady Anise. He''s the one who listens to us and tells us his dreams."


    "... I''m sure that won''t change being king."


    "Who is he? But aren''t you not allowed around?


    I won''t allow it around me. You can''t deny anything when you say that.


    If Master Anis bes king, he will increase what he will not forgive around him. I will do so with me. The king shakes himself as king, and he must guide the people. Because it is my responsibility.


    That way, Master Anis loses his freedom, and if you say so, you can''t deny it either. It is also easy to imagine Anis killing his heart for that reason and bing king.


    Because he can do it. Your father has seemed to have restored Anis'' right to inherit the throne in anticipation of it.


    From any point of view, we may not be able to avoid the flow of Lord Anis bing king anymore. But...


    "Being king, will that make Lord Anis happy?


    ... The words asked by Tomas remind me of the words in the back of my brain.


    - "You''re not going to get the happiness you wanted from the bottom of your heart, with all the alignment. We are. ''


    That was a zero word from Master Anis for Master Algard.


    That left me so badly stabbed in the chest.


    Be king, the word. I''m sure it''s a curse to take happiness away from Master Anis.


    Again it was strong, deep, engraved on me.

 31 Lesson 31: WhoS The King For (Middle Edition)

    "Did Tomas say anything to you?


    I heard Master Anis ask me to peek into my face. I felt my consciousness flying back somewhere far away, and I let my shoulders jump.


    After that, Master Anis returned to the ce where Tomas and I had be subtle air, leaving the Gana workshop behind. I had the experience of eating the unfamiliar foods that Master Anis had bought me with this unfamiliar clue again.


    He said this is the taste that civilians eat. It will be cluttered and vorfulpared to what you eat from time to time. Still a strangely appetizing vor. If you ask me if I like it, it''s different, because it''s too different from anything I''ve ever eaten. So when ites to fresh fun, it''s close to that.


    If I turned my gaze to the town, I heard lively people. It was also the first time I had walked through thendscape of my life and had been blinded. That''s where my earlier Ennis inquiry flew in, so my shoulder jumped.


    "... it was just a public story."


    "Hmm. Because I didn''t feel like I was here."


    "It''s..."


    I thought I was talking to Tomas. He said it was a curse to be king of Anis.


    Because he''s royal. It''s very easy to say that. That''s why there''s nothing else that can rece the king on his shoulders. If Master Anis were to give up and wee his son-inw, I guess the story would be different again.


    ... No, I''m sure that''s essentially the same. The curse ced on Anis means "restraint to freedom." People are small and small and bound, but the restraint of royalty is too heavy for Anis'' talents. Lead the country and protect the people. That responsibility is too......


    "... she was worried that Lady Anis couldn''te."


    "Hmm. And you''re on."


    "... forgive me"


    "Meh."


    I get a blurry look at Master Anis'' faceughing with pleasure. I would have been really busytely. We also have less time to proceed with the study of magic. We also continue to extend our time rtive to the nobles.


    Is this grin a real grin? I was wondering if you had any major anxiety behind it or if you were feeling hard. That''s what I don''t get. As I was once unable to understand Master Algard''s distress...


    "Euphie?"


    "... too, I''m sorry"


    "Stiff tone"


    "Ho, grabbing my cheek is... mmm...!


    I get my face pinched with both hands and rubbed loose. It''s very embarrassing because we have people going out and going.


    Although I managed to escape, I got more tired. Being unfamiliar is really tiring...


    "Well, I can''t help it with magic. Al''s gone, so there''s no specification."


    "... Dear Anis"


    I identally stopped my leg. I wonder why they noticed me, and was I so in the face?


    Master Anis was the usual nature and smiled bitterly as if he was in trouble somewhere.


    "He said he didn''t need it. Look, there''s no choice, he said he''s used to it for a long time. Comining doesn''t change anything. Besides, it''s gonna be tough not deciding who the next king is, right? The country, the people."


    "... is that good? Really."


    I couldn''t bear to say that question. I had predicted what to say, but I knew it would deepen the curse for Anis.


    My inquiry will not break Anise''s expression. I just smile loosely and say it.


    "It''s not good, but it''s something someone has to do."


    You can''t say anything more to me when you say that at your usual rate. It was the first time they had thought that not spinning words was so improper and impudent.


    What should I say to Lady Annis in the first ce, even though I didn''t have that answer in me?


    "Look, I don''t care about that. I''m gonna go around town."


    "What, that!


    "Time is limited. I have to do what I want right now!


    Master Anis pulls my hand and rushes out. It is best not to be left behind because you are too unfamiliar with the fact that you ran out of hand.


    This guy is always like this. It''s a wreck, you do whatever you want, and you go over it. Hard or sad. And it solves it ahead of time.


    If they don''t pull my hand, they''re going to leave me. I could only hold that hand and follow Master Anis.


    Later on, after a courtesy trip to Castle Town with Lord Annis, I was interested in a tea party at the invitation of the Queen. I was wondering if Lady Annis would be called too, but apparently I was alone.


    Beside me is Raini, a samurai apprentice. Raini, who for the time being had a level of half a serving from Ilia, was able to do the minimum work, so there was more to do with me and Ennis. Looks like you were in charge of me today.


    "Could it be a breath disaster? Ufilia."


    "Yes, I live my days well"


    "That''s more than anything."


    She''s a queen who snorts satisfactorily, but I think she looks tired somewhere. From one of Master Algard''s cases, the Queen does not turn to diplomacy to assist His Majesty in his internal affairs.


    Now the nobles of the Kingdom of Palettia stand in colour. Algard, who was supposed to be the next king, was abolished, and because of the session to the throne, Ennis had the first right to inherit the throne.


    Those who have ever treated Anis coldly have not been able to set their attitudes, and those who begin to sell the festivities, those who stand still, their movements vary. I also wonder if it is significant that Lord Anis has be seriously involved in government as a royal family.


    Still, Master Anis doesn''t want to get married for the rest of his life. There are still few voices about what they intend to do with the inheritance. I guess the anxiety about what''s going to happen is something that goes around everyone''s chest.


    "What about Anis?


    "... What do you mean?


    I had difficulty answering a question thrown by the queen for a moment and asked her intentions.


    "I wonder if Anise has ever changed."


    "Right. Seems like the usual, buttely I think they''ve been putting some energy into politics."


    "Right.... don''t you feel dissatisfied about that?


    "... I can''t say anything about that."


    Are you worried about Master Anis, or are you looking for coarse? Either way, there''s very little you can answer for me. Even though I also think that Master Anis is dissatisfied, I cannot answer when asked how far it is dissatisfied.


    The queen exhaled deeply in my response. Don''t hide your fatigue, you''ll be worried about how you''ve fainted.


    "... in the end, no one knows. Raini, sit down too."


    "What!? So, but I..."


    "I called you on an excuse. Please take a seat. I want to talk to the people beside my daughter."


    "... ha"


    Take a seat in the seat where Raini had another avable with the look of fear. Was it the Queen''s hope that Raini was put on me?


    "Anis has been working so hard these days. Like it''s ever been a lie. But for the first time, I''m confused, honestly."


    "The confusion is that I can nod if I think about it before..."


    I honestly understand how ufortable it feels to be serious because Anis was too destructive for better or worse.


    "I tried not to think of that kid as just a daughter from the day he pushed his ims through. That''s what I was thinking when that led to stretching that kid out. �� but I don''t know about her now that she''s avenged me."


    "To be honest, I think there''s something about Anis who can understand."


    "If that''s the case with you, is it intentional?"


    "... intentional, is it?


    "Sometimes she struggles with understanding herself, but it just seems like she understands it and does an impression maniption."


    Impressive maniption, Anis acting like he doesn''t understand himself.


    To be honest about it, I have the feeling that it would be. Sometimes you say you stand around trying not to interrupt Lord Algard''s path to the throne.


    "I won''t deny it. Master Anis is brilliant..."


    "Yes.... then at least I''m showing you the vegetables more than I am?


    "What about that? It doesn''t feel like Ennis is neglecting the Queen."


    "Oh, I''m not. That kid doesn''t try to hide that kind of favor much. She just doesn''t know herself."


    "Master Anis himself, is it?


    "Let''s be clear about this one, I don''t think she''sfortable with it. Because she didn''t publicly proim that she didn''t want to take over the throne. So if you''re watching that kid act too worthy right now, you won''t know. What are you thinking? That''s why I was so anxious to talk to you. I also asked Orphans to see..."


    "Your Majesty, what?


    "... keep calm,. I''m not supposed to be involved."


    I didn''t know His Majesty had told the Queen that. Honestly, I''m a little surprised.


    But I don''t think so.... Honestly, Anis is in a "that" state because he is horrible.


    "... Has the Queen ever seen where Anis was seriously pissed off?


    "... that kid?... No. Probably not. Do you have any Uphilia?


    "Just once. It was when His Majesty and your father asked for the restoration of Anis'' right to inherit the throne."


    "How can you be angry?


    "... it''s ice"


    "Ice?"


    "My emotions are falling out and I''m just pale. Like my heart froze."


    Master Anis appreciated that he could only be a tyrantying down a dictatorship.


    If you are confused because you have a heart, you should freeze that heart. Freeze and sharpen your heart for what the country needs. I know it''s Lady Anise who can do that.


    "... I''ve been sayingtely that I have no choice. You must be dissatisfied. But that man will still be king. Let your heart freeze, for example. I can do it if I need it... No, I can do it"


    "���� yes"


    Long, heavy. The queen''s exhaled breath falls uninterrupted.


    "... I can''t help but feel the pain that I failed to raise my child."


    "My queen..."


    "Algard became depressed and dangerous. Anisphere has acquired the brilliance to kill her heart.... No, Anisphere''s. That''s not wrong as royalty. But I guess that destroys what you''ve been cultivating as a child."


    As long as he is king, no individual emotions are required. What the king demands is fairness. There are kings to guide the people. I know, but I also agree that that fact weighs too heavily on Master Anis.


    "... now I wonder what to say to that girl. I could only deal with her as a queen. Laugh."


    "No,ughing, etc. And that is the Queen''s assumption. Lady Anise doesn''t think so."


    "Sorry.... looks like I''m having a boulder too"


    Weakened, he said. I shut my mouth to the queen smiling so tired.


    I said I couldn''t do anything to this one either. That''s what I thought, and I saw Raini sitting next to me taking a seat.


    "Raini?"


    "My queen, with all due respect, what are your ns for this aftermath?


    Yeah, I''m going back to the executive branch.


    "Then just take a little rest during this tea party time. Let''s see what I can do."


    "Yours?


    "Look into my eyes. We''re still in the middle of a trial and error, but the effect is anise-sama''s inkling."


    Raini walks to the side of the queen and gives in to align her gaze with the queen.


    Its eyes are red indicating that it is a vampire. I also found some suspicious light in the back of those eyes. The magic flow also strokes your skin to let you know some signs.


    "... look me in the eye and rest my heart. It''s kind of like a hint, but it''ll make you feel better. Don''t worry, it won''t stay."


    "... that being said"


    "Master Anis is also getting a heartbeat. It''s like dreaming of a little peace of mind."


    "... would be good. We need to be sure of your strength."


    Have you made up your mind, the queen stares straight into Raini''s eyes. Raini made her face stretch like she was nervous for only a moment if she could turn her gaze from the queen, but she immediately smiled and turned her gaze back to the queen.


    "Queen, is it Anis who makes your heart sick?


    "Right. I''m worried about her."


    "Is that because that one doesn''t show any sincerity"


    "... right. I''m afraid I can''t guess what she''s thinking or what she''s thinking."


    "Yes, then look me in the eye�� it is the Queen''s concern. That one loves the queen. You have to do it as a royal, the heart of it is certainly inherited by the queen. However, I do want to tighten my mind even more because it is different from before..."


    "... is that right?"


    The queen''s eyes are slowly lowering and bing dull. Raini stops me so that I can put my index finger on my mouth where I float to see if this is okay.


    "When the situation settles, I''m sure you''ll think about proposing a policy that encourages magic. That way again, it''s the usual Anisphere. If you close your eyes, you can imagine."


    "... yeah, right. That girl would say."


    "How far can I go, Anisphere, who will consult with you? It''s a full smile that tells me there''s no pping."


    "Hehe... it really seems toe to my attention..."


    "Yes, then, I think it''s blurry, but don''t question there...... pull yourself out of it. How does the Queen answer to Lady Anis?


    "Well... first of all... listen to me... give me... what are you thinking, Anis... you... I can''t reach you..."


    Tsk. A drop of tears spilled out of the queen''s closed eyes. I kept myself in the chair, and, uh-oh, I put myself to sleep.


    Raini, who has seen it through, is exhaling heavily on her shoulders and weakened. I inadvertently ask Raini.


    "Raini, what did you do?


    "... I just blunted my heartache. I just encouraged them to dream because blunting them too hard would go too far into the implication. Later, if I wake up with dreams, I''ll wake up with allusions, but I thought I''d give you a little happy dream and rest your mind and body. It''s tattooed with Anis and ria."


    Mental interference, a characteristic of being a vampire. He said he used it to relieve heartache. And I kept dreaming, he said. Was this the effective use of Raini''s power that Master Anis was saying?


    And with the ink of Ennis and Ilia....... hmm? I guess that means I tried it on both of us.


    "... maybe even hint at Master Anis?


    "Yep. That guy said that because the dragon engraving works on its own, it would take me to follow the implication, too. Sessfully implied."


    ����


    "Oh, don''t worry. Dear Anis, no matter how much he is aware of it along the lines of implication, he breaks it quickly, so it won''t leave any impact. The effect has been felt. The actual experiment was done by Ilya."


    "But you did it to Master Anis at first, didn''t you?


    "... well, that''s right"


    "What implication?


    That''s how I get caught up in it. I keep asking Raini questions. Raini gives you a troubled look somewhere, and then you keep it to yourself like you''re in trouble, right? And he prefaced and told me.


    "I don''t know if I can reduce my interest in magic."


    ��������


    "No, but I couldn''t. And then I tried the royal consciousness and the allusions that encouraged it, but it all seemed to resist, and Anis had his head about how stubborn he was."


    "... yes. So you''re still doing that now, Anis, of your own free will."


    "... there are asional days when you ask me to make an allusion, even just in my dreams. If you say yes, I think you do."


    That helped me train myself to use my powers to make dreamse true, but Rainiughs like she''s in trouble.


    Isn''t that, conversely, like saying you can''t do it without relying on implication? Nature and my hands were stretched if I thought so.


    "... what am I doing when even Raini says I can help Master Anis"


    "Yep...? Hmmm... Sure is a bit overprotective for Master Anis and Master Uphilia"


    "... might Raini think so too?


    "Because that''s true for me too. Otherwise, you can resist my mental interference, so let me use my powers to manipte my mind? Dear Ennis, it''s sweet in you."


    "That''s... right"


    I know that Master Anis is sweet in you. That guy seldom puts people in his own pocket. Maybe that''s why......


    "We''re especially avoiding Master Uphilia about political rtions. I don''t have the knowledge to just go into the subject, and I have a lot to remember as a samurai..."


    "... can you say that to me?


    "''Cause I think I can stop Master Anis. About Master Uphilia, right?


    "Me?


    "Perhaps Master Anis is the one who forgives his heart the most. There is a verse in His Majesty and Queen that draws a line, even with affection..."


    "But it''s Ilia who''s been dating a long time, isn''t it?


    "Sometimes ria says she can''t stop you because she''s been dating too long."


    "... so why me?


    "Mm-hmm, subjective, but I think it''s because it''s reciprocal, right?


    "Equal?"


    Me and Lady Anise?


    "I am out of the question in my position, and there is a ce where Ilia is wrapped up in a subordinate rtionship because of her long service, and I draw a line about whether it is because her Majesty and the Queen are family. Dear Anis, there aren''t many people watching each other equally. I think the closest is Master Uphilia."


    "... I have just been helped by Lady Anis. I can''t believe we''re even."


    "I think that''s probably because Master Uphilia has been helping Master Anis all along, right?


    "... it''s only recently that I started dealing with Master Anis, isn''t it?


    "Er, whatever the reality, I think it''s because of Uphilia that Ennis was able to do whatever he wanted without worrying about the royalty. Master Uphilia said she was not worried about anything because she thought she could support Master Algardo. So I''m sure he feels that he wants to make it easier because he made me struggle because of him."


    "It''s... but I am"


    "Don''t tell me what happened to the results. It hurts me so much. Lady Anis tells me there was nothing I could do about that. And no matter what happens to the results, what you try so hard to do doesn''t disappear. I think that''s why we have Anis now because Master Uphilia was a solid candidate for the next queen. You think it''s your turn now, don''t you?


    Because I''ve always done what I wanted. Because I suffered because of that?


    Because you admit what I''ve been doing, and now you''re trying to fulfill it?


    So should I be free this time? But I don''t know freedom.


    I don''t know what to do. Dear Anis, I... can''t be like you.


    Now, on what grounds can I say that I am equal to you? What should I tell you when I have just been sheltered by you?... to me, it remains unclear.


    As it were, the tea party was held because the queen took her time off.


    I woke up the queen at the end of time and asked Raini if she could ask me again when she broke up, and I was impressed that Raini was wolfing.


    I guess I have to look for it. What should I do now? Tell that guy he''s equal, and there''s just something I can convince him of.


    Just magical talent is not enough. Knowledge through education that we have developed is still not enough. Something tells me I''m the reason.

 32 Episode 32: WhoS The King For (Part Ii)

    "You''ve got a pretty good look on your face, Yufi."


    Consciousness emerges that was blurred in the voices spoken. With all this happening these days, I look up to embarrassment. It was your father who spoke to me.


    Dinner seats at my parents'' house now. He''s a busy father, but he seems to try to show his face for dinner on the day I return to my parents'' house, and this is how we have more opportunities to face each other.


    "Caind was worried. I''m still not being honest with you."


    "... I let you get stubborn, so I can''t help it"


    Naturally, there was also a Caind, my brother, in the dining table with his family. But when will be thest time we have properly exchanged words? Caind will soon be out of the room, even at the dining table, as they will be avoided face-to-face in the house.


    When it''s time to talk to Caind, things seem to change dramatically and go on losing sight of what I should be doing. I''m just reflecting on whether that''s why I showed a gap even in front of your father.


    "Uffi. Would you talk to me if I could?


    "Mother..."


    "But things have changed a lottely. You are different from before. I just want to ask you something. What bothers you and what makes you anxious? Until now, you''ve failed just to be tough on you."


    "Don''t tell me you failed, Mother. �� but yes,"


    I also feel ashamed of how much I had exposed myself to my thoughts if I had even heard from my mother about my worries. But it''s a problem that I can''t help myself with.


    And I wanted to ask Father again. Because it was no other father who advanced the restoration of Lord Annis'' right to inherit the throne. What is your father thinking now?


    "... father. What do you think about Lord Anis'' reign in queen?


    To my inquiry, your father narrows those sharp eyes. It seems to me that some people are staring at me, but I''m used to it, so I don''t care.


    After a little silence, your father opened his mouth.


    "No matter how you say it. It is Princess Anisphere who now has the right to inherit the throne. Princess Anisphere will have to be queen and set the country up. On the contrary, what bothers you so much?


    "... I''m worried that Master Anisphere should really be king like this"


    "It''s not a question of whether it should be. You must be king. Prince Algard has be obsolete, and the only direct bloodline is Princess Anisphere."


    What your father says is an unchangeable reality. Yes, in the end, we just have to break it off.


    ...... but I unwittingly grip my fist. I know. I know.


    It really brings a smile to Master Anis''s face. And the way emotions fall out of that look and freeze.


    "... if you be king, that man loses his freedom"


    "That''s what a king is."


    "I know.... I know. Still, I don''t want to tie Lady Anise''s heart. If you be king, you will be told that you will inherit. Didn''t your father think that all of them?


    "... the only way to do this is to fulfill the wishes of Princess Anisphere whenever possible. In order for you to ept the inheritance."


    Again. I kind of see how your father thinks that way. I didn''t know that if Master Anis were to be king, he would want us to have children any day.


    "So what if Master Anis says he wants to focus on magic?


    "That''s what you''ll need to choose a king''s mate. Or Yufi, there will be a hand in you taking on politics in one hand, but you will not be enough on your own. Which way, there should be more hands to use"


    This is also reality again. It''s something you can''t change. I know.


    "... you look unconvinced"


    "I''m not convinced. �� he should not be king."


    "Ho...?


    "Master Anis is a vessel of kings. If you brush your talent, it will glow. But it''s... it''s not. Then Lady Anise''s glow will fade."


    "Being a researcher in magic is what Princess Anisphere should look like?


    "Including that. It''s not like we should just let them do research. I am also well aware that I am not well informed. I just think. Being free is his irresistible charm."


    I want Lady Annis to remain free to choose. I want you to decide whether you want to be royal or immerse yourself in the study of magic.


    "Isn''t thatpatible with being a king?


    "I can''t. The name" shackles "is" king. "Once you be a symbol, you cannot escape. If we want freedom on top of that, that is what needs to change the shape of the country. And he pulls it off forever."


    - I don''t care.


    "... Huh?


    "If you want toy a dictatorship, you cany it, and if the degree has passed, we can advise you. That one is not stupid. It seems to me that if you advance, you will listen to me. That means giving it up to the king. The king''s words are the future of the country, the way the country should be. If you have ovepping thoughts there, stand together, and if you are different, ask the right questions. That''s my loyalty."


    It is. I shut my mouth trying to keep the words going. Surely then will Master Anis''s wishese true? Then should I be like that, too? As your subordinate, stay on its side and don''t break your heart...?


    Is that the form of the future I want? I can''t swallow it like a thorn stung my heart. If that''s right, I think it''s okay. Undrinkable emotions twist and stay in my mind.


    ... I don''t know. Because I never had such thoughts in me.


    "... but that''s my loyalty"


    "... huh?


    "What do you think? Yufi."


    Asked the other way, what do I think? Your father said he was loyal. Reason tells me that if Anis is free toy down a dictatorship, I should serve him for it.


    But every time I get caught in the heart, this is...... I''m sure it''s not rational.


    "I do not want the crown of Tsu to be worn by Master Anis. I just don''t like it. It''s that guy who gets tied up. It is named King. That freedom is" something that is allowed. "


    I just want that guy to be free. Who it could be with, what it could be for.


    Oh, yeah. That''s why it was easy. I just don''t like being given a name that doesn''t suit a king.


    You don''t have to name Lady Ennis King or anything. You don''t have to behave like a royalty by acting like a wreck. I just want it to be for someone, for a dream.


    "It''s easy to tie it up. But it''s not the same as letting you choose to be here or you choose to be. I don''t want to tie you up, I want you here."


    ... Ah. Finally, I get it.


    The failure I''ve made to Master Algard must have been "this".


    I could only be a restraint. It was just a decoration. I had to have it before I could be asked to have the ability.


    Not to make you choose, but to make you choose. Not to bind, but to take your hand. To walk together, to defend that freedom of choice.


    "I''m not convinced that I have no choice but to be king. I want Anise to know that I can choose to be king. Right now, this situation is only a matter of pressing against Master Anis. That''s not true. I want to give him the right to choose."


    "... but no more Prince Algard"


    "Still, if you give it up, it''s not" my loyalty "!


    Said it was my loyalty to protect that person''s freedom. Give that man his heart, his world, his choice. Protecting the future I choose for myself is what I want.


    Now I finally felt that way with my chest up. As they say but not as they wish. To choose and challenge any difficulties there may be. It''s not enough to just act the way you want, as you are given.


    "............... right. Is that your loyalty? Ku, ku, ha, ha, ha!!"


    I identally rounded my eyes. Your fatherughed. And just say it''s funny. Raise your voice. I''ve been blinded by a trick that doesn''t make me too much of a father.


    "... I''m sorry. It was so funny."


    "... I understand you''re being childish"


    "It''s not. No, maybe it is. Right, freedom. You''re not like me, are you? Then it can''t even work."


    "? What..."


    "It was just a matter of course that you didn''t do well with Prince Algard just because you did my imitation. I guess you had your core. I didn''t realize that, and even if I put you in the shape of me, it would be" as good as I can ". �� what you''re trying to say is, I''m sure it''s not the same as it is in essence."


    To one convincing andughing father, without grasping the guidelines, I would tilt my neck. What the hell was your father''sugh bump...?


    When I was perplexed, my mother, who had ever been static, raised her voice.


    "Yufi, you must be different from our generation."


    "? Is that... what?


    "You know that when His Majesty Orphans took office, the Kingdom of Palletia was in a messy world, right?


    "... Yes. I didn''t know there was a lot of turmoil until His Majesty came to power."


    That''s what you learn in history ss. It is now stabilized by His Majesty''s hand in internal affairs and the Queen''s diplomacy, but he said it was a series of hardships and misery until he was on track.


    He said there were times when he was about to go to war with another country. Such signs are now faint, and that must also be a gift from the Queen''s diplomacy. And I know that the country has stabilized because His Majesty served it.


    "We had to tie together. In a disturbed world, there was no room for unified ideas, stability for the people, preparedness for external illnesses... and that''s what I couldn''t afford to choose."


    "... Yes"


    "On the other hand, maybe you''re the generation that''s ready to choose."


    With her hands on her cheeks, her mother smiles. That''s not always the kind of grin you see, but somewhere with a soothing, joy-seeping grin.


    "For example, if it was a time of war, we would have strongly preferred Princess Anisphere''s magic to a knight."


    "......"


    "Is that all there is to it? Dear Annis, I have heard of your work. But I didn''t have to. Yeah, that''s what we protected. It must have be abundant for you, the children, to be able to choose that way. Choice means that it''s an idea that doesn''te out unless it''s rich."


    ... Sure, if you ask me, I did. To say you can choose is because you have room to choose.


    I say to your fathers that they didn''t have such an idea, because times are probably different. And this world is what your fathers connected us to.


    "We had to protect ourselves. Next, to connect to the next. But I guess you don''t have to" inherit the same "to connect the next..."


    "... I didn''t forget my respect for my ancestors"


    "Yeah, I know. Still, it is not something that must be protected and inherited. That''s what I''m talking about, Uffi. Well, maybe Princess Anisphere is what we wanted."


    "Master Anis?


    "Rich the country, everyone can live withughter. We''vee to do our duty to hope for such a country. Would Princess Anisphere''s magic props bring us closer to that dream ideal?


    Maybe that''s what your mother said. Lady Anis'' magic props have many things to help her with her life. Both flying magic props and magic props to help you live.


    That is not a privilege granted only to the nobility. Lady Anis said it could be used by anyone, even civilians who can''t use magic.


    "Ufi."


    "... father"


    "I still want Princess Anisphere to be king. She has enough" value "to hold you ountable for it. of the country we protected, as the next symbol. He wants it to be the foundation of the country with magic and to build a new era. Now I''ve strengthened that thought."


    Your father tells one of the words with a definite force. I can feel the strength of your father''s faith in just one word.


    "But I don''t live in your time to build. Of course, as long as I have this life, I will devote myself to this country... but your generation is the one who walks with the most anise, Yufi."


    "Yes."


    "And you want Princess Anisphere not to be king, but to be free. Then another king must be set up. But Master Algard, who was that candidate, is no longer here. Still want it?


    "... Yes. If you give it up, I feel like I can''t be me anymore."


    What do your fathers want and wish for us? Even if we can pass on what kind of ordeal we''ve been through, I''m sure we won''t feel the same way and hold our thoughts.


    That''s why I want to believe in my beliefs. I inherited it from your fathers, the right I felt. Not just foolishly believing, but ovepping, thinking, and epting.


    There is no more cloudiness in that thought. Still, whatever prayer there was. Again, I do not want Master Anis to be king.


    "There''s nothing..."


    "Huh...?


    "I have no means. But that''s a dream story. That may be the idea that contradicts Princess Anisphere''s magic."


    "... what does that mean?


    "Princess Anisphere has the talent she decidedlycks as king"


    "... magic?


    "Yes."


    Your father nods loudly. Indeed, the Kingdom of Palletia has walked with the Spirit and continues to develop as a country of excellence in magic. The idea is still handed down as a faith.


    Magic is a privilege allowed to the aristocracy, something that our country should be proud of. That is also why I was wanted by the next queen. In that perspective, Master Anis is not talking about falling apart.


    In other words, in terms of magic alone, you can also view that Master Anis cannot be a symbol or a king.


    "Master Anisphere''s legitimacy is a feat of blood muscle and magic. Well, there''s been some behavior so far. He said to himself that there was some support gathered, but the wind direction from the nobility running the country would not be good."


    "... no matter how much faith is gathered from the people, it is nobility who moves the country"


    "That''s right. Without the people, nobility can be formed, but it is not civilians who move the country.... that''s what Princess Anisphere''s reign is all about. If it''s goodwill, it can''t be done right now."


    It is true that such a future could also be possible if magic developed and spread throughout the country.


    Sometimes magic can be used as a nobleman, but it''s a small part of it. That''s what makes a handful of people like Baron Cyan, Raini''s father.


    "Return to the story. In other words, it is fatal that Princess Anispherecks the talent of decisively magic in order to be king. Whether we bury this with magical merit or not, it will not be tolerably eptable in the nobility of our country, which is rooted as a faith. I''m proud to have defended my country by its magic."


    "... that, I know"


    "Then I''ll have to poke you there."


    "Poke there, what?


    "We have no choice but to build a new king''s bloodline. You remember how interested this country is? Yufi."


    To your father''s words, I identally stood up andid my hands on the table.


    "... a new king, the beginning of this country, you mean the" Spirit covenant "!?"


    "That''s right. The beginning of the first king to entertain the kingdom of Palletia, and with that merit, to make the Spirit Contractor the blood of a new king."


    "Well, I still don''t think it''s eptable!?"


    "Naturally. Still, it''s not like we can cross the tradition of lineage."


    "If so..."


    "Then it would be nice to have" royal blood ". Even remotely."


    Remote, but?


    To that word I breathe in the facts that have surfaced, and your father turns his gaze straight to me.


    "Uffi, will" you "be king?


    "Wow, but... but?


    "Even though my Magenta family is now remote, there is royal blood flowing. I mean, it''s thin for proof of lineage, but it doesn''t mean it''s not justified at all. And you are also recognized as the next queen. [M] You will raise your name there as king with the qualification based on the first generation of the Spirit Covenant. If so, isn''t it enough as Princess Anisphere''s opposing horse?


    ... the words your father tells you do not swallow well and sit down powerlessly in the chair as they are.


    "If you want it... you can turn down my blood."


    "Huh?"


    "If you want the throne, abandon the House of the Duke of Magenta. And be adopted by His Majesty. Otherwise, my Magenta family will be the spark of contention for seeking to seize the throne. Whatever path you have, Princess Anisphere, it will be a spark... but remember, you have such a future."


    Drop the house.


    What your father says... I understand.


    But that''s too much of a dream story, and I don''t really feel it.


    I just couldn''t say anything, and I just couldn''t help but keep sitting.

 33 Lesson 33: The King For You

    I was looking at the sky blurry in my own room. I really don''t even feel like sleeping from the back of my brain with the words your father told me repeatedly.


    I think back on my life so far.... Think about it, how much did you pick out for yourself in your life?


    The status of fianc��e of Master Algard, as well as the praise of an excellent Duke''s Lady. You must have been talented indeed. I''ve also made an effort just to be worthy of admiration. Was my will there...? Honestly, you can''t put your chest up.


    I guess I did because they wanted me to, if they told me. I can''t deny it. That was just it. That''s all I''ve got, so maybe I couldn''t do anything.


    It was easy to follow. To be shown the way is just to move towards the goal. I could do that. I guess that''s why I''ve lived a life that just glimpses the path and goals I''ve been given. No worries, no confusion, no doubts.


    "... what I want to choose"


    That''s whates to mind in this chest. Close your eyes and you''ll see Master Anis'' face. The fact that you smiled at me, the face thatughed naturally, the face that plotted something. I can remember the expression that froze my emotions and the crying face that was going to disappear.


    That''s all I''ve seen of that guy. I''vee to see that guy who gave me just one hand in a ce where only one was cornered. I can''t name the emotions that were born in this chest yet. I just can''t ignore this thought anymore.


    "... I am"


    Look up at the moon. Today is a strong golden moon, and that reminds me of Anis'' hair color.


    Reaching out won''t reach the moon. Why do you still want to reach out? Hands on the moon, gripping to grasp the moon.


    "... to be king, want to be"


    For that guy who''s nobody, and for himself. To be myself.


    What I''ve piled up so far oveps with the ideals I wish for right now. This is for your country. And I hope my will is for that man.


    I want it. I thought so. First time from the bottom of my heart. I want that seat. I have a position where I can protect someone. We don''t stop looking so much for the throne, which is the pinnacle of this country.


    Like making noises in me so that the gear meshes and something fits in. To such a sense of reality I closed my eyes and gently pressed my hand against my chest. As I pray for the future toe.


    Please, this choice. That this path I choose is not the path to fulfilling my wishes.


    It would be a little noisy if you went back to the outhouse. But that seems like the usual noise. Master Anis jokes, Ilia goes in to stop him. I guess the noise is increasing these days because Raini is starting to join us.


    To the extent that makes me feelfortable somehow, I guess I''ve been poisoned, too. The noise you hear calms your mind. With a slight smile I head to the room where everyone is.


    "Gibb gibb......! My arm, my arm breaks......!


    "Yes, Master Ilia, not too much for a boulder..."


    "It''s okay, to this extent"


    "Not good! The princess''s luxurious arms will look adorable!?"


    "Ha... luxury, is it"


    "How can you help!? Okay, sorry, sorry! Reflect!! Please forgive me!!"


    Usual hustle and noise. I knock on the door even though I almostugh at it. It was Raini who opened the door for me. Raini greeted me with a slightly troubled face.


    "Good day, Master Uphilia"


    "We''re back, Raini.... Again?


    "Yes, again"


    I also smile back at Raini, who smiles bitterly. And, oh? I was made a Raini face that Was I looking so weird?


    But there are things that need to be prioritized over that now. I will walk over to Master Anis, who is still twisted in the arm by Ilia.


    "Dear Anis,"


    "I was just there!? Oh, wee home Ufi......! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Because I''m not kidding!


    "That''s an odd encounter. I''m not joking either."


    "Ilia, get him there. I need to talk to you."


    We go into arbitration, remembering the smile on the two''s usual interactions. Ilia looks surprised, but she let Lady Anis go because I said so. Master Anis is stroking his arms with tears.


    "There he is... you''re just kidding..."


    "Something?


    "No, nothing! So, Uffi? What''s the story?


    Lady Anis smiles like she''s been re-minded. I feel my mouth loose naturally on the smile I''ve seen many times.


    I''m sure I won''t regret making this choice. Such certainty came to my mind naturally.


    Because Yufi wanted to talk, it was going to be a long story, so I asked Ilia to prepare some tea. I haven''t had this time in a long time and my mind is relieved because I''ve been in a rush of daystely because it''s just a business meeting.


    And you''re talking about it, right? Lately, Yufi has often looked like she thought. I wonder how shocked I was about Al. After that, you feel responsible for me having to take over the throne?


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with Yufi about that. I can''t say that Yufi wasn''t at fault, but it''s only natural that the nature of Raini''s unconscious vampire and the stubbornness between me and Al can''t be solved by herself.


    But I was wondering how I could encourage them to do good things, too, but when I got home, I wondered if I felt any different. As far as I''m concerned, I''d appreciate it.


    "So, what''s the story?


    "Yes, I would like to discuss the future with Mr. Anise."


    "The future, huh?"


    I don''t know about the future. Honestly, I think Yufi is floating in the universe right now. No, you mean I did that intentionally. Right now, I don''t have time to get my hands on the study of magic. Then Yufi, who keeps him as an assistant, will have nothing to do.


    It''s just that Yufi had a lot going on. I admit I didn''t dare wave my job because I thought I was umting hard work. But if you want to actively consult with Yufi, I think you have to think about her future.


    Originally, if I were to be king, Yufi would be prime minister. Honestly, it''s a strange story that there''s no Uffi beside me for getting into politics. If Yufi wants to, will he be involved in government affairs with us in the future? That''sforting, though.


    "I found what I wanted to do."


    Things I want to do. Yufi''s eyes said so firmly forward. He''s a strong eye with a will he didn''t see these days.


    When would have been the first time I saw this eye of Yufi. I guess it was when I heard you were Al''s fianc��e and said hello. I guess I was relieved in these eyes that you knew about me but you didn''t scare me.


    Although it often clouded ory low from Al-Kun''s fianc��e-breaking disturbances, there was no shade in Yufi''s eyes as to whether there had been any change in his mood.


    "If Uffi finds out what he wants to do, it''s more than that. Now, I couldn''t go on studying magic either. You don''t mind if I focus on you?


    "No, your cooperation will be essential to what I want to do. So I wanted to talk to you in advance."


    "My cooperation?


    Well, what is it? I don''t know what to do with Yuffi, even though she says she''s willing to cooperate with me.


    "Yes, I must ask Anise herself to help me, and I would like to ask Her Majesty and the Queen to help me in my conversation."


    "Is that what I have to talk to you and your mother about?


    That, again. You''re about to do something very big, aren''t you, Yufi? What, some kind of new state business or something? Sure, if you''re Yufi, you can have one or two of the bills. It is.


    But I still don''t see why I''m pinched there. Because you''re the next king? Well, if you''re going to do some state business, you should talk to me first...


    "Can you help me?


    "I wonder if it depends on the content. What are you going to do?


    "Of the Spirit covenant, its rification."


    "... spiritual covenant?


    "Yes, I would like you to help me be a contractor myself."


    Spirit Contract! I can''t believe Uffi wants to be a contractor. It''s a little surprising, but given Yuffi''s magical talent, he might be able to reach it. And if you be a spiritual contractor, you can gain enough standing to be protected and weed by the state.


    "Why are you suddenly again?


    "I want merit."


    "... feat?


    "Yes."


    "For what?


    Why would Yuffi want merit? I''m losing my mind. I wonder what Uffi''s thinking?


    "Before you answer, please allow me to ask you disrespectfully. Princess Anisphere."


    "... what is it?


    I dare you to call the princess and me with some intent. I correct my posture.


    Uffi turns off his grin and looks straight at me. Feeling nature and heightened tension, Raini, who had refrained, is behaving suspiciously.


    "Do you think you will be king and that your reign will work?


    ��������


    I think I put a sinister face to Yufi''s question.... the answer to that question is settled.


    "I don''t think I can do it at first, and if I can unite, there''s only dictatorship. It takes time to make this country ept the new concept of me. And after taking the time, the country only distorts for what it took. Of course, that''s why I don''t want a stable reign because I think dictatorship will distort the country."


    I can''t use magic. There is an absoluteck of talent required as royalty in this country.


    Even politics is not confident. I''m not here with a decent education in the first ce, and my connection to nobility is weak. Honestly, I''d hold my head by now if I didn''t have a hand tag named Yufi.


    My strength, magic, is also confident that it can be infiltrated if spread. But that leads to the destruction of the order that is now in ce. It''s convenient, so you can''t spread the word. Because that''s the only strength I have, I think I have to be prepared to push for distortion no matter what.


    I think that''s my limit as king. I cannot rule my country until I destroy the current order. It would be the people of this country and future generations of historical researchers who would judge whether that was good or bad.


    "Still have to do it. Without a leader named King, the country would be lost."


    "Especially you."


    "Yeah. Well, it could be hard on Uffi there..."


    "No, I''m going to have a hard time with Anis, too, so I''m going to have to be your son."


    "Thanks.... So, does that question have anything to do with wanting merit?


    Return to the story. After all, what does Uffi want to find merit in order to unravel his spiritual contract?


    "Yes.... Dear Anis"


    "Yeah."


    "I want that crown to be mine.... Speaking of which, will you be surprised?


    You want the crown to belong to me? Um, I mean, what? Does that mean you want a crown?


    I mean, that''s what you want the crown for?... Huh? No, no, I mean that.......... Yes?


    "... what?


    "I want to be king."


    "Haaaa!?"


    "Yeah, yeah, eh!?"


    Me and Raini''s surprising voices ovep and even Ilia cracks open her mouth and disorients.


    Yufi isughing like a child who has seeded in amazing our reaction.


    "Oh, to be king... Uffi has no right to inherit the throne!? Huh!? Deration of usurpation!? He wants to make a spiritual covenant, he wants to drain the royal family!?"


    "No, I''m not. I want legitimacy."


    "Legitimacy... you mean the feat you want to earn by making spiritual covenants?...... ah!?"


    "Yes. The spiritual covenant is a feat aplished by the first king of the Kingdom of Palletia. This is why I have the right to inherit the throne by embodying it."


    "Wait, wait!... No, wait! That''s not enough, not enough at all! Even Yufi isn''t an idiot who doesn''t know that!?"


    "Yes. I am not a royal person. But the blood of the royal family runs remotely in my Duke of Magenta house. I don''t think there''s any justification for lineage at all."


    "No, I do...!


    "I want His Majesty to adopt me with that feat. And I want to give you the right to inherit the throne.... this is all we can do, can we line up?


    "Adoption..."


    I can''t keep up with my brain''s understanding of sudden derations. So you''re saying that Uffi wants to join the royal family by gaining legitimacy that I don''t have? So you get the right to inherit the throne, aim for the throne?


    I can''t understand it by saying it myself so far. It''s certainly more than possible, if not impossible. Whatever it is, I am now alone without Al Kun, who was an opposing horse. But I have no magical talent, so I don''t have a good reputation from the nobles.


    What if Uffi got a legitimate right to inherit the throne there and went up on the surface stage?... It''s not like there isn''t. Uffi was originally educated toe to the royal family as his daughter-inw. If you use your abilities, it''s certainly not an unlikely story. No, I don''t!


    "... who blew in? Talk like that."


    "Dear Anis,"


    "I did say I didn''t want to be king! But that''s not why I want to crack the country! Uffi is certainly close to getting legitimacy now. But that''s not perfect either! It''s not like when I was with Al!


    Even if you fight for the throne, the terms are different between me, Al, and me and Ufi.


    Because I had unterally given way to Al-Kun, there was no faction I could have, and Al-Kun prevailed. And I thought that was desirable. Because Al also had legitimacy.


    But it''s not the same story when the other person is Ufi. Uffi stands for the capture of the throne. No matter how many adopted, she was originally the daughter of the Duke of Magenta family. That pulls my leg. So take charge of me or take charge of Uffi. Which is better, the terms of which are five fifths in my view.


    "It''s not an easy story! The whole story went so well that you won the right to inherit the throne, you''ll nevere above me! And what would the Duke of Magenta do toe to the throne with his adopted son?"


    My father told me to cut off my blood.


    "What do you think Lord Grants is thinking too!? Lord Grants blew in!? Let me restore my right to inherit the throne!?"


    What the hell, that guy! No, I don''t even know! No, I still don''t know! What are you thinking!? No, I can''t keep up with my understanding at all......!


    Isn''t that a embarrassment to stop thinking like that to push me!?


    "My father is pushing Master Anis. Don''t think I''ll get support if I''m adopted and I get the right to inherit the throne."


    "No, no... no, no!? Why did we talk about that?!?"


    "I don''t want to make Lord Anis king."


    Yuffi looks me straight in the eye and tells me. The strength of that will never wavers.... I mean it. This kid really doesn''t want me to be king.


    "... why? I know I don''t deserve it. I said cry. But then I don''t know why Yuffi would want to be king."


    "... not because of you. This is my fault."


    "My best," he said?


    "I will not let you be king. You don''t have to sit on the throne until you freeze your heart. I just have to let that happen. That''s what I thought."


    "Huh, don''t tell me you''re going to be king with your personal feelings!


    "Whomented that he didn''t want to be king because of his personal feelings?


    Ugh...! Hey, it hurts...!


    "So, but I can''t believe I want to be king for that reason! You can''t admit it!?"


    "Then I can''t admit I don''t want to be king for that reason, either, like Master Anis."


    "It''s not the same!?"


    "I mean, it weighs the same. Besides, if you''re going to take over the reign from His Majesty Orphanth, I''m more confident that you can calm me down. I''ll show you the legitimacy of blood, too. I will prove to you that the royal blood that flows through you will never fade."


    "Huh... Ufi!


    "- If I were to be king! Your dreamse true!


    Uffi roughed up his voice for the first time.


    It was just a cry of temper, but the core of my body seemed to shake for the first drink I heard.


    "I am good at fulfilling all the roles I have been given. Whether that''s the queen or the queen, the weight doesn''t change. Instead, without denying myself that I lived that way, I want to be king myself. If you have a dream ahead of you."


    "My dream."


    "The happiness of approaching the magical mystery and continuing to chase the magical props for the people. You can ask for it. No, I forgive you. If I were king, you would be a people too. And it will be a family. Then I want to forgive you. I dreamed it would enrich this country."


    Uffi takes a seat and reaches out to me. I can only stare at that hand.


    "I pledge to your side to help that reign, even if it does note true. And if ites true, protect your dreams and let them be seen together. It is my wish and desire that you be free. We should be able to hold hands together, not fight each other. So, Master Anis. Please take my hand. Now it''s my turn."


    Even if Uffi can''t be king, he bes a belly that helps politics.


    If Uffi could be king. I''m... free, okay...?


    Staring at Yuffi''s hand as it was offered, I put that hand.


    "-... huh?"


    I wonder who leaked the voice. I don''t know.


    All I found out was the feel of my own hand ying Uffi''s hand.


    My breath hurts. I can''t breathe and my vision seeps. No, you can''t cry here.


    I didn''t know why I was crying, but I stood in the chair thinking I shouldn''t show tears.


    The body moves without consciousness. Just my body trying to get away from here.


    "Ah, Dear Anis!!"


    I wonder whose voice it was that called me from behind. I don''t know. Nothing, I don''t know.


    All I knew was that I ran away. I couldn''t think of anything else.

 34 Episode 34: The Lonely Princess

    "... remember when you first met me?


    "...e dress more sneaky"


    "I want you to hear my heart scream when you jump in my current outfit"


    "I''m sorry!


    "You think apologizing won''t make a bad rumor!?"


    I escaped from the outhouse and jumped into the Gana Workshop as I dressed. I was out of the pce, so my outfit remained quite royal. Naturally, Tomas, jumped in, is angry and angry. I''m sorry.


    Honestly, I care about Tomas. I can''t afford it. The back of the nose is hot, and the back of the eye remains twitchy hot. If I got caught off guard, I was about to have a voice that didn''t make sense, and I was like a child.


    Tomas sighed as he sat round his knee in the corner of the workshop to indulge in the uncontroble things he couldn''t even control himself.


    "... go home"


    "That''s aforting ce!?"


    "Shut up, shut up. Don''t get me into trouble. Eighty-nine, you''re in trouble."


    "Not nice! Me, princess! Yes, work!


    "You can go and report that the princess is knee-wrapped in such a filthy ce, right?


    "I''m sorry! I said all I could!


    I really want you to give me a break about being brought back now. I mean, you''re making a scene, aren''t you? He noticed I was crying and usually looked at the knights who came to stop him with all their might.


    Or it''s going to annoy Yufi awesome. But when I think of Yufi''s face, I can''t help but want to die. My heart hurts, I''m going to cry, and I''m going to make my nose squeal. Then I heard Tomas tongue pounding.


    "... yeah depressing"


    "... terrible"


    "You''re the one who''s terrible. Nothing but royalty and tragedy running into civilian workshops crying."


    "Sorry......"


    That''s certainly a tragedy... no, it''s really depressing...


    "... uh, already. Don''t apologize. So, what happened?"


    "Are you listening to me?


    "Go home when you talk."


    "... yeah"


    You can''t stay in a boulder for long. Makes me mistake that I ran in crying. It''s bad for Tomas if there''s a rumor. No, it might be toote. I wonder what you''re really doing, me.


    I''m going to tell Tomas about the depression but also the bump and how this happened. I know I''ve had a lot of stupidity to say to Tomas, but this could have been the first time I''ve ever cried. Usually I haven''t even figured myself out so far...


    Besides, I was just careful now. But I don''t want anyone to touch me. It was such aplicated feeling. So I was thankful that Tomas didn''t even return the hammer and just stayed there and listened.


    Recently, I thought Al was gone and I had to take over the throne. That''s where Yuffi said he wanted to be king. When they told me I was free to chase my dreams, there was nothing I could do about it and I couldn''t figure it out.


    "... so I ran away. Why did you run away? I don''t know... I don''t know myself. For the first time, I''m sick of being grumpy..."


    I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to face anyone who knows my face now. To Uffi, to Ilia, to Raini, to Father, to Mother. I just wanted to be alone. But I didn''t want to be alone either.


    The contradictory feelings don''t take shape, they circle around. I don''t know anything about this. I don''t even know what to do without knowing. I can only squat with my knees, I don''t want to.


    "Right. Then go home."


    "... terrible"


    "You, I told you I was leaving.


    "I don''t want to go home"


    "Why?"


    "... I don''t know"


    "Liar."


    "I''m not lying!


    "I''m scared, you are. That''s the only reason you''re running away."


    "... Scared?


    Scared, ran away? What''s that? Just, that''s all...?


    "... is that so simple? This."


    Other than that, I don''t know why.


    "Why?"


    "I''m scared if someone tells me to keep my life. Even if I cut off from my family. But I feel heavily prepared if they tell me I''m going down the road I know it''s difficult. It''s still heavy when people say it''s for their dreams."


    ... heavy preparedness, huh? That''s, yeah. Yufi''s readiness is heavy. Even now I know I was surprised.


    "... Tomas."


    "What the fuck?"


    "... are you making fun of me right now?


    "Why?"


    "''Cause I''m that Anisphere Win Palettia under the sky, right? He stormed the dragon, saying he was collecting material for the demon, and he went to fight alone... but he ran away."


    Yufi''s promation is goodwill. It was for me everywhere. Yet I ran away. I got scared, freaked out, couldn''t take it, couldn''t say anything back...


    "... no, it''s not weird to run away"


    Tomas''s response back is so unexpected that I look up in momentum.


    "Why?"


    "The only thing that Master Ennis can stand to lose is his own. For example, if the dragon leaves now, do you want to leave alone?


    "... I''m not going"


    "Why?


    "... I''m not in that much of a rush for material right now. Besides, I''m the only one with the right to inherit the throne now."


    Now, if I die from a single hit with a dragon, I won''t be able to see it. So I can''t reckless like that anymore. Until now, there was Al. Because Al was there, I wasn''t worried that the king would be gone even if I died.


    But not now. I am the next king. There is none but me. The country will be disturbed without me.... That''s no good. If it bes a civil conflict, many people will surely die.


    "If it''s just me, it''s good. But you can''t stand the fact that other people''s lives are lost because of you. Anyway, until now, you thought you had Prince Algard even if you were dead, right?


    ����


    "But Master Uphilia isn''t. Only one, that''s what I wanted from Lady Anise. I want my dreams toe true. If you snort, Master Uphilia will lose a lot of things."


    "... it''s, it''s scary. ''Cause I don''t know if it''s worth it to me."


    "Right. Nobody admitted it." Make your dreamse true before you are royal. "Who else could say that?"


    ... right. That''s why I''m scared. ''Cause I''m royal. Nothing took precedence over that. Speaking of which, I''m sorry that Ufi isn''t free. Get out of the house in the first ce, because what do they say?


    I wanted you to admit it. That''s not a lie. But I didn''t want to trade it for someone''s life. Because I knew it wouldn''te true.


    "... I didn''t ask you to do that."


    "... right, I can''t say. Maybe I burned it because I burned it too."


    "... Huh? Did you say that to Uffi the other day?


    Tomas is scratching his cheek at first sight.... but Yuffi decides as much as Tomas tells you? No, maybe it was just hanging up. I''m sure Uffi thought about it a lot, worried about it, and decided on it. Because someone told me, what an easy determination.


    That eye proves it. That eye of Yufi didn''t look like such a light decision. I think that''s why I got barometric pressure. So much so that you want to run away.


    "... what did I say?"


    "Master Anis said it wasn''t for the king.... unless you" stop "Master Ennis."


    "What''s that?"


    "You know that for yourself, don''t you? Not Lady Anis," Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere Wynn Palettia "cries mesomethodically in a castle workshop like this?


    Unexpectedly there was a zero voice of distress. It hurts my heart to be poked all over the pain just now.


    Surely royalty doesn''t cry in ces like this. I don''t cry in the first ce. You just have to freeze your mind before you cry. No royalty needs tears. I''m the one crying right now. You don''t have to cry if you stop being me.


    "I won''te here anymore if Master Anis bes really just a royalty, and I won''t do anything stupid, and I won''tugh.... I didn''t ask you to do that and be king."


    "... obnoxious, I stole people''s dialogue"


    "I''ll steal it.... You had Master Algard. Why not? I''ve never heard of a queen."


    Tell Tomas to bump his grievances.... That was so sweet to regret. Happy. So in my mouth I p haters.


    "Neither do I. There''s no way. But al-kun... al-kun was hard, too. That''s why you don''t have specifications."


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t have to know."


    "Then don''t cry, go home. Don''t talk too much. If you''re gonna cry, you''re not here. What''s soforting about the words of the people?"


    ... will not.


    I''m just d you told Tomas you don''t want me to be king. That''s it. ''Cause Tomas can''t do anything. There''s no reason to either. Doesn''t make sense if you do. That''s why Tomas doesn''t. I have such trust.


    That''s why I believed it. I don''t like to hang out and get dried up, only my rotten arm is a good cksmith Tomas. I asked him for it because I thought it looked like me somewhere. That''s the beginning of our rtionship. There''s no such thing as warm feelings there. It has nothing to do withfort.


    "... sorry, thanks. I was losing myself a little bit. I''ming out."


    "Ah."


    "Sorry to interrupt your work."


    "Oh.... my next job, I''m waiting for you. If you want toe outter, weave your feathers around the robe. You stand out."


    "... yeah"


    I don''t know what I replied to. I end up obscuring myself. I take the robe and go back the way to the royal pce to hide. Honestly, that foothold is heavy.


    Scary. Words pointed out by Tomase back to life. There is no need for Uffi to sacrifice himself. I think so from the bottom of my heart. Because Yufi is not even the next queen anymore. There''s no reason to marry Al. There''s no reason to take my ce.


    I wonder why not. I don''t know. I''m scared because I don''t know. I wonder why Uffi said he didn''t want me to be king. I''m free, I follow my dreams, I wonder what that will be.


    For the good of the people? Yeah, well, that could happen if the development seeds. But if Uffi tries to embrace magic without radically changing current politics, that''s hard, and it takes time to prate.


    My dreams are only worth it to me. I just happen to be doing it for the people, and magic is just doing it for me. I can''t use magic. It''s a sign for me.


    "... don''t tell me I''m worth it"


    Now, don''t tell me. I don''t know what to do. Don''t say that.


    I wonder if you could take it down when I get back. I want you to tell me it was a joke. Then Yuffiughs at you for being a bad joke.


    That can''t be happening, I say calmly. Yufi is serious. Besides... I''ve found the advantage of Yuffi bing royal. That made me angry.


    The Royal Pce did not make any particr difference. The knight on the lookout and me back made it through without a novel today.


    No one spoke to me. It justes with a gaze that deals with the swelling on the far roll. What, now? Even the problem kids, they always looked at me like that. Why are you looking at pathetic things with such eyes?


    You told me to be king, so I had no choice. Because I am royal. That''s been the case for a long time. Because I''m royal, because I''m royal, because I''m royal! I''m royal!!


    "I am royal."


    So I have no choice.


    Speak in your heart the words you have repeated over and over again. Let''s give up. We have to give up. Give it up, I can stand it if I don''t think of anything. Oh, yeah. Don''t leave me half untrained.


    I want to get easier soon. It''s like walking in the water. I''m going to be unable to breathe. Still, I won''t stop walking. There''s no way I can stop you, because you told me to do it all the time and I can''t run anymore.


    "-... Dear Anis"


    If you notice, the outhouse is at the end of your eyes and nose.


    Uffi was standing at the entrance.


    "... Ufi"


    "Wee back"


    Did you wait for me? Ever since I popped up.


    The serene expression doesn''t know what you''re thinking. My legs are going to bite. Still, my legs move. You just have to ignore all of them. Tell me, tell me.


    Slip through the side of Uffi and enter the outer pce. At that moment, I was hugged by Uffi from behind.


    "I don''t think you want to be seen in the face, so please stay like this. If you really want to get away with it, figure it out."


    "... ugh,... Uffi"


    "... good"


    "What was good about it? You want me tough funny?


    "That''s why you''re so angry."


    ... What''s that? He said it was so good that I was angry.


    "I''m so d I could intimidate you. Now if you can''t even put it on your teeth, you''ll have to get more excited."


    "... what does Yufi want to do with me? You want to piss me off, make me an enemy?


    "It''s both right and wrong. I do want to piss you off. More importantly, I don''t want to see you freeze your emotions. I don''t want to be an enemy, I want to be equal. If you think you''re wrong, you can do everything in your power."


    Mistake......? I get angry with that word and try to unravel Yuffi''s arm and turn around and face it again.


    "Mistakes!? What is wrong with you!? Freezing your emotions!? What you don''t understand is Ufi! That''s what kings are for!! Kings who can''t kill emotions are inferior to dictators who can''t be fair! That''s just a tyrant!!"


    "Then you will be a tyrant. As my subordinate, I have a duty to stop it."


    "... ugh!


    "Can you tell me it won''t? You know what I mean. You cannot abandon that longing. [M] No matter how sealed you are, you can''t throw it away. If you''re disrespectful, you can take this neck."


    "I thought I would snort anything if I shielded my life!?"


    "No, no. It is uneptable for me, the Duke''s wife, to tter the royal family with such shallow thoughts."


    Uffi is straight everywhere. I''m not bluffing. One step toward the will to p him, he realizes his feet are falling back.


    "At the cost of this life, but I want to protect your heart. I''ve decided to reach out to you that no one can reach."


    "... it''s heavy. It''s so heavy. Who asked for it? Do that to me! I didn''t ask for it!


    "Otherwise, you''vee to a point where you can''t cry anymore, can you? Master Algard is gone. You are the only one. Because you''re the only one. Then you can''t wipe those tears without overturning that premise."


    "I''m not crying! I''m not crying! I''ve been giving up for a long time! I can''t believe this is happening without Al! I hoped it wouldn''t! I was praying! Until then, no matter how foolish they were, it was rather convenient! Even if youe to your head, that''s it. That''s where it ended! No one expects me!! No one will look at what I wanted to be expected!!"


    No matter how much magic props were made, it did note true to bury the faith of magic.


    I couldn''t admit it, because nobody had to expect me to. I hope someone understands. That was enough. I wanted that to be enough.


    "Me! If you say king! If you say the king deserves it... admit it! My magic! Unlike everyone else, this is my magic! I found the magic that makes everyone happy!!"


    - Magic is a nice power to make everyone smile.


    So I admired it. I wanted to reach out. I couldn''t stop it if I knew it existed.


    I knew what was not in this world, even if I had no magical talent. If we can create it, it will be magic that no one can do. Be magic for everyone.


    I still think so. But it won''t. The way the country works, the history of the country doesn''t allow it. I have the confidence to make you admit it. But I wanted to make everyone happy and I made magic, and all I could do was turn it into a spark of contention!


    I know you can''t all be happy! Behind happiness lies misfortune! Happiness is a dream story!... Still, I can''t live without dreaming.


    "... Yes. I know. The value of your dreams. I know because you put me on your side. I wouldn''t have thought of that. The richness and splendour that can be created by anyone who can take magical protection from the civilian poption."


    ... stop.


    "I''m sure you really should have been king more than anyone else. As much as your father wants. It doesn''t arrive no matter how talented I get my daughter. Because you only have magic. But this country will not forgive you. Not yet, not yet. But...... that''s because I walk alone. I will not spare this life to protect your dreams."


    Stop it.


    "You don''t have to be king by yourself. Instead, I''ll hit it and put it on. As long as it freezes my heart, I will be there. I won''t let you give up. If the title King binds you, I''ll take your ce. So... please don''t give up on wanting to be king until you kill your worth"


    My breath was so painful that I didn''t realize that I was stuffed with distance that I chewed my lips off the voices that seemed to pop up for no reason.


    They grabbed my hand. Don''t miss it this time. The hand I shook off, now grab my hand.


    "I am here. Here, on your side of the mind. With you more than anyone. To dream of you together."


    "Tell me that. What would you do if you couldn''t be king?"


    "At that time, be on your side as a stomach. Let me show you my father''s acumen."


    "If the king doesn''t like it, he can''t run away."


    "Dream it over and over again then. With your dreams, I will be able to feather everywhere. Only if your magic is on your back."


    "My family and not my family anymore."


    "A king is the one who guides and loves all his people. �� the rtionship changes, but its thoughts remain the same"


    "I thought I''d be happy to say that...?


    "No.... I knew it would break my heart. But yes."


    A hand that hasn''t taken my hand slips through my chest with my fingers.


    "If the wound put on me is more than the wound that can be put on the country in the name of the king. That I could risk my life to bury it. That''s what I thought."


    "............ Ufi is actually a hell of a confident guy?


    "I''m a Duke''s Lady. As second to the royal family, this is still not enough. If it''s going toe to your dreams, it''s still more."


    "Don''t tell me the duchess of the world is about to cry. You make meugh..."


    ... Ouch. My heart hurts so much.


    ''Cause it''s heavy, like this. Likewise, they gave their lives. I know, but that''s what kings are for. I knew it was something that would keep other people''s lives.


    But that''s bearable because you''re a king. It''s unbearable if you''re not a king. So I''m not the king. To me, after all, Uffi''s life is heavy.


    "... I will not give up being king. It''s a duty."


    "Yes."


    "... but Yuffi decided not to have to take my hand."


    "Yep."


    "Then we need to keep an eye on it. Because now Uffi is just a renegade minister. No choice, no choice."


    "Right."


    "... I can''t give anything back if I lose them all"


    "I''ve already received it"


    Uffi''s hands wrapped around my hands and lifted them. Hands over each other as we pray in front of our breasts, and we gaze.


    "Dream, future, wish, and now me. Someone like a meteor who saved me the empty and gave me light that day that I just did my part. I got you something irreceable."


    That day, I just wanted to test my night flight.


    It was also a coincidence that I flew into the venue of the College of Lords.


    I gave Yufi my hand because I just wanted to.


    If such a coincidence is my "magic" circle, then so be it.


    "... It''s a big deal, Yuffi."


    I wonder if I could lean on it one day. Because I don''t have that courage right now.


    But I just want to keep my hands connected. Now, that''s all I need.


    He pressed his forehead against our hands,yered to pray. Please, don''t let this connected hand get away.

 35 Episode 35: IlliaS Treasures

    "Ilia, can you hang out with me for a second?


    "Yes?"


    It was night. I was calling out to Ilia to stop. Ilia looks at me with amazing eyes.


    "Dinner break. Just a little bit."


    "... ha, that''s unusual"


    "Hey, yeah. No?"


    "... because I have trouble being stubborn like daylight. I don''t mind."


    Ilia nodded at me as I sighed. I can only smile bitterly at that reply. I''ve been with Uffi since then until I calmed down, but if I calmed down, I was embarrassed and had a hard time face-to-face.


    You knew that too, Yufi, and when I rested early with a troubled face on my face, I stuck it in my room. Ugh, I''m embarrassed you seem to be taking it by the balls, it''s regrettable and honestlyplicated.


    Invite ria to my room to watch the wine prepared for ria pour into the ss. Honestly, I don''t drink much alcohol. It''s subtle when people ask me if I''m not a strong person and if I like the taste. If you''re about to drink alcohol, you should be high on brain drugs...


    "Go ahead."


    "Oh, yeah. Thanks.... Shall I pour Illia''s share?


    "y."


    "I think it''s yful enough at the point where I say we drink together."


    "So is that."


    Ilia prepares her own share of wine and sits in her seat. And we toast with a ss of wine. Take a bite to lick, then drink the amount through your throat and narrow your eyes.


    Pepper, gently tongues out. Yeah, I knew I wasn''t that good at alcohol. But I had no choice because I wanted to drink it. Ilia has also reduced the amount by about half while doing so. Ilia is alcohol resistant.


    "... sorry about the day"


    "I don''t mind."


    "Yeah... I can''t believe you said Uffi wanted to be king..."


    "You didn''t expect it"


    Right. I didn''t think Yufi would think of that. I don''t know what will actually happen, but I won''t refuse Yuffi''s favor anymore. If Yufi ever really bes king, I''m sorry for your loss.


    If I imagine such a future, I get zero weirdughs. I was so worried, in pain, I was finally going to be able to swallow it. It''s going to be lightly covered by Uffi.


    "�� a little, I regret"


    "... Ilia?


    "I was proud to say I was closest to the princess. I was reminded it was only a squire stop."


    Ilia whines a word when she drinks up wine at once. Once again Ilia tries to pour wine into the wine ss, but first I take the wine and pour it into Ilia.


    Then Ilia catches her eyes and stares, but pretends she doesn''t know. Pour the wine as it is, then sit back in your seat and put your mouth on the wine for yourself.


    "Ilia was like your sister."


    "... is that my sister"


    "Yeah. He scolds me properly and makes sure I''m not mistaken. I came this far because Ilia had been watching me the whole time. So thank you so much"


    "... it''s like you''re pretending to be fired"


    "If I''m not a princess anymore, fine. Even if I quit."


    "... because I''m serious?


    I feel the intensity of Ilia''s gaze has increased. I feel the wine drunkennessing around feeling good. Staring at Ilia''s face as she felt her head flutter.


    I think you have a really beautiful face. I don''t even make you feel old. If you had the right amount of equipment, you would have had a lot to choose from. Still, being by my side must be one of my luck.


    "... if you want to quit, yes. I want you to stay in ria. But yeah. Don''t tell me I did. I wonder if Ilia would like to be here."


    "... what''s the sudden matter"


    "It''s a good opportunity..."


    Drink up the leftover wine and look at ria with eyes with only slightly heavier eyelids.


    "Ilia was beside me because of my self"


    "I wouldn''t mind if the princess wished."


    "Yeah. If I can fall in love with myself, I think Ilia has taken care of me. It''s a really happy thing, and I''m sure it was Ilia who protected my heart the rest of my life."


    In my position, my father, my mother if it''s harshness, and Ilia if it''s peace.


    Closer to me than anyone else and guided me. Someone with no changeover who served me.


    "I really appreciate it. I think I was happy from the bottom of my heart that you dated me."


    "... it''s a bad word."


    "That''s not why... it''s a good opportunity. Because I said as much as I could. I want to hear what ria wants."


    The reason must be whimsical. Until now, I would like to receive in words the feelings that you have shown me with your attitude. Ilia''s feelings instead of responding to my very own dating.


    Ilia tilts the wine silently for a moment. It was as if I were choosing words. I drink like a chick and a lick of wine too.


    "... it was me too who was spoiling the role as much as I could be given"


    "Hmm...?


    "All I could choose was to gain power for my home. Connecting with the people who deserve it. I never even thought about my worth more than that."


    "... right"


    "Yes, that''s what you saw, and it was very easy for you to live in the role you wanted. You don''t just have to respect it. Instead, even disrespect is wanted, and I think it was a very difficult Lord to live as he pleases"


    Phew. Iliaughs as she breaks her slightly reddish cheeks with alcohol.


    "You wanted me. And there is now. Your happiness was my happiness and my happiness was your happiness. It would have been an honor for me not to have done so much more if I had praised it."


    "... yeah"


    "But.... I could not guide you even if I could protect your heart. That''s something I can''t do. I don''t have the brains to draw the ideals, nor the power to just take your hands. She''s just a maid of honor, a daughter of the same Viscount family who was banished."


    "That''s not what ria''s worth."


    "Yep. But people are greedy things.... Without Master Uphilia, I wouldn''t have thought so."


    They gave me Yufi''s name, and my heart just bounced a little. Fill the wine with deception.


    "Even if I envy you, I can''t say anything. I can''tpare what I''ve done for you to what I''ve done to save you, even though I know it should be my own... regret."


    "... wow, me, were you loved?


    "The most, most beloved person in the world. My lord, Princess Anisphere. If you weren''t passing it on, let me tell you something, especially with this hand?


    "Because I''m drunk now! Stop it because it''s dangerous when you get hit!


    Sooo, I shake my head frightened by my creepy raised hand. Damn, I just pour wine into the wine ss that Ilia emptied of me.


    I shrug and close my eyes, blurring at the wine that is poured.


    I have to apologize to Ilia.


    "... have you been too drunk?


    "Maybe.... I was sweet on ria."


    "That''s it already"


    "Ha, I wanted you to deny it.... Somewhere, I thought I could die anytime."


    If you''re in Al''s way, you can''t even be free, and someone keeps denying you your life.


    No matter how useful your father finds it, it is not recognized by the nobility of this country.


    I wonder how much this life is worth if my existence disrupts the country.


    If it''s not worth it, live as you please. Even after one day, oh, so I can say it was fun.


    Anyway... I was reborn once. Then I''m sure there''s no choice.


    "I didn''t think it was normal. But I gave up somewhere. It''s still good when your father is alive. But if Al bes king, I''m sure there will be no ce for me in this country. Then I wonder if the study of magic, too, would have had to be surrounded by other countries or done secretly. So I ended up in a cage in my shell."


    ����


    "Ilia was like part of it for me. Naturally, even if I die, ria will finish well, he said. You''re an idiot, you''re so rude to Ilia. I think so now. Today, when Tomas asked me, I was told that it wouldn''t hurt to lose my own."


    "Tomas did that."


    Ilia knows about Tomas, too. Though I''ve never seen you talk more than business just because you know it.


    "So I realized. I thought it was convenient to look at Ilya. But if ria cared about me, I thought it would be rude."


    "... I see"


    "My father, my mother, I wish I had Al.... Oh, I''ve always been rotten."


    "You''re a very greasy child."


    "Yeah. So let''s close it today. Ilia."


    Drink up the wine Ilia poured me all at once.... whose blood the wine was likened to. Talk about previous life or this world? I can''t remember with a dull head of thought. But now I drink it out of sight with Ilia''s blood. Because I thought it was necessary.


    Beloved squire who has served me so far. Who I''ve been bothering. Someone like my sister who''s been leaning in on me. Correct your posture and stare straight.


    "Ilia Coral. It was great that you served me to this day. Anisphere Win Palettia will never forget your devotion. I would like to reward you once and for all. Tell me what you want. Talk as much as you can if you want to flourish. If you wish to be fulfilled, I will bless you with all my might."


    You''ve been the reason I''ve had my life connected.


    Happy being beside me, happy just being beside me. Let''s end this here today. I can''t live like soaking in warm water anymore. It was so cozy, but that''s why it''s over.


    I''m not running anymore. If Yuffi really should be king, let''s give in, let''s set that environment up. If Yufi can''t reach me and I should be, I''ll be king with my chest up. To protect this country that anyone who loved me tried to protect.


    "�� with extra honor, this Ilia, I am grateful"


    Standing in a chair, Ilia kneels before me. Waiting for Ilia''s words, staring down at her lowered head.


    "Reward," he said. If that''s what you''re allowed to do... again, I''d like to serve you forever. "


    "... is that all you need?


    "For eternity, I said. You are irreceable. It wasn''t your identity, it was your personality that made me want to be on your side. Are you..."


    Ilia slowly looks up,... a little lost face, then stands up and stops by my side.


    I can wrap my cheeks with both hands so I can lift them and gaze at them. ria had a smile she''d never seen before.


    "You were my treasure. That''s why I don''t want you to do anything more than be happy."


    "Ilia......"


    "He was a reallyborious kid. My best, no pping, and I''m going to have to keep my eyes open. That''s why I was allowed to be on your side, too. It was above all forgiveness to me. It was what I meant by living. If you die, I''m sure you won''t hate it."


    Bite your lips. Because otherwise there was going to be a weird voice. Oh, I knew, I can''t believe it.


    "If you mean reward, I will return the life I have deposited with you. I don''t want to die for you. Even if you die, I swear I will think of you and I will mourn you."


    "And it''s a far-flung threat...! You threaten to keep resenting me if I die...!


    "If you want to make me happy, keep living. If it''s hard to live because you''re not happy, please be happy.... If they thought I was their sister, I really don''t mean it..."


    I, too, think the same thing.


    The hand that was wrapped around my cheek is turned to my head and held tight.


    Huh, and. My voice leaked out of my mouth. Bad. Bad, Ilia.


    Now, if you say that and they hold you tight, you''re going to cry.


    "... it''s all right now. You have Uphilia. I, Raini, Your Majesty and Queen are there. It''s enough to count with one hand, isn''t itforting?


    "... yeah. Enough to hold my fist."


    "Please stand. Please move forward and reach out happily. Ilia vows to keep an eye on its back. Even if you go far away. As andmark to remember where you''re going. As your sister''s recement."


    "... will Ilia be happy with that?


    "If you don''t think you need to worry anymore... right. Let''s increase my happiness again. Raining Raini has also be fun. I was wondering if it would be a good future to be the first to grow your own."


    "... well"


    Reach out to Ilia''s back. Hold Ilia tight so she can catch him, and bury him in the face.


    "... I love it"


    "I know you do."


    "Hey, Ilia. Say it from your mouth."


    "What is it"


    "Can I be happy?


    I wonder if I can live with what I want. I wonder if I can want to change the world.


    Because this world is cramped and boring. We all have magic, but we only look at it when we''re in a position of right. Even magic studies are full of faith and theology. No matter if anyone tries to extremes magic, they don''t even try to pursue what magic is.


    Wonder if it''s something you''d like to know about. Maybe that''s because I''m a reincarnator in the root part. So the world I want is far away.


    "I hope you''ll be happy."


    "... yeah. Ilia will be with you then."


    "It''s an honor.... please go ahead, don''t you?


    "Terrible. I don''t trust you."


    "I trust you"


    Then let''s win both credibility and trust. Then I''m sure you''ll be happy.


    "Thank you, Ilia"


    "Yes, Master Anisphere"


    The wine still tastes on my tongue. Even if I wanted to get drunk, I wasn''t good at the taste of alcohol.


    But this vour is special. So even if I''m not good at it, I think I''ll remember it all the way ahead.


    "Lainey, can I ask for your help?


    "Are you using it? Yes, what do you use?


    The next day, after breakfast, I was calling Raini and handing him a letter. Raini stops by me once and for all to receive a letter.


    "Apply for an interview with your father and mother. I''m not in a hurry, so please let me know for your convenience."


    "I''m in awe. Then you wille to the royal pce."


    "Be careful."


    "It''s okay. I''ve been working out a littletely!


    Rainiughs innocently as she makes her fists with both hands. Well, in our position, if we can''t defend ourselves somewhat, we''re in trouble. You can defend yourself if you remove the shackles of Raini''s mental interference, but don''t forbid it at the same time that you''re your wife.


    I''ll take a look at it for you once in a while. I know a little about personal protection, but I remember my arm. Yeah, but you said Ilia was starting to enjoy growing Raini, so I guess I shouldn''t give it a bad little bit?


    "... are you interviewing Your Majesty and the Queen?


    Yufi, who was sitting face to face, raises a voice of doubt. I snort, too, to meet Yufi''s doubts.


    "Yeah. Let''s officially pass on Yuffi''s intentions to Father and Mother as well"


    "... Really? You''re nervous about boulders."


    "Right. Neither do I. I don''t know if these two will snort happily."


    I wouldn''t normally give a king a name, would I? I don''t know if that''s what Uffi said, not me. I guess it flips, Father.


    I wonder about your mother. I know you''re gonna listen to me, but I think I''m gonna get another headache. I''m sorry you''re all in trouble, no, Uffi''s a super good kid.


    Then Raini came back after depositing his father''s and mother''s replies. Unexpectedly, the two of them took the time to get a meeting today.


    Familiarise yourself by Ilia and Raini, then leave Ilia at the voicemail for me and Ufi and Raini to the royal pce.


    "Waiting for you, Dear Anisphere"


    "Oh, Chief Sprout Knights"


    It was the Knights of Sprout who weed us. Give them a thank you and then look at each other.


    I heard you wanted to talk to me in confidence, and you asked me to join you.


    "Yep. If that''s what your father decided, thank you."


    "No.... that''s Baroness Cyan."


    Hitachi Sprout, the Knights Commander, turns his gaze to Raini. For a moment, Raini almost atrophied, but quickly regained his mind and stretched his spine.


    "... my son has caused you a great deal of trouble"


    "... Raini, the Knights of Sprout know what''s going on."


    "... I am rather sorry for the inconvenience caused by that verse"


    "Uhm. Then let''s say we water each other with that apology.... I also want you to meet my son when you get a chance. He''s still worried about how to cut off the untrained."


    "... Yes. Not right away, though. Be sure to be close."


    Reini returns it to the Knights of Sprout with perseverance. Navre, I wonder if you''re still being discreet. I don''t even know if they told me the truth, and I hope I''m not depressed.


    Apologies are in order. I was taken by the Knights of Sprout to my room for an interview. Your father and mother were already waiting, and there were other Lord Grants there.


    "Well done, Anis, and Uphilia.... So, what? What did you do, send out a letter and ask for an interview?


    Is that the first voice, Father? No, it''s definitely important, but I''m not the one who did it. I wouldn''t deny it if they told me it was a day to day thing, bute on!


    "I''d like you to think I''ve changed my mind, too."


    "... have you eaten anything bad?


    "Aren''t you really rude?


    "Where else have you been so rude?"


    It''s me, I''m so sorry.


    "Your Majesty, Anis"


    "Ugh, um. �� then, go to your seats. Why don''t we talk?"


    "Yes."


    Coho, and his coughing mother stares at us, and Father urges us to take a seat. Me and Uffi take their seats and stand behind them as Raini refrains.


    Behind his father and mother stands Lord Grants and the Knights of Sprout. Thus began today''s interview.


    "Father, Mother. I have something to say from Anisphere, and thank you for your time."


    "Don''t let your spine get itchy.... So, what''s the point?


    "I was awed at the corner...... well, that''s fine. Father, mother. Would you be angry if I told you I didn''t want to be king now?


    I wondered if they would yell at me, and my father and mother shut up against my expectations.


    "... you''re a fool, but you don''t know it won''te true."


    "Yes."


    "... all I have to say is that you can''t hold the throne. No matter how much you cry."


    Father tells him to be quiet. My mother nods quietly next door. Well, that''s right. Don''t yell at me. I want to think it must be your father''s kindness trying to teach me.


    "So if I rmended a king other than me, I''d still be angry?


    "... what?


    "Father, Mother.... Aren''t you going to adopt Yufi?


    To my words, my father and mother opened their eyes in amazement. The two men standing in the back were also reacting in contrast.


    The Knights of Sprout opened his eyes just like his fathers, and Lord Grantsy quietly down his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, the Queen. I know this is a sudden surprise, but I need you to listen to me."


    Try to keep up with my words. Uffi keeps up the words. To convey my thoughts to my father and mother. That gaze looked that way, even as he looked at the two of them, pointing them at his father, Lord Grants.

 36 Lesson 36: Father And Daughter, King And Princess

    What I cut out and Uffi talks about is the desire I have. The thought that you should not make me king and the advantages if you get the throne. Of course, I''ll tell you all I can think about when I couldn''t be king.


    My father, listening to Yufi, always looked difficult. My mother is distracted, but she still squeezes her expression to listen. The Knights of Sprout show confusion but remain silent, and Lord Grants has the same faceless expression.


    "... to the point of bing..."


    After Uffi had finished talking, he opened for a little while and then his father exhaled deeply, trying to keep his body behind his back. And I look up at the ceiling just a little bit, and I close my eyes.


    How much would I have done that? I felt a long time of silence. Father didn''t say anything, he just doesn''t move with his eyes closed.


    "... it''s Grants"


    "What is it, Your Majesty"


    "The rest, I think, is impudent."


    Waking himself up, his rising father turns back to Lord Grants, who had refrained behind him. I can''t see that face because you turned your back on us.


    "�� Your Majesty. We, the Duke, are ready to offer ourselves to the kingdom."


    "I know.... forgive me, Grants. The rest, I always pretend to be your devotion."


    "Don''t let them ask you stupid things. It is the result of His Majesty''s reign. Whether I''m happy or not, I can''t help but think it''s impudent."


    "You don''t know how many young kids..."


    My father, who returned his words to Lord Grants without strength, looks back. There was a tired look on his face like he''d given up.


    "... it''s Uphilia. I only took your advice."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "But. Let''s just say it''s still premature to admit it. Spirit covenant, indeed, that is a feat that the First King exchanged. It can lead to the legitimacy of the road to the throne. But there''s no reason why it should be you."


    So Father shifts his gaze to me. I take my father''s gaze straight.


    "... it''s Anis"


    "Yes."


    "Do you resent the rest? After giving birth to someone without magic."


    "No, not even my hair."


    "Then while you draw the" possibility "... resent the remainder of keeping you away from the spiritual covenant?


    To that, I had to stop the words, too. My father kept his spiritual covenant away from me. It''s not like you don''t know it if you say so.


    "It doesn''t have to be Uphilia. It would be the same if you gave the" Spirit Contract ". Then everyone will recognize you."


    "... but Father. My research suggests that spiritual covenants are probably impossible for me."


    "Not even like you! Did you demonstrate that?


    "... no"


    I didn''t actually try it. I''ve never even looked at it from a real example. I am merely specting that it is impossible at the moment, and whether that is really impossible is not enough when ites to verifying it.


    I''m not saying I wasn''t interested. But if you still think that you didn''t stick to the spiritual covenant because of your father''s strong opposition, you can convince yourself.


    I found a reason to give up myself. So I never looked at the means by which magic might normally be avable.


    "The rest, I wanted to keep you away from the throne."


    "... Father"


    "It is Algard who will be king when a boy is born more than his ex. I was afraid that the wiser you were, the rougher the country would be. For example, you could have linked yourself to a powerful nobleman and targeted a king. I also thought about leaving the country before that. The rest... I was afraid of you, Anisphere. So in case there is, I don''t want you to be able to use magic properly. That''s what I thought."


    ... Unexpectedly, my breath trembled.


    I was surprised too when I realized you were holding my fist with nature.


    "It still seemed loving that you were my daughter because you were smart. You turned away the throne yourself and did not have too much power, but you helped me reign. That you delivered the voice of the people is not something anyone can do. It was you who received the voice of the people and showed me what to do."


    "Father..."


    "Laugh but good, Anisphere. I used you above all else, in fear of you. The name Father is a decorative, just a king. I was only a king. If you were inclined to magic, if I recognized its value, you would have soaked up there. It was convenient."


    ... Oh well. So, as a family, you feel the wall, and as a boss, it''s convenient.


    It hasn''t always been that way. It was what I thought. My father was only a king. Against me all the time, I''ve always been king.


    "If it''s inconvenient, it''s good to deprive you of your freedom in the name of the royal family. Until then, throw it away."


    "As a king, it was necessary. Even praising the decision, resentment, etc. And as a father, I don''t want you to think of me as a flirt, Father."


    "... what?


    "Who has the fool to let the king do the scratching! I want you not to make me look like a rare fool that far!


    ... the ce froze.


    What''s your father talking about, Koz? He''s got a face, and Uffi puts his hand on his forehead and exhales. The Knights of Sprout are blowing out as much as they want, and Lord Grants is poking him with his elbow and hastily retightening his expression.


    Raini also blows up in the back and feels signs he''s rushing to fix it. My mother is so open with her eyes open. I keep coughing like I''m trying to fix the ce.


    "That''s because he was my father. Besides, I thought you handled it like a proper princess when you were king.


    "Are you serious about that?


    "I mean it! So Father, Father was making you look like a proper father. Maybe that''s what it looks like, but it makes sense to be seen that way, and it''s worth it to think that way. I wasn''t behaving to wait for His Majesty the King to scratch! He was sweet because he was my father!


    That''s what I mean. I''m not going to wave the king around on the boulder either. I was going to do something right. Yes, it''s just that even if your father was the king and your father was behaving as king, even if he was afraid of me. What the hell is wrong with that?


    ... To be honest, I''m not convinced in terms of emotion. But there''s only one thing I''m not convinced of.


    "If I resent you, it''s just that you took magic from me."


    "But isn''t that what you were most thirsty for?


    "That''s a misunderstanding. I didn''t want to be able to use magic. I wanted to be a wizard."


    "... I can''t convey my intentions. How is it different?"


    "For me magic isn''t" purpose, "it''s" means. "The magic I had in mind was flying. A feat no one has yet aplished, and what happens if we can fly. I''ve shown my father what it''s worth."


    "�� improved transport convenience, apanied by logistical developments"


    "Yes. To me magic is a means of making someone smile. I am certainly dissatisfied with the fact that the magic itself was taken away. But that''s why I went down the path of magic, and now I am. It''s hard for me to think that I was... unhappy or something."


    That''s all, that''s all. Make me angry, Father.


    "Didn''t you, above all, recognize my worth? Father."


    "... Anisphere"


    "I didn''t want to be king. I didn''t want to vandalize the country. But still, there''s something I can do without being king, and I kept inventing in magic, hoping to help you, help the people. You and your mother were the first to recognize the value of the Wizards that I admired in denying them. Whatever that intent may be. I didn''t want to hear that."


    No matter who doesn''t admit it, I would have been d if my parents would have been happy.


    If it wasn''t even there, I''d be too miserable. At least I thought you were admitted.


    "Was my value just sympathy? Then don''t y witch mountain games. I''ll have to punch you in the side."


    "... if that makes you feel better"


    "Are you an idiot! Why aren''t you trying to discuss it! I told you to keep your father''s heart open and that I would not aim for the throne, please do not raise Al-kun as a priority! Didn''t you assert yourself with me! I was shy for that, but I thought you couldn''t! Because you didn''t say so, and now you''re sinking on your own and regretting it?


    "Mm, mmm..."


    "It pisses me off! I''m mad at you. I am! That I didn''t trust anything! I was convinced! Do you want to make me so miserable that I didn''t have to tell you everything and I thought it was something I could do as a daughter to be convinced!?"


    Really miserable! I thought it would be hard to say the truth because my father is a king, and it would be hard to say things to me, even though I turned my mind! No, maybe it''s out of line to be angry because I used it too, but if you say that, it''s war, Father!


    "Never! With my guilt! Don''t be confused! We did make sense without words, and no, it was a little sporadic, but, uh, for what? It''s a little hard to judge, but I thought you came walking with me!


    "That''s good enough. Don''t talk, you fool! I feel sorry for you just listening!


    Father groans as he hands on his forehead like a headache. Because I say stupid things!


    "Father did his best. It''s just that things were too unexpected to have the art of coping.... and the technique of solving happened to be in our hands. That''s all it is. Then, Father, as king, you can only order. If you still don''t feel well, say something to me as my father."


    "... as king, as father?


    "I''d be fine with either, if Father cares"


    Take my word for it. Father pushes silence. Then after a deep sigh, Father turned his tired eyes to me.


    "Anis, how could it be Uphilia... at least something that Uphilia wouldn''t have thought of so far if she wasn''t the other guy!


    "........................... Yes?


    "It is still good for Uphilia to be king. No, rather, in the sense that I won''t make you king, it''s best to raise your hands and wee them! That''s where Algard''s engagement was originally intended! But in order to do that, we have to take Uphilia from Grants! Don''t you know how much I can''t get my head up on Grants!?"


    "I don''t know!? Why did the story roll over there!?"


    I don''t know why it''s bouldering. Why did you talk to me?


    "Bullshit! You couldn''t even educate Loc with me. It''s hard to tell you to do the king! Think of all my hard work that will stop me from getting my head up on Grants!


    "I don''t know. Is that so!? And what?!? What''s that misleading way of saying it!


    "What a misunderstanding! I thought you said if you were going to fall in love for a long time, you''d be a girl!


    ... I said... I did say it!


    "No, hey, uh, no"


    "What?"


    "That''s not how I rte to Uffi!


    What are they misunderstanding, Father!?


    "... Uphilia?


    "... ha. Well, I''m prepared to dedicate my life. I was wondering if it would be different if you said so."


    I say with a troubled look on her face somewhere, with Ufiria putting her hand on her cheek. Then Father opened his eyes.


    "What is it!?... or do you keep making me mistake! You stupid girl!


    "There are elements that piss me off right now!?... There you are!!"


    If you say that from time to time, you certainly can''t help but think so! Yeah!


    Then my mother, who had remained silent until now, threw a quiet inquiry at me.


    "... so, anise. What about it, actually?


    "Yes, Mother?


    "Leaving aside your perceptions, it just seems to me that Yuffi came to you to marry you."


    ����������������


    No, wait, wait. Hot as a fire on my face all at once. Cover your face and squat.


    That''s what I see, I see it!? No, I see it... I see it!?


    "There''s no precedent in thew for marriage on the same sex. But this isn''t a de facto dowry? Anis."


    "No,e on, Mother"


    "What are you waiting for? Indeed, as a queen, let us say that it is the muscle that will allow you to fulfill your spiritual covenant and use magic before you are able to speak of the throne. But I see that Uphilia has the qualities to make up for it. Honestly, I even think it''s a good idea to make up your mind."


    "Wow, my feelings."


    "You don''t want to be king, do you?


    I shut my mouth unexpectedly to inquire in my mother''s tender voice.


    ... I don''t want to be. Because that''s the same heart after all.


    "It is a bold hand to wee Uphilia to my royal family for this reason, but even as an individual if it can be used as a shield for legitimacy. It''s not painful to take Uphilia away from the Duke of Magenta for that... that''s why I''m asking how you feel."


    "Duh, why?"


    "You said you''d make Uphilia happy, didn''t you?


    "That''s... I told you,"


    "Uphilia says she''ll be happy to be next to you, even if she''s cut off from her family, right? Whatever your thoughts, are you prepared to reward them? Annis, you know the weight of bing king better than anyone."


    "... it is, though"


    "If your feelings are not for Uphilia, if Uphilia is going to be royal, I must advise her to make a fianc��e. Whether you''re king or Yuffi is king, the inheritance problem hasn''t been solved."


    To Uffi, my fianc��e? Again? Yes, the inheritance problem hasn''t been solved whether I am or Ufi.


    ... it is.


    "I don''t like it."


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Uffi suffered scattered. I decided to protect Yuffi from the burden of being hurt. If it''s someone Yufi chooses for herself, it''s good if that''s a good person. But if not, I won''t allow it. That''s the atonement that the royal family has made to Uffi, and I don''t want Uffi to think that without making amends."


    "Well, that''s no problem."


    My mother speaks up softly.... That, I don''t know, this unpleasant feeling.


    "If you set a precedent for Yuffi entering the royal family, you will also be able to take your prospective children as adoptive children. The premise of a spiritual covenant will be necessary, but it will be a challenge for you to work out. If you can''t aplish that, you''ll have to turn to them and give birth to an heir."


    "... Mother"


    "Or if you''re just going to let me retire... maybe I''ll try my best too. It would be desirable if he were my brother."


    "Yes!?"


    "Say what, Sylphine!?"


    My father''s barbaric voice ovepped. Does that mean your mother''s gonna have a baby now? No, no, ''cause even your mother''s getting pretty old, and you don''t know if you can do it, do you? It''s also a question of whether you can give it to me safely and have it!?


    "Orphans, brace your belly. Sure, I''m old too, but now I have anispheres. I will also be able to find ways to withstand childbirth."


    "No, it is, but"


    "What do you do with all the burden on your children! The first step is for parents to fulfil their responsibilities as parents. We miseducated our children. If the parents don''t take the me, who will!


    My mother drank it and my father was sad enough to unt my shoulder. No, I do look if they tell me to find a way...!


    "If I could set up another son, I would also have a proposal to make Anis or Yufi king of the inner connection. It''s time to prepare the means, Orphans. Or will you have a concubine now?


    "... I don''t intend to"


    "If so, please do your part. I was also clouded by the cuteness of my child when I realized that my eyes had not yet been clouded."


    My father looks sinister at my mother''s words. Well, Father loves Mother. If you say you don''t like being called concubine now, I don''t know how you feel...


    "It won''t be toote for Uphilia to be king after all his hands have been put out. It''s not like I want to take my child away from my parents. That''s good, Grants!


    "Ha, as the queen pleases."


    "Matthew, you too! I''ll be working for the Kingsguard Knights from now on. Don''t let me tell you I''m a dull castle worker."


    "Ha!"


    Matthew, known as the Knights of Sprout, stretches his spine.


    The air on the field was taken to my mother at once. So confused, my mother takes her seat and walks up to me.


    "Parents travel before their children. I thought you guys would be left... but there seems to be a lot left to do. It''s not going to be easy to hide."


    "... Mother"


    "If that''s what you raised, your parents take responsibility for it.... but Anisphere. You are responsible too. That''s a responsibility you have to fulfil before you can be royal. And the first thing I should have done to you as a parent."


    "... what would that be?


    "Be happy," he said. That''s what I''m gonna teach you. We are a royalty, a symbol, and we cannot escape being bound. We did teach you to admonish, but we didn''t bother to teach you because we thought you were made of nature. We don''t live to be tied up, we live to grasp happiness in our hands. "


    My mother''s hands wrap my cheeks. My mother has a pale grin that seeps through her regrets.


    That''s... I''m sure it''s not just me, it''s what you wanted to tell Al.


    "You loved us. I really didn''t know you cared that much. Because I thought it was vegan. You''re a liar, but you were never a tough kid. No, I''m sure she was the one who had to put her hands on it."


    "Such a thing..."


    ''Cause I''ve been a childless kid since I had memories of my previous life, Brad.


    He could certainly have been an overdone kid. Because you can''t do magic, think about giving the throne to Al, and behave like that.


    "You were not a child to be tied to. You just looked free and made it look that way in your forgiveness."


    "No, it was vegan too..."


    "Then our eyes would have been cloudy not realizing the kindness of caring for others. You''ve lived like that for the people, for us, for Algard. It''s too tragic to tie you up like this."


    You don''t have to think of it that way. I was free enough to do it, and I didn''t think I was unhappy. Sure, I''ve thought of it as cramped, because that''s normal as royalty.


    But there are no objections. Are you not sure you can tell me well, or did I, really, just want you to say that and admit it?... ''Cause can you say you''re sweet? I don''t think so, normal. Because being nice to others was normal.


    "So look a little further in the face of Uphilia.... you seem blunt to other people''s feelings and your feelings?


    My mother''s words whispered so in my ear, and the fever on my cheek, which was about to cool down again, soared.


    Face Uffi. Well, I wonder what that means to face it. Making me think about what that means again, I was unintentionally stunned.

 37 Episode 37: Masks Strip, Fall In Love

    "... Together, the story goes out of line a lot butmunicates the rest of the decision. Anisphere, it''s Uphilia. I give you my life."


    "King''s life, is it?


    "Mm-hmm. Either way, you can''t cut off the spiritual covenant. I order you to study and elucidate the spiritual contract from the point of view of the researchers of magic."


    In other words, from the King, it bes a study and study of spiritual covenants duly authorised by the State. It is very difficult for you to say this from your father.


    Until now, magic has been nothing but my way of doing things. Results are not officially recognized as a country. It is no exaggeration to say that this is the first historic feat that your father has asked you to be king.


    ... nature and mind exalt. Whatever you say, it''s a pleasure for me that Father appreciates magic.


    "... it''s Anis"


    "Yes."


    "I asked for it."


    That''s all, really enough.


    I thank my father deeply. Whatever the consequences, now I''m not afraid of anything anymore. When I became king, I thought my heart was something I had to kill. He said there was only dictatorship to set him free.


    If I changed my perspective a little, I would have noticed. I... well, it seems everyone''s taking care of me. I guess I''ll just have to grow up a little bit in the future. Even in the sense of reassuring.


    "Let''s make sure we can meet with the spiritual contractors in our country soon"


    "Thank you!


    "Uhm.... but because I''m secr away from you in a different way. It might break my bones a little bit. Not right away. You guys are gonna do what you can by then, right?


    "Yes! Of course it is!


    There''s plenty to do. Let''s first formally request the Ministry of Magic to disclose the materials. Heh heh, we have a royal life here! The king''s life! The king''s words will never be!


    ... Well, we also have to do something about our rtionship with the Ministry of Magic. Are you busy with the restructuring because the Chartreuse family, which has been at the top of your list, has fallen? I didn''t really think it was a good idea for me to poke, so I was deciding to be static, hmm. I was wondering if I''d bite a bit to get the dossier out.


    "Uphilia, may I have a moment?


    Yes, my queen.


    When I was talking to my father, Uffi was taken by my mother and left the room....... I''m just curious because there''s something I''ve been talking about. haven''t blown weird things in, have you, Mother?!?


    As I was a little worried and exploring the signs at the end of the door, I hardened my posture when I noticed Lord Grants dropping by nearby. Ugh, a little awkward on the boulder......!


    "G, Lord Grants......"


    "Princess Anisphere. Can I talk to you for a second?


    "... Yes"


    "I don''t want you to be hard on yourself. It''s about Yufi."


    "Yes......"


    This is scary......! It''s so intimidating......! No, the signs aren''t that harsh, but I still have pressure on my eyes just to be normal. My eyes are too strong.


    "When she said she didn''t want you to be king, she replied that she was loyal.... I couldn''t help butugh."


    "... Yes?


    "That is loyal, but to say loyal... some, the color of emotion is deep. If you think of my daughter as a straight line, I miss her a little bit."


    "Ha... what is that?


    "The blood muscles of my Magenta family, once burned, untilter burned out.... Please, thank my daughter again"


    "What!? What!? What do you mean, Lord Grants!?"


    How can theyugh at such fun and leave disturbing words behind!? That''s what the Magenta family is all about!?


    Or don''t really leave. Why are youughing and leaving! Lord Grants, Lord Grants!?


    "Father up!? What the hell does that mean?!?"


    "... the history of the Duke of Magenta family is old. You know that too."


    "Oh, that''s no more"


    "Remember that even when the blood of the royal family diminishes, it was part of the royal family, and I am proud to be born of the historic Duke family. And if it is hereditary or loyal, many thick are born. But if your thoughts burn, then you''re stubborn."


    "... what is that?


    "I can''t get my head up on Grants, because... he''s my best friend and my brother''s kind of opponent. I''ve been taking care of you for a long time."


    "At the time, I gathered around His Majesty Orphans as the ruler of the rugged kingdom of Palletia, but I didn''t go sailing smoothly."


    "Head of the Sprout Knights!


    The Sprout Knights captain, who has been mixed up in conversation at some point, is smiling bitterly.


    Speaking of which, my mother used to call me names, but actually, you know, dating since then?


    "His Majesty Orphans is somewhat hard-working and has gentle sexual roots. Besides once it sinks in, it''s muddy. Ha ha ha, how many times Lord Grants was yelling at me and pping me in the butt!


    "Matthew! You!


    "Besides, I came next door with Master Silphine. I miss you even when you couldn''t stay weak, Your Majesty."


    "That kind of thing was used by Grants and Silphine with their jaws!


    "It was more peaceful than His Majesty, who had been pped in the butt and stirred up with pneumonia."


    Oh, it''s in my eyes. If your father messes with you, Lord Grants and your mother are pulling you out and letting you stand on the arrow. There was also a Sprout Knights Commander there, hmm......


    "What Lord Grants wanted to say was that the House of the Duke of Magenta would never betray the loyal opponent it once decided to do. No matter how low you stand, if you decide you deserve the letter. Miss Uffilia said she was drawing the blood of the Duke of Magenta."


    "Ha ha..."


    "If this is a same-sex opponent, I would settle into a pattern like a good friend or brother, like His Majesty and Lord Grants..."


    "... hmm?


    "... Uphilia''s loyalty has a strong color of affection, unlike his own. I mean, you wanted to say it wasn''t just loyalty. Grants is."


    Ha, and sigh and father rubs his eyebrows loose.... after all, is that what they''re looking at you for?! or even from your parents, yuffi!?


    "As a Princess Anisphere, don''t you wish or fulfill?


    "No, no, no!... I did say girls are good for a long time!


    "What is it, is it not clear?"


    "... Isn''t that strange? Normally, I thought they''d nevere out the same way."


    I wondered if there would be a concubine or something! That''s not true! It''s kind of like a pet, and I don''t think love means anything! So honestly, it''s unrealistic.


    Ugh, uhh, roaring, then I turned my gaze to one of my dependents in shame.


    "Raini!"


    "Hih. Hey, what is it?


    "... Doesn''t Ufi feel like that''s just loyalty...?


    "... Dear Anis"


    Why are you looking at such a pathetic creature, Raini? Stop, stop that raw, warm gaze!


    "That''s not what I''m saying. I rmend that you discuss this with Master Uphilia."


    "Duh, I don''t know what to look like..."


    Raini, your father sent me a seemingly pathetic gaze. I can''t solve it.


    Don''t p me on the shoulder with a bitter smile, Captain Sprout Knights. It''s breaking my heart.


    "Yes, women are brave!


    I''ve tried to worry about it since I got back out of the pce, but I don''t get an answer. I didn''t confess to Yuffi in the first ce, and I didn''t confess from me.


    Though they did say something like a proposal, and they also said they don''t mind devoting their whole lives! If you hadn''t told me you still were, we wouldn''t have established the facts!


    So if you''re bored, you just have to ask him directly! So if that''s not what you mean, then that''s fine!... maybe.


    No, no, but what if even Uffi still feels halfway and doesn''t know which way to fall? Doesn''t that make you awkward? Me. No, but it''s honestly awkward as it is now...


    Ha!? Kuh, my thoughts are twisted again...... this doesn''t suit me! Repeat! Women are brazen! You just have to hit it and smash it!


    "... Yu, Yufi? Still awake?


    It was sometime in the night while I was stuffy and troubled. Yufi visited my room at night, but this may be the first time she''s visited from me.


    Hey, did you fall asleep? Yufi sleeps well, so I might just go to bed at night. ''Cause he looks like an honorable student, and he doesn''t seem to be mad at Ilia all night long or anything like me......


    "... Dear Anis?


    My heart bounced loudly on my voiceing back from across the door. I want to turn right. What are you gonna do, run away here? Me! Or you have no reason to run! Uh, I don''t know anymore. No!


    I don''t know what I don''t know. I won''t leave you behind! Ask Uffi the answer and you''ll see! Think afterwards! The second repetition! Woman! Breast!


    "Ha, I''ming in!


    "Eh."


    When I entered the room before waiting for Yuffi''s reply, I met Yuffi, who was distraught when I stood up. Oh, this is as embarrassing as I thought.


    I look at Yuffi with my back hand closed to delude him. Duh, brains!


    "... heh, heh...!


    "Wow... theyughed...!


    Even though I looked funny like that, Yuffi began tough as she hid her mouth and bent her back. Ugh, shut up! I thought it was funny, too!


    "Tell me and I''ll open it... Wee, Dear Anis"


    "Ugh, yeah."


    "Go ahead, next door."


    And, next door. I was just about to get out of bed, and, uh, maybe you were asleep?


    Awkward as I thought. He said he was brainless, but I shouldn''t want to bother you......!


    "Oh, did I wake you?


    "No. I was still blind. It''s not like there''s tea here in Anise''s room..."


    "Yes, fine.... next door, sit down."


    Take your breath and never sit next to Uffi with your will. It''s no lessfortable than the bed in my room. It seems true to say it''s before bed, and Yuffi''s hair is usually tied down with a half-up as well.


    There is no agitation in Yufi''s expression. Rather, as usual as I float, I even feel my guts shrivel. I can''t beat you! I don''t know what I''m gonna lose, but I''m not gonna lose!


    "... do you care that much? What the Queen told me."


    "Ugh."


    It''s going to be broken at the opening. Rather broken. My nose was frustrated and my guts shriveled.


    "... you feel sorry for me?


    "No. I think Master Anis has a weakness in the crowd too... I think she''s cute, don''t you?


    "... I''ve never seen Uffi say he''s cute."


    It''s been a freak, weirdo, weirdo, three beats before. No, I''m not reallyplimented. I''ve always been told to disqualify royalty...


    "... Isn''t Uffi annoying? Well, that''s what you''ll see with me."


    "Are you going to ask that now?


    "No, I am..."


    I did, maybe even more now. ''Cause I''ve always been around to say I like girls, and I can''t deny when people tell me that''s the intention that surrounded Uffi, and I did prefer Uffi!


    "... I was aware of the boulder. About the fact that I''m changing. So, no one like me would be in a boulder."


    "You never get romantic feelings about the same sex, do you?


    "... yeah. Especially among the nobles. I have to give birth to a heir."


    "Lady Anis is usually imprisoned inmon sense in a habit that doesn''t have a thump."


    I guess. I''m aware that I''m changing myself, and I don''t feel so imprisoned bymon sense, but I''m not sure there. I was never conscious. I can also say I didn''t need to be aware...


    "I admire Lord Anis... but honestly, I don''t know if that''s romantic emotion."


    "... oh, yeah"


    "I''ve never been in love in the first ce, so there''s noparison. I do hear love stories and such, but it doesn''t mean that my feelings ovep there."


    Oh, shit. Safe, like eating a shoulder watermark. Whatever it was, I lost my temper, stroked my chest down and exhaled.


    Gun, and his body was pulled back and looking up at the ceiling. That, and it is worn so that Uffi can cover it over me before I recognize reality.


    "... Huh?


    "But if Master Anis wants you to see it that way... you don''t mind, do you?


    What do you care, Master Uphilia?


    It''s going to be a tribute, and they hold my wrist where I tried to get up and push me into bed. Hey, wait a minute! It''s suppressed!?


    "Hey, wait a minute! Wait, Uffi!


    "Yes."


    "Not a romantic emotion myself, I told you!?"


    "Ha. I did say I didn''t know. Is it something that imitates others and makes them fall in love in the first ce?


    "No, not for reference!?"


    But I''ve never heard of women''s romance stories.


    "Heh, you say reason, that''s what you say!


    "Don''t you like it?


    For a moment, I was lost in my response to that question. Don''t you like it, don''t you?


    Uffi faces her lips, who asked for air to gasp without words. Ufi blocks me and dims my vision. The look on Yufi''s face, which he sees with backlight, is kind of vain and colorful and his heart bounces as loud as it sounds.


    "... or are you scared?


    There is a worrying color on Yufi''s face that is so close to touching her now.


    Scared? Scared of what? I don''t know. But it gets quieter as if it were cold that my heart was bouncing loudly. I close my eyes and breathe.


    "... My queen told me. He wants me to take a good look at you. I''m sure she''s a master of lies. You don''t have to be fake to be fake. Until you tell me, you may not be aware that you''re hiding it."


    "... your mother?


    "Dear Annis today, he said he seemed frightened by something. He said in his mouth that he clearly didn''t have to be loved as a parent, that he seemed to want the affection of his parents. That didn''t seem like what the kid thought it was, that it looked more real. It''s like being in the shape of a parent or a child."


    ����


    Strength fell out of the body that was so tense in that allegation. Restricted to form, he said. He says he wants it for real. If they say that... just one thing, I know it.


    But is it a good thing to talk about it? I don''t know. I don''t know, but it''s the first time I''ve realized it since I was pointed out. Blur and whates to mind distracts my mind. Oh, well. I couldn''t stand it because I wouldn''t be noticed the whole time, and I couldn''t because I noticed it.


    ".................. Ufi"


    "Yes."


    "Will you devote your life to me?


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you lying?


    "I swear."


    "Then... will you take my secret to the grave?


    "... Yes"


    What I didn''t tell anyone. That I wasn''t aware of. I forgot it with a sense of happiness to follow my dreams, mine.


    "I, really... what can I say? Yes, you are. It must be a fake."


    It was fake. So I had to be real. The words seemed to fit perfectly into my mind.


    "��" Fake "?


    I frowned at the words that Lady Annis told me.


    Anis, who visited the room when he was lying in bed without sleep, looked nervous and somewhere behaved suspiciously.


    I thought it was unstable, and that''s what I felt when I saw it. So during the day, at the end of the meeting, I thought of what the queen had told me.


    "I want you to take a good look at her. That kid is faking something to us. While he doesn''t think so either. I''m a master of lies, and I don''t make you think lies are lies. No, as much as she thinks she''s true herself.... I''m sorry, I can''t say well either, but I felt that way. So look at her. You''re probably the only one who can give her a vegetarian look. Uphilia ''


    To be honest, I leaned my neck against the queen''s words. You think Master Anis is lying enough to falsify his feelings? Enough to fool yourself? I was wondering if such a lie seemed like an implication. What the hell is a lie so much that Master Anis would imply it to himself if it existed?


    Speaking of which, and. That''s where I came up with it. It''s about "Raini''s implication". Raini said he would be bounced because Master Anis would resist immediately. Though he himself said that the cause might be the effect of the curse caused by the engraving of the dragon''s demonic stone.


    But what if that''s not the only reason? If you''ve already made your own "implication"? When such an imagination passed, an unpleasant chill was what ran my spine.


    But, for example, I feel that Anis is calmly epting to escape the harsh reality. I also want to think that I meant everything I thought about my family, and the words lie, falsehood really didn''t tie me to Master Anis.


    But when I saw the anise visiting the room, I thought, Should that be called a mask rather than a lie or a lie? Have you noticed or not noticed yourself, too? It was like the mask was cracked and something was visible and hidden.


    So I tried. Master Anis seemed to care about being seen in love with me. But that doesn''t match what you said or did when you protected me or when you dered you weren''t getting engaged.


    If you like girls and like me too. I was wondering if that would be a pleasure. Is that confusion from joy, or is it another reason?


    And if I pushed Master Anis down, what I felt was... the color of fear. It''s still odd difort, like he''s just not aware of it either. The queen''s wordse back even if she doesn''t like the difort that doesn''t match her expression and reaction.


    And when I asked him repeatedly, Mr. Anise showed a reaction that would make that mask peel off. And there was an anise like I''d never seen before.


    She says. He said he was a "fake." He said he had something to keep secret. But I don''t know what that is.


    "Uphilia... do you remember not herself?


    "... a memory that''s not me, is it?


    "Yeah. Not here. Somewhere, I don''t remember myself living"


    "... no"


    "To me, it was in my head when I felt like it. I remember that."


    ... it is.


    What the hell is that all about?


    "I have memories of previous life. I mean... I''m not here, I''m someone else who''s going to live the life of a girl named Anisphere Wynn Palettia."


    "Is that possible?


    "Haha, I have that.... my magic is proof of that."


    "Magic?


    I didn''t think, "Let''s fly magically." I knew how to fly magically, so I was able to create magic. "


    ... to the point of bing. Then the order is certainly the opposite. It''s a big difference that Anis was able to produce magic because he knew, not because he derived it.


    I didn''t get a sh, I knew the way from the start. At that time, the magic of flying in the sky that no one could think of.


    "I was a civilian."


    "... civilians?


    "You didn''t have an identity, to be exact. It was a world full of magic props that I invented in magic as a matter of course. Anyone can buy as long as they have the money. I lived in that world."


    "... such a world"


    "It''s only in my head, though. And this isn''t about the world. It''s conclusive evidence."


    You put a foreground, and then Master Anis squeals like he spits out something seriously painful.


    "There''s no magic. There''s no magic."


    "... no magic?


    "To be precise, it was a world without spirits. It was the existence of a gaga story. It wasn''t real. Magic was just a dream story to make kids listen. At least that was the reality for me."


    Lady Anis closed her eyes and continued her words with a slow exhtion.


    "I still remember the moment I woke up. It was really a mundane moment. I woke up like what was falling apart in my head was fitted. From then on, I was" Anisphere Win Palettia. "


    "... it"


    "I''m not me. But I was" Anisphere Win Palettia ". I couldn''t be any more, I couldn''t go back, and I just had to live like that. I didn''t hate that."


    Lady Anise''s breath trembled. My hands, which were loose, hide to cover my face.


    It''s like putting your nails on a mask. It''s going to crumble and break. Hold that, as if it''s going to hide your face.


    "But I ruined Al''s future because of me. endangered the future of this country."


    �D�D�D�D


    "If I was just" Anisphere Win Palettia, "if I wasn''t even remembered in my previous life!... Oh yeah! Always, always, always, always! That scared me!!"


    Master Anis screams like he went mad. The mask breaks, the face bes dewy. I was there... just like a child.


    "I admired magic, but I couldn''t use magic even though I was royal! It''s in front of me, but I couldn''t reach it! That''s why I wanted a recement! I wanted apliment! I, I, I''m not weird, I wish you hadn''t thought of me weird! Just a kid who can do great things! Or you''ll find out! I''m not the Anisphere Win Palettia. I know who I am! Isn''t that cruel!? Can you imagine Yufi? If you were told to live as someone different from tomorrow, I''d have all my memories, but I think I am, but I have another me! What would your father think if your mother found out? Such a child, isn''t it creepy?!?"


    Master Anis is screaming. Scream with blood spitting thoughts.


    "I was loved. I knew it. As royalty, but they still loved me. I didn''t want to betray you! If it just seemed weird to me, I just had to push through! All I had was the knowledge in my head, a weapon!... That''s why I created magic. My, my own magic."


    "... that was your secret."


    "I wasn''t aware. I didn''t want to. I didn''t try.... because if I look there, I won''t be able to be those people''s child. I''ll take those people''s children. I could have taken it all the way to the future of the country, but I could do such a cruel thing...? So it was... easier to be a henchy princess. That was me. As weird as they say, I was stiffened by weird myself.... Mother, that''s amazing. I even realized I didn''t notice. Really, I was blessed with a good mother, I..."


    As I mourn from the bottom of my heart, even though I am happy. She squeals.


    Hard to imagine, her only pain was there. I looked at her bottom so painfully. I''ve seen one scale that no one understands.


    Oh, this guy was so "heterogeneous" and so "normal".


    "... yeah. Refreshing. Of the mind, it feels like some of the people I''ve been to are back. This is my secret, Uffi. I really am, it wasn''t Anisphere Wynn Palettia. It was someone. But at the same time, I''m the Anisphere Win Palettia."


    "... Yes"


    "I didn''t want to be king, yeah. I had this underlying consciousness. I''m a fake. Heterogeneous. So... I didn''t want to make it any more messy. the world of the people who loved me. Besides,"


    "... and?


    "The magic, it was really nice. It was just what I admired. I liked this world. I thought I could love you.... this is all I am for real. Whether magic is imitation or I''m fake, the feeling of magic is real."


    ... so she obsesses with magic. It produced a product called magic without giving up that magic could not be used.


    But too much for me. It''s too - I''m angry!


    "I''m an idiot"


    "Huh?"


    "You are! It''s stupid! It''s all, it''s all set for real, isn''t it? You are the Anisphere Win Palettia! The princess of my country who inherited your blood! I sent into this world a great alternative to magic, even without magic! Even if he was a stranger as a royal family, he still held his heart to thinking of someone! What do you say none of that is real!?"


    She thinks of herself as a fake somewhere in her heart and decides that there''s only one thing that''s real. She was too pathetic, stupid, miserable to look at.


    "It could have been someone else."


    "... Ufi...?


    "It wasn''t Princess Anisphere who wasn''t here, was it?"


    I can''t believe it''s fake. You don''t have to think that!


    There''s this guy who thinks it''s fake and moanspared to the "real" that doesn''t even exist!


    "You are! You helped me! You''re here! You''re listening to me! You are the one who swore my allegiance!! There is no fake or real thing there! You are the only one!!"


    �D�D �D�D


    "Isn''t it all good for real? Besides you, I don''t have you! So where do you say you are...? It would be here!? All of it! What you felt would be here what I felt!?"


    p her in the chest and exhale roughly. Only when there are tears in my cheeks and I wipe it away rampantly.


    "... it must have been painful all along. I don''t know the pain. I can''t say I get it, etc. So let me tell you something, Master Anis."


    I finally found it, the way to take her hand, the answer to line up next to it.


    What this man wanted to be was not a king. "A wizard who can make someone smile," but her dream.


    So let me do the magic, too. Give her the magic of salvation, too, as you did to me.


    "You''re the best wizard in the world to me."


    Because this guy keeps admiring magic so much.


    - My heart was breaking.


    No. It wasn''t the heart that broke, it was the chain-like admonition that bound the heart.


    Yufi''s words melted all over me. Amandment that was in my heart, that even I had turned away myself. Too tight, that shackle that was only with my heart. If you break the adhesionmandment, it hurts. It''s decided to make me cry.


    "Huh... Huh...!


    My throat is cramped. My breath hurts. My vision is full of tears and I see nothing.


    Now I felt all was forgiven. I couldn''t forgive you one day. It all got better now.


    Just free. I''m sure I can''t beat anything anymore. What I wanted is in my hand right now. I can definitely grab it.


    Hold Yuffi''s body tight so he can hold on. I couldn''t help it, I wanted to scream, but it was so painful that I couldn''t breathe, I asked her to scratch the algae.


    I was in the mood to grab the straw. I never wanted to let go. Good thing this guy is the only one for me. I just wanted to hold my breath, it was painful, and yet I was happy, and I couldn''t think of anything.


    "Yes, but...!


    Thank you for saving me.


    Thanks for making me a "wizard".


    Thanks for finding me that I almost forgot.


    I didn''t want to be a "king". I''ve always wanted to be a wizard.


    Like giving an ash-covered princess a pumpkin carriage. I want to bring happiness to someone, a smile.


    It was a dream. It was a dream that I thought I could get but couldn''t reach it. Because I was a bad wizard.


    Because it confuses the country and breaks someone''s smile. But even for me, if you''re in this hand. Because I can still say "real".


    Oh, no. I can''t breathe even though I want to thank you. It''s painful, just painful.


    So I didn''t know what blocked my breathing.


    Soft, warm. My heart remembers a normal heartbeat for a feeling that reminds me to breathe.


    Yufi''s face spread all over his sight. I was crying at the end of my closed eyes, close enough that my forehead was going to stick...!


    "- Huh!? Mmmm...!! Mmmm!


    Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Near, no, it''s not, it''s blocked, away, powerful!? I can''t peel it...!


    Even though it''s a breath I can''t even remember, I leaked my remaining breath. Kurakuri, I thought my head had shaken, and my body lost its strength and sank into bed.


    ... make sure I''m grown up and Yuffi wakes up and leaves. I wiped those wet lips with my fingers and she made meugh.


    -... oh, this, no. Totally fucked......


    I was embarrassed and couldn''t see her face properly. All I could do was groan while hiding my face with both arms.


    It''s really been done. I''ve made it unconscious, and I''m going to be the real me. It''s like I''ve been enchanted.


    I have fallen in love with this man, with Ufilia Magenta, helplessly.

 38 Episode 38: Visit To The Ministry Of Magic

    "Did you enjoyst night?


    "Chi, chi, no! Idiot!"


    The first thing in the morning is to say hello! You really made it, Ilia!


    After that, we fell asleep together in Yuffi''s room. I couldn''t help but cry and use my strength. Yes, I have no choice. There was nothing wrong with you!


    Yet I greet you this morning. I did, you don''t look like that. Whoo! Mm-hmm. Tsk! These 10,000 years of beauty! Perfect squire!


    "Is that a curse, Master Anis?"


    "If you say something really bad, you''ll be returned as many times as you want"


    "Isn''t it Master Anisphere who doesn''t care if you give it back"


    Don''t say anything stupid. Just eat your breakfast, and I''ll handle the mess.


    I''m used to it, so I start eating breakfast as prompted. There is no conversation while you are eating. Only the sound of the meal sounds as it is, almost at the same time finishing eating. I guess I''m a little early, about.


    "Dear treat"


    "Yes. What are your ns for today?


    "Reini again...... no, I think I''ll ask Ilia to use you. I need you to sign up for a meeting with the Ministry of Magic."


    "Now is it the Ministry of Magic? I heard from Raini, but with the King''s life as his shield, he''s going to insist on a dossier?


    "Hmm... before I do, I think we should discuss it properly."


    Ilia looks unexpected in my words. Well, if you think of me before, right? I thought it would be useless to discuss it with the Ministry.


    I still honestly don''t expect you to listen to me.


    "I was wondering if I was any worse off getting out in a tough way than this one took the royal life. You can pull your father out again if he does something that buys you some time. You don''t want to make things rough over there right now. Then I''ll talk to the restructuring HR."


    "It''s a very calm opinion. That''s all I had in mind for the Ministry of Magic."


    "Haha, I wasn''t even me until yesterday"


    "... to the point of bing"


    Would you look at Uffi there and not nod deeply? Ilia.... I can''t deny it if they say it''s because of Yufi though.


    Ilia and Raini clean up after breakfast. All that''s left is me and Uffi... actually, just a little awkward. It''s not that I don''t like it, but that I don''t know what''s right with me?


    Look at Yufi, he''s got a good eye. Then Yufi smiles softly, so he gets embarrassed and out of sight. Ugh, uhh, I''m not feeling well...!


    "You''re so shy."


    "... I''m just not used to it"


    "So should you get used to it quickly? Or should I love the beginner anise?


    "Uffi is mean"


    "It''s the influence of Anis."


    "It''s terrible..."


    Looks like it''s my fault to go around.... No, I wonder so. Uh-huh. I don''t know.


    I can''t turn my face to Uffi, even though it will if we just continue the conversation. Or me yesterday, I cried too much. I feel like I''ve been showing all these weird faces. No, ''cause there''s no way I can control myself that I''m not aware of...


    When I keep my mouth shut, I think of it stuffily. All I think about is Yufi.... I admit it because I can''t turn my eyes on you anymore. I like Yufi. Of course, in a romantic sense. I already told you to surrenderpletely.


    Just because I''m aware of the problem doesn''t seem to be the nature of being able to stand around cleverly. My mother told me that I was neglectful of people''s feelings and my own, but I don''t know what I don''t know, so you don''t have specifications...


    "You don''t have to rush."


    "... why can''t you afford Uffi?"


    "Because I admire you"


    "... cheating"


    I don''t know how I could say that! I feel like if I stay like this, they''ll make me good......! If I don''t get used to it sooner, they''ll make me feel much embarrassed. I don''t like that because I think I lost something. I still have older intentions.


    "... so Dear Anis. Do you think your discussions with the Ministry of Magic will go well?


    "I don''t think so."


    Even without emotion, yes. The studies of the Ministry of Magic do not go against my magic. Rebellion is inevitable if I try to push for magic. I mean, I can''t know anything more than I am, unless the Ministry of Magic changes its current attitude and mindset.


    I can break it off if I don''t have a choice now. My senses are, after all, uneven from the general feeling of this world. It takes time to prate it.


    "You can only admit it once you''ve built it up one by one. No rush, huh? I''ll work hard on the princess for a while. You told me your dream wasing true."


    "But you haven''t, have you?


    "Of course it is! But if we''re going to move on, we have to consolidate the ground. I think it''s a good opportunity to hang on here. It''s not yet decided that Yuffi will be king."


    "... Really?"


    Yufi smiled gently and nodded at me. That''s all I need, that''s enough for me.


    I''m not alone. I have someone to follow my dreams with. That fact is soforting. So there''s no rush. Even if you be king, you will not feel this feeling any more.


    Because you have Uffi there. So I can be so relieved, and I can believe tomorrow.... while I''m at it, I think it''s cash.


    "Well, we also have to be prepared for when we had to be kings. I''m going to study hard today."


    "I''ll be with you, Master Anis."


    - Well, then it''s a few days from now.


    The day has passed since I informed Ilia of my request for materials. I haven''t heard back from you yet, but it was about the time I started to wonder if this would be normal if my father and I would just have good footwork to do an immediate OK.


    "Dear Anisphere, we have a response from the Ministry of Magic."


    "Oh, I''m here. I was wondering if I could decide on a day out or something right away."


    I take a letter from Ilia from the Ministry of Magic and look inside. The contents begin with an ordinary, aristocratic, rhetorical greeting. I didn''t see anything I disliked, so I wanted to talk to you.


    Hmm, I think I''m gonna go. Well, I guess you don''t actually look good if you look at each other, but that''s a stack you''ve had, so you can''t help it. However, this time I would like to tell you that I would like to cooperate.


    "Ilia. It''s sunny, but I was wondering if you could tell her that this is the day because I think the Ministry of Magic can handle it at its leisure. If it''s still sudden, could you tell her that it''s okay to skip a few days at her leisure? I''ll get back to youter."


    "I''m in awe"


    Ilia graciously receives it. I have to work hard too, I''m not very good at writing letters...... I was wondering if I could make a typewriter or something. Maybe I''ll talk to Tomas next time I get down to Castle Town?


    "Thank you for your patience, Princess Anisphere"


    On the day of my visit to the Ministry of Magic, I was taking Uffi and Ilia to visit. Raini is leaving a message at the outhouse. Just in case, I asked the Commander of the Sprout Knights, so I don''t think there''s anything like it before, but caution is important.


    I was greeted by a grandfather who was also seeing a back bend. Next to it stood that unfavourable Lang Voltaire and one less familiar young man. It was your grandfather who greeted me.


    "Now the Ministry of Magic is in a tough time, too. Thank you for your time."


    "Please take your seats first. And Miss Uphilia."


    "Thanks"


    I was prompted to take a seat, so I take a seat while you pull the chair. Everyone except Ilia sees the rash gathered again where they took their seats.


    Lang is a smile who still doesn''t know what he''s thinking. I just feel like looking at me and Uffi somewhere with lizard-like eyes. Clearly, it''s creepy. I don''t want to get along no matter how much I try to get rid of the panic.


    In contrast, it is the other young man who has no idea. I don''t really remember people''s faces because I''m basically pulling away from the pce. This one has a nice looking grin on people''s faces, but it doesn''t seem that way because of the prejudice in it?


    And thest old man. I honestly don''t remember this guy much either. But it''s like we''ve met before... huh?


    "Princess Anisphere is above all in your breath disaster.... I don''t even seem to remember Non''s face. No, time flies fast."


    "When did you see me?


    "Shall I name you first? My name is Jiltu Graphite. He was the secretary of the Ministry of Magic for earlier generations. I was the head of the Graphite Marquis, but I''ve already given it to my son."


    "The Graphite Marquis! �� I do remember seeing you as a child."


    Maybe before I still tip into magic. Aren''t you the grandfather who handled me when I got into the Ministry of Magic wanting to study magic? With that in mind, I''m starting to feel like I remember somehow.


    The Graphite Marquis, in fact, don''t ask so many names. That said, because I''m not remarkably good. The Marquis family of fame, it was often said?


    Though it was thought that taking the seat of the magic minister of the previous generation would be an opportunity to spread the word, I knew that I had retired peacefully without leaving any activity that seemed to be active...


    "It''s an honor to remember. It''s an old bone that just dries away, but if Princess Anisphere remembered it, it''s above all."


    "No, no.... But why the earlier generations of Jiltu Hou?


    "I''m not in a position to be put on a horse anymore. Please don''t call me Jiltu. The King ordered me to represent him during the restructuring of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Now, Lord Ziltu, and. Is your father representing you?


    "Yeah, whatever. It''s pretty important this time. The Chartreuse family, who was the next generation of the Kuniken cauldron, took it from you. I''m surprised."


    The Count Chartreuse family appeared, and the n was executed for rebellion against the royal family for trying to establish a puppet regime byying low and taking charge of Al-Kun only to talk about vampire rtions. It has a lot of mouth sealing implications, but it was ideologically out, so there''s no sympathy either.


    "It''s where I''m heartbroken, too. Without that one, my brother might have been able to worship the sunshine of bing king."


    "I heard you had pangs with Prince Algard?


    "I certainly can''t deny it. But I thought we could understand each other. In fact, we think we exchanged words with each other when we broke up. �� really, unfortunately"


    Really, yeah. Though my emotions disappeared unexpectedly and I became a whine in a low voice.


    I''m scared to see the Ministry of Magic itself as an enemy when I remember Al-Kun too much. Slowly calm your breath and face back.


    "I guess in my heart.... Whatever, that''s the circumstances under which the old bone was pulled out onto the surface stage. Now thepetent Earl of Voltaire, the Son of the Son, has been very helpful. We''ve managed to do it."


    Lang gives apliment.... Well, you''re an elite even if you rot.


    I guess I''m just not fit for thought and I''mpetent. That he is the son of the Earl of Voltaire family, who is said to produce brilliant wizards from the boulder generation.


    "Lord Lang and I have met several times, but what about you?


    "I''ll catch your eye first, Your Highness. My name is Miguel Graphite. I was driven out with your grandfather''s help."


    "Oh, Lord Jiltu''s grandson."


    "Because it is so old bone. It''s not that I belong to the Ministry of Magic, but I remember it quite well, so it depends on what I bring in."


    "It is"


    Lord Jiltu''s grandson. Hey. Simr...... simr? These people have a hard time grasping the vibe. Do you mean you can''t see the bottom just because it''s calm, or don''t let it grab you? What a hard time. Looks like they''re dealing with a cloud.


    "Now it''s time to get down to business. The Ministry of Magic is asking for materials."


    "Yes, I would like permission to view and retrieve materials stored in the Ministry of Magic."


    "What material exactly do you want?


    "on the history of the founding of the Kingdom of Palletia and then the Spirit covenant"


    "Ho..."


    Hearing what I asked for, Lord Jiltu narrows his eyes as he strokes his jaw.


    "May I ask your intentions?


    "You know I can''t use magic innate."


    "No, that''s a nostalgic story. I remember handing Princess Anisphere some magic.... It was an unfortunate story. Come on, I thought you were careless."


    "Because you can''t just look down and move on. So now I''m going to explore if I can''t see the thread of the solution by examining the spiritual contract of magic origin. This is my father''s mission as king."


    "As long as it takes! Surely, if the miracle of the first king dwells in Princess Anisphere, we can say that she is safe."


    Lord Jiltu nodded at me with augh. Is this going to be better than I thought?


    "But what happens to magic if Princess Anisphere can handle magic?


    Yikes.... I don''t really want to be shaken right now. Miguel, who told the story, looks intrigued. I think Lang''s eyes looked this way, too. You don''t have to turn around.


    "That''s... whatever it is at the moment. It would be reasonable to maintain the status quo for a while longer than your father had given you the privilege of rifying your spiritual contract."


    "So in the future, you think it''s possible to pull a hand from magic? That''s unbearable!


    "Hey, Miguel. Your mouth is too much."


    Lang looks grumpy when Miguel tells him to mourn. Um, shall I keep the face of the Ministry of Magic here?


    "It''s something that was viewed more heretically than the original. Results are what you get. Guys, once again, we want to put our validation on the way magic works. A spiritual covenant will lead to the art of knowing the spiritual mind deeply. If so, I wonder if the existence of my magic will also be questioned as natural."


    "As long as it takes! Learn magic, hence magic! Please, Princess Anisphere, just pray for the light in her quest!


    Oh, oh...


    Lang''s eyebrows aren''t going toe back. It is a little pathetic. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to get too excited, but hey.


    However, I could only have a lovingugh and this young man named Miguel nted a sense of bad taste in me. And Lang''s displeasure wasn''t going to go away! How did that happen!?


    "Dear Anis, may I wait outside?


    "Huh? Yufi?


    "There will be many valuable materials, because they are going to be eye-catching. �� please return when you have the necessary materials"


    "Oh, yes."


    At the end of the conversation, which seemed to cause bad air earlier, Lord Zildou and I stood in front of a library closed with heavy doors and strict keys to receive the materials.


    When I tell her that I will wait outside, Anise will look at her like she missed the conjecture. I will be escorted straight into the library by Lord Zildu before exhaling. But if I don''t tell you this, you''re going to be distracted, Master Anis.


    ... and some of you seem to need me.


    "Dear Uphilia,"


    "Son of Count Voltaire"


    "With Lang. May I have a moment, please?


    "Yes, until Master Anis returns."


    That''s an indication. He called out to me, who was watching over Master Anis, but was also interested in me.


    "... it seems like things are going on and it hurts my heart. Do you feel any inconvenience or anything?


    "No, that''s not true. Recently, Anis has also changed his mind and served as a royalty."


    "Is that a spiritual covenant as a first step?... What do you say? Do you stand a view that is involved in magic and works well from Master Uphilia, who is blessed with magical talent?


    To the kind of inquiry I would explore, I would stare at Lord Lang sideways and then take my gaze off. Then this sigh exhales into your shin and shakes your neck to the left and right.


    "Perhaps it won''t work."


    "... why is that?


    "I didn''t verify it, but at the moment, Master Anis is innate in his inability to use magic. Will that be fulfilled even in spiritual covenants, or can covenants be made in the first ce? As an assistant, I think we should look to the worst possibilities at the same time as we wish Annis sess."


    "As good as it gets... I still wonder if that attitude is great as the one raised as the next queen. I''m so sorry to hear about Algard..."


    ... Yep, really. I just regretted it when I thought about it. Failure to save that one must be a disgrace to me all my life and an unconsciousness that I will continue to recall.


    "Even though the Chartreuse family has gone wild, the trust of both of us has fallen..."


    "No. Lady Anis does not think so. Instead, it was the discord that had umted for so long that was the seed of the problem, and he told me that now was the time to remove that bud."


    "Really, that''s delightful. If Master Anis could give magic to the Spirit, he would no longer be imprisoned by the incredible idea of magic. I wonder if that''s the kind of sight you should still have as a royalty."


    ... heh, really. "This is the world that Anis felt"?


    I inadvertently deepen my grin at the emotions that have emerged from the bottom of my mind.


    "Incredible thought, is it"


    "Yep. That''s what I think. There is no denying the use of magic, per se. But the theory that speaks of it�� I thought it was just a little bit of a rush."


    "Are you talking about the theory of the urrence of demonic stones from the urrence of spiritual stones?


    "Yep. Referring to Spirit Stone, the gift of the Spirit, as the carcass of the Spirit...... I thought it was very sphemous. Not to mention that the Demon Stone is what the Spirit has degenerated, etc."


    "You don''t deny it until it''s useful, do you?


    "Yep. Even acknowledging the usefulness of magic itself, I think many people find it difficult to ept the idea that leads them there. I was concerned about that. And the royal family."


    "Sure... I''m out of line, too"


    "Lord Uphilia, too! No, I''ve been worried about you, too. I was wondering if Princess Anisphere might be distraught..."


    ... Yeah, he said he was sick. Because I''ve always been heartbroken about it.


    "Now, I''m here. Be sure to show Princess Anisphere the right way. My loyalty to the royal family and to my country remains unchanged."


    "Ooh......! That''sforting. Please, then, as a member of the Ministry of Magic, this Lang will also help."


    "Yeah, thanks"


    Take my hand and stare at Lang mouthing on the back of his hand, and I smile back.


    Plus, Lang and Smile were where they were returning, but the voice that broke in there sounded.


    "Lang, why don''t youe inside and help me out? Just Grandpa, you''re gonna have a hard time taking out the materials, aren''t you?


    "... Miguel"


    "Look, I''m only helping. Wouldn''t it taste good to go inside?"


    "Hmm! I know! Let''s just say son of the Marquis family, letting outsiders in is a bad outing! You''re still forgiven for being such a Zildou, don''t bother to look too big."


    "I know. Look, he saide on."


    While I''m just a little surprised by the attitude I don''t think of as a very Marquis son, I see Lang enter the library with an abominable distortion of his face.


    I clean my hands by dropping Lang off in the back and then calling on the Spirit of Water to float the water polo in the universe.


    "... unexpectedly Eggy, Master Uphilia"


    "What is it about? Just, yeah. I thought it was a little dirty."


    Wipe your hands in the water polo, then squeal your fingers and mist the water polo to turn it off.


    ... All this, I resent you. Dear Algard, I frown at the difort that makes the back of my stomach heavier.


    "Oh, I''m scared! Or would you rather thank me? I stopped oiling the fire."


    "What is it about? I thought I heard something very informative."


    "You really look just like your father. Ha ha, keep the parents and children together!


    You don''t feel bad to be told you look like your father. The road is different, people, it''s a respected back. You want to start lining up your shoulders someday.


    Well. I''m observing a man named Miguel who broke into the story again. Somewhere without a grasp, you get the impression of a cloud. If you can never be alert, you''re the one who sounds the rm behind my brain.


    "Is that me, on guard?


    "I don''t see a position, in the sense that"


    "Neutrality. Neither. I''m just here to identify you. He''s gray. It''s not white, it''s not ck, it''s gonna be both."


    He said he''s not an enemy or an ally, he''ll be an enemy or an ally.


    ... Is this the Graphite family policy? What is inconspicuous is that you refrain from being conspicuous? Close your eyes and look at Miguel.


    "Don''t worry, your father and father are not your enemies."


    You didn''t even say "you''re on our side," did you?


    "... Nice. Yeah, well, people who can interact like this are really great."


    Keep staring at Miguel with your arms together and nodding away from your gaze.


    "If I were to reduce it, I wonder if I''d find out if I could use magic anytime."


    "... ugh!


    "Are you unconscious? Is Prince Algard''s divorce still ringing? It''s tough not to realize if you don''t point it out, you should fix it, huh?


    Sure, I was expensive enough to shoot magic anytime. Being pointed out made me aware, so it is easy to calm down. However, the problem is that I was taken into ount, and the bitterness spreads.


    At the same time, my vignce for Miguel and at the same time my interest boiled. Perhaps he is also quite a magical hand-worker. Didn''t I ever hear your name because you''re lying down...?


    "Hopefully, we''ll continue to have a good rtionship? Dear Uphilia,"


    "Yeah, this way. Lord Miguel."


    That''s how I got my hands on Miguel. He looked just a little unexpected, Miguel, but he immediately responded to my handshake. A handshake to the point of contact is immediately released and a handkerchief is offered.


    "It was wet, so use it if you like"


    "Thank you for your concern. Can I wash it and give it back?


    "Now, please keep it until the next opportunity. We are always looking forward to returning it."


    Yeah, when there''s next time, sure. That''s how we smiled at each other.

 39 Episode 39: A Difficult Survey

    Well, I was able to borrow materials from the Ministry of Magic.


    Speaking of which, I thought you were looking into vampires. I didn''t really care then, but now I''m starting to think that fact is hateful. I couldn''t stand it. I lifted my eyes from the file and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Too abstract!


    "Yes?"


    Yufi, who was simrly loading the material, zeroes the voice of doubt. Is this the basis of this country? No, I wonder if that''s what it is. Is that what this is all about? Is that what you want!? It''s not good, is it?!?


    "We want to look into history."


    "Right. So I asked for the materials."


    "For the record, you''re not reading a story! That''s funny though! The facts!? This says the uracy of the facts properly!? I know where to glorify the great king! That! Actually! Of greatness! Details! Why not write it down!!"


    I scratched my head and screamed. What I asked for was "facts that were in the past," not that I wanted to decipher what reality to read from an old inheritance! It''s stressful!


    "And the spiritual covenant! I say you have the power to be great or scared, but what kind of spiritual contractor do you actually have! In what contractual way! Like the details of what you need! That kind of information! I want to know!


    "... didn''t you write it?


    "You say that''s too abstract! This may be normal for Uffi, but this doesn''t tell you the" facts "of the past! This interpretation gives you your own answers!?"


    "... oh, I see. That''s certainly a problem. If you know it as a legend or a story, you can think of details, but when you verify it, you can''tpare it."


    "Yes! That''s what I''m talking about, Yufi!


    When you give an example, you have a destination and you want to find out the way. To read this information from the material stored in the Kingdom of Palletia: "There was once a man on his way there. The man..." said the man''s references pinched, with descriptions of the feat that I don''t know the details of unless I read another literature, and the information on the road at the heart is like being bracketed in "And He''s Got It".


    The hassle of having to put up another equation to give the answer to the equation. Furthermore, we need to examine the rhetoric and heritage of the past to decipher it and tilt our necks several times. Beyond the limits of my patience to boulders.


    "When I was a vampire material, I was willing to assemble my own theory, and it was still better because it was an individual record... this is the material I keep as a country...?


    "... is it unsavory?


    "For example, you have the plumbing I suggested and your father executed, right? The condition of thend, the conditions and procedures of the time, even if construction is to be carried out. Suppose you didn''t detail this, did you? What if the people weren''t there when we were working on the new ce? Who''s going to verify this? If you don''t have a detailed record, and they just hand you stories that glorify greatness,"


    "�� can we just imagine doing the construction?"


    "Or while re-validating it. You''re wasting your time! Why are they all abstract? This is why theology doesn''t fit with me!!"


    Theology in the Kingdom of Palettia is close to moral teaching that glorifies the Spirit, God, and the Great.


    We are the ones who have ancestors and honorable beings. Therefore, we thank the world every day and live to do our duty. Thank you, God, Spirit, ancestors! I will inherit that pride and live clean and right!


    This is more or less the ce. This is good in itself. I don''t mind taking care of what I inherit from the past and glorifying nature much. I think it is a faith or an idea that would take root with nature in the Kingdom of Palletia, rich in resources from the Spirit.


    The problem is that spirits and gods are too omnipotent to ask God for anything, a spiritual request. This is not good. The greatness of God and the Spirit was well understood. Great men at a nce from their gods and spirits are also amazing. Let''s teach you a lesson! Because I still know.


    But when ites to writing facts, it''s so abstract that I don''t know if it''s true. In other words, if you''re going to criticize me privately, it''s the product of suspension.


    "No, my head hurts when I''m reading... I''m not feeling well..."


    "I didn''t know Ennis was going to get that far..."


    "... originally, I''ve been faint in faith since myst life. There was a national pattern."


    "Was it a world without spirits? If so, so is God?


    "I was there, they say, but in reality, it''s a product of fantasy. I didn''t mean to have any faith, but I didn''t mean to be saved by prayer."


    Saved, I can think. But I can''t prove that you actually saved me.


    But this world will be demonstrated. Because there are spirits and gods. So I don''t know what it''s like to praise you. But I don''t. Even if I can''t benefit myself, the way I think about it is understandable. I can''t empathize with you.


    "You''re a lot different from this world."


    "No, I''m not. Even if there''s no magic, there''s technology that''s advanced more than this world. You know, a mass of iron big enough to carry hundreds of people at a time like my flying magic equipment."


    "... you can''t imagine"


    "Not only in the sky, but also in traffic. The streets were more organized, and vehicles that ran faster than horses were generally popr without having to use them."


    "So you think the material was more anise-sama''s preference, too?


    "I guess I should say it was a preference or a proper ssification. There''s nothing wrong with this material. It''s just that if it''s not clear what it''s for, they''re gonna step on two legs, or disappoint me."


    I''m just disappointed I was hoping. And honestly, I don''t think I can count on any other material. Where did you get your hands on it when you didn''t have any materials to look into? I don''t like it, but I wonder if I''m going to have to make assumptions from inheritance and legend and test them to lice.


    ... Wow, my stomach is going to be heavy. At this rate, it has seemed impossible to me to have a spiritual covenant for the rest of my life.


    "You don''t care about Yuffi, do you?"


    "... right. Is it because you can still use magic? I think you have a different perspective. I can bury it as long as I can imagine."


    "Ah, well. Because I can''t use magic, I can''t ept it to my senses."


    What I want is facts and uracy. All that is left in the dossier is emotional and sensory.


    I ask for facts and uracy because I can''t solve them in a sensory or emotional way. But Yufi isn''t. I can sensibly inte my imagination from the material I read. That''s because she has affinity with numerous spirits and has a variety of senses and talents when ites to magic.


    "...... hmm. I knew it wasn''t the wrong policy, was it? It''s just not for people like me."


    "You know what Anis says. �� Shall I strike my hand in our behalf?"


    "Uh, right. Shall we also consider such a policy��"


    If you want to capture the facts, multifaceted, it''s better to have a lot of references. I''m sure that will happen from now on. No, I hope so.


    That''s where I thought it sounded like a knock. With permission, it was Raini who came inside. Tea and sweets are on the hand.


    "Good day, Dear Anis, Dear Uphilia. How about a break?


    "Yeah. Thanks, I was just stuck."


    "I''ll have it."


    I move the materials from the table I was facing to the table for tea and enjoy the tea and treats Raini brought me. It relieves me, even though it reinforces the fatigue that I was feeling as if it were staining my tired brain.


    "Raini''s much better at brewing, too."


    "Thank you! Not yet for Ilia..."


    "He said there were no specificationspared to veterans. And ria?"


    "Oh, I got blood earlier, so I''m having a good night."


    Tell Raini as he fingers his dog teeth. Speaking of which, you weren''t paying attention to Raini because of your daily busy schedule. Are there any negative effects of vampirization?


    "How have you been? No negative effects or anything?


    "Hmmm...... you look delicious when you run out of blood, people. Are you hungry or what your body wants..."


    "It was worse than I thought"


    "But because Ilia will notice more than I think I am unwell myself"


    I really can''t get my head up, and Rainiughs bitterly. Ilia, you really adore Raini. That reassures me. I am d that I have been able to connect with people as I have never seen anything but enthusiastic dating me.


    "I''m getting really good at it. I''m happy."


    "Raini......"


    "So, Master Anis and Mr. Uffi are happy."


    "Buh."


    I hope you don''t say that with such an innocent smile! You wouldn''t know how to react!?


    "If you''re tired, wouldn''t you mind if we went down to Castle Town by ourselves with patience?


    "... it''s been a long time since I''ve exhaledtely."


    "Castle town. I wonder if it''s a good distraction."


    If you were going to Castle Town, I would have liked to see Tomas. Honestly, I don''t want to decrypt material that I personally don''t want to make progress with right now. Maybe I''ll go for a distraction.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t even shown my face to the Adventurer Guildtely. I guess I''ll also tell him that in the future it will be difficult for me to participate even if there is an emergency.


    "What will you do? Dear Annis."


    "Mm-hmm. Shall we go down? I have a little business to attend to."


    "Well, I''ll leave you a message"


    "... you''re going to be alone with Ilia, right?


    "? Well, Master Ilia is on vacation, so you will. I always get blood, and I''d like to take care of you once in a while."


    "... sorry, nothing"


    Raini, I wonder if it might actually be natural. Or is my heart just dirty? ''Cause we''re friends getting blood, and I don''t know if I''m the one pushing something evil. No, I feel like my rtionship with Uffi has changedtely.


    When I looked up, Yufi wasughing elegantly with her hands on her mouth with a strange face. I sank....... gif.


    "Long time no see, Tomas"


    "... hasn''t it been that long?


    Me and Yufi were visiting the Gana Workshop dressed for your patience. Tomas weed me on the same Buddha summit.


    "This, this previous apology item. Thank you."


    "Hmm...... You look good too, Master Yufi."


    "Yeah, thanks for that verse. I was able to listen to you and I was stomped off. Thank you."


    "...e on. I didn''t say anything big."


    says Tomas as he scratches his head with a shin. I wonder if it''s lit, maybe a little unusual.


    Well, I gave Tomas something to apologize for. Hey, Tomas had a favor to do, didn''t he?


    "Tomas, I need a favor."


    "Hmm?"


    "One, will you strike the sword?


    "... what?


    Tomas looked surprised. Yufi has her eyes round too, but as far as I''m concerned, I''ve been thinking about it for a while.


    "This time, it''s not an invention of magic. Not that order."


    "No?


    "For my sake, I want you to strike a sword that can withstand all my might."


    I take Mana de out of my nostalgia and show him. Long after it was done, it was no exaggeration to say my partner. But this is not enough.


    "Al broke this, didn''t he? And after using all my strength once, I''m going to need maintenance. When ites to withstanding this, Arcane Shell is the closest thing to ideal."


    "... so to me?


    "It is good to use all the knowledge and technology I have ever given to the Gana workshop. I''ll give you as much money as I can. I''d like to ask for the best gesture for me.... will you take it on? Tomas Gana."


    Request not for co-development, but in anticipation of the arm of one cksmith named Tomas.


    I fought al-kun and thought. It''s not enough as it is now. But my technology isn''t the only way to get there. I know Mana de is a masterpiece, but she''s not my ideal one.


    Yuffi''s Arcane Shell took my blow from the front and showed it. Based on that, if Tomas had prepared the best wave for me.


    "... suddenly what happened? You didn''t usually line up your mess and try to hold the sword itself."


    "Because I was in custody. But some ideals don''t just reach detention. I want power now. I really need a sword to do that.... because some people wanted to protect me."


    For me, Mana de was in the "magic" category. Magic itself reproduced with magic props. Not having a sword was a bit of a restraint. Because if I had the sword itself, something was going to brake in me.


    But I''ve already found that to be a concern. Because I was already a "wizard". So now I want power. Because I really need a weapon to fill in the missing power.


    "... ok. That order, take it."


    Tomas squeezed his face tight and nodded at me with a serious look. There is trust in that snort. I was able to smile naturally.


    "Instead, I''ll take this one."


    "Hmm? You got Mana de?


    "Ah. Do you mind?


    "Yeah, that''s good."


    I don''t have a problem giving it to you if it''s about one bottle. Because if it was Tomas, I would be relieved to leave it to you.


    Look at the Mana de you took from me. Tomas has a strong grip with a look on his face that looks like he can bite something off.


    "... that''s heavy"


    "Huh? Really?


    "Oh, uninterrupted... that''s heavy"


    ... That''s what I said andughed at Tomas'' face, and he identally caught my eye.


    You look good. No body. No, I wonder if it was me who was making you feel unwell.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "Ooh."


    I''m sure he''ll be fine. Weughed at each other naturally out of such trust.


    I knew this sense of distance was our distance. It seemed so strong.


    "How did Master Anis meet Tomas?


    "With Tomas?


    Uffi spoke to me where I was headed to my next destination after Gana Workshop. What I heard was about meeting Tomas.


    "When I was going to make Mana de, all I wanted was a sword pattern. The first workshop I went into was the Gana workshop, and that''s when I met Tomas. It''s a weird order, so you''re making fun of me? That pissed me off."


    "... I don''t even know what it feels like"


    "Tomas has good arms, but you''re right, he''s heartless. Honestly, it doesn''t seem to be a good idea. But Tomas is top notch. At least he''s the cksmith I trust the most. I wonder if it has anything to do with it now while I''m putting my order on. They were simr."


    "Simr things to each other, are they?


    "I''m looking for an ideal. I just have a ce I want to get to, and I''m not deciding what to do there. So there''s an ideal that we can''t talk about if we don''t get there first... and we live in pursuit of it. I do magic, Tomas does cksmith."


    That''s why I settled into nature''s present rtionship. I''ve never heard of Tomas in detail. However, the fact that I inherited the workshop from my parents and the fact that I continue to protect the name of the workshop. I am not thinking about moving to arge workshop even if I am expected to have arms because I am not interested in selling.


    "Something''s got the right wavelength, right? That''s why I believe in Tomas without reason."


    "... you''re a little jealous. And that kind of rtionship."


    "Uffi can do it someday, too.... and now you have me?


    "... hehe, right"


    Yuffi smiles as the flowers break. That''s all a little embarrassing is that it''s worth the patience. Even I don''t have a lot of people''s edges, but that''s why the bond I''m connected to now matters, and it''s loving.


    That''s why I wanted power. It''s also regrettable that al-kun broke me and cornered me... actually. My magic hasn''t reached the wizard who drilled his powers yet. Oh, I still regret that. So I want to go further, I want to go further.


    "... That said, it''s time to consolidate the ground. It''s boring."


    Truly, the right to inherit the throne is only a burden to me. It slows me down.


    As a result, there are ces where you have to show your face. I reached my destination while walking alongside Uffi.


    "Dear Anis, are you here?


    "Yeah. This is the guild of the adventurers. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a face in person..."


    The Castle Town Adventurer''s Guild also houses a liquor store and a lodging house, so you can still hear cheerful voices even when the sun is high. Adventurers have their lives at stake, and it''s not easy to live every day.


    I think they''re free for that. Sometimes I envy it when I think that''s why such a fun voice sounds.


    "All right, I''ming. Yufi."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s ask!


    "... what, is that the greeting?!?"


    It''s Nori, Nori! Push open the swing door with momentum and I step in. The people who were inside my voice turn their gaze to me.


    "Gee!? Marauder Princess of Hunting?!?"


    "Ahem!? I wonder who called me Marauder!? I''m telling you at least make me mad!?"


    "So what about that...?


    Yufi is dropping his shoulder like he''s tired of my scratch. No, it''s something I can''t give away privately, there!


    "Whoa, Princess! You haven''t seen your facetely, have you? Who''s thedy next door?


    "Uffi, he''s my assistant."


    "Are you serious the next king is a princess? The world is over! Hire me a knight, too!


    "Take your entrance exam!


    "What are we going hunting next? Are you gonna wake up again, Stampede?


    "I''m not gonna wake up! Because if there''s a stampede, I''m not the one out there!


    "" "Again!


    "Okay, a fight? Maybe a fight!? Long time no see, this Nori too!


    Even though I know I''m royal here, it''s easier for me because fewer people are afraid. Well, I guess it''s also because of my immersion here.


    Yuffi seems to be eating, but this is the kind of nori that''s good here. I guess you don''t really want to fight over there either. You''ll be royally treated by boulders there.


    "Ah, Master Anis! Oh, it''s been a while!


    "Farna, long time no see"


    Hiko, and. It was a long woman who put her face out of the carefree brothers and uncles of the adventurers. Farna is a receptionist for this guild who is taller than Yufi, but has the impression of being somewhere weak.


    People who often meet me face to face, too, and it''s often from Farna to skip urgent contact with me. He''s a weak, tall, but unusual person like a small animal, but he''s also a little haggard with just the strength to give up adventurers with lots of rough people.


    "It''s been a long time,e on, can I get you anything today?


    "Uh, that''s it."


    "Yes, sir"


    "I''m retiring."


    "... Hey, retired?


    "Yeah."


    Honestly, I don''t think I can afford to be an adventurer anymore. If you don''t tell them officially, they''ll have trouble making me an athlete in an emergency. I''ll miss you, but I can''t help it.


    Farna opened her eyes and revealed her surprise to the great audience, which was solidifying to chew the meaning of the words cut out of me.


    "Oh yeah!? Ho, are you really retiring the adventurer?!?"


    "Oh, hey! That marauder is retiring!?"


    "Seriously, that princess who shows up with rare demons and stampedes!?"


    "Uh, shut up, shut up!


    It''s loud and loud, already! Well, that''s all you spare me, though I''m a little happy to think.


    Removing it from the nostalgia is a tag indicating the belongings of the adventurer. When I am halfway through my breath, I gently hand over what is being given to the Adventurer to prove my identity to Farna.


    "... ho, you''re really retiring..."


    "I''m sorry. I think I was making it athe as a force of war, ''cause it''s gonna get harder."


    "... Yes, no. Well, that''s right, because this is what nature should look like. You''re going to be the next king, Dear Anis..."


    "I think drinking here will be a lot less. Or maybe it''s gone?


    "Oh, that''s lonely."


    Eggs, sighs into Farna crying out. Damn, my tear nds are as brittle as ever. When Farna cried out, the adventurers around her also had a soggy air.


    "That marauder... retired."


    "Oh, it''s too soon. I can''t help it because I''m royal, bute on."


    "It''s just been weird. I always thought it was material, because I thought it was going to jump."


    I wish I could have lived like that, too, hey. Well, even if thates true, it''s a story ahead. Now that we''re retiring, we''re gonna get into trouble with each other.


    Still, what was spared was done here, and I was filled with a little pride, and I couldn''t help butugh.

 40 Episode 40: Its Name Is "Empty”

    "Have you be a distraction?


    "Yeah."


    On my way home from the Adventurer Guild, me and Uffi were slowly walking side by side.


    From time to time, the children who rub off run through well. Pull over a little and drop that back off. Turning forward, Uffi, who was one step ahead, looked back and looked at me.


    Then Yufi gave me her hand,ughing. For a moment, Yufi''s hand reached out and took my hand where I was about to tilt my neck. They hold hands as they are and look a little resentfully at Uffi lining up next door.


    "... already"


    "Don''t you like it?


    I don''t know.


    Keep your hands open and the two of you walk away. A slightly farther road, like a roundabout of the city.


    "... not all of Castle Town can be turned around, even if it''s a pity."


    "What do you mean?


    "We''re not getting anywhere near boulders in insecurity.... the bad guys are everywhere."


    There is a shadow of crime in the gathering ce. Even the peaceful castle towns are a stash for the rogues, depending on the location.


    When I''m in the Adventurer Guild, I alsoe in with stories like that with nature. Once you heard about a group of criminals who had been wanted by the state, you reported them to your father and sent the Knights.


    Some people have resented me knowing I was a princess because of the country''s fast movement. I tried to pay you back.


    "There''s no difference between rich and poor. I don''t think I want to do anything about it... but I hope I get a chance to get out of here."


    "Is it hard to save?


    "Some people deserve it and get poor. Some people look for a way out if there is aw. If I told you everything, you wouldn''t be here. You can reduce it."


    I am not an all-powerful God. I am notcent enough to think that I can be a king and save everything in the world even if I am a wizard.


    "Not so many people can be happy. I can help you make everyone happy."


    "Master Anis is sweet."


    "... I guess so"


    "Yep. So it also looks dangerous. So I''ll protect you."


    "... hello"


    I said I''d be in trouble if they told me straight! I turned away as I shook my hand back, which only made me a little stronger to grasp.


    When I get back, the material and fighting time start again. Because I feel a little depressed when I think about it. Let''s just go home a little slow. Because I want to feel this calm time.


    Well, it''s been a while since I''ve cultivated sharpness with patience. I decided to share the work with Uffi on my proposal for loading the material.


    What I did was to first itemize the information I asked for. Create a ssification item to the extent that Ufi has no difficulty, and fill in the information of the relevant item when Ufi loads the material. I will organize the information bypiling which information I have obtained from the materials.


    Pick up items with many analogies to find out if there are any derivative examples there. Load, organize, summarize, and collect inference material from the collected information.


    "... it''s going to be a long task."


    "Yeah, not at all."


    "What the hell is a spiritual contract... I want you to leave me some information..."


    "It seems like it''s also one of the rituals... The mostmon analogue sentence is" The Great King spoke with the Spirit and became his friend. This is the beginning of the Kingdom of Palettia ".... because this is all it is"


    "How did you be my friend! Oh, no more! I''m starting to feel fast listening directly to the Spirit Contractor. Stop, stop! Even if we have to sort out the materials someday, it''s not now!


    When I or Uffi be king, the Ministry of Magic will take responsibility and push me to organize the database. Let''s do that, let''s definitely do that. I want you to deepen your understanding of the Spirit and God as much as you like. I don''t want to do this anymore.


    I vented my dissatisfaction and closed my eyes as I rested on my back. My eyes squeeze because I''ve been fighting with the material all my life.


    "I like reading, so it''s not bitter..."


    "I don''t hate it either... I should have. I''m a little unsure right now..."


    "... good job"


    Fearless theology. I''m sure God doesn''t like me. That''s not even a spiritual contract, is it, haha!... Much.


    I could see Uffi doing an invitation when it was blurry as it was brought to the chair. He stroked his head as he stood and walked over thinking of something.


    "... treating you like a child?


    "No. You''re a good boy, good boy, good boy"


    "You treat me like a child..."


    Oh, but I feel good about Yufi''s hand....... I want to leave it like this no longer. I don''t want to work hard. I want to study magic, I want to develop new technologies. I want to live freely without worrying about your service.


    Soon after I realized it, the couch had guided me into a knee-pillow position. Yufi, when are you gonna put me in the knee-pillow position...... oh, I don''t care if I''m tired anymore. Watch the void as you indulge in the feel of Yufi''s knees and palms.


    "Excuse me. �� you seem tired."


    "Yeah, could you make me some tea? Ilia."


    "I''m in awe, Master Uphilia"


    Ilia, who looked at my ugliness and looked at me like I had guessed a lot, smiled bitterly and started preparing tea for me.... where Yufi is knee-pillowing me, I was seen as much as I wanted. But now I''m too tired to work my head off anymore. You can sleep like this.


    "... I appeal to my father about the importance of material organization, item ssification and indexing..."


    "Right."


    I want you to make an inventory. True. Or when I''m king, I''ll definitely let the Ministry do it. Absolutely...!


    I''m really starting tough at how ipatible it is with the Ministry of Magic. Is that a gateway or something to me? Oh, my head hurts...... Yufi''s hands feel good......


    "Dear Anis, speaking of which, I have received your letter."


    "Letters? From where?


    "They say it''s from the Gana workshop. This is the workshop where Lady Anis was kind enough, isn''t it?


    "From Tomas? I don''t know."


    Get out of the knee-pillow position and I get a letter from Raini saying I''m from Tomas. It was a concise letter like his.


    After checking the contents, I gained momentum off the couch. Turn to Yuffi immediately.


    "Yufi! Let''s go to Castle Town!


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, my sword!


    The depressing mood blew up all at once. I can''t help but want to jump out now. Seeing how I nodded, Yufi smiles to see the troubled child before shifting her gaze to Ilia and Raini.


    Ilia snorted in sigh and Raini justughed bitterly. What, the good news just popped in where I was distracted, so I''m d to hear it!


    With the momentum as it stood, I flew out to the castle town to pull Yuffi''s hand.


    "Oh, Master Anis. Where are you going?


    "Hi Auntie! We''re going to Tomas!


    "Oh, yeah. Be careful!


    I run through holding hands with Yufi as I get a voice from a different rubber.


    If I opened the familiar Gana Workshop door with momentum that just kicked open, it gave me a big sigh of sigh after Tomas, who was sitting at the counter, rounded his eyes.


    "... open the door quietly"


    "Sorry! I saw the letter!


    "What''s wrong with the princess''s role... you''re the same, really"


    Like a shudder, butughing calmly, Tomas took his seat from the counter and came back with one sword in his hand. When I saw the sword tucked away in my sheath, I rounded my eyes.


    "... this is it?


    "Oh. This is the best I can hit right now."


    Reach out and lift your sword.... short. Yes, my body is short. It was a dagger from anywhere. It''s a little different from what I thought and confusing.


    I didn''t expect a dagger toe out because I thought it was either Rapier like Yuffi''s Arcane Shell or Longsword on its own.


    But for a dagger, the handheld pattern part is long. It seems disproportionate because the pattern is long against the body. And the part of the fment is also intricately crafted.... craftsmanship?


    "... what is this"


    "Pull it out, see for yourself"


    As Tomas told me, I pulled my dagger out of my sheath.


    The de of the dagger that showed itself before me is a single de. The filling does convey the weight with meat thickness.


    Beautiful as polished was going to reflect my face.


    ... and familiar with your hands often. Grip it again and you''ll see. The length of this pattern can be shaken with one hand or with both hands. The only thing that is disproportionate is the length of your body.


    "I broke down Mana de and she showed me how it works. Besides, I used Yufi-like''s experience from Arcane Shell to work out a ss of spiritual stone that could only be stuffed into my body. Thanks to this, my body has thickened, but I won''t break it because of the fact that it is half-lived. And that fullness acts as a conductor of magic. It''s easier than ever to put magic on your body, and it''s easier to form a body."


    "... but isn''t this a sword or something?


    "The sword." No, it''s the Devil''s Sword chick. That''s all there is to make use of Mana de''s functionality. It''s not a serious sword. I wouldn''t be dressed as a sword. I calcted the length of the body and the length of the pattern, but I can adjust it somewhat. Let me know what you thinkter. "


    "��" Can I expand "?


    "Oh, let me see. I tried it too... while I''m at it, it''s quite a horse."


    Nodding at Tomas'' words, I take a distance from the two of them and hold the sword with both hands. Turn your consciousness to magic into your sword as you exhale slowly.


    - Deep. That''s what I felt first. First of all, the magical streets to the full body are good. So deep. I can''t see the limit value as far as wondering how much magic I can put into it. How much magic can you instill?


    Inject more magic than usual when using Mana de. I know Tomas says horse then. This uses more magic than Mana de, and I can eat it.


    When the magic instilled exceeds a certain sense, the magic body is formed by stretching out of the pattern. A single-edged fillet of light that finally matches the length of the fillet with the length of the pattern.


    "If used as is, the body can be used with an image that stretches the body''s body. Change the way you inject magic if you want it to be double-edged. Toggle the amount of Spirit Stone injected into the core of your hand to aid in deformation."


    "Oh, that''s why I have three."


    "Master Anis has a lot of magic. I was wondering if I could modify that... dissatisfied?


    "I wonder if we could lower the cost and limit values a bit more as a mass produced product. But as for my dish... it''s the best demon sword I''ve ever had."


    I can''t break it first. Instead of my full strength, I feel the strength of stickiness and the depth of nostalgia that I can assure you that infusing dragon magic won''t break.


    "I guess it feels like it''s for protection when it doesn''t pass through magic. It is easy to pull out because it is short. Easy to build, better to protect than to attack."


    "That''s right. There''s magic in the offensive hand, isn''t there? Then I can protect you as much as a tool. That sword will never break. As long as you don''t give up and keep gripping, it will help you. Instead of shielding even if the magic runs out, and I thought it would be convenient to y the attack.... this is my masterpiece I''m sending you"


    "�� Is there magic?" I heard terrible killingints, true. "


    My eyeballs got hot by ident. This is certainly a sword for me. Guardian''s sword, which presupposes the use of the Devil''s Sword. It was Mana de''s weakness. It eliminated her endurance to physics, so she would use magic for that matter. Then a horse.


    A sword that is not produced if it is a normal idea. It''s my only sword. It''s for me. This sword cannot be broken. So I can keep using "magic". Unless this magic runs out, unless this will runs out. "Demon Sword" is also a "magic wand" for me that does not presuppose demonic props.


    This is my "Devil''s Sword" that pairs with Uphilia''s Arcanshell.


    "... Tomas. What''s the name of this sword?


    "Huh.... I have no upbringing. If you like it, Lord Anis will give you a name."


    No, that''s troubling me. Name, name...


    "Celestial, how about that?


    "Ufi?"


    "I think it was a name that meant" empty ". �� because my arcane shell is a" rainbow ""


    "" Sky "for" rainbow "?... a sister sword would be perfect."


    "I think it''s the perfect sword name for anyone who wants to fly the sky for the first time in this world"


    ... Empty, huh? Yeah, that''s where I always started.


    I looked up at the sky that day and I became "I". It''s all about me since that day. This life, prayers, wishes. It''s mine alone, created by what I have done to this world.


    "... I don''t know."


    Tears flowed naturally. I''ve been crying a lottely. But I didn''t want to stop this tear. Because I thought this tear was more of an admiration than anything for Tomas'' work.


    "Tomas Gana. It''s so good to see you."


    I put my magic in it and put the sword I was given the name Celestial in my sheath before I offered Tomas my hand. Like asking for a handshake.


    Thomas shook my hand with a little confusion. Clumsy, clumsy man''s hand. What this hand has produced is loving and proud of me.


    "I''ll never forget the good fortune I had in meeting you. It doesn''t matter if you''re royal or civilian. You are the best cksmith I recognize. If it''s true, I''d like to give you the honor..."


    "... no, good"


    Tomas smiles calmly at me like he''s never seen before.


    "He showed me tears worth more than any gem.... I''m satisfied with that."


    "... it was a littlete to dictate."


    "Who dictates"


    Yeah. We''re good with that. So I want you to let me say it again and again in my heart, Tomas.


    You''re my unchanged friend. He wants to say thank you again and again.


    "- Tomas! Come on!


    Anger popped in as if to crack and break such air. It was an uncle of a familiar adventurer who came inside.


    "... what''s up?


    "Do you have the sword I asked you to take care of?!? It''s a case of...?!? Wow, isn''t it Master Anis?!? Why are you here?!?"


    "I''m on business, too. What, a bad case?"


    "The dove has arrived! The Devil Wolf is out! It''s a defense fight because they''reing this way!


    "What is a Demon Wolf... Fenrir!? That''s unusual!? Or it''sing this way!?"


    Fenrill is a demon of the werewolf species and, at the same time, a tentative name until the "named demon of the werewolf species" is officially named. However, there are few things that can be officially named the demon of this hand.


    For some reason, its invasion speed is top notch among demons. By the time you name it, it''s devastating, such a demon. That''s why the "named" demon wolves before they were named are often called Fenrill and unified names.


    Conversely, the damage must be stopped before it bes a "name". That such a chemical ss is headed for Wang Du!?


    "I don''t know if the area of urrence was close or coincidental! Even pigeons say they''re a step ahead of him! Stand out, wind! Or dirt! If it was a subspecies, I couldn''t even hit my eyes!


    "Now that we''re fighting in defense, we''re going to intercept you at the nose tip of the king''s capital!?"


    "That''s the only way......! I don''t know if the evacuation''s gonna make it now, damn it!


    I listened to my adventurer uncle. I turn my gaze to Ufi. Yufi took my gaze and sighed like she''d given up. Hehe, I''m sorry. After all, it doesn''t seem like a "big time" to me!


    "Do you know where it''sing from? Are youing in a straight line?


    "It''s almost a straight line! There is no vige that was the Lord on the path... hey, Dear Anis. Are you kidding me?!"


    "Haha, I''m sorry I said I''m retired? Still, I''m a" princess "and a" wizard "! Tell the Adventurer Guild! I''ll be ready for the defense, but Anis is going to strike out!


    "... what the hell, Conch Show! You''re just gonna take it to the delicious ce again! I''m sure your magic props will make it quick to pick up enemies!


    "Then beat me to the guild as an urgent request! Continue to me, say!! Cheers for my luxury if you hunt safely!


    "I''m on, dammit! The Wolf has no luck either! I''ll let the invasion path out! Hurry up and get that demon prop! If we''rete, we''ll take it all! Tomas! Sword it out!


    "Aye."


    My uncle rushes out with the sword that Tomas brings in his hand. After I see it through, I turn back to Uffi too.


    "Yufi! We''reing too!


    "Yes."


    We have to go to the Imperial Castle first! It''s been a long time since Airdra made it!


    The road that leads to the Kingdom of Palletia. Happy or unhappy. There was nothing like a "sole" going through the wind cleaving distractions.


    "Sole" was hungry. I couldn''t help but feel my stomach and my food for my existence was dwindling. The allowance or gradual prey filled the belly, but the hunger did not know where to stay.


    And I found it. It was fine meat. The meat is scattered and cannot be said to be much meat itself. But they flock on top of being easy to hunt. Some of them emit fine smells.


    The sense of smell that captures its prey is far from "sole," but prey is prey. Until you find it and eat it. And "Sole" walked away. As if to cleave the wind, as if to kick the ground to pieces.


    The smell ising up. Hunger bes stronger. Yeah, fast and full, I ran through my instincts wanting to fill this being. It caught a strange smell and a strange noise in its ears.


    �D�D


    Stop your legs. It was like, that was some kind of hissing. I''m on my way as cleaving the sky as I am. That too, yes.


    - From the "sky". It makes you look like you''re stuck in front of yourself. Two prey cross the odd things that slowed down as they slipped through the ground and wrapped around the wind.


    A prey that gives you a premium smell and a prey that seems likely to be edible but has a thin vour. But "Sole" never jumped to prey bravely. Because my instincts were ringing the rm.


    - They say they''re hunters, just like themselves.


    "Wow, you''re pretty big"


    "It''s good to be able to hit the path safely. So, Master Anis?


    "I know. Come on, Fenrill without a name."


    One of the prey utters a voice that is iprehensible. But I can understand it even if it doesn''t make sense.


    "Let''s define your end of the line."


    - Thepetition for survival begins.

 41 Lesson 41: Wolf Dance Festival

    The fur is dark ck gray. Eyes are bright red eyes filled with starvation that shimmer. About three or four times the size of a person? Hey, it''s big. It''s been a long time since I''ve fought Fenrill, but this one''s pretty big. Is that the pattern of eating prey before the stampede happened?


    "Yufi, can you go? Do you want me to fit in?


    "Just kidding. I''ll fit in."


    "Then your breath is perfect. Out front, behind you?


    "I''ve been entrusted. Please, just look ahead."


    Shall we go then? Strike magic into the engraving on your back and set fire to the struggle. The magic that runs all over your body fades your fear. Yeah, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a fancy prey. Let''s do it right.


    "... you''ve had a great opportunity, Celestial."


    Let''s go. There''s no turning back. Throw the word and step in with momentum. Fenrill also corresponds to my speed. He opens his mouth wide andes toward me in an effort to keep my head in control.


    While I don''t kill the momentum of my body, I swivel to gain momentum and slip through the side of Fenrill as I hit my teeth to shield Celestial. Magic pours into the Celestial at the same time Fenrillnds.


    "Make it simple first! sh it!!"


    He converts magic to form a body and stretches the de as it is, trying to wipe out Fenrir''s body. Fenrill responding to my movements also suddenly bounces sideways in response to the extended de. Ites with an extra neck stray. I would have liked to have plundered even one of my fangs if I hadn''t strayed.


    But fast. Just because you''re going to deal with me is out of standard. Furthermore, the opponent is more gigantic and the speed is faster that way. If I get away with it, I can''t deal with the boulder either. Fenrill wasn''t as good as this one before, and I don''t know because there was a siege.


    "Yo, hey, ha!


    "Grrrrrr!"


    "Hands! Get down now!


    Now he dodges Fenrill as he steps finely toward tearing him apart with his nails, taking overhead, turning his body in the air and tapping him into the heel drop.


    Stiff though. The body moves quickly under a murderous gaze andnds momentum as it rolls its back on the shaft with its pped legs intact.


    "Gah!!"


    "Ooh!?"


    At the moment ofnding, a growl shouted as he received a gaze as if to stare. That bes the bullet of the wind andes at me. Preventing Celestial from shielding it aggressively also blows your body behind the shock.


    Bounce and rebound without defying the momentum. Celestial is... intact! Sturdy! If that was Mana de, it would have been dangerous!


    "But a in is hard to do......!


    It''s hard to be passive because Fenrill moves faster. I can react, but I''m worried if you didn''te this way...!


    "Dear Anis, get behind me! Run!


    That''s where Uffi''s voice reaches his ear. Fly backwards momentum before confirming, change your posture so you can jump and run backwards.


    "Earthquake." Huh!


    Yufi grabbed the arcane shell with both hands, and it seemed horizontal to pierce it into the earth with momentum. In a moment, the earth blew up. No, the earth bulges out in disorder and the ins change their appearance.


    Even as the spear-like tip approached Fenrir from its raised earth, Fenrir could see that he was already about to start his walk towards Uffi. The earth protrudes to hold it down, and Fenrill''s feet stop.


    "" Air Hammer "!"


    Every earth that blocked the road, Uffi ms a hammer of wind on Fenrill. Although the blow involving the hammer was only losing momentum, it pours down to soil Fenrill.


    As Fenrir turned himself ufortably, Yuffi kicked the raised earth and climbed up and up. Swing through the arcane shell as it flips and shakes away in the universe.


    "" Water! "


    Uffi summons arge amount of water from the air to bathe Fenrill. The ground that has already copsed is muddy. Fenrill opens his mouth wide and releases a bullet of wind to Uffi to release his breath.


    "Uffi!"


    I wondered if I could move in the air, and I doubted my eyes where I was in a hurry to chase them.


    Uffi "ran through the sky." No, wind under his feet, scaffolding for just a moment and "stepping on the sky." Uffi builds momentum where he avoids the bullets of the wind and heads to Fenrill as he speeds up his fall.


    "We have a frenzy feast here. Receive my voice, deste!" Icicle Storm! "


    It produces a whirlpool of cold air that envelops Fenrill as if the Spirit of Wind and Ice were ecstatic. The whirlpool of blown cold air freezes the moisture contained in Fenrill''s body, the mud rolled up, and all of it to stick to his body.


    Fenrir walks away from the whirlpool of cold air as he growls, not to mention that this is unbearable. As if Uffi sews a way out of the crumbled earth.


    "If only I knew where I was going!!"


    "Huh!?"


    "Overedged!" Dragon "..." Crow "Huh!!"


    There I go around. The shape of the de is broken, and the demon de, deformed into three nails, rips Fenrill''s body apart. A blow of a dragon''s w is engraved on his body as he rips Fenrill''s nk as he tries to avoid it.


    Blood dances. Fenrill screams tall at the wound torn apart like a rub. All right! The heavy one''s in! Or Yufi is too unscrupulous! The terrain is changing!


    "Dear Anis! Coming!"


    Fenrill, burned in anger, stares at me. I thought I wasing straight at you, and I yelled at the sky. My surroundings darken as I growled so much that I shook my ears. The cause was the clouds.... clouds?


    "If you do...! Yufi! Back off!" He''s wet! "


    In response to that voice, we distance ourselves from Fenrill once. At the same time something pours out of the sky towards Fenrill''s body. That''s enough light to burn your eyes if you look straight at it, and the thunder that shivers your tympanic membrane, or thunder!


    I thought it was the wind, thunder, which is also a subspecies of the wind! If Thundercloud could be called so soon, it would also retain the Demon Stone of its attributes.


    Even though I got lightning, no, I''d rather have called it in to store it in my body myself. Because of the charge, Fenrill takes a diseased stance while causing purple electricity to explode into the chin and air.


    And Fenrill''s assault approaches me. Obviously the speed is increasing! What an inch to power up with thunder! Stopping the Celestial on the shield in an aggressive manner to receive the fangs.


    "Guru... no...! No, paralyzed......!


    This guy is about to run an electric shock over here!? Feel the omen. I''m about to be crushed by the giant that hits me. Oh, no. This guy''s charging as much as he wants right now!


    "Nah... Nah!!"


    Tap the magic into the celestial with all your strength. With my will, the de of Celestial grows and grows, lifting my body into space as it is. At the same time as I get that momentum, I take my hands off the Celestial.


    At the same time, Fenrill''s giant falls in like it snaps my demon de. The de, which lost its source of magic called me, sshes like a ss cracks, and the celestial circles the universe. I reach for it and grab it.


    "Ufi! Fly me!


    "Ah," air hammer "!"


    I yell at Yufi for trying to get closer to me. Uffi struck me with a hammer of wind as he understood my intentions. I take it as a shield with a celestial andnd right on the ground. Tsk, I couldn''t kill the momentum. Slightly paralyzed feet! But it''s better than paralyzing your whole body!


    "Yufi, I saw it!?"


    "Yes! Wind, then thunder! I thought this Fenrill was a rare species!


    "How valuable do you think that demon stone is!?"


    "I knew it! Oh, no more! Someone who can''t help it!


    "I''m sorry!


    I''ll take this Fenrir demon stone! It''s worth studying the Fenrill Demon Stone of the dual attributes of thunder and wind!


    "Yufi! I''ll take care of the back because I want to decide all at once!! I''ll use the" heart "!!"


    "I have deposited that life!


    Good reply! Come on...... let''s go, Celestial! Go farther, faster, farther!!


    "Wake up!" Fantastic Dragon Demon Heart (Dragon Heart) "!


    Rece all magic and dragon magic by mming the curse. Inject the seemingly excessive power that runs all over your body into the Celestial.


    Moment after moment, Celestial takes his magical powers in seclusion. If you wonder what it is, Celestial''s unfolding de of the Devil''s Sword hardens like a thin, blue crystal.


    "What?"


    I don''t know.


    Or my body is light...... wow, it''s dangerous! Fenrir approached me so I waved the celestial as I paid for it.


    Then, what do you think? The crossed nails were mutted from the ground up without resistance.


    "... what?


    No, you''re cutting too much. What is this, Tomas? Exin it to me!


    Or my body is light. It''s usually so much the magic of a wild dragon rushing around in your body. For that matter, it thickens the de of the blue crystal as if Celestial were self-asserting. You can even hear the noise... Yah, if you don''t release this, it''s gonna break!?


    "This, then, horse! Take magic. No!!"


    Step on both feet and swing through them to shake up the de in tandem with the full body force from foot to shoulder. The de that was crystallizing responds to my will, dissolving itself from the crystal while also emitting a dazzling light, once again bing a de of magic to explore the world.


    Even the dark clouds that Fenrill was calling out can be dispelled, a blow that gave him a peek into the blue sky. Fenrill, whose body is amputated tounch, raises the severer.


    "... yeah..."


    Tomas, it''s a dong pull. What is this, my demon sword, too awesome and scary?


    "I mean, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?"


    Seeing Fenrir sink into the ground with a blunt sound, I identally screamed like that.


    Look at me like that, without even realizing how Uffi is sighing like a coward.


    "To Princess Anisphere!


    "We''re in the Princess!


    "" "Cheers!!" "


    The night the moon rises. In the king''s capital of the kingdom of Palettia, in the square of its castle town, bonfires were set aze to light the darkness, and the noise of drinking and singing was spreading. The center is the adventurers, but the inhabitants of the town gather there all the time to say it''s a festival.


    In the middle of that square rests Fenrir, whose body has been severed by shortness of breath. The ck-grey body, which haspletely shed blood and dirt, is exposed to the light of fire and its fur luster at all costs.


    The cmity that tried to reach the tip of the nose of the king''s capital was prevented by the activity of Anisphere and Uphilia.


    By the time the Adventurers'' advance team arrived at the two ces, they had already settled, so the name "Marauder Princess of Hunting" became grass, saying it was not Dada.


    With the delivery of Fenrir, who was transported to Castle Town, the request from "Princess Anisphere" waspleted. As she dered, a feast for luxury was held.


    It was the people of the castle towns who had been informed by the Adventurers Guild of the possibility of evacuation that spread the enthusiasm of the people here. Fenrir''s carcass was brought in with fear, but the threat also left, and the adventurers decided to jump in and join them.


    And while the feast was still happening, the leading actor, Anisphere, was looking up to heaven.


    "Oh, you guys, no!! You''re not going to empty my savings!?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! What are you talking about, Princess Anisphere! It''s the princess who said it was a luxury!


    "Be Gothic! No, it was hard to carry Fenrill!"


    "That''s all you''ve done! Or even the people of Castle Town!


    "No, we don''t say we''re extravagant, Princess Anisphere! Hey, adventurer there! There''s fresh meat! Perfect for a feast! I''ll keep it cheap now!


    "Leave me alone with Princess Anisphere!


    "Every time!


    "Here uhhh!!"


    I can yell like an anisphere threatening me as I wave my hands up. But without even thinking about it, the adventurers stroke the anisphere one after the other, turn their hands on their shoulders, and even lift their torso to flirt with the anisphere.


    Uphilia watched the noise one step away. Everyone there wasughing, although it was harrowing where the torso was being lifted. Looks like fun from the bottom of my heart, to glorify Anisphere.


    "... you don''t mix?


    "... yeah. Is that where you can stay because you''re Anis? I don''t have a seat. I''m just a duke."


    It was Tomas who had spoken to Uffi like that. One hand contains fruit liquor poured into the jock. Show one of them to Uffi.


    "... you want a drink? It tastes poisonous if you need it."


    "No. I''ll keep it."


    I take a jock with both hands from Tomas and hoist it for Tomas. You understand the intent, just a little bit. Tomas tells the head of the toast like he''s in trouble.


    Uffi with fruit liquor in his mouth rounds his eyes. It''s still different from the alcohol I''ve had. But it''s not that I''m unfamiliar. Yes, it was a fresh discovery that I had tasted this vor in cooking, for example.


    "... even if it doesn''t look like you''re eating the same thing, some things are still the same"


    "Is it still different from what nobility drinks?


    "Yeah, it''s fresh. I can''t say I like it or I don''t like it. It''s just novel and confusing."


    "I can''t believe the Duke''s Lady drinks with civilians. If you say you''re anise and your senses are mahy, you are."


    If the name of Anispherees out of Tomas'' mouth, Uphilia''s gaze will look for nature and the appearance of Anisphere. You''re still tangled up by adventurers, you hear the energetically noisy anisphere voice and theughter around you.


    "... even if you say luxury, the Alliance will fill something in. It doesn''t make sense if I emptied Anise''s wallet."


    "I''m not worried about that... Lord Anis was reminded once again that the people like him."


    "Oh.... that guy looks good after all. No matter what the royalty is now told, it brought the distance too close. So we all feel close, and we expect it. I was wondering if that man would make his life better if he became king."


    Uphilia frowned at Tomas'' words. So much so that I identally shook my head left or right.


    "... I can''t be sure of that. Even if Ennis bes king, he can''t solve all the problems alone. Without the help of the nobles."


    "No matter how much civilians support it. It is the nobles who are moving your country.... In fact, some civilians have be barons, but that''s not why we''ve be just as great ourselves. Instead, the distance just goes away."


    says Tomas as he stirs up the fruit liquor. Uphilia also tilts the jock to imitate it.


    "That''s why I don''t want the king to do something about it. If only he could live as he is,ugh freely, and live freely. That said, I can''t do anything about it."


    "Master Anis was angry. I didn''t hear this! That. Celestial, it was a wonderful demon sword. Honestly, my spine is poppy. We ripped open the clouds, and we opened the blue sky."


    "..................... what the hell"


    Tomas groans unexpectedly with a ck face just saying what you''re talking about. I don''t remember making anything like that.


    "What, no matter what they say. Because I actually saw it."


    "That''s just that Master Anis is out of standard. I''m not that big a deal."


    "Be modest."


    "I can''t get past it, but I can."


    Uphilia shrugs her shoulders at Tomas, who squeals his nose. The noise of the feast didn''t know where to stay, and I said the heat only increased.


    "... that''s a long way off"


    "Am I?"


    "There''s a king who wants. Thinking we have to beat this sight...... too far away"


    Anisphere will be a king loved by the people. Even without magic, there is a weapon: love for the people and the idea of magic. Enough, Uphilia is convinced that Anisphere has enough qualities to create a new era.


    I wonder if that''s why I have to cross this sight if I''m going to say I want to be king. From that thought, Uphilia closes her eyes and turns her thoughts around.


    "... Isn''t it that far?


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not like one of us has to do it. Or does it still look like it''s not enough for Master Yufi to see this view?


    Tomas tells me. Uphilia turns once again to the centre of the festival.


    Everyone was so cheerful about shouldering and singing songs, it was a hustle and noise filled with happiness. The people are happy. We have ourselves there. If there is something missing, is there no nobility here?


    "... no. This sight is full of happiness. Not before this, but as much as I''d like to keep seeing this sight."


    "Then we all have to work hard. You can''t work alone. [M] Even if Master Anis works hard on his own, that''s not true."


    "So with everyone''s hands"


    On top of that, I said... Pompous and squeaky, Ufiria stirs up the jock she had in her hand at once and drinks up the fruit liquor.


    Thomas was surprised by the sudden good drinks of Ufiria, but the slightly reddish cheeks made Ufiria smile.


    "So I don''t want that man to be king. Because there''s that guy in everyone''s reach. To protect the present."


    That''s all I can tell you, and Uphilia will go on walking to mingle with the center of the noise again.


    The jock that was left behind is a bad demeanor that I don''t think is the Duke''s Lady, but that kind of freaked me out for Tomas.


    Everyone isughing.


    Surround that guy, look like he''s having fun, look happy.


    Is this the sight this man wanted to see, the sight he wanted to protect, the sight he wanted to stay in?


    The figure of that guy approaching me step by step is full of energy, and I''m relieved to say that he used "dragon magic" but without seque.


    "Dear Anis! Or I am grateful!"


    "Whoa, hey, Farna! Don''te hugging me all of a sudden!


    "Fe, I can''t believe Fenrir, but I don''t think I can anymore... uh-huh! Please don''t retire ~! Dear Anis ~ ~!"


    "You''re drunk, Farna! Hey, this, somebody! Peel off this crying Uedo! I''ll bury it with my chest!


    ... What is it? It was strangely frustrating.


    Is this what jealousy is all about? I''m also reassured that I''m still human when I can feel these movements in my mind. Let''s just say that helps Anis out.


    "That''s it."


    "Huh? Ah, Yufi"


    "Huh?


    "This one''s mine."


    Pull off Farna and get inside my chest. Then my surroundings shimmered, and I quieted back... huh? Is something wrong?


    "Yuyuyuyu, Yufi!? and suddenly what are you saying?!?"


    "Yes......?


    I feel fluffy in the head and strangely distant in my voice. This is drunk, isn''t it? Did you get drunk with the air on the field? This me? Or did the fruit liquor not fit? I don''t know, but your consciousness is clear, so you''ll be fine.


    "No... Anis''s assistant."


    "Oh, of that Duke of Magenta house..."


    "Mine... dude..."


    Looks like your temper''s back. Above all. I didn''t want to interrupt the feast. I just wanted Master Anis to stay by my side.


    "... Ufi, are you drunk?


    "? Yes. A little fruit liquor..."


    "Oh, yeah. Oh, uh, let go..."


    "I refuse"


    Why are you trying to leave? Master Anis needs to be here.


    That''s why you shouldn''t be a king. I''ll protect it. Not to make this man king. To be able to stay in such a happy ce.


    "And let''s leave here once anyway?! Right? Yufi! Because she''s a good girl!


    "Master Anis wants to be here."


    "Don''t you want to now!? Yeah, don''t look! It''s not a show!!"


    "What a princess! You finally found your destiny!


    "Men refuse! ygirl to be nice to a pretty girl atst!


    "You must be saying bad things about people!? Yufi is asking!?"


    Well, what is ygirl...? asionally, civiliannguage confuses you with words you don''t quite understand.


    "Hey! Master Anis! Yabe, the knight''sing over here looking for Master Anis!


    "Huh!?"


    "What do you mean, cancel the festival?!?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about! But the king is calling for Anis..."


    "- Because I''m not here! All right, everybody, have fun doing the rest!


    Master Anis blues his face slightly, takes my hand and runs out in momentum. Try to scratch the crowd, quick, quick.


    I will hold back Master Anis'' hand, which connects my hands. The temperature in that hand isfortable, it''s like I''m in a dream............ kind of, my feet are fluttering.


    "All the time, Yufi!? It''s okay!?"


    "... I''m fine. But I''d like to get some rest."


    "... Is it good because it''s not popr? Oh, it''s already a detour... it''s not like Ufi!


    ... What is it about being like me? Sure, this is a less popr backstreet, and it just seems like a ce to be the blind spot for people''s hustle and noise.


    Keep your back on the wall and your head flutter will only soothe a little. The feeling that the world is shaking is just a little disgusting, but not beyond indulgence.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "What?"


    "Master Anis needs to be happy."


    I got away from that view. But the truth is, he always wanted to be there.


    So I''ll protect you. Just like you saved me from despair. I''ll hold hands if you want to head to a cold ce, too.


    "I, today, this day, love that sight..."


    The view the people areughing at. You smile happily in it. If you be king, you will not reach the sight.


    "I love this country where you are. I like you."


    Ovey your forehead with your hands on both cheeks of Master Anis so that you can catch him. Close enough to feel each other exhale.


    "Love it, it is"


    I love you.


    My lipsyered to take my breath away were warm and asfortable as I wanted to remain.


    Sooo, sooo, and I hear regr sleep.


    An invisible alley. Anisphere that covers her face with one hand against its wall and Uphilia that hangs on and sleeps while supported by such an anisphere.


    Only the moon looked down at Annisphere''s cheeks turning bright red like ripe apples.


    "Really... it''s an anomaly, Uffi. Let me at least say I like it..."

 42 The Melancholy Of A Certain Samurai Apprentice

    - It was painful to dream of a day that was fun.


    It''s always depressing to be sent back to the days when you couldn''t just be a young child.


    I justy my eyes down in front of reality, get rid of my emotions and smile vaguely at everyone.


    I keep giving up. I needed Raini Sian to live.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    "... uh, su, sorry!


    I make my shoulders jump on words spoken in a frightened voice with sighs.


    I shouldn''t, it was when I was being taught by Master Ilia! I can''t believe you skipped consciousness today. I thought I''d stopped dreaming and settled downtely.


    Now I was in the middle of coaching on how to brew tea. The tea I was working on halfway through will be finished by Master Ilia. I drop my shoulders in my elusiveness as I look at its handiness.


    "Raini, please sit down"


    "... Yes"


    Ugh, don''t get mad at me. I wonder if my focus has be more diffusetely because I''ve been as handy as I think I am. That makes me really disgusted. I''m just sorry and I get a heavy response.


    But I can''t hear the reprimand I expected when I get to my seat. I can only hear the sound at hand preparing the tea as it is and on the contrary I am restless......


    "Go ahead."


    "Huh? Um..."


    "It''s going to get cold."


    Think about what I am right to do to point out Master Ilia. But I didn''t even know if I thought about it. I''m even suspicious that I was able to think in the first ce. Just grab a teacup and have a cup of tea as prompted.


    The aroma and taste of the tea was such a gentle vor that it would unravel the dull head of thought. I narrow my eyes to the warmth that goes through my throat. I identally get zero breath of relief.


    "Oh, um... I''m sorry"


    "No, I don''t mind. I kind of knew it wasn''t here."


    It was a pale reply to return when I conveyed my words of apology. As always, Master Ilia can''t read her emotions. To be honest, I''m a confused opponent.


    I identally drop my gaze on the teacup and look at it when I realize my face is showing. My own face without hegemony, I wonder if this is what I see from people right now. I think you look a little worried yourself.


    "Is there something wrong?


    "... my dreams are a little bad"


    "Is it a dream?


    "Dream of when your mother was alive."


    My voice was surprisingly t when I grumbled.


    One day, Mr. Anise pointed it out to me. Memories of when you were happiest to me. I couldn''t stand that now,paring reality to its memory.


    And the big case I''ve had. I have driven many people''s lives crazy. I was wondering if I could still drink tea or something like this. So much so that I think so. I shouldn''t have done this. I don''t have time to lean down. Still heavy enough to drool my head...


    "Mother. Mother... I guess it was a good mother to remember as much as it seemed."


    "... Yes"


    "May I ask what kind of mother?


    "He was a free man. You took me out and showed me all kinds of views, and you don''t even remember staying in one ce, do you? Looks like he raised me on a journey."


    I wonder if it was to keep me from knowing who I am.


    My mother is likely a vampire. The demons spoken of in that gaga tale, but their identity is a little different, but they can''t be described as ordinary people.


    The presence of me has shown it. Your mother wondered what that man thought he was living in this world. I wondered why I was traveling around.


    "He was a brightugher. He really alwaysughed and gazed at me and talked about everything. I was really, really sweet and I loved it."


    "... but you''re already dead"


    "Yes, he had a poor quality disease... he said it would get better soon, but he also made sure I was ready to be taken to the orphanage, and stay asleep"


    Really, your mother had died to sleep. I can still remember how cold my mother''s hands were when she stopped moving and got cold.


    I was in an orphanage by the time I got that fact that I was dead. My mother was beaten by the reality that she was noting to pick me up anymore.


    "... life in the orphanage since then has been terrible. I didn''t care that my life was painful. But things get taken, they get abused, and I thought," My work started, and I felt like I was something. "


    "Oh, no more vampire charm by then..."


    "Probably. That''s why I liked one. I wish I''d been knitting in my room or reading a book. How long have you been creepy and nobody''s evere near you?"


    And I grew up gradually, too. He''s there, but he''s not there, he shouldn''t be. With that in mind I was living my days like the air floating in an orphanage.


    That''s when your father found me. The only thing I desperately protected that I didn''t want to be taken. A pendant that is the shape of a mother. Something that the orphan doesn''t get a little tense to have. This is all I can remember biting but protecting it through.


    "And then there was the flow of your father weing me to the Baron Cyan house. My mother-inw didn''t blink that much either because it was a civilian ascent. You must have been fortunate to be a woman. If I gave it to my daughter-inw, my adopted son would never have inherited the house."


    "But you didn''t get to be cute, did you?


    "I think it''s a fascinating force.... It''s so painful to live in a world wheremon sense is different, and my breath is stuck. I honestly gave up thinking that being admitted to an aristocratic college would just change my breathlessness."


    Your father desperately educated me as a nobledy so that I could find a good friendship. I''ve never thought I''d hate that. The way you told me you struggled a lot yourself and talked to me to keep my gaze on you is enough to remind me of your mother.


    I was d to think that there was more blood connected to this guy. That''s why I wanted to live as a nobledy. Your father would love to find a good friendship. I don''t like studying, but it''s hard to get along, but still trying to live without a wave.


    However, it was still not easy to live in the aristocratic world.


    "So I made a big mistake..."


    "... I think Prince Algard was approaching with confusion."


    "Yep. But will the others gradually be involved with me? Honestly, I was used to it, so I thought if I kept my distance, I shouldugh at it unnecessarily even if I was approached. After that, there are rumors about what kind of a baroness the prince is..."


    "... hell it is"


    "Do you think so"


    In the end, when I realized it, I couldn''t move. Whatever you do, you don''t carry the situation as good as it gets. Nothing. I don''t like anyone, and I don''t even hate them. Whether they take things, or throw them down the stairs, or let bad reviews run through them, they can handle it if they''re alive.


    After all, it won''t work. Furthermore, I was desperate to discuss the break-up of Mr. Uphilia''s engagement. I really didn''t know what was going on. I wonder why these people are saying this.


    "Actually, I only allowed a little heart for Master Uphilia..."


    "What do you mean?


    "Because he was the one who would embarrass me properly. So I was actually using it as a great reference. It didn''t work out."


    Because I wasn''t as strong as that guy and I couldn''t end up pushing someone away. I couldn''t poke out that the mistake was a mistake. There was also the issue of the title, because I was afraid of the development of waiting ahead, which I obstinated from.


    So shut your mouth and put a lid on your heart too. I also blocked my ears and closed my eyes. I must have begun to reject the world to live. It was... Lady Anis who opened it again.


    "Now, I''m really calm. I think it''s a peaceful ce to finally feel safe."


    I don''t hate my job as a samurai either. Silently cleaning and cleaning up is also good for the sex. Both Anis and Uphilia make me better. He knows about his powers, and he shows me how to use them.


    I''m sure it seems so from the bottom of my heart that it''s a privileged time even in my entire life. I should have told you I was happy. It should be.


    "... and yet you can''t. I just kind of dreamed it would rock me like this."


    "No. You must have been the mother I thought of by that time. Honestly, I envy you."


    "Envious, is it?


    "Yes, Raini and his mother."


    With that said, Master Ilia carries his own brewed tea to his mouth. The graceful trick reminds me that this man is also a Viscount''s maid.


    ... That said, I haven''t heard much about ria''s family. I''ve been away from the pce for a long time, and I''ve never seen you go home like Master Uphilia. You noticed my doubts, Master Ilia gave me an exnation.


    "I look like I''m being taken care of by the house. No, you might be closer to running away from home."


    "Running away...?


    "There''s nothing I can do about it when I go back. It must be my sincerity not to want to go back there. I''ve never felt warm about family."


    I open my eyes and reveal my surprise at Ilya''s words that I have never felt warm about my family. I was wondering if you have parents who think that way.


    Master Ilia broke her expression there. A troublesome smile, that was a look that saw the color of emotions that you couldn''t normally see.


    "I am the daughter of the Viscount family, but I was a pawn to gain power. To bond good luck and improve the voice of the house. She was just my daughter."


    "... no"


    "Sometimes my father sent me to marry someone because I couldn''t find them. I wasn''t as defiant of the house as I am now. The Anisphere picked it up."


    "I don''t know what to say... what to say..."


    "The marriage partner is also about his father''s age, and it''s a rumor with a colorful family. If you want my ria to go there, I''ll take it! They caught me."


    "That guy, you really like to grab people"


    I shrug unexpectedly remembering where I grabbed Master Uphilia. Then Master Ilia turned her eyes round and zeroed herughter so that she was crazy and unable to indulge. Too rare.


    "And then you''re not leaning on the house. So I was finally reminded that I was good to live by my will. Because the Anisphere is too lively. The Anisphere has been well reprimanded by His Majesty and the Queen."


    "For once, we''re talking about marriage..."


    "Yep. Well, sometimes I disagree and it went through safely. Though I seem to have switched policies thinking that if the house was surrounded by royalty at home too, I could smoke sweet honey. Well, that''s why I''m not home. I don''t have any honey to smoke."


    Wow, spicy. That''s what I thought by ident. That was enough to tell me that Ilia had no good feelings for her parents.


    "You haven''t even given up your house, it seems like you''ve left my book. Well, the honor of being chosen as a direct samurai of the princess is an honor if you don''t say the truth. It would have been a better hustle and bustle if it hadn''t been for the odd princess."


    "That''s really spicy..."


    "Yep. So Raini, you seem a little jealous."


    "... my family loves me, from?


    Master Ilia nods quietly.... I guess I should say that Ilia wasn''t loved by her family. I think it''s a terrible home environment, too.


    That''s why I envy you. I feel strange when they say that. Even though it''s warm, for some reason, I get backward and drop my gaze again.


    "... loved, I wonder"


    I am not a pure person. I''m already a vampire. I''m sweet with Anis that he epts me even when I''m a demon, and I''m not human anymore.


    I can feel that people''s blood is delicious, and I can feel that the feeling of magic has be different than before. I''ve also gained my own strength. Fascination, mental interference, and then physical change. That''s not normal anymore.


    I''ve never been able to control that power, and I''ve driven many people''s minds crazy. Can I live to be forgiven for that?... anxious, afraid that one day, this tranquility will be lost again.


    And the favor that you love me. I was just scared when I thought that might have driven me crazy.


    "At least, I''m going to love you"


    "Huh?"


    "I told you. My home environment sucked. I only knew that I loved people... and that I loved them. And the thought was directed only at Master Anisphere. His Majesty and I had loyalty to the Queen, but that was all I had.... Until I''m enchanted by you."


    I was shocked and opened my eyes to the words that Master Ilia smiled and uttered.


    "You seem afraid that your power will drive people crazy, but from what I''ve told you, you think you''ve learned better by giving them feelings that they have no reason to know."


    "... Aren''t you afraid? ''Cause that''s not how you were born naturally, is it?


    "If you mean to do harm with it, fear it. But what should I fear from you, who are afraid and frightened?


    I say with a sigh of sigh as Master Ilia was frightened. I also lose my words to that and shut up. Master Ilia unts her shoulders like she''s in trouble.


    "You are cowardly. But that''s fine, Raini. If degrees pass, I''m going to p you in the butt, but I''m disqualified as ady when I''m fearless and everything goes into a broken world sticking my neck in. Be a finedy and apprentice Master Uphilia."


    "No, I was wondering if it would be impossible to be like Anisphere on a boulder or Uphilia..."


    "Yep. So you just have to choose the way of life that was at your height. It''s that prep period now. At least nobody wants anything from you while you''re away. There is also a way back as a baroness. There will also be a way to live as a squire, like me. The therapist Master Anisphere showed you? Was it? There are paths like that."


    My future forecast maps shown one after the other. That makes me feel odd thinking about it one at a time. Tickled, yet heavy. It scratches my heart even though I think I''m happy. The feeling of messing up is painful and holds my chest down.


    "... Dear Ilia"


    "Yes?"


    "I''m sure I''m happy. That''s why I''m scared. Also, when will this happiness fall to zero? Because I remember being happy."


    As your mother is gone, I wonder if this happiness will be lost again one day, and that scares me, my heart and my legs.


    So I don''t want you to touch happiness, and I want to run away. But the warmth of happiness is reallyfortable, and I don''t know what to do with what I''m given in this hand.


    "Then be strong."


    "... Strongly"


    "You can''t keep what you want for those who don''t grab it, even if it''s given to you."


    Master Ilia''s words are not gentle. Just poke reality at me. But there''s no pain. Hard, though painful. It tells me that''s reality.


    The happiness you were protecting me from wrapping up has already been lost. That happiness seems to be taught that there is no going back. Still, there''s something left for me to say I''m happy.


    "... it''s warm in here"


    "Yep."


    It''s really warm. My worries are going to melt. It''s warm and I still feelfortable.


    He said he didn''t have to have another nightmare for a while. I felt like stroking my chest down.


    ... so maybe I should try to be a little more courageous, too, oh my god.


    Later, I was out of the royal castle. It has been a long time since I''ve been out of the royal castle.


    When I told him I was going out, both Ennis and Uphilia sent me off with pleasure. I really appreciate that, and I really can''t even lift my head to Ilia, who dropped me off when I left the Pce.


    I won''t decorate you while you''re there. It was me. I also got time to look back at myself and ept myself. So I have to start epting me, too.


    The footsteps forward are only a little faster and I go along the nostalgic castle town to let my breath out a little. On his way was the mansion of the familiar Baron Cyan family.


    "Sir, please wait inside..."


    "No, but..."


    "I know how you feel..."


    At that entrance I saw a waiting father and an elderly butler exchanging words.


    My tear nds loosen just a little when I think you''ve been waiting for me, but I smile at it and show it to you. Try never to rush your gait.


    "Father!


    "... Raini"


    If I walked over, my father wouldugh and look at me like he was relieved and warped me.


    "... you''re home well"


    "... Yes"


    Less words, exchange greetings for a reunion. Move the ce straight to your father''s private room so he can guide you.


    Your father''s private room is decorated with splendid gear, demonic bones, etc. whether it''s remnants from when he was an adventurer. I''m a little scared to look at it again.


    "... Was there any disabling?


    "Yep. I made it better for Master Anisphere. I''ve reconciled with Master Uphilia."


    "Right..."


    Your father shrugs as he closes his eyes and bites them off. The kindness of your father, who guides me first, is really warm when you feel it for a long time, losing strength from nature and body.


    I stroke my chest to make sure I feel like I''m a family that I feel a little further away. It''s not like being out of the pce, but it''s a ce where your mind can calm down.


    "But what''s up? I was surprised to hear you were leaving."


    "I''ve got my mind sorted out, and I wanted to face the house properly."


    "... well. Arianna will be delighted."


    "How is your mother-inw?


    "After that one incident on the boulder, I was feeling down, but now I''m calm. After all, it''s been a lot of hard work for you to be seen by a senior nobleman and move on to breaking your engagement..."


    Arianna Cyan, my mother-inw. I have heard that my mother-inw is the daughter of the Viscount family and the youngest sister of many brothers. He said he made out with your father when he became a baron because he was hisst daughter and developed into an engagement as it were.


    Even from my point of view, I''m close to your father. He was a kind man who made me better too when he said he wasn''t his own child.... Though that may also be the effect of my charm. Now I can push that suspicion into my mind.


    "I apologize again for the inconvenience caused to the house because of me this time"


    "I''m listening.... and your vampire thing. There''s nothing I could do about it."


    "... Yes"


    "You didn''t know either, did you? My mother... told me Tillis was a vampire."


    I saw something like a color of regret in Tillis and his father''s voice calling his mother''s name.


    I''ve heard you still love your mother. But I never heard the details. I thought it would be rude to dig for roots and leaves because my mother-inw is here.


    "I still don''t know if your mother was really a vampire. I can''t even look into it."


    "I... wondered if it would have been different if I had known I had you if I had known who Tillis was. I''ve been thinking about that all these days."


    Your father groans with a bitter face. I don''t know how your father and mother weren''t together. But from the look on your father''s face, I''m sure he didn''t want to leave.


    "I love Arianna. But I never forgot Tillis.... I don''t want to betray Arianna for choosing me to be such an ouw. But when I look at you, I don''t like it, but I remember. You look a lot like Tillis."


    "Really?


    I identally lost my aristocratic tone. Your father circled his eyes when he replied in a tone when he was a civilian. Then I deepen my grin about what was wrong.


    "Oh, it looks just like that. Just your face. Tillis was... more active."


    "I understand. We''ve been traveling together forever."


    "Right. If he was interested, he would be happy to receive troublesome requests and requests to go away."


    My father, who groans to miss the old days, feels that he really cares about the memories. Your mother was really taken care of, he said.


    "... what do you want to do? Raini."


    "... what do you want, what?


    "Are you going toe back here? As far as I''m concerned, you can just stay out of the pce and spend time under Master Anisphere. If it''s hard on you, you don''t have toe back here, do you? And seeing Arianna face to face... isn''t that hard? Behave as a nobleman to you, who was more civilian than you were. It''s not like you don''t know how hard it is."


    That was the word because you''re the father who went from being an adventurer feat to being a baron.


    Even your father must have had a hard time. Being a nobleman and not embarrassed to live in a different world.


    "I had Arianna beside me.... There were some embarrassing reasons why Tillis had been forgotten. But maybe it was my fault that I asked you to do the same..."


    "Father..."


    "You''re really going to disappear, and Tillis, who''s gone from my sight, is really going to be behind my brain. That''s why I wanted to keep it on hand. Like he disappeared at some point, he wants to prepare happiness with my hands if he''s about to be unhappy. I thought that was what you could do..."


    "I really still appreciate that.... Father"


    Look straight into your father''s eyes and I exhale to calm myself down.


    "I''m still worried about how to live. But I don''t think it''s up to me to decide right away. So now, I want to stay like this. Not yet... I just want to be a parent and child"


    "Raini......"


    "Of course, with your mother-inw.... because your father loved me as his daughter. ''Cause I haven''t been able to repay the feelings that made me happy."


    I really wanted you to take me out. from a world that is just painful. Therefore it was not bitter to be a daughter of nobility. Even if further suffering awaited them.... I can''t believe I ever told you how I felt.


    "As good as your mother, your father is your father"


    "... uhh... yeah,"


    "Thanks for finding me. Thank you for giving me my family again. I want to take care of this house more. I want to be your father''s daughter, who sees me as a daughter, even if I''m not a normal person."


    My wish is to repay you. To the people who gave me something to rece the happiness I lost.


    To the father who brought me out into this world, to the mother-inw who epted me. To Lady Annis, who saved me, to Lady Uphilia, who gave me forgiveness. To Ilia, who shows me how to live.


    I neglected that fact when I found out I was a vampire. Even now, it''s not yet epted. Still, I don''t want to just be stopped and given anymore.


    The only one who grabs happiness is one who tries to grab it with this hand. Because you told me so, I want to grab one so that I can be sure, although it may be an unreliable hand.


    "... well. Thene back anytime."


    Your fatherughed calmly and walked over to me and stroked my head. I close my eyes unexpectedly to the feel of a big man''s hand, that gobbly hand.


    If I say I have no anxiety, I lie. My identity may be misaligned, or I may fail because I''m not good enough. Still, I can''t grasp anything for not walking out.


    I can''t shine like those people, but I want to move on myself.


    "Father."


    "... what?


    "I''m home now"


    To one of my words, your father warped his face and said, "Wee back."

 43 Episode 42: Clues Are In Gori Mist

    ''Unfortunately, Princess Anisphere has a magical talent...''


    ''I didn''t know any magic would react at all...''


    "Aren''t you an abominable child...?


    "How painful......"


    I couldn''t use magic. No magic ever took shape.


    I''d be lying if I told you I wasn''t shocked by the fact that I couldn''t use it.


    I heard sympathy from around, but it didn''t bother me.


    Because it''s something I couldn''t use originally, so I can''t help but use it.


    But I knew. There is always a beginning and an end to the world.


    There is more to the beginning and more to the end than the world is in front of me.


    So even magic has a beginning. That''s why my heart jumped.


    How can magic be magic?


    What spirits are necessary to use magic?


    Why should I pray to the Spirit,


    Is the word of prayer anything good as long as it is in prayer?


    Where is the Spirit born, has a life span, etc.?


    Why can''t I use magic? There may be a way to use it.


    Because that''s where the magic is. If only that principle had been revealed, I''m sure.


    There was no reason to mourn, only there was a desire to solve the mystery.


    There was no such thing as despair in the world. The magic remained unchanged and hopeful for me.


    Let''s figure it out. Because it''s my dream. Follow, reveal, and.


    I use magic. This determination of mine has not changed since that day.


    ... I had such a nostalgic dream.


    "... Hmm... I was asleep...?


    My head is still asleep. I think it''s something I''ve missed a lot.


    Are these days of immersion in research, because it was also examining spirits and magic itself that hit the backbone more than the development of magic props? That is certainly reminiscent of the past. I wake up feeling unwittingly nostalgic and try to stretch my back.


    But when did you get back to bed yesterday? I have no memory at all......


    "... mmm"


    "... hmm?


    Rise and roll futon. There was a swell of someone sleeping apart from me.


    There was Yufi, who had her clothes open, resting quietly.


    "... what?


    No, wait. Wait, Anisphere Wynn Palettia. We should be cool here. Let''s just calm down and take a deep breath.


    Yes, it''s premature to think something happened just because Uffi was asleep on the side. Look, you used to go to bed and stuff. Maybe that''s what happened this time. He was sleeping with me just because I don''t remember!


    Check the situation. Next to me is Yufi, whose clothes have been slightly opened. He said he was more exposed than usual, or he took off his clothes as he was and went into bed with his skin on. If you look over to the room, there are scattered clothes of me and Uffi that have been stripped away.


    From the interior of the room. This is Uffi''s room. I''m just wearing my skin, too, and I''m not even wearing bedtime clothes. Cold sweat floats unexpectedly. Why can''t I remember yesterday only at a time like this! My idiot!


    "Yu, Yufi. Oh, it''s morning...? Yufi?"


    I identally rocked Yufi''s shoulder. Maybe I was more upset than I thought. Shoulder shaken by me, Yufi slowly opens her eyes.


    Keep your eyes closed and rubbed, put your hands on your mouth and then yawned. Yufi smiled as if she was relieved to see me in her sight, keep her eyes closed...


    "To, don''t sleep twice! Yufi, even in the morning!


    "... Mmm... Dear Anis..."


    Yufi opened her eyes slightly as she called my name with a slightly pointed voice.


    Then I thought I had blinked a few times, and he looked up at me dissatisfied. Wow, bad eyesight...... this could be a little scary.


    "Oh, good morning?


    ����


    Pu, and he turned his back. Oh, why!? It''s my fault I''m seeing a grumpy aura from my back for some reason!?


    "Yu, Yufi......?


    "I don''t know."


    Why are you mad?!? Huh!? Yesterday, I did something!? Blood draws me away like I wore cold water. The clothes are scattered, they stay on each other''s skin, they''re in the futon together, and the grumpy Ufi, what, what did you do to me!?


    Did you have a drink yesterday? No, that doesn''t leave any feeling at all. I haven''t had time for thattely in the first ce. I''ve been focusing on looking into spiritual contracts, especially things that make me unconscious like my memory flies...


    "... ah. I remember."


    Yes, yesterday. I often forget to sleep and eat once I''m immersed. Yesterday, Yuffi forced me to take him in when I was reading through the materials in an effort to proceed with the investigation.


    Ilia has given up on this vice of mine, and she exercises her strength when she needs it. Raini wouldn''t be thatme of a kid either. Then Yuffi said, yesterday she smiled and was hugged by Yuffi, thrown straight to bed, and taken off......


    "Hoaaaah!?"


    I remember! My face gets hot like it caught on fire when I remember. No, I sure didn''t feel bad just beingid to sleep!? I didn''t! They stripped me of my clothes, pushed me into a futon, and I just fell asleep......!


    No, it''s true, because Uffi is cunning. Because it''s really cunning. Ku, damn, how could I be the only one to feel this embarrassed...! That''s apliment! You must have taken care of yourself because you can''t see me when you''re immersed!


    "Yu, Mr. Yufi......?


    "... I don''t know anyone who triumphs."


    Shit, I''m so angry. I''ve never seen Uffi so grumpy.


    I''m going to do this all by myself. I''m usually a good listener, but no, it''s my fault! Duh, what do I do...


    "Ufi, I''m sorry..."


    "... are you reflecting?


    He wakes up and stares at me as Uffi turns to me and mes me. The gaze pressure is strong...


    "is reflecting..."


    "... the next time I do it, I''ll force you to sleep"


    "Hino."


    Come on, I want you to stop forcing me......! At least I want it to be a way to prune my consciousness like Ilia......!


    But gradually, I''m losing my mind to Uffi. I feel like I''m seeing aughable future where I can''t get my head up on Magenta parents and kids in line with my father. Father, let''s have a drink together next time......


    "Let ria or Raini clean up your clothes."


    "Oh, yeah. I left it undressed..."


    "Yep. So... I''m going to sleep until I get here."


    "... Huh?


    Uffi catches me disappointed and pulls me into the futon. Uffi''s exhtion is held tight enough to be felt beside him, and Uffi is trying to decide to sleep twice as it is.


    I held my breath unintentionally and stopped moving, but all at once the heat in my face goes up. Even if I scratch the algae trying to get it out, Uffi''s power is stronger than I thought and I''m not going to get away with it.


    "No, no, wait, wait! Let''s calm down, Uffi! Misunderstood! Because it will be misunderstood! Because sleeping in this outfit will be misunderstood! I''ll wake up! Yufi, I''ll wake up! Because I apologize properly!


    "... I don''t know"


    I don''t know!? No, the obstinate Uffi is cute, but ria''s gaze has been rawtely! Besides, I think you''reughing at me with your nose! Orughed the other day! What kind of crap would they do if they saw this ce...!


    I tried to pull Uffi apart to get out, but he stroked me with his finger on my back. My body identally jumped back and my pitiful voice leaked.


    "Hiya."


    "... let''s go to sleep"


    "Shh, spine, shh...! Wow, no more sides! Because Iugh! Torture! Because it''s torture!


    In the end, I gave up my impending destiny to ept that it was barren because Uffi was about to consume my strength.


    Then came Ilia for a while. When he saw me, heughed at me with his nose.


    "That''s a brilliant heckle."


    "That''s what you say to the Lord!?"


    It''s a plush, scattered morning!... deserve it? Yes, yes, that''s right! Hmm!


    Days alsoy considerably from Fenrill''s raid. We have been investigating the Spirit Contract ever since. I left the decryption of history that I had deposited from the Ministry of Magic to Ufi, and I was looking through a research paper on magic that had been kept in the Ministry of Magic.


    I borrowed a new one, wondering if there was any clue, but none of it was like approaching the magical backbone. They just talk about religious views to glorify magical miracles, and after all, it gives me zero breath of dismay that there doesn''t seem to be much material to help me think. Ie to the boulder.


    "... Though I thought my thoughts were heretical"


    If I don''t have a clue so far, Ie to my heart. Although the decoding of Yufi''s history is progressing, I am not very responsive. When I got here, I even thought it was intentional not to have a statement about the spiritual covenant at all.


    Spirit Contractor. It is he who covenanted with a collective so dense that he had himself among spirits such as the Great Spirit and God. There are terribly few records that we can see its existence in myths, legends, and myths, but it is real.


    In the first ce, spiritual contractors have unlimited records of real people, even if the name is the one that emerges in myths and miga stories. Although the Spirit Contractor is said to have tremendous power, I don''t know exactly what that is.


    Are the abilities different for each contracted spirit or do they have anymon characteristics? What is necessary to reach the Spirit Contractor? Everything is bug-eating and missing pieces. Come on, I''m losing my mood.


    "... I''d like to hear from the Spirit Contractor himself when this happens."


    The story hasn''te from your father yet. I don''t know if it''s difficult to negotiate, but I can''t seem to hear from you right away. It''s stuck if it stays like this.


    Still, I can''t help but do something and reach for my next paper to see.


    "... oh?


    I was unanticipated by the content. It was a paper called "The Differences Between the First Spirit of Light and the Dark Spirit, Compared to the Four Spirits".


    The content is focused on the Spirit of Light and Darkness. Whereas the magic of fire, water, earth, wind spirits, and derived subspecies of spirits that are considered the four Spirits often have entities, the magic of light and darkness often does not have generations to form. Think about what the original is from this fact, etc.


    "Fire, water, earth, wind. These magic most often involve some form of activation, including the subspecies spirits derived therefrom. In contrast, light and darkness each have no form alone, and magic has fewer entities. It is intangible from the original supposed light and darkness, aren''t these two inherently identical..."


    Heh, that''s an interesting paper. I''m also a little surprised about the supposed first attributes of light and darkness, but light and darkness in this world are not conflicting beings, are they?


    Thanks, in the knowledge of previous life, light and darkness are often contested or used as symbols of conflict, but not in this world.


    Light and darkness are neighboring and melting beings. So much so that some discourses say that light and darkness are wrapping the world by joining hands, producing day and night, and turning to each other.


    And as this paper suggests, light and darkness is a lot of magic that doesn''t have a solid-like entity. To give you an example, the magic of healing that Ufi also used is the magic of light and darkness, right?


    To be more precise, light healing is right for injuries, but it is used separately because dark healing works for the temper. Furthermore, by adding other attributes, healing magic is increasingly derived.


    I have thought that medical technology has not developed because healing magic is excellent before, but I think this is a major reason why medical technology that does not rely on magic does not develop.


    Even in bulk with healing magic, some wizards specialize in good healing magic because there is actually a wide variety of magic.


    What is even more surprising to me is that many have the aptitude of light and darkness together. Only light, only darkness, is rarer. Or there are manybinations of light and any of the four major attributes, darkness and any of the four major attributes. But this is also a handful. Basically, light and darkness are treated as sets.


    To my knowledge, light sees a tendency to strengthen the potency of existing attributes or to increase the intensity of matter and magic itself, and darkness tends to fog magic, contrary to this, or to weaken its nature.


    In this theory, I thought Raini''s mental interference was also an attribute of darkness, but I don''t know if I can verify it in detail.


    (... I wonder if Yufi''s magic is awesome because he''s also fit for light and darkness)


    More than just the magic of the four Spirits, it can be strengthened bybining light and darkness, the first of its kind. Wouldn''t it be due to thisbination that Yufi''s magic is amazing?


    What I want to sum up in this paper is that if light and darkness were supposed to be the first, it would have been intangible. If it is assumed that the four great spirits were born from the beginning, it is presumed that the creation of this world has be tangible from intangible. What great feat was there to get there?


    It depicted praise for God as I put it on from there, and I identally blew it out. The real issue isn''t a tribute to God, but I feel like it''s a cluttered way of writing as if I''m forced to write about it.


    "Some people thought this way. Sounds like a pretty old paper, but who wrote it?


    I scroll through the pages trying to find out the name of the person who wrote the paper. Seeing that name, I turned my eyes round.


    "Hey, Uffi?


    "... Yes? What is it? Dear Annis."


    Yufi looks up at me as I was in the process of organizing the material. I ask with my fingers the name of the person who wrote the terrifying paper.


    "Nerschel Bougainvillea..."


    "... that''s your mother''s maiden name"


    "That''s right!? Yeah, I wrote this. It''s Mrs. Nerschel!?"


    Are you kidding me?


    "What house is Bougainvillea...?


    "I don''t work for the royal castle. You''re away from Wang Du, too. I''ve been to the Marquis de Bougainville, but it''s a peaceful ce."


    "It''s the Marquis. The territory feels like an idyllic countryside?


    "Yeah, your mother said it was just right for maintenance. The Marquis Bougainvillea family is full of serenity, but her mother is quite a stranger among them, and she has been married to her father in one..."


    "Oh, what''s bothering me?"


    I''m super concerned about Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel''s taming. Um, it seems pretty old that I put out this paper, and I don''t know if I''ve studied or written a paper in particr right now.


    "Yes."


    "Yes?"


    "Uffi, can I follow you home to the home of the Duke of Magenta?


    "I don''t mind that."


    "I''d like to hear a little bit about Mrs. Nerschel, and it''s time to talk to Caind."


    "... oh, sorry for the inconvenience"


    Yufi''s brother, Caindo. They haven''t been able to make up well with him yet. I knew I had to get along better than I was the one who caused it. Even that could take Uffi out of the Duke of Magenta house.


    And, yeah. I would like to hear Mrs Nerschel''s story. This paper, which seeks to approach the truth, the essence, rather than theology, strongly inspired my curiosity. I want to hear more about how the hell you think and capture things for once.


    "Well, I''ll let you know at home."


    "Yeah. Please"


    I hope it''s also a distraction for Uffi. I''ve been heading to my desktely to decode history and organize materials.


    Well, that''s why I did it, the Duke of Magenta house! I guess I''ve been disturbing you since I came to say hello to you about keeping Uffi.


    This time Yufi and I, we came alone. Sometimes I want Ilia and Raini to get some rest.


    "Wee home,dy. And wee, Princess Anisphere."


    "I''m back now. And your mother?"


    "We''ll wait in the guest room. Please, I''ll show you."


    An elderly butler greets us and leads us straight to the guest room where we leave our bags and the maids carry them.


    If we went straight into the guest room, Mrs Nerschel would be waiting for us about her seat. Heughs at us as he walks over, taking his seat.


    "Wee home, Uffi. And wee, Princess Anisphere."


    "Yes, thank you for allowing me to visit today"


    "No, I didn''t think you''d see my thesis when I was younger."


    Oh ho ho, says Mrs. Nerschel,ughing at her mouth hidden. If you take your seat as it is urged, the butler will brew you a cup of tea and serve it with tea treats.


    Eat sweets when you pick them. Um, the Duke of Boulder house. You''re eating good food, aren''t you?


    "I''m here today to talk to you about your paper, but... can''t you say hello? Princess Anisphere."


    "? Greetings?


    "I''ve had a good rtionship with my daughter, so I thought you''d say hello."


    "Ohhhh!? Ohh, ho...!


    There''s sweets in my throat, sweets...! Yufi, who was sitting next to me, strokes my back. I manage to catch my breath and face Mrs. Nerschel again.


    "Uh, well, as for..."


    "Yes."


    "... uh, you''re doing a lot better... the"


    What am I supposed to say!? Master Nerschel isughing strangely, and even Yufi!? I can only stop staying and narrow my shoulders and shrink...!


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think Princess Anisphere was that much of a wife."


    "... make it a fallen weakness."


    "Oh, well! It is!


    Duh, what kind of torture is this... Shit, I wasn''t thinking about this development at all! This needs to change the subject quickly......!


    "So? How long have you been thinking about dating?


    "Duh, to what extent!?"


    "Because even if my lovely daughter devotes her life, she will serve. You don''t have any parents you don''t care about, do you?


    "Well, that''s true... I certainly didn''t mean to make you happy..."


    "That you could marry Yufi?


    "How could you talk like that?!?"


    ''Cause it bothers me.


    That''s definitely the only element I care about, and as a parent, I''m probably worried about you. Whoa!? I just feel like I''m sitting on a needle. Whoa!?


    Yufi, you''re turning away, but you know you''reughing!? What are youughing at!?


    "In the first ce, we''re same-sex...!


    "You still like each other, don''t you?


    "And you don''t me...?


    "It''s more of a burning side. I''ve been keeping this kid''s freedom bound ever since. If Yufi wants it, I''m going to support it as much as I can."


    "Well, I''m relieved..."


    "But I''d like to ask you again how far Princess Anisphere likes Uffi, right? I''ve publicly stated that I like women since I was a child, but if I could have a lover, would I be that beginner?


    "To, nya! Yikes!


    Stop it! Because it''s bing my ck history these days! And lover!? lover...!? now they say lover!? no, i dont deny that, but other people tell me, and their parents tell me, they die of embarrassment......!


    Then I tried to pursue it several times, but every time Mrs Nerschel turned me back on topic. Somebody help me!!

 44 Episode 43: Visit To The House Of The Duke Of Magenta (Part I)

    Where shame rose in Mrs. Nerschel''s pursuit and she was about to surrenderpletely, she coughed up and Uffi put out a helpship for me.


    "Mother, that''s enough to make fun of Master Anis"


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to tease you."


    "Don''t worry, we''re good friends."


    "Oh, well! If so, is Uffi more aggressive?


    "... to the extent that we share a bedroom together"


    "Hey!?"


    They made me look like a help ship and knocked me down under the waterfall!? Mrs. Nerschel started shining her eyes!? Why is Yuffi even t?!?


    "There''s nothing else to be upset about, isn''t there?"


    "Ya nasty thing...!


    "Oh!"


    "Uh-huh!?"


    No, don''t! My shame will shatter!! Mrs. Nerschel''s raw warm gaze is hard! I''m going to die, I''m going to die of embarrassment like this......! I want to bury it already......! Actually, you''re still mad about the all night habit, Yufi!? Okay, I won''t do it anymore! Forgive me!


    Did my desperate prayers arrive, Yufi and Mrs. Nerschel finally changed the subject for me. Ugh, my heart has been brushed down for nothing...


    "So how did you get my old paper again? I heard you were looking into spiritual contracts."


    "That''s... the material that was kept in the Ministry of Magic is so inclined to the content of theology, there are many parts that are not helpful in terms of records as facts..."


    "Oh, I see. I know exactly how that feels."


    "Again, Mrs. Nerschel did the same thing?


    What I could feel from Mrs. Nerschel''s paper was the pursuit of the truth: magic. The respect, faith, and moral suggestion of beings such as God and the Spirit were to an extent apanied.


    I mean, it''s not really about the side of faith in magic. It could even be described as heterogeneous in the papers kept in that Ministry of Magic.


    "I don''t have faith, I don''t mean to scorn faith, but I thought we should be separated from the mystical pursuit of magic. That''s what Princess Anisphere said. I thought it was necessary to state the facts alone."


    "As far as I''m concerned, I snort a lot, but haven''t there been any changes in the policy of the Ministry of Magic since then?


    "That''s right. So at the time, some factions said it was an innovative thesis, and some were diagnosed with entering the Ministry of Magic. I said no."


    "Did you say no? Why?"


    "If I go into the Ministry of Magic and be the g bearer, I will create a force. I said no at the time when we were trying to work together to stabilize His Majesty''s reign."


    Ahhh... is that also the time. The Ministry of Magic upies an important ce in the Kingdom of Palletia. He said that his father was struggling with his reign at the time, so did he ask him not to stand in the way of it? That makes me feel a little ufortable.


    "So who married Lord Grants?


    "Because I was the one who had that conversation at the time. I was just about to get married. At first, he had no romantic feelings, and when he was watching the beauty of his magical fitness, he couldn''t decide on his fianc��e either, so he put his hands together and made a fake engagement."


    "Has the disguised engagement really be?


    "I''mfortable with distance while I''m dating, and I''m staying that way."


    Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel, was that such a tame start? I can''t believe the disguise is real. But it certainly didn''t seem like Lord Grants had normally decided on a fianc��e, and if I were convinced, I might be convinced.


    I look like a good couple now, and I have a history of meeting people, and so on.


    "So you were a root researcher."


    "Right. Ever since I got married, I''ve been busy as Duchess, and the person I could talk to was about my husband and His Majesty..."


    "What!? Father too!?"


    "Oh? Haven''t you heard of it? Once upon a time, His Majesty Orphans was interested inndscaping and farming, and he studied it with a hobby? I really like growing flowers and crops, that one."


    "I had no idea..."


    But I think it''s a father''s hobby.... If I could retire early, I wonder if you could build me a personal garden or something to study. I haven''t had a hard time before. I think that''s as good a use as it gets.


    I wonder if that''s why your father showed understanding in magic, too. I think from the bottom of my heart that my father was a good father. I think I''ll walk over some more. He said he would regret not keeping the filial piety within his means.


    "Neither did I think I could talk about that paper now"


    "It was very curious."


    "What do you think of Princess Anisphere? on the rtionship between primitive light and darkness and the four major attributes: fire, water, earth and wind"


    "If you follow the myth, the first thing in the world was light and darkness. In other words, it is assumed that the world began with intangible beings and that four major attributes wereter born. This is because of God''s work."


    I don''t deny this either. Well, I''m almost sure this world is a just like Earth. It''s just knowledge from previous life''s knowledge, though I keep it to 90% certainty because I haven''t tested this world itself.


    Then I guess there was the beginning of the, but I don''t remember the details around here. I don''t know if that was born with nature, or if God created the world as it is told in mythology. However, there are certain conclusions at this point in my mind.


    "If we speak on the assumption that there is a God, then perhaps the primitive attribute of light and darkness is God himself"


    "... don''t you hate theology?


    "I don''t like it, but cutting it is inseparable. Regardless if it is just simple material light and darkness, light and darkness presumed to affect magical effects are too different in colour to be arranged as magical attributes together with the four major attributes. That''s true of being intangible, but as far as I''m concerned, I want to focus on" being intangible but having influence over things that are shaped. "


    "... material light and darkness, is it? But there''s no form in light or darkness, is there?


    Yufi leans her neck wonderfully. Surprisingly, so is Lady Nerschel. Yeah, but if I think about it on the assumption that light and darkness in magic are intangible, it''s weird whenpared to my knowledge.


    "Glow, you can''t open your eyes if you''re too strong"


    "Yeah, right."


    "I mean, even if it doesn''t have shape, it does exist at a time when it''s affecting matter. But the magic light is different, and so is the darkness. It''s not material, it just seems to work conceptually."


    "Well, it''s interesting that light exists as a substance. But you can''t touch the light, can you?


    "No, I''m touching it. It''s just not big enough for us to recognize it as a form.... right. Would you like a little sugar?


    Take the sugar that was prepared with the tea and I scratch it as I drop a spoonful of sugar into the tea. The grains of sugar dissolve and be dispersed in the tea.


    "Now the sugar is invisible, but indeed there are grains of sugar blended into this tea. Even if we be invisible grains like this, they exist as substances. In this respect, light is working on matter, but perhaps we should refer to the state in which this is not working as darkness. Well, when I get to know more about it, I can''t do it..."


    Is light a grain, a wave? Certainly quantum mechanics? I don''t know the exact ce with the knowledge I just remember with such a bare memory. Even if this world looks the same in the first ce, it doesn''t know if it''s working under the samews. So I can''t say for sure, there is magic.


    I was in the middle of talking about magical light and darkness in the first ce. Yeah, let''s get back to it.


    "Light and darkness in magic, this is also linked by myths and legends as neighboring beings. I mean, it''s the same, but I guess it''s the opposite."


    "The opposite of working?


    "If light is an eleration, darkness slows down. If light is to be activated, darkness is sedation. But the power to work is the same. I think that''s the difference between the power on the side that moves and the power on the side that stops it."


    "... Interesting! I do have a few things in mind."


    "The healing magic of light acts on the flesh because it is activating the flesh. It is believed that the magic of healing of darkness acts on the spirit because mental illness is often caused by the load on the spirit and helps to alleviate this..."


    "Oh! I would have liked to hear that story sooner! Princess Anisphere!"


    Mrs. Nerschel takes her seat vigorously, grabbing my hands and shaking them left and right. Oh, oh, something about Mrs. Nerschel''s tension going up on the eel climb!?


    A little bit and Mrs. Nerschel also settles her excitement, sheughs, hiding her mouth so that she can sit in her seat and delude herself, looking just a little embarrassed. Yufi was a little cute looking round her eyes at Mrs. Nerschel like that.


    "Indeed, each of the magic of light and darkness is rarely used alone. Moreover, most people possess the fitness of light and darkness in alignment, and fewer possess only one fitness. It may have in addition to the aptitude of the four great spirits and subspecies, but maybe that just doesn''t meet the standardsid down by man. I thought His Majesty Orphans was a good example."


    "Does Father only have light and darkness, one aptitude?


    "Your Majesty only possesses the aptitude of light. Besides healing magic, I used it to grow nts."


    "Ha ha, I see"


    To say that you don''t have aptitude in magic is just to say that you can''t handle magic that just transcends standards, which is not the case with cases where you can''t use magicpletely like I do.


    My father seems to tell me he''s only fit for light, but I don''t think that''s just because he''s not good at it, he''s not fit for darkness. Suitability is only a matter of standards set by people.


    "I see. This is the discipline of magic...... 10 more years, no, 15 years I wanted to see you soon. Princess Anisphere."


    "We are delighted to hear your assessment"


    "Hehe, if I was about the same age as Yuffi, I might have grabbed it from the side."


    "Yes?"


    It''s not a line to put your hand on your cheek like that and smile gently, Mrs. Nerschel!?


    "I wonder if Princess Anisphere wille to adopt the Duke of Magenta''s family once Yuffi has gone to the royal family to adopt him?


    "No!? What are you talking about!?"


    "Just kidding, kidding"


    Really no? That was the voice that made me want to hear it. I mean, my eyes looked a little serious and I was scared. This family has too much eyesight...


    "Mother, that''s all you have to y with"


    "Oh, jealousy? Yufi."


    "... jealousy, do you say? It''s unpleasant for your mother to take the anise."


    "Unpleasant! Ugh, you''re starting to say that too."


    Bye, Ababa!? That''s what Yufi says again! Yufi''s got a little lip pointy, and Mrs. Nerschel''sughing like she''s in her bump. What is this?


    Where Mrs Nerschel exhaled,ughing strangely for a while, she cuts out the subject.


    "Is it to explore spiritual covenants that we examine the formation of spirits?"


    "Right. Because there are so many ambiguous expressions, such as the terms and qualifications of spiritual contracts."


    "Right. I hear spiritual contractors have a lot of unique sensibilities."


    "Have you also met Mrs. Nerschel with a spiritual contractor in our country?


    Speaking of which, I was wondering. If your father knew you, Mrs. Nerschel would have met you.


    "I''ve seen him before, but not when he tells me he''s close. Yeah, it''s just a coincidence of interest."


    "Is it a match of interest?


    "... I''m d you actually met to confirm that. In my opinion, I''m sure it won''t be bad."


    Mmm, what a strange rhetoric. I wonder if the idea of a match of interest is as if we''re having feelings for each other. It seems like some kind of pale rtionship though.


    "Speaking of which, wasn''t today''s visit just about the paper?


    "Yep. I haven''t been face-to-face with Caindkun before, so I thought I''d talk to him properly. He said that Uffi was still avoided."


    "Oh, and that kid too... He used to say everyday that if Yuffi were to be queen, he would support his sister so that he wouldn''t be ashamed to be the Duke''s head..."


    Given Lord Grants'' position, it is a story that is ufortable if you think you will take over afterwards. However, if that person to serve treated my beloved sister unreasonably, I can''t help but doubt it.


    I hope today it leads to unwrapping that pan. I guess I won''t know that until I see you face to face. As far as my previous reputation is concerned, I don''t think he''s a bad kid.


    "Shall we call it now?


    "If you like, please"


    I nod at Mrs Nerschel''s suggestion, looking sideways at the slightly nervous faceted Uffi.


    Have a cup of tea as I escort the butler out of the room at Mrs Nerschel''s direction.


    "By the way, are you going to tell Cain that you and Yufi are in love?


    "h h."


    I identally swallowed it. That''s all you''ve got today!? Shame on Yufi for gently rubbing my back. Yay, sad one. Whatever it is, breathe and cough.


    "........................... Honestly, what do you think of same-sex and romance?


    "Considering it''s notmon, and the position of the two of you, are you thinking about how you can handle inheritance? And that makes me nervous."


    "That''s right..."


    After all, that problem cannot be avoided. I need to do something someday, but honestly, I don''t want to think about it. That''s true of me myself, and I don''t like that Ufi can do those kinds of opponents.


    I''m also thinking about adopting a child, but that doesn''t mean there''s no problem. The roundest thing is to get a proper son-inw when you get to the throne. Oh, I have a headache and a heavy temper.


    "If we''re going to get away with it, we have to do one of the reprimands, but if we''re going to solve each other''s problems, I''m not going to tell you anyway."


    "... thank you. I still want to be happy with Yufi."


    "Oh, well. Thank you again for your daughter."


    "Yes."


    If I am carefully bowed my head, I also have to correct my posture and reply. I wonder if it was my fault that Mrs. Nerschel, who raised her head, seemed somewhere relieved.


    "But I didn''t think Princess Anisphere looked alike... but she''s the Queen''s daughter."


    "Yes?"


    "He was admired by the same sex, too, right? His Majesty Orphans, it was a straight line, so I stayed only admired by the far-winded."


    "Oh, I can see that somehow. It''s good to take care of her, isn''t it, Mother?"


    Then Princess Anisphere inherited it.


    "Is that so..."


    But my mother also had such a past, which attracts a bit of interest. Next time, I wanted to hear about your fathers. I''ve drawn a line somewhere before and I''ve never even heard of it in private...


    I heard a knock when I was a little blurry. There are signs of peopleing from across the door. Is the butler back?


    "Ma''am, I''ve brought Lady Caind"


    "Come in."


    Immediately after Mrs. Nerschel''s reply, the door opens and one boy enters the room.


    My first impression is he''s a luxurious boy. Or farsighted, I''m going to lose track of my gender. If we get closer, we''ll know it''s a boy.


    And he looks so neat. The hair colour is silver hair conceded by Mrs. Nerschel, and the colour of the eyes is in deep but vibrant red tea. Yufi was also a tough beauty, but Kaindo is also a beauty with different hairs. I get a soft impression somewherepared to Yufi.


    It''s just the intensity of the eye that makes that impression misty, too. Can''t blood contend, I feel a strong gaze of pressure. What, do the Dukes of Magenta want to beam it out of their eyes?


    "Excuse me, Mother. Caind, I''m here now."


    "Caind, Princess Anisphere has asked to see you. Say hello."


    Caindo-kun moves in and out of my way, prompted by Mrs. Nerschel. Kneel and drool your head as you take your benefactor''s gratitude. I have zero breath of admiration without thinking about pretty sophisticated behavior. The boulder is only a trace of the house of the Duke of Magenta.


    "It''s Caindo Magenta. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness."


    "It''s Anisphere Win Palettia. It''s good to see you today. I am doing well for your sister, and your parents. Keep your head up."


    I was about to be in princess mode too. Somehow, you mean you get tight? Kaindo-kun is even more remarkable, although it is something that Yufi felt. I''m going to embarrass this one if I don''t be somewhat cautious.


    Take my word for it. Kaindo-kun is turning his gaze straight at me. I honestly don''t know if I''m just staring or staring because of the pressure of that gaze...... no its really hard to understand Duke of Magenta house!?


    "I wanted to get closer to you today and solve your misunderstandings."


    "�� misunderstanding, is it"


    Wow, I''m scared. My voice pointed sharply like a de. You look just like Lord Grants in these ces!


    Keep a lovingugh on your back as you identally get a cold sweating out of you. Have you been intimidated by younger peopletely? Isn''t that strange? Me, the princess, right? I don''t think it''s majestic or anything! I feel something irrational about the world!


    "The misconception is that you can exin Prince Algard''s actions against his sister from the break-up of his engagement to today?


    "No, I''m really sorry about that my brother..."


    I''m sorry, too. Come on! I have no sympathy for Al, bute on! It''s time for me to get mad too, isn''t it?!? It''s more or less an Al Kun butt wipe!?


    Caindo-kun''s gaze will grow stronger on the words of apology that havee out of his grudge. This is scary......! I feel Lord Grants'' blood muscles......!


    "... what will royalty do with his head so easily bowed? Are you going to admit no?


    "It''s an informal ce, so miss it. Yeah, I''m gonna let you go vegan from here, but I''m really sorry about Yuffi''s breakup."


    I would like to emphasize that this is only an informal ce. I do know how easy it is to say that royalty shouldn''t bow its head.


    The air seemed to get tingly nervous. Caindo-kun is the cause of that. Yeah, now you''re pre-adult...? You have too much style......


    "... If you''re saying it''s informal, can you say something from me, too?


    "Go ahead. I came here today to take your grievances, your grievances without any further ado. You can say whatever you want. I can''t listen to insults to the royal family, but if they''re to me, I''ll listen to them. Don''t worry about it."


    I can''t be fooled by intimidation. Because if we don''t hang on here, Yufi and Kaindo-kun might make up for it a long way back. Sometimes it''s a virtue not to talk, but this time if you''re firmly dissatisfied, you have to talk!


    "Now, let me be frank. The royal family wonders what my sister''s devotion is."


    "It''s really royal about that, or a form involving Ufi in the circumstances of me and Al Kun. If you want to bow your head, it''s me and Al, not the royal family. Yufi''s been trying so hard for me. Now you''re with me as my assistant, but I''m helped by the extraordinary."


    "... isn''t that just convenient to use your sister?


    "... Caind, even though it''s too much for you to forgive me."


    What, hey!? Why are you shouting like that low roar all the way to Ufi!?


    Or that the pressure on each other''s gaze is too strong! My spine!! I''m scared!!


    "Sister."


    "I serve Lord Anis of my own free will. As for Master Algard, it''s because of his impudence that I couldn''t save your heart without. There''s a lot of difference between the royal family trying to use me."


    "My sister herself does. But I don''t see her around. If you don''t show it in a way that you know, you won''t be able to convince your surroundings."


    "So for that reason, I''m helping Anise to contribute to magic."


    "Is it magic, magic... Is that really research for the country? I do not deny the achievement itself. But isn''t that idea too much for this country?


    ... Ooh, that''s a heartbreaking word for Mr. Anisphere, Kaindo.


    I''m used to that because they''ve been saying it for a long time. Yeah, yeah, I''m fine.


    "Certainly, Master Anis'' magic is something original. It will take time to prate both among the people and among the nobles. And that''s what we need to do."


    "My sister is responsible for that," he said?


    "That''s all magic is worth. And it''s worth serving Master Anis as well. I will continue to appeal aloud, no matter who denies it."


    ... That''s crazy. Me, I was supposed to be here to make up for these two. Why are they all staring at each other in a fight...? Me, something wrong...?

 45 Episode 44: Visit To The Duke Of Magenta House (Part Ii)

    "Uphilia, Caind. Keep it that way."


    They''re staring at each other with their fighting hips. Mrs. Nerschel came in to stop me as I grated at Ufi and Caind, who kept their gaze together but took their gaze off as if the thread of tension had broken.


    "Sit here, Caind."


    "... Yes"


    Kaindo-kun sits next to Mrs. Nerschel across the street. This is how we turn around again, but Caindo-kun''s signs remain somewhat pointy. Um, I guess I''m not really impressed.


    Or, if we fail to make up here, theter is awkward. Whatever happens in the future, we''re going to continue our rtionship with the House of the Duke of Magenta, and I want to create a good rtionship here. Cough it up so I can get my mind back on it, and I''ll face Caind-kun back.


    "Kaindo-kun appreciates the achievements of magic itself, right? Especially if you don''t know if that''s in the national interest, and then you''re worried about my personality and ideas?


    Caindo-kun won''t say anything just to return his gaze to my inquiry, but he won''t say anything back, so there''s no objection.


    "If you''re going to tell the truth, I don''t think I''m a good royalty. That''s more of a story now. I''ve been acting like I should, too, and I never dreamed the throne would roll over. I don''t feel like I deserve it."


    "... I have a consciousness that I''m not feeling good enough as a royalty," he said?


    "Of course. I think it''s a minority to snort when asked if they want to serve such a king. Not on my own. I don''t think so."


    I really thought you were a minority. I found out that someone appreciated me more than I thought and cared about me. Don''t be ashamed, I can''t say I don''t either. But there''s too much missing for me, isn''t there? Magic, time, mindset.


    So I think I''m going to bump into people who have doubts like Caindkun. If I were to be king, I would be. If you don''t have to be king to spread magic, it''s a problem you have to face.


    "I know I''m not good enough. That''s why I want an understander. And the people who can help. That''s why I want to discuss it. Until now, I didn''t think it had to be understood, but I want to change that attitude."


    "... are you saying that this is how you set the scene up to gain my understanding?


    "Stay close, I wouldn''t even say. It''s just that Yufi is walking with me. I want to take care of Yuffi''s family. I don''t want to leave the status quo, where I or the royal family are confused for a reason. Even if it seems like an extra treat."


    Caindo-kun narrowed his eyes thinly. Is it because you''re still young that you haven''t hidden your emotions from seeing them? That''s right, I suppose. If that''s what you think, there was something praiseworthy about Al, that stupid brother.


    "I can''t help but say all my hopes. What do you want me to do, Caindo?


    "... what do you want me to do, what?


    "You''re dissatisfied with me because you don''t like the way I swing, do you? But I have an idea of my own, something I can''t even give way to. I don''t understand this around me any more than I think, I don''t get endorsement either. That''s no choice, but it''s not a good problem to give up if you don''t have a choice. So I''m going to start by asking people for their opinions. I want a frank opinion."


    "It''s that simple. Try to behave like a royal."


    "You don''t think I''m that mindless as a royal?


    "That''s what I''ve been asking. The royal family must not bow their heads to their subordinates at all costs. And in order not to bow your head, you must always show your attitude as a norm."


    "This is tough"


    Is it always right and normative? Um, in that respect, I''m having a hard time overriding my valuation because of my previous liabilities. No, I don''t deserve it.


    "What can I do if something happens that I have to keep my head down? Still, I am royal. How am I supposed to take responsibility?


    "It''s still about acting royal. If you do it right, your grievances will disappear with dew."


    "Does that mean I''m not going to make up with Yuffi now?


    "... and this is a different matter. If my sister returns to the Duke''s house, I can be reassured."


    "He said he was against keeping it beside me."


    "... Caind"


    As Yufi tries to get himself out again, he pushes his hand in front of him. No, he said he''s scared of intimidation even though he''s not really staring at himself, Yufi.


    And Caindo-kun, who is strengthening the pressure of losing and gazing, is amazing. Um, I wonder what''s wrong with this.


    "It was the rust that came out of me that caused my distrust of the royal family. I can''t trust you right now, and even if you tell me to get results, it won''t make any noise.... Still, I''m not going to let Yufi go"


    "... Really?"


    Whoa, killer! My neighbor, Yuffi, was up for a moment. This isn''t an exaggeration to say hatred, but you mean you care about Yufi so much. Um, I still have an even more headache.


    But for a moment, I''ve had my doubts. Caindo-kun has not shown the key.


    "First, what do you do when Uffi returns to the Duke''s house?


    "What do we do, what?


    "It''s Yuffi''s honor. Returning to the Duke''s house will not erase the fact of the divorce. And I can''t tell you that Uffi didn''t have a problem telling me how bad Al was."


    "You think there''s something wrong with my sister?


    "I do."


    "Isn''t it the royals who stained my sister!!"


    Momentum pounds his fist on his desk and Caindo-kun reveals his anger. The look is stained with anger and stares strongly at me.


    I look back at Kaindo-kun, feeling his head getting cold with a word of Kaindo-kun on the contrary.


    "Problems arise because of each other. The weight of responsibility is not equal, but it''s not like Uffi is any worse. It''s the royal family who''s been stained."


    "What the...?


    "You said it yourself. He said he couldn''t save Al''s mind. Yufi was perfect both as a duke and next queen. But its perfectly hush-hushed and unable to develop its sensibilities or rtionships as a pivotal partner. That''s Yuffi''s fault."


    But if he was asked to be a duke and queen, he had nothing to do with Yufi. But it was in Uffi''sck of walking and thinking that he was not likely to be next door, and it was a clear Uffipse that he was not able to develop enough rtionships.


    Of course, Al is the one who didn''t pack the distance, so it''s both bad. Some of this is all about people''spatibility. Speaking of bad, Al is overwhelmingly worse, but it''s impossible for Yufi to be told like the victim alone.


    "Then Prince Algard says what a dissatisfaction he had with his sister!


    "That''s not Yufi''s fault...... it was too perfect. It was painful to be next door."


    "That''s what...! Isn''t it bad Prince Algard who couldn''t drink his own shame and couldn''t make it right! Is that how the royal behaves!?"


    "That''s why you got scrapped. Now I''m the next king."


    "... you called me Princess Odd Heavenly? When you bury what''s missing from it on your sister, you say so?


    "That''s right. For this reason, we have also prepared a new status for Ufi. All of them got their achievements loaded and made it a beacon of honor restoration. This was decided by Father and Lord Grants. To be clear, I''m not going to pinch your grievances. But then your heart will not be saved. I can''t repeat the same mistakes I made when I was Al."


    Because I have no choice. That''s the right thing to swallow. And you have to be patient. Life is such a pile of things. There''s something I really need to swallow.


    If you can still save it. I don''t want to abandon you if you can reach this. Even more so if you say that''s who you want to reach out to.


    "Saving...! What do you know about me!? All I could do was see my beloved sister swung at the royal convenience and her honour and heart broken! Say what you know!!"


    Caindo-kun finally takes his seat and shouts. No one could do anything about this problem. We all had equal hang-ups and lost sight of the opportunity.


    Who''s worse, everyone''s worse. It got up by that little pile. But that''s why I can''t just mourn and move on. We have to move on.


    "Your dissatisfaction will be there after all. Whether we, the royal family, will not hurt Yufi again. I can''t wipe my distrust because I can''t take that certainty. Fine, then. Okay, I don''t know if you''re convinced, but let me make a suggestion."


    "Suggestion...?


    "Try me. In a way that you are convinced. Whatever you want, you just have to see if you deserve me as the next king and see if I can get enough to keep Yuffi."


    I also take my seat and approach Kaindo-kun. Pack the distance and stare back at his gaze from the top.


    "It''s just that. This is thest time I can give in, too. If you don''t even try me and just say you''re not convinced... I''ll have Uffi cut the edge with the Duke of Magenta"


    "Heh... heh!?"


    "Uffi is my loyal minister. If you can''t trust me, I can''t trust you either. [M]... If that soundster I''ll trump the Duke of Magenta house. What matters to me is Uffi, not the Duke of Magenta."


    If Uffi bothers between me and the house, cut off Uffi and the Duke of Magenta house with my hands. I told him when I was ready for it.


    Mrs. Nerschel, who sighed, uttered words as Kaindo-kun ceased to say and lost them.


    "... that won''t do either."


    "Mother!?"


    "Caind, you are the next Duke of Magenta. If you are not willing to offer your loyalty, advise yourself. Know that if you cannot do so, you will not gain the trust of the royal family. We serve only. The Duke will not be responsible for those who fail to make good the Lord''s mistakes."


    "But... my sister said I''d cut off the edge of the house, etc! If you say I can''t, why don''t my sister inherit! Cut off the edge, etc., and no!


    "I''m not saying anything is wrong with you. Besides, Yuffi was supposed to marry the royal family. It just slightly changes its shape. Besides, it would be difficult to seed the wounded Uffi. It''s a prerequisite for taking a son-inw.... and Yufi would also take Princess Anisphere if it were our home and Princess Anisphere?


    "Of course it is. �� even if you can no longer call your mother my mother"


    To Mrs Nerschel''s inquiry, Uffi quietly returns her words. Kaindo-kun takes a step back to Yufi''s response and steps back.


    "... Caind. If you are not worthy here, the Duke of Magenta will close its history."


    "Nah...!?"


    "In the times toe, the way the country is going to change dramatically. That is definitely what Princess Anisphere has earned the right to inherit the first throne. If you can''t keep up with the course of that era, I was wondering if it''s also up to parents to say no before they push you away."


    "... are you thinking the same thing Father and Father...! Forgive me for that!


    "I just want you to stay strong. You just have to be worthy of being the next Duke''s owner. Isn''t that the same thing you asked Princess Anisphere to behave as a royal?


    Mrs. Nerschel oveps her words toward Kaindo-kun in a sharp de-like tone.


    "Come on, sister, go away. Yuffi''s future is up to you, and yours is up to you. Until now, I thought about Uffi standing as queen and raised him as loyal as possible... but things have changed."


    "Mother...!


    "Sweetness is uneptable. Look at reality, take it, think. We''ve given you as much education as we can think of. If that''s still not enough, it''s nothing more than a disgrace to our house. Let me spoil and ept that immorality with you."


    If Mrs. Nerschel says it all, Kaindo-kun chewed her lips and silenced her.


    After seeing Kaindo-kun, who has been silent, Mrs. Nerschel turns her gaze.


    "Princess Anisphere, may I have some more time? I''m going to discuss it with my son, too. And Grants, of course."


    "... I don''t mind waiting. I just can''t get a long reprieve."


    "Yep. If you seem to be so obstinate... Uffi, I''ll leave the decision to you."


    "Thank you for your concern, Mother."


    Uffi bows his head deeply to Mrs Nerschel''s words.


    ... In the end, the air of talking about it also disappeared, so I left the matter of Kaindo-kun to Mrs Nerschel and we decided to go back to the outhouse.


    On the way back to the outhouse. I was blurry as the carriage that got me out of the Duke of Magenta''s house rocked me. Uffi, sitting face-to-face, was also looking out in the sky somewhere above.


    The sky is the color of the sunset. The side of Uffi lit by the sunset was somewhere full of worry and looked very lonely.


    "... Ufi, I''m sorry"


    "Yes?"


    "... take the liberty of talking about istion, bring it up"


    "No. I think it was necessary.... Talk to me again and I get it. Cain''s heart swore allegiance to me, not to the royal family."


    Yufi says as heys his eyes down. That looks so careless. It does seem to me that Kaindo-kun was loyal to Ufi individuals. But that might not help either. He said he had been educated since he was a child when he saw Uffi as queen.


    Maybe if Uffi could have been queen, there would have been no problem. But it didn''t. When this happens, the feeling of admiring Kaindo-kun''s Yufi bes excessive.


    "... you remind me how indifferent I was to the eyes from others"


    "Ufi?"


    "As required, just if perfect. I''ve believed that to be right. But I just wish I could have realized how Algard and Cain felt. If it''s even Caind, how did Algard feel about his surrounding eyes�� so he''s not careless."


    "... do you regret that loyalty was directed at Uffi personally and not actually to the royal family?


    "... Yes. I didn''t really understand Algard''s suffering, but I noticed a little bit when I saw Caind. Even though it is Master Algard who should be king, that has made me scorn the royal family. I guess it''s not just Cain, those who looked at me like that."


    ... I can''t deny that.


    Yufi was perfect for better or worse. So I think Al-Kun''s mediocrity, arranged next to it, stood out. That''s why I put Uffi on top mainly, not Al-Kun. I can''t say there wasn''t anyone like that.


    If I do find myself in such an environment, I can''t help but distort it if I realize it. I think Al might have noticed. That''s why I thought so much of it, and things happened.


    "Even now, I''m afraid of myself.... Master Anis is amazing. I can''t believe you understand your dangers. I didn''t understand anything about me."


    "... I guess I can''t even be told that I noticed. Surprisingly, I don''t know who I am."


    Some environmental differences, others you won''t notice without a hang-up. Besides, I''m supposed to be an adult in this world, but Uffi is 15 years old, and I think it''s hard to tell him to understand himself in 15 years.


    Yufi was right to be able to behave as he wished in the given environment. But it''s not all gonna work out because you''re right. The world is always muddled.


    "If you''re scared, will you give up being king?


    "... No way. Instead, I thought it would be better if I became king."


    "Some people might see Yufi as sacred, like Caindo-kun, right?


    "Let''s leave that to people, it was sweet. So now I want to carry it all myself. If a powerful man wants a qualified man... I will bear it."


    I can''t see the color of stray in Yuffi''s eyes. I think he''s a really strong kid.... so I can also be king. I''m sure I can be a more legitimate king than I am. But it''s not just my hobby to let you carry it.


    Standing up with his hips floating, he sits straight next to Uffi and moves his seat. I pull Yuffi''s shoulder trying to watch out for me as I move my seat and knock Yuffi down so he can put his head on his ownp.


    "... Dear Anis, it''s dangerous"


    "Uffi, be sweeter to me. It''s good to try, but if it''s hard, you can say it''s hard, and if it''s painful, you can say it''s painful. I may not be able to show my true self. But just stop faking it to me."


    Because if not, it''s not a way of life, it''s a creature. Yufi is really going to be that way and it''s dangerous. If you tell me, I''ll do as they tell me, and I''ll be alone as I am.


    They told me I couldn''t, so if Yufi''s going to be alone, he needs to stop even if he grabs the root. Yufiughs like trouble at my words and whines small as I hide that eye area with one hand.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "What?


    "... what people expect is heavy..."


    "If you notice the weight, you''re a proper human being. Good for you, Uffi."

 46 Episode 45: The Anxiety And Crisis Of Recruiting

    It was Raini who weed us back to the outhouse. Did you even look like you didn''t float? Raini called me to worry, and I was supposed to make tea because I was on vacation.


    Ilia said she has a face in the royal pce, and here are three of us: me, Yufi and Raini. The tea Raini brewed for me seems to have gained quite a bit of skill and I feel it improve every day. That makes me kind of happy and rxed.


    "So you and your brother couldn''t make up?"


    "I wonder if it will. I don''t know what to say about being so stubborn..."


    I don''t even know how you feel about Caindo, but it''s not good. Even though it is still pre-adult, I can''t put it aside as my subordinate that the next Duke''s lord remains that way.


    I haven''t been out of the pce very long, so I''ve been wondering the other way around, isn''t there a lot of people who stop thinking on assumptions? Navre, the Earl of Sprout family, had that tendency.


    I thought Navru-kun had the effect of attracting Raini. Could that be the case overall...?


    I don''t want to think the whole country is, but I feel like these things happen a lot, especially when I face to face with a kid who recently attended an aristocratic college. I suspect that ovepping like this is also legal. Then themon denominator is that I went to college...


    "... what kind of education do you educate about aristocratic colleges?


    "Yes? What is it all of a sudden, Master Anis?"


    "No, I didn''t go to college, so what ss did I take?"


    "Especially weird. History sses, magic sses, manners as a nobleman, and then self-study for papers."


    ...... yeah. It''s normal to just ask about the item Yufi gave you, isn''t it?


    "For example, learn about magic and faith in the Spirit in the content of a ss?


    "Oh, there was. I was unfamiliar and struggled..."


    Raini groans with a bitter face. Is there one after all? I think the Ministry of Magic is probably leading the way, but I''ve got a bad feeling about it.


    Uffi, on the other hand, had his eyes round and his neck tilted at Raini''s answer.


    "Not familiar, is it?


    "Because I am originally a civilian. I''m not saying I don''t have faith in the Spirit, but I perceived it a little differently from the nobles, so I struggled with it..."


    "Are there so many different perceptions of faith between nobles and civilians?


    "I don''t think the doctrine itself will change much. That''s right... the distance between the spirits is different between civilians and nobles, Yufi."


    "Is it a sense of distance?


    "Oh, I think Master Anis would describe it right. Spirits are also thankful beings to civilians. But I don''t know what to say about not being more enthusiastic than all the nobles. There''s a distance, and I think the expression stays the same."


    Yuffi frowns as he suffers from understanding. This is because I, too, have faith in the Spirit, but I don''t have as much faith in it as the average aristocrat, so I know what Raini''s feeling is.


    The daughter of a rooted nobleman, that may also be a difficult story to empathize with Ufi, who was raised as a Duke''s Lady.


    "Civilians don''t benefit directly from magic. That''s not why magical aptitude and precision can be seen as foiling. I mean, it''s not something to be appreciated, so you can call it indifference."


    "Is that the sense of distance......? But the doctrine itself is together, isn''t it?


    "The weight of gratitude is different between those who are directly beneficial and those who are not. Spirits are thankful things to civilians. Magic is a miracle given by the Spirit, not so much the great power that nobility possesses, what is it?"


    "Awesome power..."


    "Yes. So even if I can use magic, I''m worse than the others because I don''t have enough faith, and so on, and a lot of anger. This is why the civilian ascent, or something."


    Raini''s eyes are gradually drifting. No, that would be a struggle. All of a sudden they say things withmon sense they don''t know. It may have been necessary, but it really was a failure to put Raini in the College of Nobility, wasn''t it?


    Together, civilian spirits and magical beliefs are vague or fluffypared to nobility. I know I''m grateful, it actually benefits me too. However, it is not ourselves, but the nobles, so the feeling of other personnel is close.


    "To give a in example, from a civilian point of view, spiritual stones are" money. "


    "... money?


    "Ahhh! I know! Finding a little big spiritual stone or something is going to be money! I used to look for you when your mother was alive. Because it''s going to be a road bank."


    All Yufi says is that he heard an unexpected word, and Raini answers with a loud nod as to whether he sympathized or not.


    "But from the aristocracy, if you see the Spirit Stone, it will be money! You don''t think, do you?


    "Uh, yeah. It''s a gift from the Spirit, and... are you so different in your perception?"


    "No, you''re not."


    The difference in perceptions between civilians and nobles is significant. One factor is the presence or absence of magic and distance from the Spirit.


    For civilians, nobility is a miracle that can be used. It can also be described as a monstrous opponent who suffers harm if they undermine their mood with a respectable existence that guarantees their lives.


    I should be a protector of civilians to nobility, but some of them are bad people who don''t think civilians are like the same people to benefit. There are few such aristocratic tyranny and there is also a history of deepening the gulf between aristocracy and civilians separated by differences in perception.


    Of course, there are as many respected nobles to the civilians. But bad impressions are hard to get rid of once they take root. And the emotions I find horrible are troublesome. I get distanced so that I can say I don''t sneak up on a god I don''t touch. It''s a vicious cycle that leads to further grooves.


    "It''s not a bad thing to have a distance between civilians and nobles. If the identity difference is clear and the role to be yed is different. So I hope it turns out well...... the Palettia Kingdom has a long history. There are more bastards of nobility, and I think there are potentially magical children among the civilian poption."


    "I mean, you think a lot of kids are putting talent to sleep?


    "I wish I stayed asleep. There are many problems that arise when magic bes avable with some kind of cut. It doesn''t have to be as big as Raini''s case."


    When something without upbringing acquires great power, it may destroy itself without using its power correctly. It would be nice to just self-destruct, but I''m afraid when it involves my surroundings and things go wrong.


    I don''t mean to deny the history of the Kingdom of Palettia, which has separated aristocracy and civilians by differences in identity, but I don''t think it''s the same thing to divert attention from the problems that can arise in reality.


    Though there is no way in the present system to give him the Baroness as a civilian ascendant nobleman or to wee him to adoption. Now there are aristocrats whose blood inherits, but whose identities vary. It''s not a bad thing to take care of tradition, but I want you to think about time and case.


    "It''s not even a problem that''s surfacing, so if you say I''m too worried, that''s it.... Oh, you got a slight subject-matter shift from the point of view. Problem is, the aristocratic college''s educational content."


    "Speaking of which, that was the story. For some reason it was a difference between the perception of the faith of the nobles and the civilians..."


    "Because it''s not irrelevant. Honestly, I''ve always thought that noble values in this country were too close to religion. I suppose I can say I''m adamant with tradition."


    It''s good to take care of it. But if you can''t even change your mind from there, it doesn''t taste good. It could be a system that can''t cope with change. That''s what I fear.


    The world changes with the course of time all the time. I''ve never been stable in a long time, but I always have to be prepared for something. No, it''s causing something unprecedented. I would if you told me not to.


    But honestly, I don''t care how manypanions you tell me to choose when I think of the sons of nobles my age I''ve ever known.


    "It also leads to problems with materials stored in the Ministry of Magic, doesn''t it? Emphasis on tradition and faith. Not really. He said there are verses that leave real problems behind."


    "It''s okay to know about past sess experiences. But the reality is that it doesn''t just solve it, it means we''re going to live. I have to be ready at all times. For example, if I hadn''t had Raini''s problem, it would have tasted pretty bad, wouldn''t it?


    "... If Master Anis hadn''t noticed, what would have happened to me?"


    Without me Raini wouldn''t have been noticed to be a vampire, and there is a great chance he would have unconsciously knocked the country down into chaos. It is possible that the Kingdom of Palletia was ced under Raini''s brainwashing because it was used by Alkun even if he did not want it.


    Well, bringing Raini up with an example is too special a case.... Looking back, all the unusual things are happening, right? I''m one of them.


    "Honor, wisdom, mystery, tradition that has been inherited. Nothing. I''m not saying it''s not worth it, either. But that''s not absolute."


    Otherwise, you can''t use magic. They might say I''m worthless. Until now, I don''t care what they say from around me, but I can''t say that anymore. I must make my worth known to my surroundings.


    In order to do this, we have to overturn our current values. You have to gain understanding and support. There is also the catch. But there is a dispute about what is wrong with the values that are at odds. And that dispute could involve the country.


    But I have to change it. I feel that the sense of crisis that I have long felt distracted has been visualized. This was in a cage, too. It''s a bad effect. I can''t grasp the trend of aristocracy of my age at all.


    "I also need to find out about the Spirit Contract, but I need to make allies in parallel... even if I can persuade them to suppress it, I don''t know where they''ll pull their legs if they get disgusted."


    "Lady Anis doesn''t have many aristocrats to say she''s on her side..."


    "It seems like Father, Mother, Lord Grants, Mrs. Nerschel, and the Sprout Knights Commander... yeah, no"


    I finished counting with one hand. My side is too much now. I don''t even have a handout to make allies with. It was a problem I was staining myself with, but I think the sense of crisis camete. I didn''t think faith in magic and spirits and adherence to tradition would pull my legs so far.


    You can''t deny it at all when they say that Yufi would be more stable to be king. I wonder what''s wrong with it. When this happens, I seriously feel like I''m running out of options toy down a dictatorship. That''s why this is ast resort.


    "... does Yufi seem to be listening to me to his alumni or something?


    "... sorry"


    I''m sorry, I heard. Don''t drop your shoulder because I''m sorry.


    "... Raini"


    "... me, a friend or something, hey"


    I''m sorry, I heard. Don''t be depressed because I was stupid.


    ... Oh no? Looking back at our rtionship again, it doesn''t suck!? This doesn''t suck!? There are vertical connections, but there aren''t any horizontal connections!?


    I heard footsteps there. If the door opens, riaes in dressed for going out.


    "Excuse me. We''re back now."


    "Ilia!"


    "... Yes?


    "Ilia has many friends!?"


    "What''s all of a sudden"


    He looked at us like he was scared, but he told us he had too many friends to make allies.


    Ilia then sighed even more frightened. Ilia shrugs like she''s terribly tired as she rubs the wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "... what are you talking about now"


    "I think so too"


    "Isn''t that why you were cing a dictatorship or something in fancynguage?


    "Yeah, but if you do your past self a little bit, you''re gonna want to go knock it down, so let''s stop it? No, seriously, I''m a bit more anxious about the aristocracy of my age than the quality of the students at the College of Aristocracy thought..."


    "... to the point of bing. It was a blind spot for me, too."


    We were basically pulling cages. There were also difficulties in obtaining information due to the fact that the College of Nobility was special and closed.


    Or is it really okay? You''re inviting international students from other countries, right? That makes me anxious, but it''s my mother''s jurisdiction around diplomacy.... We''ll talk about itter.


    "So do I have any friends?... Think I''m here?


    "Let''s not? Let''s not reopen that, shall we? We''re gonna make a sad alliance here, aren''t we?


    Ilia ran out with a full smile! I''m not proud of you!?


    What the hell, this sad alliance! You''re so sad! No, I''m not in trouble! I like being alone! Don''t pull me off!


    "Then we''ll have to make friends."


    "No, I am..."


    "Not that I can''t think of a way, but you should talk to your majesty and queen first."


    "Is there any good way?


    "It''s royal, and the tea party should be led by Anisphere."


    "... ooh!


    That was a blind spot! A tea party I lead! Speaking of which, I didn''t have the idea of opening it myself because they called me and I didn''t like it. If we were to make connections between nobles, we''d meet for tea. That was a ssic means!


    "I just don''t have a handover for Master Anisphere himself, so who do we call and what do we do with the scale? That should be decided in consultation with Your Majesty and the Queen."


    "Um, yeah. I want to tell you about the spiritual contract investigation, and can you get me an appointment? I''m sorry foring back so soon."


    "I don''t mind."


    Ilia will thank you and leave the room behind again. I sighed too, dropping it off.


    "... it''s really not even a favor now."


    "Yes, I know, so please don''t poke me with those words."


    "You''ve been running around, take it spoiled."


    "Yes, I''m sorry"


    As always, Father and Mother''s footwork is light. The night Ilia contacted me, I got some time. I want to think that''s all you''re worried about. So I also have to spoil and take what they say about Gi like a sermon.... you don''t like it!


    This time I am away from the pce and watching everyone in the pce with my father and mother. Father sighed as he rubbed loose between his eyebrows to avoid hiding his tiredness.


    "As for the investigation of the spiritual covenant, yes. Okay. Is progress tough? You were right to say no to Lord Jiltu..."


    "Are you going to get your hands on the reorganization of the Ministry of Magic?


    "... you''ll have to. For your generation, too. I felt a lot of concern. But it''s also true that the rest of the position is difficult."


    Father groans with a bitter, bitter look. My mother also looks difficult next door.


    "... because even your father and mother couldn''t make it out strong to the Ministry of Magic?


    "As a country, I had to, rightly so. It took coordination with the Ministry of Magic to bring the country together for the rest of the generation..."


    "If we got our hands on the Ministry badly, we could have gotten bacsh... and then we could have cracked the country."


    You''re too much trouble, Ministry of Magic. Though it is not a matter of pride to be a magically brilliant country, it is also dangerous to detain too much. What do you mean, threaten the kingdom?


    "The same goes for the rampage of the Chartreuse family, which was at the head, but there are still sins in failing to grasp the status quo. I tried to run for the stability of the country, but the rest seemed to be the king of all fools..."


    "Father, it''s not like it''s dented. If you retire, I''ll ask you in my name to research nts and improve varieties, so just a few more steps."


    "You, why did you do that?... No, good. If you say so, you''ll have to be very uptight."


    My father looked at me as surprised, but he quickly regained his mind and made meugh. You can''t have it crushed yet. At least I need your father to stay healthy until me and Uffi inherit it it.


    "Speaking of which, is it going toe true to meet the Spirit Contractor?


    "I''m just waiting for a reply. Remote and secluded, it will take time for the sentence to return."


    "... Is it remote?"


    "I''m not like you again, but I''m separated from you. Wait a while."


    "Then again, is it more constructive to focus on consolidating the ground around us?"


    "So tea party."


    Yeah, we finally got back to talking. My mother is putting her hand on her chin with a strange face.


    "I think it would be a good idea to have a tea party. In the first ce, you don''t have any side connections. The question is who to call..."


    "Personally, I''d like to invite Baron Cyan."


    "Huh? Get your father?


    I blinked my eyes like Raini said it was my first ear. I didn''t say either.


    "In the future, if you want to spread your magic props, you had an idea to ask Baron Cyan to be the tester for your magic props. Mana de also saw the form of the development system in my Celestial and Uffi arcane shell. I''d like to hear from the former adventurer''s point of view."


    "Ha, I see"


    "But if you speak too much to a less stately nobleman, you''re going to get bacsh too..."


    I don''t think it''s possible to invite Raini because he''s still here. Otherwise, I don''t know.


    "My impression is that as you be a senior aristocrat, you feel like you''re breathing in the Ministry of Magic."


    "... you can''t deny it."


    My mother squeaks as she narrows her eyes. I knew it. Though it was a matter of concern because I also heard about the fact that he was chewing heavily on the education of the Aristocratic College.


    "Of course, we weren''t left alone by the Ministry of Magic with cold talent, but it was the best we could do with good offices to the Knights everywhere, or soliciting them to my mission."


    "Were you so powerful in the Ministry of Magic?


    "Regardless, I''m not saying it''s better than royalty. But when they hold the thought and the faith... Sometimes being too prestigious and crossing spears makes me suspicious, and it''s true that I avoided it."


    "In that respect, you''ve been the good one so far. If I med you, I wouldn''t have made a difference from the Ministry of Magic."


    "That!? I was being shielded!?"


    The strong hit on me by the Ministry of Magic was possibly something like that!? No, I was noticeable too. Father also showed an attitude that he was in tune with the Ministry of Magic by tightening it up, regardless of the bottom of his belly.


    "Still moving politics. Many of the nobles have had the breath of the Ministry of Magic?


    "I''m letting antagonism. Grants is making good adjustments to that..."


    "... that you could do it if you tried to smash it?


    "If you want toy down a dictatorship,"


    "Me and Grants will follow your majesty. There may be a lot of blood, but make sure you give up your victory."


    What''s scary about it? It''s a nightmare at a time when they say you''re still the strongest mother and Lord Grants said you were as strong as your mother before you left the line.


    "... the rest didn''t make it any better. He said that there was less blood to shed and that he should drink the rest of the mud. Now I wonder if that''s right."


    "I''m a good king, and I think I''m a proud father. I''m not good at it. I''m good at surviving rough waves, but not at quenching rough waves."


    "... it''s ufortable when you say something decent."


    "It''s not terrible!?"


    Truth is, your father still has a cluttered perception of me! I don''t care!


    "Taken together, does the force map mean that we''re splitting up between the Kings and the Ministry of Magic?


    "There are some neutrals out there, but if we split them up as a faction, we will."


    "So, in terms of force, the Kings win, but in terms of political influence, the Ministry of Magic wins. If you want to do it, you can suppress it, but then the blood will flow and you will have trouble processing it?


    "Uhm... Magic minister, huh. That''s what I call it. He understands that. That is why it is possible that he was caught up in the future seizure of hegemony with ideological guidance, etc. It was the College of Aristocrats that was heavily affected by it... but as you know, it''s close to a closed environment, hard to get information to your ears."


    Mm-hmm. I can see the schematics, mostly, but now what?


    When that happens, I should be a nobleman without the breath of the Ministry of Magic, but given the influence of politics, I can''t even say that.


    "I intend to have raised my sessor, too. You''re still anxious in terms of numbers..."


    "Hmmm...... then again, let''s start there"


    "? Over there?


    "It''s not white or ck. There is a house of nobility to be called the head of the neutrals"


    "... are you a graphite family?


    Yufi, who had been silent until now, visited him in a quiet voice. Father and mother gaze at Uffi and nod at each other with a full smile after a little surprise.


    The Graphite family is the home of Jiltu''s grandfather, who is now acting head of the Ministry of Magic?


    "Yufi''s getting more reliable these days."


    "Yeah, really."


    "The Graphite family is Jiltu''s grandfather''s home, isn''t it?


    "Right. For more information... Was it Miguel, the next owner? You should hear it from him. That''s what it takes to earn the loyalty of that house."


    Those grassless people headed the Neutralists? I''m a little bit ufortable with it, hmm. Then why don''t we meet?

 47 Episode 46: The Gray Earl Son

    Later, when I talked to my father and mother, Yuffi put out the invitation sentence to Miguel. I was just a little surprised that she had been asked to contact me for a long time. Uffi''s moving, too, I don''t know.


    The reply from that Miguel arrived earlier than I thought. When I read the contents, I identally looked delicate in terms of the invitation of the flowers and the desire to ask you even immediately. However, I decided to hold a tea party the next day, as I had never been there to see her before.


    The designated location is the corner of the outhouse garden. The tea Ilia prepared for me and the treats Raini made for me, ready to go. Later we just wait for Miguel toe.


    "Dear Anisphere, We have brought the Marquis Graphite son."


    "Ha, Lord Ilia. You can call me Miguel, right?


    Miguel, who has been guided by Ilia, says lightly with a seemingly good grin of people. Ilia''s expression doesn''t even move, and she takes a step back with a gentle nce as it is.


    Miguel doesn''t look like he cared about how Ilia looked like that, and he turns to me. I give Miguel my hand and ask him to shake it.


    "Thank you for responding to our sudden invitation."


    "No! This was also convenient because I had an appointment with Miss Uphilia. Oh, of course I was looking forward to a moment with Princess Anisphere, too!


    "Well, you''re good"


    If I finish shaking hands and step back, Uffi will step forward to take his ce. Yuffi''s hand holds a handkerchief and offers it straight to Miguel. Miguel takes the handkerchief offered by Uffi with respect and goes straight to his nostalgia.


    "You did make good on your promise. It''s a pleasure to see you again, Master Ufilia."


    "Yeah, I wanted to see you, too. Lord Miguel."


    If weugh at each other, we''ll stay seated. Ilia and Raini are asked to refrain from doing so at a short distance. Uffi next to me, Miguel sits face-to-face.


    "Hey, the tea treats here are great!


    "Because it''s one of my proud squire''s dishes. If you were indulgent, most importantly."


    "I''m also jealous that we have this kind of tea treat avable exclusively!


    Miguel consumes one treat after another. That''s something I can eat a lot, I stare at.


    Exhale with tea as you go, and Miguel looks at this one with a smiling grin. The atmosphere I felt before that I couldn''t grasp was alive.... Well, what shall I do?


    You don''t like working with this kind of hand. Then I guess it would be a bad idea to behave strangely. Let''s attack like ourselves from here on out.


    "... well. Then I''ll let you go vegan from here. Honestly, I''m not going to go around or anything. I''m sorry if you''re here for a noble tea party."


    "Ho? And say what?


    "I want to know if you''re someone I can get along with. It''s a hard atmosphere to grasp. I want to know if I can trust you."


    "That''s quite frank."


    Miguel''s smile remains the same. Nico and I feel those eyes look at me with interest. Show me a smile so I can respond, too.


    "I''d like a candid opinion from Miguel, too. If you were to bet on me, how far would you bet?


    "Is that a bet?


    "Yes. How much future do you keep with me?


    "That, of course. As his subordinate, he became Princess Anisphere''s hand, his leg..."


    "I want to hear Miguel''s feelings, not as a Graphite family position."


    I say to block Miguel''s words. So Miguel shook his expression just a little bit. The main thing that has changed is the eyes. The intriguing eye color looks deeper. Look back at me like that. I wait for Miguel''s next word.


    "... you really don''t look like a nobleman rather than a royal, the princess. No, I don''t hate it, though, do I? I''d rather. You know, dating a nobleman can be a tough thing to do."


    Miguelughs when he breaks his posture and attitude at the same time. The vegetarian expression looked like a prank kid, and to be honest, it seemed like I had finally seen a side that seemed to favor me.


    I get my feet together under the dress to go with it, too. I feel Ilia narrowed her eyes when I found her for a purpose, but dare ignore her and put a cheek wand on her desk.


    "Oh, nice. Hey, I''ve always felt like I could get along with the princess, you know, me."


    "I''ll say it often. Isn''t that a pose, too?


    "Well, how about that?


    "Well, good. So, what do you say? How much value have you personally found in me?


    "Is he still on his way? No, if it''s worth it, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to give loyalty to a princess, do I? It''s going to show you a different and exciting form of governance than His Majesty Orphans."


    Exciting governance. Well, it''s exciting in the sense that you might just make and go about things you haven''t seen before. It is inevitable to spread magic, and I will not deny it.


    "So? Because what does the princess want from me?


    "I want you to be on my side, but I''m not telling you to be. I want you to give me information instead."


    "Informative?


    "You''re right, you''re the queen of freaks. Who will be on your side and who will be enemies with the bumps you''ve neglected before? I don''t have the information to identify it."


    "I see?"


    "So, I wanted to connect with you who seemed to have information. That''s what I want."


    "Hmm?


    Miguel hammering for fun. I look into Miguel''s eyes so he doesn''t change his expression in particr.


    Well, I don''t know how to get out. I think he showed me some vegetables, but I don''t see the bottom at all.


    "So?"


    "So, what?


    "Is it in my interest? Princess."


    "... So what do you want?


    "Can I snort when I say the King''s throne?


    I ran chills on my spine and my cheeks were about to cramp unexpectedly. No, I know you''re obviously joking, but I got a rejection reflexively.


    Then an evil sign drifted from Ufi, who was sitting next to him. Even colder chills run and breathe like coughing. Miguel''sughing oddly when I''m breathing. Konnya.


    "I''m kidding, I''m talking to a boulder."


    "... that''s a funny joke"


    "I''m sorry about this. What I want, hey. Then I want you to tell me about magic."


    "About magic?


    "That''s an idea that doesn''t exist. What the hell do I perceive to produce such a thing? And I found a new theory where no one came looking at me. I admit it''s too much of a rush to ept in this country, but I won''t deny it."


    "... I''d appreciate it if you could appreciate that much."


    "I would also rate it. Honestly, I''m d the princess has a royal bondage."


    Miguel narrowed his eyes and switched the emotions that were floating in the color of those eyes. I can''t feel the heat of my emotions, just eyes to observe.


    "I''m scared. Imagine when the princess disappeared from this country."


    "... why is that?


    "The foundation of the Kingdom of Palletia is heavily upied by the Spirit. There are plenty of resources for spiritual rtions as a national characteristic. For example, if a princess travels to another country to enlighten magic, everyone will find value in spiritual resources. Then I need to take the Kingdom of Palletia. Your magic might have stripped your fangs. If a princess is to leave this country alone and take over a" named "demon, even more so, magic can be used even if she is not a nobleman. It''s horrible."


    "... that I would work with another country to destroy this country?


    "It''s not impossible to have such a future, is it? In fact, the princess''s position was low. Even now, around the Ministry of Magic, the princess is reluctant to be king."


    That''s an impossible imagination of the future. I think so, but I can''t deny that it looks that way from the side. In fact, when Al Kun became king, he thought of leaving this country as one option.


    If they think I hate this country. And if you look to the kingdom of Palletia, which is rich in resources to use magic. Maybe I''ll join forces with other countries to start a war. That seems... a little undeniable.


    It wouldn''t have been strange if I had been a national bandit if I had misaligned myself with one thing. Objectively, I don''t deny it.


    "It''s easy to deny it. You don''t think about what happens when a human being as capable of acting as a princess abandons his country?


    "I also think about leaving if you tell me to leave. I won''t do it because it''s irresponsible."


    "Scary. Scary. Truth is, the king and his wife are good parents now. His Majesty was conservative in some ces, but not foolish. Well, I''ve been too cautious to allow the rise of the Ministry of Magic until now."


    "... What is the Graphite family''s position?


    That''s where I''ve always been concerned. The Graphites don''t really know what kind of house it is. Miguel deepens his mouth grin funny to my inquiry.


    "Do you want to hear that? Well, it''s neutral. I don''t put my shoulder in either. Prioritize those who are in the national interest. That''s the kind of stance I''ve had since I was the head of the Ministry of Magic."


    "But you left when you were a generation ago, didn''t you?


    "I heard it was because His Majesty bowed his head. He bowed his head to Grandpa, who was then the secretary and had prated his position of neutrality, and asked him to leave the seat of the secretary. To consolidate the country''s policies, to unify the will of the nobles, who are thick in their magical faith, including the Chartreuse family."


    So you''re saying that at Father''s request, the nobles who are organizing the present Ministry of Magic, starting with the Chartreuse family, have begun to have power? Originally, the Ministry of Magic was the secretary of the neutral Graphite family?


    "Beside His Majesty was Lord Grants, who was good enough to have de as a wizard, and Queen Silphine. After the Graphites took a step back and gave way, they paced with the Ministry of Magic, put the country in turmoil and stabilized the reign in case of an external illness. That in itself is a feat, but it has created a soil for future seeds of discord in order to take stability."


    "... but it doesn''t make sense for the country to remain rough"


    "Especially you."


    As a father, I guess it was a painful way to keep pace with the aristocrats whose magic beliefs are deeply ingrained. At the time, I asked people how rough the country was. He said he used a somewhat forceful hand to bring the country together quickly.


    I thought he was like a father and not like a father. That man is not really fit for contention. So even if we can stabilize it, the problems of the Ministry of Magic have deepened its roots. There is good and bad, but the king cannot speak only on that side.


    Maybe that''s why the next generation of me was a wreck is also God''s extraction, I can''t believe it.


    "What the Graphites want is the stability and prosperity of the nation. Anyone can do that. If the king is stupid, it''s enough to put the king in perspective, isn''t it?


    "... to the point of bing. It''s good to hear that story. Relieved."


    "Hmm?"


    "Miguel. Don''t you want to make an alliance with me?


    "Alliance?"


    "We''re not so close to beingrades. What we give each other priority is stability and prosperity in the country. Then let''s form an alliance with me. If it''s in my interest, you just have to keep the alliance going. If I tilt the country, you can drag it down relentlessly."


    I tell Miguel as I p him in the neck with my fingers. Although Miguel rounded his eyes for a moment, he immediately held his belly andughed.


    "Ha ha! You can drag yourself down if it''s not in the country''s interest! Nice, nice, Princess! You''re the best!


    "... that much?


    "You don''t get tired of watching a woman with that much temper. Uh, that''s crazy. But you''re really a parent and a child, and a princess."


    "Hmm?"


    "They also said His Majesty Orphans. If you need it to stabilize the country, drop this neck. Then Lord Grants and Queen Sylphine squeezed me."


    "... uh, it''s amazing"


    It was too easy to imagine a father whose mother was preaching and shrinking his shoulders under pressure from Lord Grants. But I''m just a little relieved when people say they''re simr. I''m d you think I''m a proper daughter.


    I am royal even if I rot, and I grew up in this country. I don''t hate this country, and I don''t wish it was rough. That''s why I thought I could swallow the pain or be king. I''ve never been over it before, though.


    "So, alliance, alliance. You think it''s okay to remain neutral?


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t even tell you to be on my side. Let''s keep our hands together while our interests match."


    "Fine. This is my personal covenant with the princess. The Graphites are, once and for all, sire by but neutral in their position. I''m not going to change that position even if I take the lead. Is that all right with you?


    I nod and show. I''m sure the loyalty of Zildu''s grandfather and the present Marquis Graphite was dedicated to his father. Somehow I feel that way.


    So what I get is Miguel''s trust and loyalty. When he doesn''t get along with it, he could turn to my enemy. But I don''t mind. Sometimes it''s better to have a dry rtionship.


    "From today on, I''m your ally. Say hello again, Princess Anisphere?


    "This is Miguel. I''d like to ask you a quick favor."


    "Yes, sir. Instead, give me good information on magic."


    "... then. Raini!"


    When I call Raini, Raini, who was waiting a short distance away, rushes up.


    "Are you calling? Dear Annis."


    "Bring me one Mana de. Give it to Miguel."


    "... because it''s good?


    "It''s an alliance. I''ll take care of it, that''s why."


    Mana de hasn''t used it as her primary weapon since I got the Celestial either. I may carry it as a protective weapon.


    Miguel might have something in the future. You might be able to guess your alliance with me. So I''ll give it to you as protection when something happens. This is my sincerity.


    "Oh! Rumor has it you''re a demon prop! Can I have one?


    "Yeah, definitely use it. But if you use it too much, you''ll be suspicious of my rtionship."


    "Of course it is! So, again, you''re asking for information?


    "Yep. All I want to hear is about the aristocracy that seems to take my side and the aristocracy that needs to be careful."


    "Hmm..."


    Miguel strokes his jaw to my question. Put your hand down while I stroke your chin.


    "First, the Voltaire family. Looks like you''re gathering support over there with the intention of delivering to Chartreuse''s cauldron. Our Lord is also a Taka of Magic Faith. I''m sure Lang, my son, knows, but he won''t impress the princess very well."


    "Oh, I know that''s a boulder."


    "So, he said he was turning up the heat on Miss Uphilia. He wants to wee me to his wife in the future."


    "He''s gonna break it."


    I''m not saying what. It really hurts my empsia, Lang......


    If you turn a blind eye to Ufi, who has been listening to you in silence since the other day, he''s got an unpleasant eyebrow.


    "Not noble after that, but what is the son of a major merchant in the country as well? Rumors broke out in this case that the management of the Chamber of Commerce was inclined. There may be times when you may have been taken off your feet because you had a strong connection with the nobles."


    "... now you''re not even a nobleman, but a merchant''s son went to an aristocratic college?


    I''ve never questioned it before, but speaking of which, why was the merchant''s son at the College of Aristocrats? I thought that was just a ce to educate the aristocrats.


    "There are also children in the College of Aristocracy who have been weed into adoption, like Raini, or who n to be taken as adopted children. If you pay to pass the exam, you''ll be weed as a special student."


    "There was such a system?


    "Otherwise I wonder if it would be difficult to live as a nobleman. Because it''s also a social ce. Even if you are taught manners at home, it is very difficult to connect. But you still need money to enroll, so you can''t do it unless you''re a millionaire merchant."


    Hmm, it was. I don''t know much about the college, so it''s kind of fresh.


    "He said he was going to be a son-inw in the noble house in the future. So I went to college earlier to get an education to be my son-inw.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "Did you have a fianc��e?!? I, I had no idea!?"


    Raini reveals her surprise by opening up to the point where her eyes are going to pop out. Uh, that''s why the merchant''s son was at the College of Aristocrats. He said he went to college to be educated as an aristocrat in anticipation of bing an aristocrat in the future.


    I was struck by Raini''s charm. Besides, he said he stuck with his fianc��e to be a nobleman.... Yeah, a little boulder for that.


    "What was that merchant''s son like?


    "... with a very good face and soft hips. I took a step back because I''m a civilian, but it''s very popr with women, and I''m being discouraged by men..."


    "... so did they burn you because you might be in a simr position to yourself?


    "... Yes"


    Raini is also raised a civilian, and the situation is certainly simr in the form of an adopted son and a son-inw. So I don''t know if it''s sympathy or empathy, but I think I''m getting close to Raini and caught up in the charm...?


    Besides, I have a fianc��e, and I can''t help but get annoyed in an environment where I think I can be a nobleman in the future, but I''m being discouraged. Is that even a factor that got caught up in Raini...?


    Is that why my son was taken care of?


    "Mr. Saran!?"


    "Saran? Is that the name of the merchant''s son?


    "Right. Saran Meki, son of the Meki Grand Chamber of Commerce."


    "... I''ve heard the name of the Chamber of Commerce on the boulder."


    The Meki Grand Chamber of Commerce is a name I hear about. I have a wide range of businesses and have a thriving investment. You think it''s a good chamber ofmerce with a good gold spin and a good memory from the nobles? It''s just like Tomas once told me there were some ck rumors to make money.


    ... I''m a little more worried about the Cyan Baron family than I am about this. When this happens, I be aware that I really don''t have enough hands. I almost zeroed my tongue by ident.


    "... you''re totally out of hands. That''s why you can''t even let it happen."


    I wonder if my mother has tasted this itching tooth as well. No, maybe I''m still savoring it.


    If you think so, you can''t just hold him like this on a boulder.


    "Well, I mean, there''s a lot of homes that could potentially be enemies like this."


    "I''m sick of you....... What house looks like you could be on my side?


    "Hmm, I don''t know. If the house belongs to a faction of the Duke of Magenta''s, it seems like you could use some help. I don''t know if you''ll follow me to Princess Anisphere from the bottom of my heart. This is Miss Uphilia with the neck."


    "... the reason for this is because they think I''m being treated with contempt by the royal family?


    Uffi asks as he narrows his eyes. Oh, well, maybe even the Duke''s faction has a house that''s drunk on Lord Grants, like Caindo-kun is drunk on Ufi.


    "Well, you are. Some people say they were surrounded as theforter of Princess Anisphere because Prince Algard dumped them"


    "... oh, yeah. That''s what they say."


    In fact, I won''t surround you. Comforter. Hey, no, yeah. What do you think? Instead I''m the one who was consoled...? No, I don''t suppose that''s what you mean, but maybe it''s not a power rtionship as we all think!?


    Perhaps that and this is also due to the fact that I remain unsure of the reality of magic. Intentionally, the information on the magic props came down, and this previous exhibition sponsored by the Ministry of Magic was ruined because of Al.


    "Actually, I was going to throw a tea party hosted by me to deepen my knowledge of magic..."


    "As far as it goes. So you can''t tell which house to invite, and you''re counting on me? Is that a rmendation from Your Majesty or the Queen?


    "No, I named the Graphite family"


    "Ho ho! I see, Miss Uphilia. I wondered if His Majesty or the Queen had identally zeroed it. Then you can rest assured. Fine, then I can put it around, okay?


    "Really? That''sforting"


    "But, could you color the reward a little bit more?


    "Besides Mana de? Right... I don''t mind."


    The connection with Miguel is now so precious that it seems like you can get your hands out of your throat. You don''t have to spare it if that''s what you get in a deal with demon props.


    Then he elbows on the table so Miguel can get in front and look straight at me. Many times I''ve been seen, those curious eyes.


    "Then would you enlighten me here on the philosophy of magic?


    "The philosophy of magic?


    "Why was magic born and for what? As an advocate, I''d like you to speak to Princess Anisphere."


    Those eyes showed a greedy light with the momentum of not telling me to eat.

 48 Lesson 47: The Philosophy Of Magic

    What is magic for? What is the philosophy of magic? To Miguel''s inquiry I sink just a little into my own ideas. Set aside time to put it into words again, and then I stare back at Miguel and open my mouth.


    "Magic is for magic. The philosophy of magic is meant to be unraveled."


    "Ho... you think magic exists for magic?


    "The beginning of magic science in the first ce was because I couldn''t use magic. Then why can''t I use magic? I wanted to solve that mystery. It was to use magic, but above all, I had to learn magic."


    You have to know magic to find out what makes magic unusable. I can''t use magic. It was paradoxical in a way that I would learn magic deeply, and it might have looked odd or something funny from the side.


    But I didn''t care about that. Because I knew. That perspective, that way of thinking. That was a good enough weapon to say it was the only one of mine at the time, brought from my memories of my previous life.


    "If magic can''t be used in its present form, you have to know why it can''t be used. Otherwise the magic won''t be avable. Demonic props created by magic are only by-products. Magic is an exploration to learn the essence, and I think it''s academic. Now the basis of the teachings on the magic of the Kingdom of Palettia is theology. Learn the teachings of God, the teachings of the Spirit, and know his heart. Magic is not like that."


    "So what is magic you learn in magic? Magic is a miracle and nobility given by God and the Spirit. Anyone can teach it, right?


    "Wishes and prayers do work for the Spirit. They''re our neighbors. So I''m not saying theology itself is bad. But I wonder what to do with those who are not saved by prayer or wish. So I have to unravel thew and make it my own."


    No matter how desperate you pray, no matter how truthful you wish. I could not use magic.


    Still, I couldn''t stand to see the miracle there with my fingers. ''Cause there''s something I''ve been longing for there. Yet there was no reason not to reach out.


    "I don''t think praying or wishing is a mistake. But that''s not the only way. That hasn''t proven to be the only way. They haven''t even figured it out. Then I''ll have to do it. Because things always have a beginning and an end. Then I believed knowing it was the way to magic."


    "... you''ve often seemed like that since you were a child?


    Squeeze as Miguel admired just a little. Sure, it might be weird, but I think.


    "Miguel doesn''t question it?


    "Doubt?"


    "How can there be something I can''t do," he said. There are people who can do it. If that''s talent or blood muscle, there are a variety of conditions that you can''t use. So I can finally give up. You won''t be able to give up, but you can be convinced. But then it''s up to him to end up there, right? I just didn''t give up. "


    If you can''t pray to the Spirit and use magic in the way you wish. Still, we don''t give up using magic, we just have to find out about magic. If there''s only one way, I''ll have to give it up. You''re free to give up there, and I''m just talking about scratching my feet without giving up.


    It was the magic props that were born halfway down that road. I can finally tell you with my chest up that that is my magic. At that time, the very hope that I was able to connect because I didn''t give up.


    "So magic is a discipline to know. Know the truth of the world not to give up, or to be convinced. Know and unravel the shapes and mechanisms of the world. That''s, in a way, the opposite of our current policy. But it doesn''t change the process of poking around."


    Same in the sense of facing the Spirit. However, that approach is just different.


    So I don''t deny the magic way it is now either. Wishes, prayers, magic that draws strength from the Spirit are also nice.


    But as much as I love magic. The exploration of the existence of the Spirit, the elucidation of the mystery of magic. Both are nice, but thetter was the only one I could choose from. That''s just the story.


    "... to the point of bing. Surely you are heterogeneous, Princess Anisphere. So I wonder what. Both the idea of magic and the invention of magic props are created. You only liked magic."


    "That''s right. I''ve been magically distracted."


    "So you''re from the Ministry of Magic, no. It doesn''t fit with the idea of theology as you call it. For you, magic is the result."


    "?... what do you mean?


    Miguel''s rhetoric caught on oddly. It is stained that I do not fit with theology, but for me, magic is the result.


    "Magic is not a result for those inclined to theology, Princess Anisphere."


    "... then what do you say it is?


    "Means."


    "Means?"


    "Magic is a means to many. To approach the existence of God or the Spirit and give it its miracle. For one''s own attachment to the absolute existence of the former glory, the Spirit or God. And the means for us to get close to it, and magic is not the result. That recognition is a huge gulf between you and the Ministry of Magic and theology."


    ... inadvertently breathed. I never thought of it that way.


    Oh, well. Oh, my God. Was I from such a preliminary ce?


    "... I never thought about it. Oh, well. Magic is a means to everyone. Uffi, too, is that so?


    "... right. It was natural for me to be able to use magic. I certainly wouldn''t deny it if they said it was a means."


    "I may havee to that idea because I couldn''t use magic...... it tastes a little bad"


    "Unpleasant?"


    Unexpectedly frowning at Miguel''s point. I wonder what you would say tastes bad. I''m sure it doesn''t taste good that I didn''t properly understand the perception was eating wrong, but is there anything more unsavory about it than that?


    "It''s not just the theory of spiritual stones and demonic stones or the development of demonic props that Princess Anisphere is said to be spheming spirits and gods." Using "the very existence of the Spirit. That''s the best way to reverse the nasty emotional part. For example, the Spirit Stone is what Princess Anisphere should call the carcass of the Spirit, as the Spirit itself had no will and was a spiritual being feeding on magic. I can''t help but remember my anger from those who worship it."


    "... then tell me what kind of protection the Spirit gave me. You''re right, I can''t use magic?


    I was a little frustrated and got a thorn in my remarks. I''ve regretted it since I put it in my mouth, but you do, don''t you? What did the presence of the Spirit do to me? Even though it''s the result of my research because you won''t do anything for me.


    "Maybe the facts are. But I don''t want the facts."


    "... then what do you want?"


    "To remain with the great being of the Spirit. That way we can use the miracle of magic. It promises me my ce, my future.... so I can''t ept Princess Anisphere who could rock it from the root"


    I understand what Miguel is saying. Understandable. But I can''t empathize. I chewed my back teeth hard on that frustration. I feel sick about the toothpick that sounded in my mouth.


    "... I do not deny faith. Even I don''t appreciate spirits. But that''s not what it is."


    "Hmm?"


    "The Spirit is only with nature, not on our side, not our parents. Spirits, spirits, but they don''t have the basics of will, do they? There are spirits and gods out there who interfere in the way we do things? You''re not."


    That''s absolutely crazy.


    "It''s not like humans are ves following spirits."


    "ves...... even ves!? Ha ha! Don''t say that in a great way! Princess Anisphere!


    "Because it''s not. If you want to follow the Spirit so much, you can do whatever you want, but I don''t think it''s gonna be national policy, I am."


    Because we are human beings. I can''t believe the miracle of magic was given to me by the Spirit, and that''s why the Spirit doesn''t want subordination, but he doesn''t recognize it ording to its teachings. The guy who said that is set to win.


    ''Cause the Spirit never asked man for anything explicitly. It''s always human that I asked the Spirit for. The Spirit performs the miracle of magic using such human magic as food. That''s just it for me.


    "If you say that magic can be used as great as those close to the Spirit. So people who can''t use magic aren''t worth it? That can''t be right. How many civilians do you think there are? Shouldn''t we use a miracle called magic to protect such powerless people or to fill their lives?


    Magic is a miracle to make someone smile. I know the reality isn''t that easy. But magic to me is a nice thing to make someone happy.


    All kinds of frustration umte in my stomach at once. I don''t care what you think. It''s all about getting close to the Spirit, if magic is the means for it. I wonder if that''s what we should be disclosing more magic to the people.


    "What Princess Anisphere says is especially true. If you''re saying magic is everything, there''s no way out of view of what a civilian who can''t use magic can do. Well, I''m free to see what the nobility thinks of civilians who can''t use magic. Unless you say it or it doesn''t make sense."


    "... right"


    "But the Ministry of Magic interfered with the kingdom. That''s why I questioned Princess Anisphere, the princess who created the new theory of magic... because it was the words that I wanted to hear"


    "... Miguel?


    "I don''t like nobility because I''m tough. But I was born with power. The status of being born into a house called Nobility and the power of being able to use magic. Responsibility arises there. I don''t know. I don''t know."


    That''s what Miguel said. He was erasing an attitude that seemed light-hearted. There he is, born in the Marquis Graphite family, showing the attitude that his status deserves. The look looks at me with seriousness itself.


    "Nobility is for the country and for the people. Luxurious homes, luxurious living. I was educated so much that my ears seemed to be able to make octopuses that I would be forgiven for taking charge and fulfilling my responsibilities. Don''t take that for granted."


    "... you''re a tough house"


    "History tells us the end of the house where we forgot about it. We should not rot more than we were born into nobility. Because if it rots, it will be thest thing you have to truncate. I don''t want to be that way, and I''m sorry those guys stand up there. I want to live my life while I can."


    That said Miguel takes his seat and walks up to my side. He stayed on one knee and drooled his head.


    "I just don''t want the rtionship of alliance to copse. Because of this rtionship, there is something called loyalty that can be dedicated. So think of this as an act of personal respect."


    "... Miguel"


    "Princess Anisphere, please let me serve this self. Now this country is quietly experiencing a national disaster. Strong leaders are therefore required. That''s why I want you to stand on top."


    Miguel''s words were very sincere. About to snort by ident.


    ... That''s why I feel awfully sorry for you too. Yeah, if you''ve told me this far, I''ll have to tell you.


    "... Miguel, keep your head up. We are only allies. Keep your respect in your chest. And that''s why I want to tell you."


    "Hmm?"


    "... as a matter of fact, I''ve been told that there''s an option not to be king."


    "... Huh?


    Miguel looks up and makes an interesting voice. I cough to breathe.


    Turn your gaze toward Uffi before opening your mouth. Yufi nodded quietly at me. Looks like Uffi thought it was okay to talk to Miguel.


    "That also depends on the elucidation of the spiritual covenant.... As a result, I may not be king. I''m going to adopt him instead."


    "... its adopted son is no way"


    "It''s me."


    Yufi quietly raises his name. Miguel''s gaze shifts from me to Uffi.


    And heughed like he said what was wrong. I grin, then breathe, and wipe the tears that floated because Iughed too much.


    "That''s too much ghost bills! No, I do think it''s a hand to adopt Miss Uphilia!


    "Well, that''s why we''re looking into spiritual contracts. If I can, I can, if I can''t, Yufi can. In the first ce, if a spiritual contract is impossible, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "I see! So you''re saying it''s the king''s life! That''s funny to hear!


    Hit Miguel in the hand with pleasure as he sits back in the chair. Fine, I said something important, but it''s okay... right?


    "But suppose Miss Uphilia is adopted and bes queen. What will Princess Anisphere do?


    "... it"


    If Uffi bes king. I no longer have a duty to be king. I''m sure you''ll be prepared for when something happens to Yufi.


    When such a futurees, huh? Honestly, I wasn''t thinking. ''Cause I''ve been giving up on dreams like thattely.


    "... beside Yufi, I want to spread and develop magic for this country. Even if Uffi is going to be king, it''s not a stone. That''s why I want to support you. I want to do what I want. What I can do."


    Not as a king, but as one "wizard".


    I want to spread magic as one person, not as a national duty.


    I want to see everyone take demon props and enrich their lives.


    I''d like to see something that was born of an idea that I couldn''t think of.


    Take that by Uffi. With Uffi. If Yufi bears the burden of being king, I want to be there for him.


    If you will allow me to be free, I want to live with Uffi, who freed me above all else.


    Now I can say that with my chest up. Because I like this guy. Because I love this guy.


    Then the look on Miguel''s face as he looked at me soothed.


    "... as good as it gets. Miss Uphilia."


    "Yes."


    "... is this what you want to protect"


    "... Yes"


    I''m snorting like we both figured something out, but I don''t know what. It seems oddly embarrassing. No, I do have a lot of protection for Uffi! Mostly peace of mind or something! It''s also yuffy to rough up that peace of mind!


    "Ha. Well, if you ask me that, I''m not going to change my attitude. Either way, it''s going to be better than it is now. And my respect for Princess Anisphere belongs to me personally. We''ll split our positions."


    "I''m so d you said that. Honestly, I''m just veryfortable with the same age I met recently..."


    Miguel tells me he admires me, but he won''t confuse it with the Marquis'' position. I was able to earn that trust at this tea party. That''s why I can break my belly and keep pace with Miguel, too.


    I can''t say I''m on yourplete side. But unless I''m mistaken, I can build a cooperative rtionship unless it shes with Miguel''s interests. That reassures me the other way around.


    "I don''t want to say that''s what the Ministry of Magic did..."


    "... I didn''t want to deny it until I thought,"


    Faith should be free. But I don''t think it tastes good once you separate it from politics.


    That''s what Uffi and I need to do in the future. It''s hard for me alone, and I can''t do just Yufi, because it''s the two of us, together.


    That doesn''t change which way you be king. So there is no anxiety.


    "I''ll look into the Ministry''s moves. If you''re a princess, it''ll be hard to get information."


    "It''s very helpful. Thanks, Miguel."


    "It''s for the country. And if magic spreads, it''s going to be a lot of fun. A tea party that spreads magic will lend a hand in the shadows so that the story can proceed sessfully. Of course you can invite me, right?


    "Yeah, definitely. It would be helpful if you brought your friend."


    Miguel smiled niggardly at my words and gave it back to me. I think I could have returned it with a full smile, too.


    After that, I broke up with Miguel. It would be better if we didn''t meet frequently in person, but he said he would try to get in touch with us somehow, so our discussion was over.


    The day passes after the tea party with Miguel. As always, the investigation of the materials was difficult to navigate, and when I started talking to Uffi about filling the roots without specifications, I began to reduce the frequency.


    "Dear Anisphere, Miguel wrote to you."


    "From Miguel?


    "Yes, I received it through my royal pce maid"


    Take Miguel''s letter that Ilia received, cut the seal and check the contents.


    I''m going to check the contents, and generally Yufi calls me when I finish reading and try to fold the letter.


    "What did Miguel say?


    "I''m a tea party for spreading magic, but first, I said I should be invited as a guest once before I host. He said you should turn your hand around the back so that invitations reach me from the aristocracy interested in magic, so you can make allies there, and then host and spread the word."


    "... to the point of bing"


    I''m guessing this is where Miguel can help us. The only way to gather the rest of my allies is for me to take a good chance.


    But you say. I knew the Graphite Marquis wouldn''t stand out ande up with a name. Somehow it sounds very intelligence. It''s a talent that wasn''t around me. I want to keep my connection to Miguel important in the future. Shall I do a little research on Miguel, with what I like?


    "Speaking of which, you haven''t received any invitationstely"


    "Oh, they spread that somewhat so that Father would refrain because I couldn''t let go of my hand with royal life. I''m making magic avable in spiritual contracts, so don''t interrupt me."


    Honestly, I really appreciate it. I have no choice but to be royal in my belly exploration, but I''m just tired of being intended for it.


    "... eheh"


    "? What''s wrong, suddenly"


    "Mmm. I was loved more than I thought."


    I still feel strongly that you can protect me. That makes me weirdly ticklish,fortable and grinning.


    That''s why we have to work hard. It was right after I thought so.


    "Ah, Master Uphilia!


    "? Raini?


    Once again, Rainies in just a little faster, calling Yufi. Yufi blinks her eyes wondering if anything happened to Raini''s condition.


    Raini then looks a little troubled and gives Yufi a letter.


    "Now, it''s better for Uphilia."


    "Using? From whom?


    "... from Master Halfis"


    "... from Halphis?


    Uffi blinked her eyes as surprised, and dropped her gaze on the letter she received in wonder.


    Speaking of which, it may be unusual for a letter to reach Uffi. Who''s Halfis?


    "Who''s Halfis?


    "I''m an alumni of the College of Aristocrats. �� I don''t think there was any contact."


    Uffi tilts his neck as if a little confused. In the meantime, did you decide to take a look at the letter or cut the seal?


    As he continues to read the contents, Uffi''s eyes open in amazement. And he nodded as he was convinced and turned to me.


    "... Sounds like Miguel nted it"


    "Hmm? I mean, that"


    "Yep. He was a schoolmate and asked me to tell him that he wanted to meet with Anis. Looks like a tea party invitation."

 49 Episode 48: What Seeks Magic (Part I)

    An invitation to a tea party that reached me through Ufi. If I sent out a reply stating that I would participate in the tea party, I would return immediately with a reply specifying a detailed date, time and ce.


    If it''s a tea party on a boulder, I have to dress up pretty good, too. For this reason, you will travel by carriage. Ilia is leaving a message this time, with Yufi and Raini. And the carriage led us to a corner lined with aristocratic mansions.


    It''s also a ce I visited when I disturbed Count Sprout''s house. If the carriage stops at one of the houses, the gatekeeper, who had refrained at the entrance to the mansion, bows his head respectfully.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. Princess Anisphere, Lady Duke of Uphilia, Lady Baron Raini"


    "Yes, thank you."


    "I will show you to your daughter. Please wait while the butler arrives."


    "Okay."


    Once again, the gatekeeper returns to the gate with his respects. If you think you''ve had any conversation with another gatekeeper you were packing inside, one of them heads inside the mansion.


    Waiting to see if he''d gone to get a butler to guide him, Raini was shaking his shoulder in a restless manner.


    "What''s going on? Raini."


    "Yes, no. I knew I wasn''t used to being called a baroness..."


    "I''m pretty sure you''re ady even if you''re a samurai. Look, be grand."


    With his hands on his shoulders and encouraging Raini, Yufiughs strangely with his hands on his mouth. What a peaceful time to wait, a man in butler''s clotheses this way.


    When the butleres before us, he thanks us deeply and then raises his face.


    "Thank you for waiting. Wee to the Viscount Nebles family. I''ll show you to your daughter."


    "Please."


    "This way, please."


    This time, we were invited by Miss Halfis of the Viscount of Nebles. I mean Yufi and Raini''s alumni, but they didn''t have that much contact. Well, I wonder what the hell kind of kid he is.


    It was Salon who was guided by the butler. One girl sat and waited at a circle table set in the center of it. When the girl notices that we have entered the room, she takes a seat and walks over here.


    "I''ll catch your eye first, Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere. My name is Halphis Nebles. It is a great honor to have you here today."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Halfis. It''s Anisphere Win Palettia. I was looking forward to seeing you at the tea party this time."


    Carefully bowed her head, Miss Halfis is tied up with slightly brighter brown hair and dressed in a dress that is not overly shy. Is it the "chairman of themittee" from what I have seen in my previous life? If it''s sses, it looks like it.


    He shook my hand in a manner I feared if I asked him to shake it. At the end of my greeting with me, I also turn my gaze to Yufi and Raini, who were holding back behind me.


    "Dear Uphilia, and Mr. Raini. We''re out of time."


    "No, it sounds like a breath disaster, above all. Halphis."


    "We''re out of time��"


    Exchange greetings with Halfis in a contrasting attitude: Raini, who is nervously solidified with natural Ufi. Miss Halfis blinks her eyes just a little, then coughs them up and then urges us to take a seat.


    A maid from the Viscount Navles brought us tea and sweets if we took our seats. Moisten your throat with tea first. Yeah, I guess that''s where the vor is.


    "Again, thank you for visiting my house this time"


    "No, because I thought this was a good opportunity.... but can I ask? I heard that neither Yufi nor Raini have much contact with you."


    "Right. I won''t deny that. So I was thinking about saying no."


    Only a few words before Miss Halfis nodded small. Then he looks up like he decided to after wandering his gaze backwards somewhere.


    "When you were at the College of Aristocrats, it was difficult for you to get too close..."


    "I''ve heard some stories, but what was it like in college Yufi and Raini? I hear it''s hard to lean on."


    "Master Uphilia, it''s not like they''re going to do anything about it. If you threw me a question, you would have answered it. Sometimes there were a lot of people around me, but I admit I was under pressure because I still performed well and acted brilliantly on my feet. Furthermore, I am the daughter of the Viscount family. It was courageous of those who were not factions of the Duke of Magenta to speak up."


    I guess it feels like it''s because it''s scary for a low-status person who is barely a faction to talk to Ufi. Well, I don''t even know that.


    "Mr. Raini was by his side, starting with Prince Algard... I knew visibly that Mr. Raini was unfamiliar with the nobility, but I couldn''t have the courage to jump into the vortex myself without any particr edge."


    To the Prince, to the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic, to the son of the Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, and to the son of Uncle Borderline, a luxurious son. I can see the shadow of a man like that. You don''t want to get near Raini. It''s not about nobility either, if it''s also about being a former civilian child.


    That''s not a funny story either. So I''m also convinced Halfis has thin contacts with the two of them.


    "What might you think would be thicker if two people couldn''t help themselves in hard times..."


    "No. One of those things was my immaturity. It''s not like Halfis cares."


    "Oh, yeah. That, well, I wasn''t good either... ah, I figured I''d better stand up too..."


    "I know you were apanied as a samurai, but I hope you will remain seated as an alumni. What do you say? Mr. Raini."


    "... let me sweeten your words"


    You look like the cat I borrowed, Raini. I resented him forughing that Raini looked strange and dull by ident. I got my eyes turned.


    I don''t feel anything bad about Yufi and Raini from Miss Halfis. I guess the distance wasn''t intimate, as they said. I somehow know that two people in college are hard to lean on, so I''m not even going to me them for that.


    Then again, I guess Miss Halfis''s aim is to have a connection with me as the text suggests. I know it''s Miguel''s nting, but I have to figure out how I''ve nted it.


    "So, Miss Halfis, may I ask why you invited me today?


    "Yes.... can I call other customers before we talk about that?


    "Other customers?


    "Yes. My fianc��e and her friend are inviting me, too. I would like you to meet Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere... if this is inconvenient, let me exin it to you."


    "Well, I don''t mind."


    "Thank you"


    Your fianc��e and that friend with you? I wonder if this is Miguel''s nting, too. Where will Miss Halfis''s sincerity lie? I haven''t seen that yet, so I''ll take a good look.


    She drops off Miss Halfis''s fianc��e and the butler who apparently went to get that friend, and puts her mouth on the tea treat. Hmm, not bad. Maybe I''ll make it for Raini next time.


    Tongue drumming on tea and sweets, the butler returns within less time. Two young people followed in.


    One looks like a serious young man with dark brown hair. This one feels mittee chairman" too. If I had sses, it would still look like that.


    The other one is a brother-inw. She has a big body but looks like a Buddha....... hmm? That, I mean, it looks familiar, I knew him.


    "Oh, Gakun."


    "Would you stop calling me Gakkun, Master Anisphere! It''s a gark!"


    "No, the style is beautiful."


    "What style beauty..."


    "Do you know him? Dear Annis."


    "Gakun...... Gark was an adventurer. My parents are part of the Knights of the Borders and I also aspire to join the Knights. I got a request for an escort for an outdoor exercise, and it was me who got it connected."


    Gark Lamp. He was born as the son of the Baron Lamp family and father, a member of the Knights of the Borders. He is a young man who aspires to be a knight to seed his parents.


    "So, who beat me to Cotempan"


    "Please don''t!


    "Lost?


    "I told you to go home if you''re a princess, so I did a mock fight and I messed it up."


    Well, it was a sword battle with only physical strengthening. Even I can''t do something unscrupulous without the aid of engraving. I told Gakun he could use magic, but he just tried to strengthen his body, so he won it all.


    The results also apanied the outdoor exercise properly. Then it was hard because it''s really something that demonse out of. Gakun and I fought properly against demons among them, so I''m pretty hopeful for you because I think it''s a prospect, I guess I even said so.


    "How many years? About two years? How are you? Why are you in Wang Du again?


    "Yeah, you''re right. He was trained in the Kingsguard Knights now."


    "To the Kingsguard Knights? Why, again, I think it''s a little different from the border..."


    "That''s, well. I''ll talk to youter."


    I lean my neck towards Gakun, who says something spicy. Then I noticed a serious looking young man standing next to me smiling softly.


    "The martial arts tradition that Gark was talking about was true, wasn''t it? No, I wasn''t suspicious. I''ll see you first, Princess Anisphere. My name is Marion Anti. I will be the youngest brother of the Count Anti family."


    "Count Antie''s house?


    That one, I remember hearing it somewhere. Marion smiles bitterly as I lean my neck in doubt.


    "My father may know. My father currently works for the Ministry of Magic."


    "... oh, you should have said that"


    Count Anti. I remember being a less harmful person. I''m not even close. Few people adopt that kind of "leave me out of it" attitude in the Ministry of Magic.


    The Ministry of Magic isn''t aplete rock either. I don''t bite my magic, but I don''t even try to get it in my eyes. A force that is opportunistic, for better or worse.


    There are three main reactions to me in the Ministry of Magic, one force that bites me by saying it''s sphemy or something, and one force that also hears that my story makes sense. And at the end of the day, I''m not involved. You don''t listen to me, but I can also say people who don''t agree that theory is a rush.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to interfere either because I didn''t want to. I wasn''t pushing for understanding. But I guess we need to convince and convince these people in the future.


    "Halfis invited Princess Anisphere today, and I wanted to be there."


    "Oh, so you''re Miss Halfis''s?


    "I will be your fianc��e. In the future, I think I''ll be the son-inw. My brother will inherit the house..."


    "I see. How do you know Gakun?


    "It was synchronization with the Academy of Aristocrats"


    "Well, it was synchronized."


    When you''re done saying hello, everyone takes their seats. Confirming that, Miss Halfis looked over at everyone before turning to me. The expression is serious in itself, and I correct my habitation naturally, too.


    "Okay, so we''re all set. First of all, thank you again for attending the tea party I hosted. And the reason I hosted the tea party today was... Princess Anisphere. Please, I want you to ask us for a professor."


    "... Professor?


    "of magic, its wisdom."


    I frowned at Miss Halfis''s words. I want you to give me the wisdom of magic, hey.


    "May I ask why?


    "I''m not sneaky to expose myself to shame... but I''m not sure my magical arm is okay. Whatever the grades of the college, whether it''s seating or manners, magic will be quicker to count from below."


    Miss Halfis zeroes a grunt that seeps so much remorse that she seems to bite her lips. Besides, I look like I''m in trouble. I was in the middle of a conversation, but I''m going to pinch my mouth.


    "I want you to wait a minute. So why would you want to hear about magic? If you''re looking for something magical, I say no."


    "Yes, no! Oh, no, it''s not! I don''t mean to do that! It''s just... I have my doubts."


    "Doubt?"


    "�� distrust of the Spirit"


    Miss Halfis shrugs as if confessing her sins. distrust of the Spirit, I frowned when I heard.


    That does make it sound like a confession of sin. Because that''s a wrong thought as a magician, as a teaching in this country.


    "Many times I read the magic textbook and deciphered the references. I changed my daily life and continued enthusiastically with indispensable prayer for the Spirit. But my magic never showed any signs of improvement...... but if I talk to my parents and teachers about it, they will say. As long as you don''t believe, magic will never improve."


    The Spirit receives people''s prayers and wishes, and gives them the miracle of magic. That is the general perception of magic in this country as well.


    Faith in the Spirit dulls magic. Don''t doubt the Spirit. There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m sure that''s what they said. I know because I''ve been told, too. Believe in the Spirit more.


    "... my engagement with Marion was made under the promise that my father would serve Marion''s father well and unite his children to deepen their rtionship with each other''s homes. But I''m told I shouldn''t nk my engagement because I don''t have the magic talent."


    "Is that... my parents?


    "No, my father''s surroundings."


    It was Marion who replied in ce of Miss Halfis. Miss Halfis bites her lips and lets her gaze down.


    "I am the son of a member of the Ministry of Magic. Yet they say that magic is inferior to the other''s son-inw. I was wondering if you could reconsider to leave some excellent blood behind."


    "Is Marion good?


    "As a young man, I went straight into the Ministry of Magic with my graduation"


    "Which means you''re good."


    It takes a lot of magical talent to enter the Ministry of Magic. Is it the influence, the people in the Ministry of Magic are generally elite thinking. In fact, I admit he''s an excellent wizard.


    "Because my brother will inherit my home, I have no choice but to merit to start a new home or enter my son-inw''s house elsewhere. My father and I don''t think we''re going to destroy our engagement, but the pressure is getting stronger, and I haven''t had an invitation from your daughter once or twice."


    "Ugh..."


    It''s a story thates down unexpectedly. Marion does look good. I guess it''s an excellent property if you think you just have the strength to get into the Ministry of Magic there. I have to leave the house, so maybe a lot ofdies want to wee me home.


    That''s why I don''t like trying to take it away from someone who has a fianc��e. I wish that engagement wreck was a round one, but that doesn''t seem like it.


    "This situation, even for me, is unintentional. Honestly, I have to wonder what the Spirit is and what magic is for while I''m about to stop by Halfis..."


    "... as good as it gets"


    It''s like instinct to want better blood. That''s not to be denied. Marion and those who work around him may also be words from goodwill. To leave a good wizard behind.


    Plus Miss Halfis''s position is weak when the other person bes the son of the Count family. I don''t think there are many who would rather be in our home than Miss Halfis if they were son-inw.


    "Originally the Viscount Nebles family was a house the knight was pleased with. That loyalty and mindset is still handed down today. For the country, and for the Anties who took us. �� I have thought that I should pull back, which is not even me."


    Miss Halfis, who was biting off her lips, slowly raised her face. There''s a sad look there. That''s about all I could tell you about how much I was worried about.


    "Still, I admire Master Marion. I don''t want to lie about this feeling."


    "... I know what happened to Miss Halfis. The history of distrust of the Spirit is also painful. So why are you asking me to talk to you?


    "I heard rumors. Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere said that magic was academic. That''s an unprecedented magical point of view, and you''ll be able to expand your visibility. Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere is now looking for new talent to teach magic."


    "Rumor, hey"


    "We have also heard that His Majesty gave his royal life in anticipation of the point of view of magic. If you ask me�� I have prepared seats like this without being present or standing."


    ... As far as I can tell, I understand the story. I unwittingly arm myself and shut up.


    Yeah, I got the story. But I don''t know how to convey this thought to her.


    "... I also somehow understand why Marion is here. You want to help Miss Halfis, don''t you?


    "I''vee to question myself, for some reason...... yes. I love her too. I don''t want to keep messing around with people."


    Marion also mouths spicy. Makes me want to exhale by ident.


    "What about Gakun?


    "Please call me by my proper name!... I''m not as deeply troubled as Marion or Miss Halfis. I just feel my limitations, don''t I? I can''t stretch my magic anymore."


    "... not serious, but the same worries as Miss Halfis?


    "No, I,... No, I, ha"


    "Uh, no more, just break it down and talk. Because I don''t care."


    "Hi-no... Well, I don''t think magic has to stretch. I''m a knight, and I know magic isn''t the only way to be strong. I think it''s smarter to bow your head to someone who knows how to be strong enough to do something that doesn''t fit your height."


    "So you want to rely on magic?


    "Rather than relying on it, I want to know if you can see from Master Anisphere whether you can still stretch the magic. I want to be strong. It doesn''t have to be magic."


    Gakun looks straight at me and says so. In a way, should I say clean? Whether magic really doesn''t stretch, and if it doesn''t, is there another way? In that sense, it''s positivepared to Miss Halfis and Marion.


    I listen to them so far, and the bitter things in me spread inside me. Exhale slowly and mouth wishing that bitter feeling was not poisonous.


    "I''m honestly d you''re expecting me, and it''s an honor. But I don''t know if I can help you..."


    "- Dear Anis,


    I don''t know, the mouth I tried to say was blocked by Uffi. Yufi is staring at me with only a few eyes caught. What, why is Yufi staring at me...?


    "Dear Anis, you can''t speak of that"


    "But, Uffi"


    "They''re the ones who decide that. They''re just begging you to teach them, and they''re not asking you to save them....... I know how you feel. But what you need now is not kindness. Confidence."


    "... Confidence?


    "Trust your" magic. "What you have learned about the path you have taken. There will also be a responsibility on the part of teaching. You''ll also need to guide them right. But as much as you learn, you have to think about it and be prepared to choose the right path.... you should decline if their readiness is disproportionate. So if Anis doesn''t speak with confidence, he shouldn''t."


    "... so confident"


    Thoughts floating like starch. Can I teach anyone about magic, my God? Because I can''t use magic. All this time, those thoughts were lying in my heart. I wonder how I can preach the teachings of "magic itself" to someone who can use magic.


    But. If I can''t... Then who the hell can? I am also familiar with the bitterness of not being able to use magic. What has saved me from such suffering? If you think about it, you''ll get your own answers.


    "... right. Thank you, Uffi. I shouldn''t talk about it."


    "Yes."


    "''Cause I don''t know." Look for answers. That''s my way of life. So if you can''t do that... I can''t tell you. My magic is not meant to save someone. I''m thinking about walking out to save myself. "


    My thoughts gradually settle when I speak for myself. "Magic" is a miracle to me that makes someone smile. But I was never given the miracle.


    But I didn''t want a miracle from me. I did want to use it. Instead of praying for a miracle though, I chose the path to grasp hope.


    That''s my way of life. There was no miracle for me, but there is hope that I found it myself. I don''t know, so move on. I may have been really scared to ask someone to be ready for that.


    "Miss Halfis, Marion,... and then Gakkun"


    "Next!? Please stop gagging!?"


    "Chip...... Bye, Gark. I''m gonna ask the three of you again, okay? Are you ready to grab the stars?


    "... the stars? No, you can''t reach that."


    Hey, Gah. Read the air, that''s why you''re gagging, gagging! You bastard!


    "That''s what my magic is all about. I flew through the sky. Then we have to be willing to grab the stars next time. There is no end. Nobody decides. It''s all up to you. Someone won''t be ready to finish it, or maybe they won''t help. Still ready to shape dreams you can''t grasp?


    Three people shut up about my inquiry. And it was Miss Halfis who opened her mouth first a little whileter.


    "As long as you keep exposed to yourself without even being like this, I''d like to follow the stars even if they say you''re unusual and funny. Please show me the mark for this, Your Highness."


    "From me, too, please. If this is another way to explore, we will be ready to continueter."


    Miss Halfis is followed by Marion who also looks straight at me and says: If you look into those eyes, it''s silly to ask them if they''re ready.


    Gakun... what, let me hold your mouth. What is that attitude that doesn''t boil off?


    "... Gurk. Why don''t you just confess?"


    "Stop it, Marion"


    "You said you joined the Kingsguard knights, not the border, because you wanted to be near the Princess Anisphere you admired."


    "Duhhhh!?"


    ... Huh?


    "Why do you say it in front of him?"


    "I guess it''s because you don''t boil it off. You''ve been admiring Princess Anisphere since I went home on a long vacation and suddenly told you I was going to join the Kingsguard Knights when I got back. I knew I was desperately thinking of dialogue by myself if I could take that teaching..."


    "Ya, stop, wow, wow, wow!!"


    "Shut up, Gah"


    Why is it such an idea to admire me when I did it to you? Are you a mazo?


    "No, it''s not! I''m really just impressed with Master Anisphere...! Oh, no, Marion! You!"


    "Yes, yes, I know Gakun too, so be quiet"


    "Goddamn it... kill it...!


    There''s no demand, Gakun said! Shut up already!


    And Raini, don''t point your raw, warm gaze at me. Don''t even look at me with a smile on your face. Goddamn it, Gah...!

 50 Episode 49: What Seeks Magic (Part Ii)

    "Oh hon! Er... the air went crazy because of Gakun..."


    "My fault!?"


    "Gakun shut up for a while. I don''t mind teaching magic. Of course, you shouldn''t talk too much out of it. Because the way I think is still heretical. That''s in mind."


    "Yes!"


    Miss Halfis replies well. That''s a good reply. Marion, who''s nodding next door, also has a good look on his face. Gakun... I don''t know.


    "It''s just that magic isn''t like an answer to figuring out how to make magic work. Instead, perhaps we should call it magic."


    The truth is that magic science uses the knowledge of "science" of previous life. It''s abbreviated magic. But I''m sure I''m going to learn magic, so I also think it''s right to say magic.


    "They say that magic is a fairly worn opinionpared to magic sses, spirituality and theology, which are mainstream in the Kingdom of Palettia. Theology attaches importance to prayer and faith in the Spirit, but in magic I want those perspectives off if I can."


    "Off point of view, is it?


    "It''s magic to figure out what''s actually happening. So don''t stop thinking because I prayed strongly for the process until magic was activated, or because it was a miracle given to me by God or the Spirit. That''s the first entrance to magic."


    Question things. And unravel thews of the world to be your own. Simply put, that''s the thing. Demonic props are also demonstrations and by-products of that knowledge.


    So I don''t want you to stop thinking. I want you to keep questioning me. That bes the first entrance to magic. The questioning begins all the questioning.


    "Then what can we do to dispel the doubt? We have to gather information. But what kind of information do we need? In order to gain knowledge, we have to gain the perception that is a prerequisite."


    "Is information important?"


    "Yeah. Shall we talk about something like that? Suppose I have three apples. I took this one at a time. I mean, there are three people who gave them apples. How many apples did you give me if the information about the number of people you gave me and the number of people you gave me was missing from this story? I wonder how many apples you got from who? You''re not gonna know, are you? There could be one person who gave him the apple, maybe two. But there will never be more than three. Pick up the possibilities, squeeze the options out of them and look for answers. It''s been a rough exnation, but I want you to think this is the basics of doing it in magic."


    The more I look at you listening to me, the more I nod and think. Gakun had his arms together and his neck tilted.


    "No, but there were three people who gave the apples to Master Anisphere, so you gave them one at a time, didn''t you?


    "... that''s what I know because I gave you proper premise information, and it starts by looking for that" information "to figure out my doubts."


    "Hard!"


    He says he''s trying to exin it as inly as he can, but if he''s gagged. Ugh.


    "I mean, it''s a hole filling problem."


    "Hole filling?"


    "I just know the answer. Then how do we make a ceremony to get that answer? I received three apples as a result. If I add the information on the person who gave them to me and the number of pieces they gave me, that would mean I received three apples, right?


    "... oh! If there were two of those holes, would one of them have only one apple!


    "That''s right. Maybe the" process "leading up to it is different, even if it looks like the same answer. That''s how it''s important to verify over and over again."


    Well, if it''s as easy as the story goes, I''m not having a hard time either. That''s the infinite number of possibilities if you line them up. Crushing that possibility and deriving only the right answers is an uninterrupted effort.


    Still, with the gathering of knowledge and experience, we will also be able to derive answers by intuition. But sometimes I can''t find it even though the experience is a simple thing to pull my leg on, so good and bad depends on the time and the circumstances.


    "That''s why I looked into it. The process leading up to the consequences of my inability to use magic. Is the question" magic "? Then what''s" magic "made of? Who''s generating magic? Spirit, right? Then the Spirit must also be examined. Look, there''s so much to look into. So don''t stop questioning me. You can''t drown in doubt, though."


    "That leads to Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere''s spiritual theory..."


    "Miss Halfis, you have a hard attitude. Ennis is fine. I''ll call it off, too."


    "Huh? Ah, if that''s what Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere says..."


    Even though it''s a rtionship that I have to teach you a lot from now on, it''s hard for me to do it even if you respect me weirdly. Gakun''s attitude is rather easy-going in that sense, but he still looks like smokeing out of his head, so it offsets it and is a negative rating.


    "What do you mean Halfis can''t use magic well?


    "�� I''m less apt, and I''m a little above the evaluation criteria."


    "Mmm. I wonder if it''s the body of magic that the Spirit doesn''t like... maybe it''s close to me"


    "Do you have the magic that the Spirit prefers?


    "For convenience, I''m just saying that. They say you canmunicate all this. You won''t know until the Great Spirit gives you testimony. In the hypothesis at the moment, magical aptitude fluctuates depending on whether the Spirit is doing the magic of his choice. Some magic is not liked at all by spirits, like me, and others are of such a physical nature that any spirits, like Yufi, will like them."


    "Physique...... can''t I change that anymore?


    Halfis asks me with his ring eyes, but I shake my neck left and right to deny it.


    "I guess you can''t. Magic, or what is the source of magic, fills the soul. I define this as like solid blood. Magic power is zero blood out of your soul, so it''s already unique to that person. I can''t rece this first. I don''t have the means to degenerate it."


    "Has Master Anisphere tried that perversion?


    "Hmm... I guess I would have done it if I wanted to quit humans"


    In other words, a familiar example of perversion is Raini, a vampire. If it changes so much from the nature of existence, I might be able to use magic, too. I''m just not sure I can stay who I am with that. Simr bridges were crossed.


    "... you can''t increase your magical aptitude if you''re not ready for that."


    "It''s not like you can have more in the first ce. Because spirits can eat too much magic and get sick. Sometimes when the bnce between soul and magic breaks down, it can make your mind and spirit sick."


    Marion sitting next to Halfis peeks into Halfis''s face worryingly. Halfis has a pretty thoughtful look on his face, so thatplex looks pretty deep-rooted.


    I wonder if I should be relieved that you relied on me before you stepped off the road. Gakun uttered a voice of doubt when he thought so.


    "Is that it? But Dear Anisphere, you can use physical enhancement. How is that?


    "It''s ready to be used with products like demonic props. I''m just not going to spread the word because it''s risky. It''s inhumane as being forgiven for doing it to yourself."


    "... did you even put your hands on that thing?"


    "I can''t use magic unless I get my hands on it. You don''t have a choice. That''s why I''m not going to let people imitate me. Then I''ll tell them to go down the road to develop their magic tools."


    The engraving was donned to Yuffi. And Ilia, your father and your mother are furious with you. Whatever you are, I don''t think you should treat someone else. Really.


    So I''ll smile gently at Marion, who''s looking a little pale. Don''t worry, I won''t let Halfis do that.


    "... I don''t dislike it, but I don''t know what it feels like to have" aptitude "in the first ce. What does that feel like?


    Uffi raises his hand and speaks. The gaze of everyone who was here gathers in Ufi. That was a pretty delicate statement, but I sure as hell never cared about the difference between what I felt when I used Yuffi''s magic.


    "What is it? Not responding?


    "Not responding, is it?


    "Even if you chant in prayer or wish, that''s just a word, isn''t it? Even if they put prayer and thoughts on it, it feels like. ''Cause how do you tell me to grab something I''m not responding to?


    "Is that what Anis feels like? What about the others...?


    "... not that I''m not responding."


    It was Raini who spoke on behalf of Ufi. Raise your hands with a snack and Raini speaks his opinion too.


    "In my case, does it feel like there''s a difference in weight? If it''s an aptitude attribute, I can help if I push it, but if it''s another attribute, I don''t think so..."


    "Is it that different?


    "Yes. Somehow the magic street is bad. So they take the magic to activate it, and it''s best to shape it."


    "I understand! I''m a simr perception!


    Halfis snorts heavily at Raini''s opinion. If I was next door, I could have taken those two hands and probably waved.


    "In that regard, you were surprised because the magic props are so magical and easy to use,"


    "Maybe that''s because it''s magic that''s been done since the beginning. It''s been in shape since the beginning, so I don''t think there''s any" extra information "to make it in the form of magic."


    "...plete from the beginning? No extra information? Dear Anis, may I ask you a little more about that story!?"


    "Huh? Ugh, yeah"


    Halfis has gained a lot of momentum and now he''s eating at me. With a little confusion, I decided to mouth the hypothesis that had just surfaced.


    "I am consciously making magic props in the form of tools and so that they do not be versatile so that mass production is easy. For example, you have magic that makes des out of magic, right? All that magic needs is a de, but you''re gonna have to figure out what''s gonna happen to that de handle part or something, right? But with the magic props, I even prepared a" sword pattern ", and all I had to do was put out a de. I could afford to use magic to change the quality of the de."


    By analogy, "magic" is a full scratch that can pack as many features as the skill of the surgeon allows.


    "Demon Props" has been shaped from the beginning and all you have to do is assemble a temte.


    Although magic can change its shape as you wish, it requires the ability of the person.


    Demonic props have been shaped from the beginning, but there are few parts that depend on the user''s abilities.


    "I wonder if many who do not have the aptitude should extremes one magic."


    "... oh, you have a real example of that"


    "... who?


    "I''m the queen. Master Sylphine has only the aptitude of the wind, but that is the only person who has risen to the top."


    Oh, speaking of which, yes. If it was in that field, you would have had a mother to call Superman. So much so that they say that if you let the wind magic handle you, no one will go out to the right. I hear other attributes are a tease.


    Speaking of which, the story deviated from the magic prop, but what''s the magical feeling that Uffi, with his numerous spiritual aptitudes, uses?


    "How does Uffi feel about using magic?


    "... is it a puzzle"


    "Puzzle?"


    "Yep. I''m not sure the pieces are set, but should I start by making the magic pieces that I want toplete, and then say it feels like collecting them and shaping them?"


    "The feeling of assembling a puzzle even though you haven''t decided on a piece? Not painting or something?


    "Drawing, is not the same again. It has shape, but do you say it doesn''t? Shape and activate magic��"


    I''m sorry, I just don''t know. Unexpectedly, I''ll look at all the faces besides Uffi, but they''re all shaking their necks left and right. I mean, nobody seemed to sympathize with Yufi''s senses.


    "In the first ce, I don''t know what that puzzle feels like"


    Don''t look at him with your eyes at strange things, Raini.


    "Oh, but I know it has shape, but it doesn''t. �� I don''t know the puzzle"


    You''re failing to try to follow me, Halphis.


    "I can empathize with gathering.... I don''t know why that would be a puzzle though. Am I a good ce, a building block?"


    Don''t make simr mistakes between fianc��es, Marion.


    "Master Uphilia, something''s wrong with you?


    Hey, Gakun! Yufi''s hurt and she''s dented! Apologize! It''s surprisingly delicate that you don''t seem to move, Yufi!


    "Uh, maybe it''s a difference in the amount of information"


    "Amount of information?


    "For example, if you add 1 and 1, it''s 2, right?


    "Well, yeah"


    "I think that''s how magic adds information and makes it. Wouldn''t Yufi be good at sensing that information? Though I don''t know if everyone with a lot of aptitudes does, or if it''s Yuffi''s unique feeling."


    It was an interesting story because I had never looked at the difference in the senses of people who use magic. Let''s keep a note in our minds.


    Then Halfis, who had his hand on his chin to somehow contemte, looked up with a serious look. That gaze is directed straight at Uffi.


    "Dear Uphilia, may I ask you a question?


    "Yes, what is it?


    "How far can Uphilia make that feeling easy?"


    Uffi tips his neck to Halfis''s question. It''s like saying you couldn''t read the intent of the question.


    "Uh... briefly?


    "If you say it in the sense of Master Uphilia... can you assemble magic with an unlimited number of pieces of the puzzle?


    "That''s possible, of course. For example, there are few pieces of puzzle required for the initial magic that is taught at the college."


    "That''s it! Perhaps what Ennis calls" volume of information "is the number andplexity of what Uphilia calls" pieces "!


    "Yeah. Well, you know what?"


    The "information" that makes up magic, I guess that''s the "piece of puzzle" where Uffi says it feels like assembling magic.


    If it''s simple magic, its terms get easier and easier. The puzzle is notplicated, and the number of pieces is decreasing. That''s a natural story.


    "I hear Master Uphilia has many aptitudes!


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "For example, can you return the same magic as your opponent?


    "... if they say it''s possible or impossible, it depends on its magical uracy, but it''s possible. But the same magic makes a difference with the user, right?


    "That" difference "is the magic" unnecessary information "!


    Continue as quickly as Halfis got excited. Gakun finally sprayed smoke from his head.


    Raini is also tilting his neck. Spraying smoke like Gakun may also be a matter of time.


    Marion appears to begging in his thoughts with his hands on his chin. She looks just like her fianc��e to the trick and smiles a little.


    "The magic anyone can use is made of natural stories, simple information. If the difficulty increases, so will the information. And magic is built with a sense of the operator. Isn''t that the kind of information you don''t need to get the magic results?


    "... if you say it from that point of view, there''s even an extra element of what Yufi said about" the power of the surgeon ". Organize the process for generating a phenomenon called magic. I mean, I can optimize.


    "Doesn''t that mean it''s no different than a demon prop!?"


    Halfis says as excited. The word was a shock to me. This kid feels something shiny.


    "Demonic props are aids to activate magic into" determined shapes from the beginning "! Then, magic, if the user can be fully aware of the aid until it is activated...!


    "It does make the theory that anyone can produce the magic they''re after. If they say it''s obvious, yes, but what have you found in pursuit of this obvious? Halphis."


    I get interested in what she''s trying to find out by reconfirming this fact.


    "I have no more magical aptitude or skill than Master Uphilia. Even if you try to make the same magic, it makes a difference between the operators. So can we gather that information and find the" most efficient form "? You don''t just pray, you clearly determine the shape! Yes, fit in the mold! Easier than now, and more borate! Wouldn''t Master Uphilia be able to assemble that!?"


    "... me, is it?


    Yufi has her eyes round Halfis telling her to roll it up. I couldn''t stand theughtering up next to it.


    "If you say so, magic form," magic form, "I guess. It''s also a magical blueprint."


    "Now the attitude towards magic in this country is supposedly drawing strength from the Spirit from prayer, desire, and deep faith. That''s why faith and respect are important."


    That''s it, then Halfis shakes his neck left and right as he exhales deeply to get his breath ready once.


    "But there is no will in the Spirit if you say so in Dear Annis''s Spiritual Theory. This means that the magic is activated after receiving prayers and wishes with uncertainty. Still, magic activates, so it''s not a mistake, but then it''s natural for the operator to make a difference."


    "If the operator''s perception is going to be magic, I think Halfis is right."


    "That''s why we reassemble a clear image. Rebuild magic theory to optimize magic. Simple magic. Easier, so that everyone has amon image. Isn''t that where aptitude and skille alive for the first time? Even if you make magic like a magic prop, magic is not a magic prop. Because it''s what the surgeon thinks it can build."


    Control magic with the perception of clearerws, not wishes or prayers. The itinerary of doing an image remains the same, but I wonder if I could say that its contents are something else.


    "Yeah, but I don''t deny faith or prayer, do I? I think that''s important, too."


    "Yes! I don''t want to forget to thank or awe the Spirit either! But it''s, it''s this!


    Look at my face. With a full smile, Halfis says. It''s like a flower blossoms.


    I''m a little surprised. It absorbs too quickly. The softness and focus of her head, the rotation of her thoughts, have an eye-opening object.... Isn''t this amazing talent?


    "... Ufi. Why don''t you just try?


    "Huh?"


    "Uffi makes a ceremony called magic." Redesign "the magic you have now. The blueprint is drawn by Ufi to spread to the country. What do you say?"


    "... can I do that?


    "No, if Master Uphilia doesn''t do it, who can! If you are the Uphilia, who has been hailed as a rare genius with no example in history!


    "Isn''t it funny to have Halfis or Marion on that assistant? Wouldn''t the Ministry of Magic say strongly if it was a magic reform? Well, you just have to think about it. Even after I became king."


    If I or Uffi be king, we can get a position to change the country. It shouldn''t be toote for that.


    I create magic props, and Yufi creates magic ceremonies. That was a fun future prospect if you think it might lead to helping each other with their ideas.


    Uphilia was wandering her gaze as if she were somewhere frightened. He seemed relieved of the sudden. But it was an idea and a suggestion I couldn''t make. I knew there was nothing I could do about magic.


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about! What do you mean?!?"


    "... Gah, are you actually an idiot?


    "Actually, I don''t like to think deeply about anything!


    Where I say confidently, there!? On the contrary, you''re clean!? I''m dazzled by the smile I showed you my teeth!?


    "Um, I mean, is it okay that little difficult magic gets easier?


    "It''s just possible, I don''t know if it''s gonna happen."


    "Ho. Well, you''ve noticed something amazing about Halfis."


    "What!? Oh really...? I just had a lot of worries about magic..."


    I wave left and right and humble myself like Halfis panicked at Gakun''s words.


    It''s easy to say that you may have noticed because that''s all you''ve been sincerely up against magic. Still, I think it''s amazing to listen carefully to people and realize for yourself that it can be assembled as a theory.


    "Talent like Halfis is what I want"


    "Huh...? What does that mean?


    "Want toe to Uffi''s assistant? Seriously."


    "Are you my assistant?


    "I''m probably going to be out of expertise over there. Then you''re Yuffi''s assistant."


    When I said that, Halfis made his eyes ck and white and hardened. Marion is gently pping Halfis on the shoulder like that.


    Seeing Marion''s face like that, Halfis quickly corrected his residence by gently rubbing his eyes once where he distorted his expression to cry.


    "Uh... I can''t respond to you if you suddenly say that. And now there''s a king''s life, isn''t there?


    "That''s right. There is no rification of the Spirit Contract, but there are few materials with objective facts that describe the material of the Ministry of Magic..."


    "... No, there may be"


    "Huh?"


    It was Marion with a difficult look who answered my blur.


    "Yeah, but I''ve already looked through a lot of Ministry of Magic material. You still have it?


    "No. If it''s just possible... it''s forbidden"


    I frowned unexpectedly at the words Marion uttered.


    "What do you see?


    "... a book forbidden by the Ministry of Magic to stay out of national policy, right? Kind of when I was an adventurer."


    Prohibition that if you go out into the world, you can even be punished. As a matter of fact, I''ve read some research material on the opening of vampires, and it''s a forbidden book category. That''s what I got in my adventurer days and read in hiding. Now I''ve already given it to the guild.


    I''ve heard that if you find out you possess it, you can take it up with the state. Sure, I know it''s possible if it''s a ban, but where do you say you can see that ban?


    "Shall we explore it a little?


    "Huh?"


    "I belong to the Ministry of Magic, too. I can''t get my hands on it if it''s burned, but it could be if it''s stored together somewhere."


    "I appreciate that, but of the royal family, isn''t that a lot of resistance from the Ministry of Magic if I try to see that?


    "I will use my position to stand around there... because I am grateful to Princess Anisphere. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Halfis smile from his heart. Then I want to do what I can."


    Marion stares at me with that and a serious look. That was a look that made me feel ready.


    Still feel hesitant. If you hit him badly, you could jeopardize Marion''s position.


    "Then why don''t you ask the Knights if I have a forbidden book or something suspicious like that?"


    "Hey to the gut! Or stand up and don''t do that!? It''s dangerous!?"


    "Aren''t you cunning that all Halfis and Marion are helping! There''s no ce for me!


    "Not from the beginning!


    "Terrible!"


    Marion is dismissed anyway, dismissed! I hope you don''t move with such ease that you skip such a dangerous bridge.


    "Well, well, Gurk. I''m not going anywhere near dangerous, either. Besides, it''s the Ministry of Magic''s job to control the forbidden books. I''m doing this because I''m sure I won''t get suspicious."


    "Uhm... but I don''t know"


    "... Ah. Then I need a favor from Gakun."


    "Please?"


    "Do you know Navru-kun, the son of the Kingsguard Knights leader?


    "Oh, Master Navre. What''s wrong with Master Navre? I hear you''re in a cage from that one."


    You''re not being prudent, you''re a drag, are you, Navre? Did you set up too much moxibustion...? I''m getting more concerned. And the best people are here.


    "I was wondering if you could take a look at how things are going?... Neither Yufi nor Raini wanted to wake that one up. Navre didn''t think about it, but it was Raini''s behavior. I''ve talked about it once, but I thought I might have a chance to start over."


    "If Master Anisphere says so, I''ll take care of it."


    "Oh, because you don''t have to interfere weirdly! Because it''s just good to keep an eye out for something to tter you!


    "Okay!


    That''s good.... I''m not a bad person, but if Gakun assumes it too, he''s a swine rush. I thought this was your country? I guess it wouldn''t taste good if I didn''t seriously review the aristocratic college education! Really!

 51 Lesson 50: Prohibited Knowledge

    A few days passed after the tea party at the Viscount Nebles'' house. Halfis, Marion, and Gakkun we met at the tea party. This encounter was arguably one turning point for me.


    Until now, I didn''t want to have friends, but I knew connecting people would be a cut that would expand the world. That means it will be out of reach before.


    The feeling was even stronger with the information that Marion had brought when she asked the outhouse.


    "What, no library!?"


    "Yes, they have a library where forbidden books can only be essed by the upper echelons of the Ministry of Magic."


    It was the forbidden book''s whereabouts that Marion visited and informed me. The story is of a secret library managed by the upper echelons of the Ministry of Magic, where the forbidden books collected so far are kept.


    Knowledge is knowledge, so to speak of forbidden books. And knowing heresy can also help counteract heresy. Therefore, it seems that it was the policy of the Ministry of Magic to seal and manage rather than dispose of it.


    "It was managed by the Earl of Chartreuse, who was secretary until recently, and now seems to be between no-one entering and no-opening"


    "The Chartreuse family?


    Oh, is that why the Chartreuse family knew about vampires? Not as a gaga story, but as a forbidden book if it describes the actual situation.


    Yeah, what''s management? I''m not abusing my authority. If you really beat it, you''re going to get a lot of guilt. I''m going to die and leave you with notoriety.


    "Um, but I''ve been able to confirm that it exists, but the upper management is holding it back. I guess it''s hard to say I want to see it. Doesn''t it seem possible to shield a king''s life?


    Marion shakes her neck left and right with a difficult look in my inquiry.


    "... I was wondering if Princess Anisphere would taste bad browsing on the boulder. But that''s forbidden under the control of the Ministry of Magic."


    "What do you mean?


    "Who do you think is doing the forbidden book collection?


    "Recovery...... is it the jurisdiction of the Kingsguard Knights?


    "It is true that the Kingsguard Knights also maintain security in the castle town in addition to guarding the royal castle. If there is a shadow of a forbidden book, you may alsoe in to investigate. But the main solution is only after something has happened. Before Sole, who is it that brings in information?


    "... ugh. Sorry, you have a little clue what Marion is trying to say. Can you tell me the answer?


    "There are a lot of merchants and adventurers who bring in the forbidden books themselves and information."


    ".................. oh well! That''s what this is about!


    The Kingsguard Knights are only ready when things happen. Then there are many merchants and adventurers when ites to informing us of the existence of a forbidden book before things happen.


    Merchants are less likely to touch a forbidden book than to treat a book as amodity. Adventurers are implicated in the form of carrying goods that they cannot ostensibly carry, or being hired by escorts when bringing them into the Knights.


    Once under the control of the Ministry of Magic, it gets harder for me to browse. But there are plenty of opportunities for me to view the forbidden books before that. I''ve seen bans on vampires before.


    "A controlled ban is not possible, but a controlled ban is possible."


    "As good as it gets... I''m in a position to have to control it if I''m supposed to be."


    "The standard for forbidden books isid down by the Ministry of Magic. In a way, it''s no wonder they think Princess Anisphere''s magic falls under the banned book. I wonder if it is necessary to check with Princess Anisphere to see if the contents are really inconsistent..."


    "That''s a chase. I have a handout for you, so I''ll find out. Thank you for taking the time, Marion."


    "No, more than anything I can do to help. Please be careful."


    "And Marion."


    Marion just left the room, saying there was no use staying long. It would be harder to move in the Ministry of Magic if you thought you were connected to me too much.


    Prohibition book. I don''t know if I can catch what I''m looking for, but Marion gave me only one idea. I had no ns after this, and goodness let''s move quickly.


    "Yufi, I''ming down to the castle town for a second"


    "Are you in Castle Town?


    "Ask him if he has any information in the Adventurer Alliance"


    It''s an Adventurer''s Guild when ites to my mind. A lot of information gathers over there. I thought it wasn''t a bad option to go talk to him again.


    "Are you alone?


    "The contents are bad. Applicable, because I''m lighter alone."


    "... I don''t really care, but I get it. We look forward to your return."


    Says Uffi with sigh. It can be tricky to have Uffi in a situation where you''re looking for a restraining order. Then you''d better let me move alone.


    Do you want to go home as early as possible to avoid worrying? With that in mind, I went to Castle Town dressed for sneaking.


    "Ah! Dear Anis!"


    "Farna, you have a loud voice."


    Farna, who had been sitting in the reception seat when she entered the Adventurer''s Guild for the first time in a long time, weed me in a noisy way. Stand up in a hurry and Farna takes my hand.


    "Ugh, I''m so d you coulde back..."


    "I''m retired and I wonder if it''s easy toe here..."


    "That''s not true! If you are Dear Anis, you are always wee!


    Faluna wees me with augh with Nico. Now I wonder why Farna missed me so much. I did take the initiative to take on troublesome projects that seemed a little distant to people, or when they stampeded, but I guess that''s something they like so far.


    Restore your mind, cough up and lurk your voice. You noticed how I was, and Farna sat back in her chair, too, lurking her voice.


    "Farna, I have a request for you today... you don''t want to be too public"


    "... Master Anis has asked for it, and he doesn''t want to make it public either. Would you like to meet the Alliance Commander?


    "Are you sure? Chief Guild, you''re busy, aren''t you?


    "Master Anis will be fine. Wait a minute, please."


    Patapata and I get up in our seats and Farna hastily pulls into the back. Behind the reception there is a door, where is the office of the guild chief of the Adventurer''s Guild of the King''s Capital.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the guild chief. He''s usually a busy worker, so he rarelyes out of the office or flies around to negotiate.


    I guess today was the day I happened to be stuck in the office. I was lucky to think I could follow the crossing.


    "The guild chief is going to see you. Go to the Oz."


    "Thank you, Farna"


    "Ha!"


    After all, Farna, who returned busily, informed me that she had received an understanding. I enter the Guild Chief''s office as I express my gratitude to Farna.


    The Guild Chief''s office looked like cluttered material was building mountains and some paperwork had fallen on the floor and scattered. A tightly tired man sits in that central office. With a face that makes you feel tired, a dark bear is formed beneath your eyes.


    My body is limp, but it never means I''m too thin. Rather, the tight flesh gives the impression of a supple cat. Bossy brtes and neat eyes are also elerating the cat''s impression, he was such a man.


    "Dear Anis, I''m in a good mood."


    "As always, Guild Leader. Busy?"


    "The poor have no free time. Come on. There''s not enough money, life and talent."


    The guild leader floats aughing style that feels sketchy and ominous. Looks like the same, looking to make money, living dirty. He is therefore a credit for his dedication to expanding the Adventurer Alliance, which cares about talent and helps the welfare of adventurers.


    And it was originally about nobility. He left the house and is now putting out his daily essence as guild leader for the Adventurer Guild. I don''t know if it''s true because I didn''t hear it from him.


    "Hmm, what do you want from us? I can''t believe Master Anis is visiting us as a client. Don''t you want to be too public about that either? Hey, there''s a nasty sign. Wow."


    "... the reward is off, right?


    "Mmm. You''re weak for that one word. So, on what request?


    The Guild Commander asks me what I asked for while making it look like it had slipped away.


    I''m looking for a forbidden book.


    "Heh. The princess forbids books!


    "What I''m looking for is about spiritual contracts. Do you have any idea?


    In my inquiry, the guild leader narrowed his eyes by keeping his cat-backed back in the chair. Pushing your jaw to think of something, a few degrees.


    "There is, if you say so. It just presupposes that you don''t have to say anything else."


    "There''s no point in saying anything else. Aren''t the terms the same?


    "Master Anis has credibility and trust, so hey. Well, there''s something about it because it''s you. Shall I ask and see? Will you give me a moment?"


    "Yep. Let me sit down properly."


    I say as I sit on the couch for guests. After seeing that, the guild leader left the room.


    To wait, the guild leader returned with the sound of a knock. There was one young man on its back. He''s a young man with the impression of being somewhere sad. He looked at me and quietly beckoned me.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Guild chief, what about him?


    "I''ll catch your eye first, princess. �� My name is Saran Meki"


    "Eh."


    Saran Meki? Saran Meki is the son of that merchant who said he stood on Raini''s side in the uproar over Yufi''s betrothal!? I heard he was mistaken, why are you in the guild!?


    "What''s Saran Meki..."


    "Master Anis protected the Marquis Magenta and Baroness Cyan, didn''t he? Have you ever heard of him?


    "You must be a child of the Meki Chamber of Commerce, right? Why are you in the guild..."


    Saran frowns as troubled and squeals powerlessly at my questioning that puzzles him.


    "After one incident at the College of Aristocrats, I was allotted a house. I didn''t even intend to go, so I''m sweet with the courtesy of the guild manager to let me work here. Behind the back, it''s never on the table..."


    "He''s the son of a former merchant and has an aristocratic education. Organizing and managing your books is no big deal. Few kids can handle the backside..."


    "... so why him?


    Honestly, there''s no direct contact between me and him, but the cause is deep. That day, Al Kun''s prospects for trying to strangle Yufi for my intrusion copsed. He was on the same side, I wonder if you have something to think of me.


    But my concern elsewhere. Saran sits on the couch face-to-face with no hegemony. I''m still young but tired and even make you feel sad for how tired you look. If the guild leader is a ck cat, Saran is made to feel strange when he sits side by side in conditions such as a white cat.


    "Don''t tell me Saran''s here. They seem to be after me, so I''m hiding it. The guy who bes an adventurer also has a backward background. Some guys seem to be only adventurers to live with. Well, I don''t know if it''s like a guild decision we made for doing that. The implicit decision to protect the Alliance while it contributes."


    "I know that, though. I mean, are they after the pattern?


    "To my ex-fianc��."


    Saran tells you in a pale voice with thirsty emotions. Though those eyes aren''t as bad as the guild leader''s, the bear is made and the expression goes hand in hand and I feel darkness.


    My fianc��e, thedy in the noble house he was going to marry? Is thatdy after you?


    "Yeah, but I heard you broke your engagement on one of the examples."


    "Yes, that''s why they bought it."


    "... Huh? What''s that supposed to mean? You mean human trafficking? No ves are allowed in the Kingdom of Palettia, are they?


    There is no such thing as a ve in the Kingdom of Palettia. very is not allowed in the kingdom, although in other countries there are only countries where very exists.


    Therefore, it is outside human trafficking etc. That is prescribed byw, and sin should never be lighter.


    "That''s why I''m asking you not to speak out, Master Anis. No, it would be nice to say that Master Anis is going to take care of it, but that''s not what makes Saran sad."


    "I''m certainly not ostensibly doing human trafficking. They only send people in the form of good offices."


    "... I heard there were ck rumors about the Meki Grand Chamber."


    "Right. My father is active in providing support in poor neighborhoods. Establishment of orphanages and good offices for jobs�� orphans can be a good product. Besides, I also do good offices, so I haven''t been exposed."


    ... bad chest shit. My eyebrows identally came to the limit.


    "So you put him up for sale to his son?


    "My father wanted honor and wealth. My ex-fianc�� wanted me. They said it was such a unanimity of interest. That''s why I initially gained the status of a rtive of nobility by joining my son-inw....... although I was broken off my engagement by buying an unhappiness in one of the examples. You''re a karma guy."


    "... what''s the situation, it. Not to the point where I discarded it, but still obsessed with you?


    "It was also my ex-fianc��e who told my father to forgive me. And if you sell yourself, this time it''s going to go to water. That seems to have been the deal. I ran away before that... but I didn''t think I was going, so I got to the guild."


    "What, thedy?"


    "... you tended to have a strong appetite for exclusivity and self-love"


    You''re a very distorted youngdy.... Shall we do some researchter?


    So I figured out how Saran was here. I wonder why the guild chief brought him here?


    "So how did you get him to associate with me? Guild Length"


    "Because he has knowledge of forbidden books."


    "... is that true?


    "Princess Anisphere, who is royal, may not be familiar with it... although the knowledge of forbidden books is supposedly not in keeping with the will andws of the kingdom, some of them are nevertheless useful. Especially for some civilians"


    "Some civilians? Knowledge of forbidden books is useful?


    "Treatments for diseases, for example. You may not be able to heal from the medicine alone if you have a terrible disease. If that''s the case, it''s best to have the magic done, but the treatment costs a lot of money. That''s why people want knowledge of forbidden books. I don''t rely on magic, I don''t know if there''s any way to do that."


    "... it"


    I identally lose my words. I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but I don''t. If I tell you, I can''t use magic. My situation is simr when I say that I want to rely on magic but I can''t.


    So it''s not that I don''t know that there are civilians who want knowledge of banned books because they are also willing to grab straw. Honestly, it makes me feelplicated. Emotionally, I want to affirm and raise it.


    But there are feelings that I can''t do better. Even forbidden books can be forbidden for a reason. I don''t think I can affirm that knowledge if it''s going to be an evilw or an outward path. Well, if you tell me you''re doing it if you are, I can''t say anything!


    "Knowledge lust or driven by necessity? Anyone who asks for a restraining book for a variety of reasons goes on and on. So there are also secretly traded bans."


    "Is that among the merchants?


    "Yes, mainly among merchants and millionaires, right? Some, I hear, are also crossed to the aristocracy, but I do not know until the detailed flow"


    I mean, he said some bans are secretly traded among civilians. Marion''s reading was, in a way, a hit.


    "So do you have any idea what the ban is on spiritual covenants?


    "Spirit covenant, is it"


    Saran''s voice hardens. The look on his face was frozen and he heard something he shouldn''t have asked.


    Still, if we don''t listen, we don''t move on, I stare straight into Saran''s eyes. Then he turns away so that Saran breaks.


    "... I''ve been chasing you too"


    "You too?


    "I had decided to join my son-inw in the aristocracy, but there was no way I could use magic. I was able to join my son-inw only because of the merits of my parents and because of the funds and profits. So my position will remain low. That''s why I asked for it. If magic can be used,"


    "... well"


    I''m not the only one who suffers from the inability to use magic. Many would want it, if any. If I had the power of magic.


    Maybe Saran was one of those. I sought magic as a force to change a situation that I couldn''t help.


    I''m not saying I don''t have anywhere to think about that reality, but it''s not a good problem for me to talk right now. In a way, I''ve overlooked it. Whether you know it or not, that''s where I missed my eye.


    All to give the throne to Al Kun. I have pretended not to look at it knowing that if I became wide enough to cross the magic props into the hands of the people, I might be the one to change such reality.


    So I can''t say anything now. I don''t deserve to tell you that I didn''t do anything right now.


    "... so you know something?


    "No. Even though forbidden books don''t exist to the best of my knowledge."


    ... Empty. The disappointment was huge, just hoping for a little bit.


    To me sighing, but Saran kept saying the words as he stiffened himself still.


    "But I''ve seen one of these before."


    "One sentence?"


    "" Don''t want a spiritual covenant, "he said."


    "... in a forbidden book?


    "Yes, it was an rm for the existence of the Spirit."


    "rm for the Spirit?


    That is certainly an idea that is considered heretical in the kingdom. Whatever you believe in the Spirit, there is no way you can ept the content that incites a sense of crisis to its existence.


    "I wonder why I wrote such a book. Besides, it said you shouldn''t want a spiritual contract?


    "Yes. I also remember the contents very well. Because it was quite shocking."


    "What was it about?


    Saran-kun turned his gaze away from my inquiry at me.


    And here''s what spinned from his lips.


    "Don''t forget. Spirit is the world itself. Don''t think you can handle the world. They don''t just carry benefits to people. So don''t want it. Don''t wish. Don''t want it. Let alone hope for a contract or something. If you do -... you will lose everything. Therefore, O man, do not desire a spiritual covenant."

 52 Episode 51: Waiting For The Reward

    - Spirit covenants make you lose everything.


    It''s like an ominous prophecy. Back from the Adventurer Guild I''ve been thinking about the words Saran told me.


    Until now, no information has emerged about the Spirit covenant. Only the one that tells the fact that there was a spiritual covenant even if there was one. Even that fact has nothing but foot-colored and abstract content.


    I have always been angry that no facts have been left with regard to the Spirit covenant. Too abstract to verify the actual contents.


    And the clue I finally found was what repelled the spiritual covenant. If that''s what it''s all about, it''s no surprise it''s certified as a forbidden book, given the current state of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    And one possibility floats behind my brain. What if no one left material for the spiritual covenant, not "to leave" it?


    "... they thought spiritual covenants were contraindicated?


    If so, why? When the Spirit covenant makes you lose everything, who the hell left it, with what intent? Saran didn''t have the actual book, and he says it''s impossible to get it. In the end, the truth remains in the dark.


    This country has treated the Spirit like a friend and like a god who worships him. Then the Spirit covenant with that Spirit should be a proud honor. Even though the story I''ve actually seen tells me that spiritual covenants are great deeds.


    Then why is the method lost? And forbidden books that warn that spiritual covenants make you lose everything. Don''t ask for it, don''t wish for it, don''t want it. That''s... why?


    I''m starting to feel like I stepped into a bottomless swamp. Unexpectedly, I get zero heavy sighs.


    The sound of knocking on the door sounded as he blurred in a depressing mood.... somehow figured out who came.


    "Uffi, you cane in."


    "Excuse me."


    I knew it was Ufi.


    The sky is already dark and it is time for you to sleep. I would have made it look mindless toe back from the Adventurer Guild, and I thought it woulde somehow.


    It took me a while to get my thoughts together. That was all a surprise to me and above all an ominous warning. It''s not an abstract content topliment, but something that clearly informs me of the crisis, even if I don''t like it, disturbs my mind.


    Uffi looks at me like he''s worried, and he even drops by my side. I sat down to sit on the bed so Yuffi would sit down next to me too.


    "... what happened?


    "Mm-hmm. I had something that looked like a clue, because it was too much content"


    "Do you have a lead on the Spirit Contract?


    "Yeah. No, there were a few other things I wanted to talk to you about, but it was so shocking that it blew me away..."


    I can''t ignore Saran''s problems, and this time he helped me out, but I wanted to ask him how he was feeling about Yufi and Raini, about his parents, about his ex-fianc��e... but it wasn''t like that anymore.


    A clue finally found warns me. Somehow I lose it. Even if I don''t like it, I''m going to be heartburned by anxiety that can stir me up.


    "... it was a matter of anxiety as to whether it was okay to follow the spiritual covenant as it were"


    "Was that what it was about?


    "Do not seek a spiritual covenant. Lose everything, it seems that such a warning was written in the forbidden book"


    "... lose everything, lose?


    Uffi breathes as if he had opened his eyes and ceased. I sigh and look up at the ceiling, too.


    "That''s enough to say a contract. It''s not strange if there''s a price for something. That''s what I was thinking. But it was a warning that what I finally saw and came at me would lose everything.... I don''t like it, it''s really time to get anxious. I can''t believe I didn''t find a clue in this way."


    I still don''t know exactly what this warning means. I didn''t actually see a restraining book with that content on it.


    Bad timing. Maybe that''s why. But I don''t like to be scratched in the chest. As if you could really lose everything as a price for a spiritual covenant, to the point where it seems so.


    "... are you scared?


    apany Yufi as heys his own hands over mine. Close your eyes to the feel of that hand.


    "... I''m scared. I''m a little unsuretely."


    I was like that when I was in Halfis, but thanks. I feel like I''ve been feeling weaker moretely.


    I wonder if I''m more burdened than I thought by the heavy pressure of bing king. I didn''t think I was that weak, buttely I feel like I can''t say how I''m doing.


    The same goes for the spiritual covenant. At this stage, honestly, it is also unlikely that I will be able to make a spiritual covenant. It will then be Uffi who has the potential to aplish the Spirit covenant.


    Yet if they give that spiritual covenant an ominous warning...... it still scares me.


    "You''re really sweet."


    "Kind?"


    "You''re indifferent to your pain, but you can''t be that way to someone else''s."


    I wonder if I can say this is sweet. Honestly, I don''t know if I''m nice myself.


    Yufi, who wasying her hands over me, holds me. Don''t defy the power to hold me, I''ll be in a position to keep my back of my head in Yuffi''s chest.


    "... there may have been something in the past that might have made you afraid of spiritual covenants."


    "Ufi?"


    "I can''t help but think that warning makes a lot of sense, too. Perhaps for a different reason than Master Anis."


    "... that Yuffi also thinks the Spirit Contract is dangerous?


    "No. I just think. He said I was too ordinary."


    Rub Yuffi against my cheek against my head. I feel the strength of my arms holding me tighter.


    "I''ve never thought of anything better than people before. I thought it would be good if it was excellent. To the queen, and to be king, there is no shame in being better than anyone. But I''m too far from normal."


    "... that''s what? If it''s not normal, so am I.


    "Master Anis''s insanity and my abnormality are not the same. It''s not like I''m scared. You feel the distance without interruption. It was a shock, to be honest, especially when Halfis praised me. It''s not normal for me to do what I normally do, but it''s seen as excellent from people''s point of view. There are only things I can do. �� but I wonder what that means"


    Yufi''s voice, which speaks quietly, is pale andes naturally into his ears.


    "I don''t want to make you king. But when I fulfilled my spiritual covenant and became king�� I don''t know if I could be king who knows the pain of men."


    "... what is it"


    "Master Anis will be. You are a man of pain. Magic was born because you know pain well, and magic tools were created. It''s" gentle magic. "It''s magic for people, assuming it''s used by someone."


    Magic for people to use.... Oh, that''s right. I''m sure I''m not mistaken.


    "I''m not. Something must be different. I can''t really exin how it''s different. But it makes me realize. That''s a distance that opens up beyond interruption. I''m sure that filling this distance is what I''m going to need."


    "... Yufi sure is awesome. Maybe he''s certainly not nice. Maybe it''s too good. But that doesn''t lead to the very value of Uffi."


    Magic is not everything. Adore, fear, and turn away because the magic is excellent. I''ll never admit that''s all it''s worth.


    So I don''t want to specte on Yufi by magic alone. No matter how magically good you are and how far away you are, Uffi is human.


    "Even Uffi can produce" magic for someone "like me. I told you, didn''t I? He said we should make it easier to use the magic we''ve had. I think that''s something only Uffi can do. I can handle magic more skillfully than anyone else and be a Ufi who is said to be a genius. Like me, I can imagine gentle magic."


    "Yes. I want to be, and I want to be.... but that''s because you were there, Master Anis."


    Rehug Yufi to change my posture. Turn around so you can sit on Yuffi''sp. Just now, the light of the moon, covered by clouds, plunges through the window to illuminate Uffi.


    Yufi smiling lightly was too pretty, but she was about to melt and disappear. Unexpectedly reach out and attach both hands to Yuffi''s cheek.


    Yufi stares at me with a smile. Its light green eyes shake with gentle light.


    "You did the magic to me. I must have finally be a wizard from that day on."


    "... it''s a big deal."


    "Master Anis is really bad at being praised...... no, you''re bad at taking it. I never took it before, and I couldn''t even look at it."


    Uffi sighs like he says there are no specifications. I protest when I look at her as if she was a little ufortable.


    Then Yufi turned to his face. In a cuddled position, he was deprived of exhtion to peck for a moment when his distance to each other was zero.


    Once, twice, if the mouthpiece with the sweet bite that pecks my lips away, I will unwittingly pull my lips together. The heat on my cheeks goes up all at once, and I pull out my strength to keep my forehead without being able to look directly at Yufi.


    "... unintentionally opposed"


    "I want to spoil it, so you just have to be fully sweet"


    "I''m older, aren''t I?


    "Then Lord Anis should show more respect to His Majesty and Queen."


    Slightly embarrassed and mouthed by the hair. stroke my back so that my holding hand strokes. That''s amazinglyfortable and the force falls out of the core of my body.


    "It''s okay. I''m here."


    "... Ufi"


    "I''m beside you. Whatever the spiritual contract is, I won''t leave you unless I can solve the magic you''ve done to me."


    "... So when the magic is solved, you''re gone?


    "Then call me again. Many times, your gentle magic."


    Tong, tong, and. I get pped in the back with the rhythm of my heart tone.


    "If that magic can no longer be done. I guess I''m not worth it anymore."


    "... I''ll call you if I don''t want to"


    "I''ll be waiting for you. Many times, as long as you want me. That''s why I bury your anxiety. I will protect your heart. If you''re anxious, please rely on me. I don''t hesitate to do anything for you."


    "... heavy"


    "Because it''s heavy stone. We have to stop the connection so we don''t fly anywhere on our own."


    ... Oh and here''s what I''ll say. I''ll push your head around to protest.


    I wanted to tell you I''m here, and I wanted to tell you to stay here. But it''s embarrassing to put it into words. Oh, I''m really no match for you.


    "Dear Anis, Your Majesty is here to see you."


    "Hmm? Father?"


    The next morning. Ilia put in a report at the end of breakfast. The call from your father, what the hell is it?


    "They got a response from the spiritual contractor in the example."


    "What!"


    I identally took a seat. The fact that we finally received a response may be that there has been some progress in the investigation that was not very responsive atst.


    I couldn''t contain the feeling of deviation when I thought of it, and with Yufi and Raini I headed fast to my father''s office. As I jumped in, my father sighed, as I had expected.


    "Are you here? Though I expected it..."


    "It''s obvious! You got a response from the Spirit Contractor, didn''t you? So how dare you reply!?"


    "Calm down, just sit down"


    Show me the sofa for the visitors, me and Uffi sit down and Raini refrain behind. As usual, when we''re in formation, Father sits down in the opposite seat.


    "The reply arrived. That''s it, Anisphere. I know we''ve talked about this before, but he''s a different kind of guy than you... I hate people in the end."


    "Hate people?"


    "I hate being involved with people so much. I don''t know if it''s right to say protection to not give it to another country rather than to say that we''re cooperating in this country... well, it''s not like we''re not trying to help at all."


    "Are you that hard of a person?


    "Don''t be. So if you need help, you cane and see me on your own. I thought you''d say that, but if you visit without contacting me beforehand, I''ll buy you extra frustrations..."


    Ugh, that really feels like I hate muscled people.


    "You mean toe and see me in person with that spiritual contractor?


    "Oh, let''s tell him where it is too. He''s in the depths of the ck Forest.


    "Huh? Do you live there?!?"


    The other day, Uffi and I headed to the Great Forest for a stampede. I had no idea you were in that depths.


    It''s one of the spiritual flocks over there, and they say the more you go to the Oz, the darker the light will be. Sometimes stampede can ur, so much so that adventurers and knights are mobilized in monster hunts on a daily basis.


    I think I really hate people trying to live there. No, if it''s deep, people don''t seem to lean on it, bute on...


    "I haven''t had a chance to meet a boulder in person in thest few years"


    "It''s good to go, do you know where or what?


    "There is a special spiritual stone that indicates that he is a messenger. If I had that, I''d be guided my own way. Except they won''t react without that consent."


    "... if I had to go, I wouldn''t have to react, right?


    "I don''t think it''s in the boulder... nooo"


    Will you stop giving me answers that make me anxious to get ahead, Father? But now that all clues are equal, even the spider''s thread wants to snap. I don''t have a choice not to go.


    "Well, hurry up, Airdra..."


    "Fool! Are you going to head alone for the depths of the ck Forest?!?"


    "Ah, then take Yufi..."


    "With the Duke''s Lady! The two of us, and so on! I can''t admit it!!"


    If you were Airdra, you could be in the ck Forest by that day! If I go with a carriage or something, it''ll take longer.


    "And the depths are deep, you have to go into the woods for a few days. We need supplies, we need escorts. Don''t rush it."


    "Escort ~ ~?"


    I identally raised my bare voice. Yeah, get in the way...


    "Didn''t you just think I''d get in the way or something? Hmm?"


    "I thought!


    "Hmm. You weigh in on the boulder too... don''t you Shiratora! Don''t interrupt! Something''s up and shipwrecked, and if you don''te back, it''s important! There''s no way you can admit it!


    "Uh-huh."


    When I divulged my dissatisfaction, my father caught his eye and stared at me.


    "It''s not like controlling stampede! There''s no way I can admit I don''t care how much you know about adventurers!


    "I''m sorry if I said that and you''re taking my footsteps!


    The ck Forest is a swarm of spirits and at the same time a habitat of demons. In other words, the woods are full of danger. Knowledge in the woods will be needed, and if strength is a half-breed strength, you can lose your life.


    Even I like going deep into the woods... well, not much. Maybe better than the others. I''ve never been lost looking for a spiritual stone. will show you where the dying persuade you differently, Father!


    "... if you say so much, you''re the one going into the woods, and Uphilia will still forgive you. But take the escort. You have to let them stay outside the woods. We need to do a search for you when something happens, and we need to put some reward in the Imperial Castle. Not to mention I refuse to admit flying with flying magic props!


    "... So, who do you want me to escort?


    "That''s what you look for, but it''s good. Let the Knights see their faces. You choose carefully. You can count on adventurers for whatever you want, but don''t worry about the rest."


    "... I''ll do it if I have to"


    Wow, I don''t feel like it. I think we should make it as small as possible. Still, in case you think about searching or contacting the Royal Castle, you can''t make it to that small number.


    Ugh, I''m heavy. I''m very concerned.


    "Talk to the Commander of the Kingsguard Knights and see. We''ll need someone who can take care of the escort on the road."


    "Yes...... ok Yikes"


    "Whatever it is, I won''t admit it if one or two of us jump out. Come on, we''re done talking. Do your own thing."


    Father tells me as I wave with a handle that drives me away. I don''t feelfortable, but I know what you''re trying to say. Guards, I think we need to find them.


    He leaves his father''s office and moves on to return to the outhouse once. Then Raini called out to me.


    "Um, Master Anis"


    "Hmm? What''s up, Raini?"


    "Will you take me with you on this road to the ck Forest?


    "Huh?"


    "I have traveling experience, and I think I need a caregiver, no matter how much Anis is used to. So why don''t you take me?"


    "... you can''t take me into the woods on a boulder, can you?


    Raini is not extraordinary in magic. Not at all helpless because of the vampire''s abilities, but I don''t feelfortable taking her to a dangerous zone called the ck Forest because she was a very ordinary ordinance, let alone a civilian, until a short while ago.


    Does Raini know that too, staring at me with a nod and a serious look?


    "Yes. That''s something I can tell you too.... If you could rub it with the escort, what would be more convenient if I were here?


    "... Raini, that''s"


    I peeled my eyes off at what Raini was trying to say. Raini is probably talking about the vampire''s mental interference. Although it does use Raini''s power to dramatically reduce trouble on the road.


    "I know there are fewer people on my side right now to Dear Anis. So am I wrong to want to help you with what I can do?


    "... I''m d to hear it, but remember that it''s a means I don''t want to rely on. Which way, the escort has to be chosen. If you could follow Raini as his caregiver, I''d be happy to."


    "Yes! I need to talk to Master Ilia."


    "... not at all"


    Are you happy to be able to assert yourself now, or should I be jeopardized that I''m going to be impotent?


    Yufi looked at my face andughed at Couscous when he thought so. Yes, yes, I''m not, am I? I know, dude!

 53 Episode 52: Those Who Wait Ahead

    "I see, Your Majesty is also worried"


    We were visiting the Knights on that leg after we left the office after our visit with Father.


    Although I was going to change the day if I was busy, the Knights of Sprout immediately responded to my visit. Now he''s facing the Knights Commander in the reception room.


    The Cavaliers loosened their cheeks delightfully when we talked about our situation. It didn''t start now that Father was worried.


    "But what His Majesty says and especially what you say. Plus now we should avoid doing things that show a lot of magic power. I don''t like flying magic equipment, but it stands out, so I think it would be a good idea to behave carefully as a royalty."


    "... I know that."


    "I know I''m in a hurry. It must be a long wait for Princess Anisphere. But please also take your Majesty''s feelings."


    "I know. Isn''t that why you''re here to talk to me?"


    I say with just a little lip pointy. Honestly, it''s easy to ignore what you''re saying and fly away. I also understand why I shouldn''t do that, so I won''t.


    Then the chief of the knights began tough as he shook his shoulders.


    "... His Majesty is also a bad person. If it''s about the escort, we just had a good story, didn''t we?


    "? Just the right story?


    "The other day, Stampede sent additional personnel from the Kingsguard Knights to conduct a regr survey of the ck Forest. I''ve been waiting on His Majesty''s instructions to get ready, but I''m leaving soon. Would you like to apany us, if I may?


    ... Oh, I see. Is that what this is about? That''s what you were gonna do from the start!


    If you''d told me that from the beginning, I''d follow you honestly, Father...


    "... both the Knights Commander and Father are bad people"


    "Well? What do you mean? I will apany you on that assignment."


    "Huh? The Knights leader himself?


    "Yep.... because I think I should vacate the mansion a little bit."


    Says the Knights leader with a bitter smile. Uh, maybe it''s about Navre. I wonder if it feels better to keep your distance.


    For once, I''m asking Gakun to see how it goes... but I''m anxious. I''m endlessly anxious. I hope nothing happens.


    "When is the departure?


    "We n to be there in two days. If Princess Anisphere is ready by then."


    "It''s me and Uffi who are going to apany you, and then I''m going to take Raini as a samurai"


    "Okay. See you in two days."


    In the end, I kind of feel like I''ve been put on well.... Your father isn''t being honest either.


    And two days after the promise. I was escorting the Kingsguard Knights to the ck Forest to investigate the ck Forest. If you can fly with Airdra, you can hope for a day trip, but a carriage takes a lot of time.


    Ask Ilia to be away, me and Yufi, Raini go on the road to the ck Forest as they rock by the carriage.


    "... bored"


    "Please be patient"


    The carriage journey is boring. The speed at which the scenery changes is slow, and nothing can kill time.


    As far as I''m concerned, he wants to go quickly and enter the ck Forest.


    "But I can''t believe you live in a ck forest..."


    "That did surprise me. There are many demons out there, and if you''re out of the woods, what can you still live in the woods?


    When ites to the subject of spiritual contractors, Raini also leans his neck strangely. The ck Forest is still a neighborhood that I don''t think I can live in when I live in it.


    Maybe that''s why I live there to avoid people, but how the hell do I live? There is no question exhausted.


    "Raini, is the blood okay?


    "Because Ilia gave me quite a bit before I left.... Speaking of greed, it would be ideal if you had it even before you went into the woods..."


    "Now, nobody''s watching, so suck it. Here."


    "Dear Anis, don''t be so easy to say..."


    "Even Uffi isn''t used to traveling, so I''m better at it."


    "... you can''t deny it when they say that."


    Uffi has no choice, sighs as he says. There''s no way I''m going to starve Raini, and I''m going to expose my wrist and give it to Raini.


    Raini lowers his head with a forehead and then crawls his lips into my wrist, poking his fangs out. The tingling and pain spreads. As it is, Raini licks the blood out of her obsession. She''s kind of cute like a dog that''s going to squirt.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve been wondering, does the taste of blood vary from person to person?


    "Of course not. Rather than taste, maybe it''s a difference in magic."


    "The difference in magic?


    "Yes. Master Anis... sounds like water. Don''t you think it tastes good? It''s easy to drink because there''s a lot of it."


    It doesn''t taste, hey. I know you have a lot of magic, but does Raini feel like water to you?


    "Should I have no vor?


    "Mm-hmm... I don''t really want to talk about that for a second. It makes me feel weird that people taste different... and only Ilia, Anis, and Uphilia have ever received blood."


    "What does Ilia taste like?


    "Taste is far from expression, or the strength of habit when ites to how it differs"


    "The strength of habit?


    "Yes, Master Anis is the best ce to put it in terms of ease of familiarity with your body. Ilia has a habitpared to Anis, but that''s not it."


    "So what about Yufi?


    "You''re full of awesome habits. You get drunk... that''s not a bad idea."


    "Drunk, is it?


    Yuffi tilts her neck in wonder. Is it not so much the taste of blood as the difference in the sense of magic you take in? Then it''s kind of interesting that I''m not as habitual as water and, conversely, that Uffi is full of habits.


    I''d also like some time to find out about vampires when things settle down. I wonder if that''s the role of the researchers who traveled with Al.... but it only leaves a little lump in my chest.


    "... and you can finally meet with the Spirit Contractor."


    "Right."


    That way you might find out about the mysterious Spirit Contract.


    Me or Yufi? It will be a big cut to determine which one will be king and its course.


    I can''t believe I don''t think of anything like that. I identally look at Yufi''s face.


    Then Yufi turns her gaze to me, too, and her gaze just fits.


    That was kind of crazy, and weughed at each other from either side.


    I''m sure he''ll be fine. Whatever happens, we will.


    The long felt carriage journey alsoes to an end, and the Knights, who reached the town closest to the ck Forest, join the knights who were staying and seem busy replenishing supplies and meeting.


    I''ll get dressed and ready to go into the woods, too. Yuffi goes under the Knights captain, making sure he''s dressed up for the same outfit and ready.


    The knight captain who noticed us squeezes his expression and turns back to us.


    "We''ll start an investigation based here. Are you sure Miss Raini would like to keep it here?


    "Because the Knights Commander is the only one who knows what''s going on with Raini. We''re going back as soon as we can, but thank you Raini."


    Raini refrained beside the Knights Commander and had a slightly disturbing look on his face, but grinned to reassure him immediately.


    She said it would be okay for a while because she drank blood even before she left, but if it became a ck forest on a boulder, it was possible that Uffi and I would find ourselves in an unexpected situation. In that regard, I am grateful that the Knights Commander protects me.


    "Please be careful"


    "And the Knight Commander."


    "I''ming."


    "Dear Anis, Dear Uphilia! I look forward to your return!


    Waving back at Raini, me and Uffi head to the ck Forest under the gaze of the Knights Commander.


    "Previously on Stampede."


    "Because that was still in front of us. It''s not the same again."


    "You have the Spirit Stone you kept from His Majesty, don''t you?


    "I''m fine. I''ve got it in my nose so I don''t drop it."


    A spiritual stone that I say is necessary to meet with a spiritual contractor I have deposited from my father. There are measures to be taken that cannot be dropped on boulders.


    I saw the entrance to the woods while I was talking to Uffi. Deep greens produce darkness that even blocks the light of day as we go to the back.


    "Let''s go, Uffi"


    "Yes, Master Anis"


    Step into the woods and the deep forest air will spread all over your lungs. I can hear life breathing. It is the voice of the beast, and the whispering of the trees.


    I guess I could have said it would befortable if it were still near the entrance where the light of day would plug in, but I can''t say that either if it gets darker as I go into the back.


    "... that''s creepy"


    "Right. Same as always."


    "Has Lady Anis ever been here?


    "Go find the Spirit Stone. If you go to the back, you''ll find quality spiritual stones."


    Proceed to the back of the woods as you continue your conversation with Uffi. As the darkness deepens, the passage of time bes known only by physical sensation.


    Go ahead and take a break from Uffi and Vertigo to avoid consuming health. As we moved on to the Oz, we began to feel signs of demons as well. There have also been several times when I have been lurking and doing things.


    "... but I guess it''s because it''s after stampede. I still don''t feel much."


    "That''s more than anything..."


    "Don''t be rmed, though."


    Proceed with the steps to make sure carefully and slowly. Still no response to the Spirit Stone.


    Just go to the back, go to the back. If you feel hungry, finish an unsavory meal with portable food and put Yufi to bed first where he saw the colour of fatigue because he was unfamiliar with the woods and his turn to watch.


    "Excuse me, let me say good night first."


    "Yeah. Slow down, but rest."


    It would be a harsh environment for the Duke''s Lady at the root, but was it still fatigue? Uffi falls asleep quickly.


    I can hear the woond stirring. While concentrating on the signs of approaching, I will continue to wait until Uffi wakes up.


    How long the hell has it been? Uffi opened his eyes, especially since the demon never came by.


    "... good morning"


    "Morning. Are you rested?


    "Yes, Mr. Anis is next."


    "Yeah, let me get some sleep."


    Hand the water to Uffi, who still seems to be sleeping just a little bit, to drink it. Drink water to the point of dampening your throat before Uffi shows me the impromptu bunk.


    It''s not like I don''t feel tired to say how familiar I am. If youy still and close your eyes, your drowsiness will soon strike you.


    (... I hope we find him soon)


    My consciousness falls to the edge of my dreams as I stroke the spiritual stone, which still has no response.


    ... For a while, wandering along the edge of my sleep, I woke up with an odd voice.


    It opens its eyes when it hears a voice as if it isughing and whispering, as if it has not uttered a word.


    Then I hear voices apart from whispers. That''s Yufi''s voice. Quiet, singing a song to mumble something.


    "... Ufi?


    I thought, "Why the song?" I looked at it and I opened my eyes.


    Yufi is singing. That''s good. However, Uffi''s eyes were out of focus and vain as if he were a sleepwalker.


    It''s unusual to be singing a song at that rate, and a muttering song is an unfamiliar song. I identally shake Yufi''s shoulder.


    "Ufi!?"


    When I grab my shoulder and shake it, I focus my eyes properly like Uffi was hacked.


    "Huh...? Oh, yeah? Um, Master Anis...?


    "What''s wrong!? Conscious!?"


    "... sorry, it''s a little blurry"


    Hold your face with one hand and Uffi will shake your neck to the left and right. Until just now, Uffi''s condition was unusual. I get worried unexpectedly and measure my pulse, and I keep my forehead together to see if I have a fever.


    Still, there were no particr anomalies, and the consciousness seemed clear.... I wonder what that was.


    "Me, I''m blurry and I have memories along the way... sorry"


    "No, I didn''t feel just tired... okay?


    "Yes. I don''t feel any particr anomaly.... What was it?


    "... even demons that cause mental interference lurk? If we can move, shall we leave here immediately? Can you move?"


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Then I started traveling to rush Uffi, but oddly enough, if Uffi''s consciousness went to the back, it grew to the point of going.


    At first I also wondered if I was tired or if there were demons that use strange magic. But there''s no sign of that. I feel constant signs of demons, but no sign of theming this way.


    ... That''s a funny story too. How can you not encounter demons in the depths like this? It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the back so far, and even more so, I find it strange to say that it''s after the stampede.


    "... Yufi, where did you hear that song?


    "... song, is it?


    "Is that unconscious, too? It''s the first song I mumbled when I was blurry..."


    "No, I have no idea..."


    "... you have no idea?


    I mentioned strange things up to Uffi, so even if I try to imitate the melodies I have learned to hear, Uffi just shakes his neck left and right as confused.


    "... what is it?


    "Speaking of anomalies... Dear Anis, this is a swarm of spirits, isn''t it?


    "Right. The ck forest is rich in spiritual stones, which paradoxically means there are plenty of spirits."


    "... the voice of the Spirit is loud here. At first I thought it was my fault, but my voice grew louder and louder."


    "... the voice of the Spirit?


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard it so clearly. It''s not a word that makes sense, but it''s got aughing voice in my ear..."


    Is that the voice I heard too? So, was that the voice of the Spirit? I don''t really know the signs of the Spirit or the voice... but can Uffi feel it?


    "Do you know which way I go makes the Spirit''s voice louder or something?


    "... Yes, I think you''ll see"


    "Let''s go a little further into the back. So if it''s going to have a negative impact on Uffi, let''s turn back."


    "Turn back... you haven''t met with the Spirit Contractor yet, have you?


    "I''m more afraid that Uffi will be unwell. Then I figured I''d go back in alone..."


    Though Yuffi frowned at her dissatisfaction, she probably feels that her condition is not normal. I have nothing toin about.


    And it was when I tried to get back on my mind and move on to the Oz.


    "Oh, you''ve got some funny kids here if you think it''s a little noisy."


    My chest is glowing. If you think of it, that''s because the spiritual stones you kept from your father were emitting light.


    The voice that has echoed at the same time belongs to the girl. The girl, who showed herself out of the darkness of the woods, is smiling lightly.


    She has strange eyes with mixed colors and shaking eyes with long tinum hair that seems to cling to her heels. The skin is white by the time it is pathological and doesn''t feel humane overall.


    "... what about you?


    "Oh, you''re here to see me, aren''t you? You''re Orphans'' daughter, aren''t you?" A rare child. "


    "Then you are the Spirit Contractor''s..."


    "Will you not call me by such a long title? LUMI... Yes, LUMI is good."


    The girl named Rhumi as a pain in the ass shrugs her shoulders. I do not feel that careless attitude is the temperament to try to get in touch with people in preference.


    "...... I''ll catch your eye first. My name is Ufilia Magenta. She is the daughter of the Duke of Magenta family. This is His Majesty Orphans, daughter, Princess Anisphere Wynn Palettia."


    Uffi takes a step forward, as he regained his mind, and goes forward and names him. Lhumi then blinks his eyes several times.


    "Ah. You''re that Grants'' daughter. Hmm?"


    "... you know my father?


    "To the extent that we know each other''s faces. Yes... I don''t have that girl''s daughter. I can''t argue with blood. Hey. It would have been hard toe here, too. This ce is special. It''s full of spirits."


    Llumiughs strangely when she dulls.... but young. It can only be seen as much or as little as we do. However, my skin gets poppy. I feel that it''s not what it looks like.


    I don''t know if this is more about human beings than human beings...... is it my fault that I feel close to demons?


    "... Though I tell you to go home if you''re going to argue?


    "... I''m sorry. Are all spiritual contractors as inexperienced as you? It bothers me if I think so. I apologize if I offended you."


    "Hmm?... So? He wanted to see me in a letter from Orphans, but what the hell can I do for you?


    "I want to hear about spiritual covenants"


    Then the signs of Rhumi, who was careless, turn into even more careless, then rejecting. He has an obvious frown and a look on his face that just says it''s unpleasant.


    "... did youe all this way to ask me that? I was wondering if you coulde home."


    "Be!? Please wait!


    "There''s nothing to talk about."


    "- Is that because the Spirit covenant makes you lose everything?


    I ask as I step forward to control the panicking Uffi and turn my gaze to the Rhumi to be challenged.


    To my inquiry Lhumi made a decent face that was distorted ufortably, and distorted his expression andughed out.


    "Oh! Oh! Who the hell wrote that down? In this country? That''s what''s left of it? Oh, forbidden book, could it have been forbidden? There was still something like that left! Look at that, Sang, you came looking for me? Would you be foolish?


    "We didn''t know anything about the spiritual covenant because we just told them what the book was about. I don''t know anything, so I''m here to make sure."


    "Make sure. What are you going to do?


    "Nothing."


    "... nothing?


    Llumi stares at me in surprise. Its colour captures strange eyes as they try to see me.


    "Certainly I came to listen to you because I wanted to know the Spirit covenant. But if spiritual covenants are harmful to people... I don''t want anything"


    "���������� Are you the son of a" rare man "? Don''t you want it?"


    "... what is that rare person?


    Speaking of which, when you call me, Lyumi calls me a rare child, but I wonder what the hell that shows. If asked on top of each other, Rhumi answers with a stare at me without distracting himself from his gaze.


    "Answer me if you want me to. You really don''t want a spiritual contract? Because... you can''t use magic, can you? Yet a royal child? Then you don''t want it? Because magic is the symbol of authority in this country."


    "You know I can''t use magic because I''m a spiritual contractor?


    "If you want me to answer that, answer my question."


    "... I wish I could use magic. But even if you can''t use it, you can be king, and you can create something to rece it. That''s why I''m here to find out. Whether spiritual covenants are what I need."


    "... be king in this country of habits that can''t use magic? Produce a substitute? Are you serious?


    "This is one of those things."


    I will pull out the celestial and show it to the Rhumi. With magic, the fullness of light is formed.


    Llumi, who sees it, turns her eyes round and reveals her surprise. And stare at me again.


    "... it''s, what?


    "A tool that only magic can substitute for magic. This is my" magic, "the magic of using the Spirit Stone without going through the Spirit to mediate. It''s a magic technique. This is only a sword, but with this magic, I also made magic props that fly in the sky."


    "Let the sky... fly? People don''t have wings?


    "Fly. That''s magic."


    Tighten your chest and tell them. So Spirit Contract is good if you can use it. You can drop me off if you''re in danger. I stare straight at Rhumi to convey such thoughts.


    He was a rhumi who kept his mouth shut with a strange face for a while, but he softened his expression all the time.


    "... as good as it gets. You''re even more unusual in" rare people. "Interesting."


    "I answered, too. What''s that rare guy?


    "A rare man is one who does not have a spirit in his" soul "and does not need it. That''s why the Spirit doesn''t speak to you. I don''t give you magic."


    "... have no spirit in your soul...?


    Unexpectedly my throat rings. I can''t use magic because I''m a rare person with no spirit in my soul?


    My heart starts pounding when I blurt. Does she know the truth that she''s never been able to unravel? I don''t mind if I think so.


    "I mean, does that mean that people who can use magic have spirits in their souls?


    "That''s right. And magical skill varies dramatically in the width you can use and the upper limit of your power depending on how close you get to the Spirit. This is the identity of the miracle left by the first king of the Kingdom of Palletia. It is not the Spirit who helps royalty and nobility to use magic. Only those who can resonate with spirits all around them can follow them."


    Rhumi holds his index finger and waves it through the universe. That way the light will be created to follow, and that will be one form.


    That''s the light that pictured a small person, and the contour of his face is annoying, but he looks like he''sughing. That will disappear with dew if the Rhumi waves his finger again.


    "... what''s that now, Spirit?


    "That''s right. Small grain spirits have no will. But if I resonate with myself, gather it and bind it, I can make you conscious. If you subdivide your soul, you can do it like your own, right?


    "That''s not like magic...?


    "That''s the limit of human beings."


    Llumi smiles thinly. As if to mock, she mouthed "sole".


    "This is the privilege of the" Spirit Contractor ". And the authority of the Great Spirit. The Spirit Contractor and the Great Spirit are not separate. ''Cause those two are the same thing."

 54 Lesson 53: The Truth

    I was bbergasted for a moment by the words Lumi told me.


    Spirit contractors and great spirits are the same thing? What does that mean? Though thought-provoking, I don''t give answers.... No, maybe it''s right that you don''t want to admit it.


    Still, we have to be sure. Otherwise, we cannot move forward or leave. Pandora''s box is already open. Then I just have to peek into the bottom.


    "... to say that the Spirit Contractor is the same as the Great Spirit, isn''t the Spirit Contractor human?


    "Right? Shall I be more precise? Spirit contractors are" spirits with human vessels. "You are also right toe together and call a" willing spirit "with an entity the Great Spirit. But if you trace its origins, you''ll say," Originally the result of the Spirit Contractor. "


    "... no exceptions?


    "At least I''ve never seen you."


    "So, what about God? Are you saying that God is human too?


    "Come on? I don''t know that either. But sometimes the Great Spirit, who became the Spirit Contractor, bes like God. Paradoxically, I can''t tell you that the activity of the Great Spirit wasmunicated to future generations, and it''s not possible that he became known as God. I wonder if that''s what a great spirits older than me would know? If you''re still in the world, though."


    A rhumi with a distorted smile that caught the edge of his mouth tells him to mock it.


    "The Spirit covenant makes you lose everything because the price of the Spirit covenant... is your own soul?


    "Correct"


    I identally bit my teeth enough to get a toothpick.


    This is why the spiritual covenant did not remain a record until future generations? Yeah, maybe I am. I don''t even think the price is close to such an evilw of my soul.


    "That''s just not an urate interpretation. In the old days, anyway, there''s a different interpretation of losing everything in this day and age. ''Cause the spiritual contractor makes a pact, and the spirits are" themselves. "


    "... what do you mean?


    "I told you, didn''t I? You are a" rare man. "A rare child with no spirit in his soul. But people in this world are big and small, and they have spirits in their souls. And the Spirit greatly influences the formation of self. I mean, like half a body."


    "... a spiritual covenant means a covenant with its inner spirits?


    "I will offer you my soul as a human being for what it cost you, but the spirits that I give you will not change who you are again."


    "... if that''s all you ask, I feel like it''s just a good thing, but isn''t it?


    I ask as I look at the Rhumi. Lyumi then leans her little neck with a full ripped grin.


    "Isn''t that obvious? But the degree of difference varies from person to person. If you are a soul close to the Spirit, you will have less influence. Like thedy there, for example?


    Uffi, with his gaze pointed at him, makes him jump on his shoulder to shrug. But it was also in an instant that I showed upset that I immediately asked Lhumi back.


    "... Am I close to the Spirit?


    "Right. It''s my view, isn''t it" critical "? You''re so weak as a person."


    Yufi is breathtaking at Lumi''s point. Step straight on the dance and step back. I pull such a Uffi hand, try to shelter it on my back and attract it.


    I noticed that Yufi''s hand was shaking a little and gripped him hard.


    "... Yufi is a human being."


    "Yeah, I''m myself like thin ice. Sounds more like a miracle.... Oh, maybe it''s ancestral."


    "Ancestry?"


    "Does the Duke of Magenta draw royal blood, too? Then it is impable as the flesh that bes the vessel of the Spirit. Strange kids. I can''t believe you have a royal child even though you don''t have one, and a child even though you''re not royal. What a chigu."


    "... you''re familiar with it."


    "Right? Because this is still a living witness from the founding years."


    "... what?


    "This is a fact that Orphans doesn''t even know." Distant descendants "?"


    Descendants, I identally stared at the appearance of Rhumi when I was told. The color of that hair is tinum. The color is very simr to mine, and this color is said to be a testament to the royal family.


    You noticed the change in my appearance, with a garlic grin, Lyumi tells her with her hands on her chest.


    "My name is Lumiel Ren�� Palettia. The kingdom of Palletia, its first king, its daughter, and the" first queen "erased by history."


    "... daughter of the first king...!?"


    "And the first queen...!? There''s no such thing as a queen in the Kingdom of Palettia!?"


    With an incredible name, me and Uffi give a voice of surprise. And I justughed at Llumi for not saying I was happy...... Llumiel goes on with the words.


    "Ah. That''s what I forbid to keep in history. It must have been weathered and forgotten."


    "How could you do that?


    "That would be a long story. I''ll wee you, stay with me. You can''t just go home, can you?


    Lumiel turns his back and goes to the back of the woods. Before we lose sight of it, me and Uffi go into the back of the woods like we''re going after that back, too.


    Keep heading to the Oz and you''ll get to the wooden cabin. I have some pretty old signs, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to decay in wonder.


    Llumiel goes in first and the lights light up inside the room when he rings his fingers. It looked like amp, but if you look closely, there''s a spirit inside that was shown earlier, and if you look at it, you''reughed at as a jerk.


    "... it''s like a witch''s house."


    "Witch! There were times when they called me that. I miss you."


    "... can Master Llumiel really be revealed as the son of the first king?


    "I don''t need a word of respect. I stopped being royal a long time ago. I''m just your distant grandmother."


    There are no chairs or desks in the house. pointing straight over the rug, Llumiel lowers his hips to the floor. Me and Uffi also mimic Llumiel and lower their hips.


    "Well, what can I tell you from?


    "There are so many things I''d like to ask... is it true that you were the daughter of the first king and the first queen?


    "There''s nothing I can prove. I didn''t erase the trace of me."


    "... how could you do that?


    Rhumiel shut his mouth once to Yufi''s inquiry. If L��miel waved his fingers, the Spirit carried the vessel with flutter. Hand it to us, and Llumiel waves his finger again.


    Then water born in the air is poured into the vessel. Llumiel likewise takes the vessel and drinks it with water inside.


    "As you can see, you''ve been doing the Great Spirit for a long time. This can be a hassle."


    "... that''s amazing"


    "You think it''s awesome? Yeah, that''s why."


    "So...?


    "I am the daughter of the first king. Now, I live like that because I''ve turned into a great spirit. So, what about the first king?


    "... the first king was also a spiritual contractor"


    I also drink the water in the vessel and moisten my throat, which I was thirsty for. I can only imagine nasty in the back of my brain.


    "Llumiel, you... you didn''t take the throne, did you?


    "Huh?"


    Uffi''s face as if he had been poked in the void in my inquiry, and Llumiel, in contrast, remains smiling.


    Nothing Llumiel hasn''t answered. I justugh like I say that''s the answer. Ask as Uffi has ceased.


    "How could you rob me..."


    "Think about it, Uffi. If Llumiel''s story is true, the Spirit Contractor can go well beyond human life expectancy.... Then why does the first king have to rece him?


    "!? Well that''s...... but isn''t it necessary to change generations......?


    "What do you think? Wouldn''t that be Llumiel telling us the answer?


    "Right. It''s probably a hit. I''m the one who killed the first king."


    Llumielughs as she puts her hands on her chest and makes her look proud. I look at Llumiel like Uffi says he doesn''t understand.


    "... there was only abstract content in examining the history of nation-building. I was unhappy to leave you, but you didn''t allow me to leave you?


    "Right. I can say yes, and I can say no. I''m sure it wasn''t me who did it first and my kids who did it afterwards."


    "... did you kill your own father? That''s the king too...?


    Unbelievable, Yufi shakes her head.... be taught that the First King is a great being for the nobility of the Kingdom of Palettia. But I don''t know who that person is or life is. It''s just that great trajectory is told.


    I can''t believe the first king of honor was murdered by his real daughter. And it''s really hard to believe that her daughter is the first queen to be erased from history and now she''s right in front of us like this.


    "Believe it or not, you''re on your own."


    "... assuming that''s true, you killed the first king because you were" immortal, "unlimited?


    "You''ve been very calm, haven''t you?... Yes. First king, your father was perfect. He had the spirituality to cast himself aside for men, and obeyed the Spirit, and God prepared him as he did. He was an ideal king, just like the one he painted. But the king was only the king."


    Llumiel changes his mocking look and tells him to stare away somewhere. That also resembles a gaze at someone who''s no longer there, and there''s no disdain there.


    Rather, I was able to read warm emotions that could even be described as dear. It''s really important and still makes me feel like I''ve let go of it.


    If that''s meant to be directed at the other person who killed him with his own hands... it must be a story told in the name of tragedy.


    "Father gave up all his soul in a spiritual covenant. And obeyed the Spirit, and became a signpost for those who suffered in their plight, and were worshipped as kings. Just to save people, to protect the country. I admired myself and kept reaching out to those who believed. And that''s what it''s be."


    ... You can''t call me human if you''ve gone that far already. It''s a "king". I can only say how "king" works.


    A "king" who abandoned men to save them. A selfless savior who reigned with immense power. Good if that''s the existence of the story. But that selfless king of salvation has certainly be real in the person who made his name in history.


    "My father made a proper inheritance, didn''t he? Because it is the King who does so. But my father is not old, he does not fade, he does not change. He continued to reign as just the immutable, the supreme king he wanted.... eventually even the people will be so fanatical. Eventually, it changed as much as it wanted to rule the world."


    "... so you killed the first king"


    "Yep. It was then that Father was not" the king who saves the plight of the people ", but only" the king who fulfills the desires of the people ". The good king, whom he desired for his people, was turned into a tyrant by the desire of a people like no other.... What do you think if you put this in history? Should I call him the Demon King?"


    hold his stomach, rhumiel says,ughing in a queasy manner. It also looked like a madman, but it only seemed to me that I could keep myself by behaving that way.


    The covenant of the Spirit made him the good king that the people desired, and it turned him into the evil king by the desire of the people. Give me my soul as a man until I do it for my people. And at the end of the day it became the receptacle to the desires of the people, and it was the existence and the fruit to be discussed.


    It was my daughter who took it. Oh, it''s a tragedy that''s not really rocky.


    "In terms of results alone, I killed my father and took my country and became queen. And my father, me, and the Spirit disappeared by promising not to make matters in history about the covenant. I haven''t been queen in less than a year. That''s not even history."


    "... and your child is our ancestor."


    "You will. I''m d you didn''t let the kid have the spiritual contract. I lost the way, too. It will affect your soul, but eventually it will fade by staying in touch with people. You didn''t have to make a deal with the Spirit. You still had the power to be a nation. And the kingdom of Palettia began to walk in the true sense"


    "You had a partner when you had kids, didn''t you? Is that person...?


    To my inquiry L��miel shook his head quietly beside him. Give me a pale smile, not a sarcastic look.


    She seems very loving, but hung up. You look careless, but proud. With such aplex look to remember, she says.


    "It was he who inherited the country as the" son "of the first king.... that''s what I''m talking about. I don''t know how my kids grew up either, by the way. It''s thest thing I held when I was a baby."


    "Oh no..."


    Yufi is biting her lips with an unspeakable look. If this were true, we would have found out behind the glorious history of the founding of the Kingdom of Palettia. What a headache.


    "You didn''t even reveal it to your father, did you? Why did you reveal yourself to us?


    "Because the child was about to reach a spiritual covenant. I wonder if I''d be interested in youter. So we''re still gonna make it, right? What kind of spiritual covenant is a man so chopped up that he inadvertently returns to his ancestors in our descendants and is born near the spirits to stop people? That''s the only thing."


    "... Could there have been more" rare people "like me back in the day?


    "No, rare people are rare people. A rare one who can live without being sheltered from this world. It doesn''t stand out in the Kingdom of Palettia, but there were a lot of kids in other countries who took names as greats."


    "... isn''t it true that all civilians are rare?


    "That''s not why...?


    Oh, no. Then why isn''t there a spirit soul in me...!


    Are you telling me it''s caused by memories from a previous life?... I can''t tell you how impossible that is!?


    "Rare is rare, but you can''t use magic because it''s unfavourable from birth, or inferior...?


    "I''m sure it''s the" unbelievable. "But the" rare man "I''ve seen has aplished what has been called the impossible. There''s nothing magical about it."


    "I wanted to use that magic!


    "Though I use spiritual stones for magic, which is the business of spirits, I think it''s so much more awesome to create them in the form of tools...? And flying in the sky what? Where did that ideae from? It''s like a rare beast."


    "Don''t call me a rare beast!


    What a rude ancestor!... I know exactly what Lumiel is all about. If this is true, it tastes so bad that I can''t tell you who I am in a detour.


    If such facts are to be brightened, the foundation of the faith of the Kingdom of Palletia can be shaken. I don''t like people whose faith is biased, but that''s why I don''t think it would be good to be doomed.


    "... spiritual covenant means covenant with your inner spirits to exchange your souls, right?


    "Yes, I am."


    "But it''s also true that it''s you, isn''t it? What exactly are the after-effects?


    "There are differences in degrees, but the human body is no longer anything more than a" vessel. "I guess I should just say I''m going to lose my sense of being human. If it''s horrible, you can rece emotions, thoughts, desires with spiritual soles."


    "... so we lose everything. Does that mean joy as a person, life?


    "That''s right. ''Cause you''re gonna be a spirit. The future as a person is lost instead of gaining power. We can''t get old, we can''t go through time together, we just stay the same. None of this distracts me from maintaining the vessel. See? You''ll lose everything eventually, won''t you?


    "... No way, Llumiel was the one who left the ban on examples?


    I don''t know.


    I was deluded by a grin I wasn''t sure what I was thinking.


    But I''ve learned about spiritual covenants. Neither the reality nor the price of the contract may have been left as knowledge.


    Right now, I think I''m getting a hard look. Then Yufi also stared at Rhumiel with a serious look.


    "... Lumiel, how much will the price be for someone with a soul close to the Spirit?


    "If you''re asking about your daughter herself, I guess it''s not so much the same as" who I am now. "Seems like your ego as a person is initially thin, and I guess the Spirit is familiar with people''s senses a lot. And it hasn''t even precipitated itself as a spirit. It''s like a work of art, and if you were to lean on the spiritual side of it, you wouldn''t feel the big price."


    "... you''re losing it just because you don''t feel it, right?


    "Man and the Spirit are another being from the ground up. Isn''t" confusing "enough?


    ...... I have been pushed to silence by Llumiel''s words. Different thoughtse to mind, disappear and repeat, and thoughts do note together.


    Did Uffi have the same thing or did she shut up with a serious look on her face? Look at us like that. Rhumiel gives her shoulders a whisper.


    "Anyway, rest here today. There''s a lot to think about."


    I was looking up into the sky with my hips on high tree branches to sum up my thoughts.


    The forest covered by branches is dark and the lights are indispensable at hand. Still, I don''t even feel like staying at Rhumiel''s residence, and I''m getting blurred out here.


    I''m worried about Yufi, too. For my part, I thought I had to get my thoughts together by the time I talked to Uffi. That''s all the truth surrounding the Spirit covenant was too shocking.


    "... I didn''t think there was such a good story."


    Not much, no matter how much.


    What is the honor of the First King? Its first king quit man in a spiritual covenant, and on top of that he turned into a monster that looked to conquer the world. By the way, it''s not even a joke that my real daughter would kill me. I just want you to be in that kind of creativity.


    And the sprouts of the possibility that I could use magic also crushed. Llumiel says "rare man". A soul without a spirit in its soul. I can''t resonate with the Spirit because I don''t have the Spirit. I can''t use magic.


    If resonance bes magic, I know it. "Engraved" engraved on my back for me. This, if I may say so, is not a soul, but an engraved on my flesh. In the end, the spiritual covenant is no different from the engraving. That''s just the difference between carving it into a vessel called flesh or a vessel called soul.


    "Oh, my God, then magic is not evil."


    It''s just a glorious feat, so they just believe it''s the right thing to do.


    But the essence of magic is no different from the invention I created in my magic. In particr, it is extremely simr to engraving. It''s not crap.


    "... snap into boulders"


    "Oh, what snaps?


    "Hiya!?"


    I feel like I''m losing my bnce because of the signs I suddenly felt. It was Llumiel who supported that body.


    Soon she was "floating" behind me. She sat next to meughing strangely.


    "... if you want to speak up, give me a sign."


    "Hehe, I''m sorry"


    "What are you doing here?


    It really hits Lumiel hard. I feel terrible about it.


    "I wanted to talk to you more, uh, Alice?


    "No! Anis! Anisphere!"


    "In anise, then. I can stay in the Ryumi, too, okay?


    "On your own, Llumiel"


    It''s not cute.


    Don''t poke me in the cheek, don''t be nervous! I look at it unintentionally, but it doesn''t look familiar at all.


    "If you mean the Great Spirit, give me some more majesty."


    "It would be convenient for someone like that, wouldn''t it? I didn''t know that."


    "You must be an ex-human!


    "Something I don''t remember being raised as a human being. I am royal. I think you know what that means.


    It was an abominable response. I stare at Llumiel with such a grin, hateful enough to want to bite me by ident.


    "Heh heh, you grew up pretty depressed. Well, if it''s this country, I don''t know what else to do? You didn''t abandon your country much. Or destroy the country."


    "... I''m not like you"


    "Right? You''re human, I''m a spirit. I just took people''s vessels."


    "You''re a human being."


    "What I wanted to be was a fact."


    "... even though you were born as a person? You were a father who wasn''t even Roku, the first king."


    "Either it''s the mother who''s not Roku, or maybe it''s not the surroundings. Even though my father recognized me as a child, that''s all. There is no major obstacle to the" operation "of the country. Maybe a spare for when something happens to me, a pawn for diplomacy?


    "Not good enough."


    Oh, really. There is no royalty. I thought so from the bottom of my heart.


    "... hey, what''s a spirit?


    "Oh, that''s abrupt."


    "Answer me, Great Spirit"


    "The Spirit is a zero shard itself from the world. Nothing more or less."


    "Then what''s" God "who created the Spirit?


    "The great will that created us, I would say. I wonder. Is there still a God in the real sense? Some of the great spirits called" God "have seen each other face to face."


    "... what does Rhumiel think? Do you really think there''s a god?


    "I think he was." But it''s not enough. Or you''re not willing to do anything. "


    "... unwilling to do anything?


    "If there is a God, don''t you think the Spirit will change the world as God wills? The light and darkness of the Origins created by God, and the subspecies spirits, beginning with the four great spirits elephant from the world. None of them would try to" exchange something from themselves, "would they? Isn''t that God''s will?


    Llumiel makes sure to look further afield and talk pompous.


    "There were times when I was touring the world, looking for a being called God. I just never really met the God of Genesis. If there is a supernormal person whose existence as God truly portrays thew of the world, what is man born for and what does he live for? I wanted to throw that question at you."


    "... you''re not looking anymore? Did you find the answer?


    "I told you earlier. I''m not here anymore, or willing to do anything. God or not, this world doesn''t change. The Spirit does not change either so that God does not change. It is man''s prayer, desire, and desire itself that always changes God and the Spirit. That''s magic."


    ... Is the faith of the Ministry of Magic also wrong in a way? But the destination is not happiness as a person. Happiness as a Spirit.


    So you shouldn''t bind the country with that idea. Because we are human beings. There''s nothing wrong with being human even if you can''t use magic. Until we abandon being that person, to the Spirit, um, man is not weak enough that we have to drown in our own prayers and wishes.


    "People don''t live for magic. It''s good to work really hard and pray when you can''t help it. I don''t want to tell you that it''s a mistake to be saved. But giving up before that and drowning in prayer is... uneptable"


    "... boulders, rare people. Every rare person I''ve ever seen looked like that."


    "... does Rhumiel know more about rare people?


    "I can tell, to a certain extent. It''s easy to understand because you don''t feel spirits."


    "... you don''t have any traits or anything? For example, you have memories of a previous life..."


    "You ask strange things?


    Llumiel looks at me with an astonishing look. I don''t think I have any idea.


    "You seem to be even more unusual among rare people. I''ve never heard of you having memories of your past life. But everyone has been innovative. In that sense, you can''t leak into that example either. As if that''s the messenger of God."


    "The messenger of God?


    "Yep. Nature and they arrive as if they were on a mission, to do what they have to do. And sometimes even if you risk your life to aplish it. There is no miracle there called magic. Even if it is only possible toe by as an escort, magic will not take shape without prayer. He who stands as the leader of men and paves the way.... Are you obvious about that?


    "... I wonder why someone with magic wouldn''t take the initiative. Even though I have the power."


    "A soul that contains the Spirit can also be described as a soul that cannot be formed without prayer. I mean, you don''t have enough" glow "in your soul as a person. You guys don''t have the will of a rare person."


    Tong, and is touched to be pushed in the chest with a finger. That''s how Lumiel floats is a smile of mercy.


    There I saw other colors of envy that I would miss.


    "... could your partner have been a rare person?


    I''ll leave it to your imagination.


    Cover it all up withughter, and Llumiel won''t talk. Like saying that''s the answer.


    "Being a rare person doesn''t make me happy. Nor does it say that a soul full of spirits is unhappy. Everything is a living result, what do you feel at the end of it? That''s everything. Is that why you''re not going to disparage that youngdy?


    "... Yufi is a sweet good boy"


    "Sounds like it. She''s a real miracle. That kid shouldn''t have enough soul power, but he can maintain his physical appearance as a person despite being a spirit of spirituality. You don''t have half as much mental power."


    "That''s not what I was saying."


    "That''s a general theory. I mean, that kid''s out of standard again.... I envy you."


    "... envious?


    "If only that child''s strength were on my father, even a fraction. I wonder what happened to me."


    Llumiel''s hand reaches out to my head. The gentle arrangement thatbs my hair is like a mother for my child. It makes me touch nature, and I don''t think I hate that.


    Even though I have no certainty, I''m convinced this man is my ancestor far away. It''s not rational. As if this body is what this soul remembers.


    "Let''s go back before your body gets cold."


    "... ok"


    So I could snort nature into the proposal. Llumiel''s face, smiling softly, was so human that she didn''t think she was a person.

 55 Episode 54: Wish For The Sky And The Rainbow

    The area around Llumiel''s residence is creating a very strange sight, as the Spirit lit the lights for me. I don''t feel the light of day is dark even in the distance, and I feel as if I have strayed into the world of dream stories.


    The figure of Uffi, who reaches out to the Spirit and nestles in such a view, seems like a single picture. Speaking up was also a hesitant beauty, but I''m also anxiously driven by the fact that if I don''t speak up, I''m going to disappear as I am.


    "Ufi."


    "... oh, dear Anis"


    Speak up and Uffi will look back at his consciousness this way. I have myself relieved by that trick alone. After all, is it because I have just learned about the spiritual covenant and the history of the Kingdom of Palletia that makes me anxious?


    Llumiel was just back inside his residence, and it was just me and Uffi here. Shoulder to shoulder without saying anything to each other in a strange sight.


    I have to say something, but still I can''t get the word out. Tell Yufi I want to hear something, but what I want to hear doesn''t take shape. It was just Yufi who opened his mouth first as time passed.


    "You''re full of surprises and speechless."


    "... right"


    "But I''m d I found out."


    Peek into the side of Uffi. Quiet, serene face everywhere. Straight eyes as if they had identified a distant goal.


    "We had to know correctly, we..."


    "... Did Uffi already sum up his thoughts?


    "Yes. A spiritual covenant is not a good thing to want lightly. Not to mention what you want in order to be king."


    "Yeah, you are. I think so too."


    I think that the king born of the Spirit covenant will certainly be the king that the people desire. It has immense power and binds prayers and wishes to make dreams a reality. That is rightly the ideal king.


    But the king is not human. A king cannot be a human being at a time when he no longer wants it or embodies it. I can only live as a king. I don''t think that''s what I should want either.


    "... I''m sure public opinion will crack if we release the truth about the Spirit covenant. Some will admire it as wonderful, others will repel it as terrifying."


    "I guess so."


    "That''s no different than being afraid of Ennis'' magic. Both the spiritual covenant and the achievements of magic are worthwhile and both have aspects to fear. So I think what we need to do is to know the right thing, teach it not to be bad, and guide it."


    Uffi turns his gaze on me. Quiet, but staring at me with a strong willed eye that cemented determination.


    Soft everywhere, seemingly tender everywhere. With a smile so as not to get lost, Uffi continues his words.


    "- That''s why I want to fulfill my spiritual covenant to be king"


    I held my fist to the promation Ufi told me. He bites his lips in agitation and looks back at Yuffi''s eyes.


    "... I thought I''d say that. I wonder why. I get it."


    "Yes."


    Are you going to be "Still"? You''re saying it yourself, aren''t you? A king born in a spiritual covenant can be a human pir. If a person does not know the truth, they are just praised, and if they know the truth, they cause fanaticism or fear. You know how sad it is to abandon people to be kings for people?


    "Yes. This may be a retrograde, stupid imitation of the times. But I think I need it."


    "You think I need that much? Do you really need a king like that in this country?


    "Yes. I need it. So I''d like you to hear my thoughts until the end, Master Anis."


    Uffi lifts my fist, gripping it hard, and adds his own hand.


    "I also think it''s a fall to abandon being a man to be king for a man. Surely a king is a king. But I don''t think we should be abandoning people."


    "If so...!


    "But who knows that correctly? You can''t say that a new king can''t be set up if someone believes that glory of the past is the right thing to do, if they still believe that, right? That''s why we can''t just let go of the reins right now."


    Continue to pray as Uffi closes his eyes with his forehead.


    "I will be thest king to receive a crown under a spiritual covenant. And end the old days correctly." To tell you that an alternative to the miracles aplished by the Spirit''s covenant is about toe into being. "


    "... Uffi, but that''s why"


    "Spiritual covenants and magic are all in the hands of men. We should be entrusted. In the future, there will also be kings who desire magic, kings who want spiritual covenants. I think we need to embrace all the possibilities, so that we can choose, not force."


    "That''s why you''re the cornerstone of a milestone in your time? Sacrifice yourself?


    "If someone has to exchange it, let me hope and shoulder that responsibility. Not that someone wanted it, but at my own will. Not for the people, but for the new era I want."


    Gently, Yufi''s hand, which was holding my hand, can apany my cheek.


    "It is up to me to inherit everything from the old days. If you pass it on correctly, you can''t tell people. To put an end to an era of prayer, desire, and mere service to the Spirit. A future where people choose out of their own will and power. And for the first time, magic makes ideas shine. From me to you. From the past to the present, and to the future. It is the past, the present, that takes over all of it and shows the people a new path. That''s the future I want my country to walk in."


    In old times, the history and thought of the Kingdom of Palletia, built by spiritual covenants, all of faith.


    Surely Yufi would be right. It is undoubtedly Ufi who is closer than anyone else as the symbol that has taken over all of it. Yuffi, who is said to have a soul close to the Spirit, has the gift to reach the Spirit covenant, and inherits the righteous blood of origin, deserves it as a symbol.


    End the ancient times with Uffi bing thest king as a symbol. And into the next era, show a new outlook. To defeat the existing concept, it bes the symbol that bears the concept and ends it. That must be an ideal story.


    "So you say you can quit being human? You said you could carry it? In the past, to show those who believe blindly that it seeded? Just to show that I''m not on the right path!?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if I don''t have that kind of care, I can change my country!


    "Yes, Master Anis would be able to. But a radical reform would be contentious. You will carry that responsibility to the point where it hurts. Just carry the pain of ending the old days all by yourself. I can''t forgive that."


    "Because I don''t want to admit to sacrificing Yufi!


    No matter how close Uffi is to the Spirit, Uffi is human. I was born a human being, but I just can''t admit the stupid story of having to throw that away for the sake of my country.


    I really don''t want to make a sacrifice. I can''t help but make a sacrifice as a result. If the idea is different, it will be contentious, and there is no choice in that. But it''s definitely different to swallow if you have to give up from the start.


    "Even if I don''t think of it as a sacrifice?


    "... yes, this is my very own. I just didn''t know I had to because I was born that way. I don''t want Uffi to carry his country until I let him quit."


    "Then this is also my very own. But if that''s what you were born for, if there are people who can be saved for it. That''s me, too. That''s what I... want. For me, and for you I love."


    Yeah, it''s a really parallel line. It''s like mirroring up to where they don''t want to be no matter how far you think of them.


    "... you think you can convince me with the discussion?


    "No. I won''t give either, and Master Anis won''t, will he?


    "Yeah, that''s right. ''Cause if you really don''t like it, I''ll shake it all off. But I''ll make it happen. That''s me."


    "Then I''ll be the one who stops it."


    "You think you can stop me?


    "Yep."


    Yufi smiles and gently distances herself from me. And look back slowly and face each other again.


    "I recognize the value of magic. Above all, I''m by your side, and I know the possibilities. But - yet, I win."


    �D�D����


    "I have to win. We still have to match that value. Otherwise, magic will betray you again. The magic that makes people smile, I guess that doesn''t reallye true with current magic. Because if the Spirit has no will, magic is only a mirror of a person''s wishes. If that magic keeps betraying you, you can only abandon the magic and destroy the world and move on. Then I won''t let you. Let me build a new era of magic."


    Pull out the arcane shell that Uffi was sitting on his hips. Touch the body and then point it at me.


    "End of the old days. Give the country a new era. Happiness to many people. Our wishes are the same. But what the country wants today will be magic, and there''s no way to give that lead to magic yet. It''s only after I take over and finish everything."


    As a sign of the strength of his will, Yuffi''s eyes have eyes full of determination.


    "Alongside your magic, I stand next to you with the magic you had to give up. So if you don''t acknowledge the way you''re doing it, and you don''t give in... let''s settle with each other''s" magic ". Now is not the time for you to lead the way."


    ... nature and my hand was also stretched out to celestial. Set up a celestial pulled out of the sheath to take Uffi''s gaze head-on.


    "Sooner orter your time wille. I will build and show you the times you want. I want to see those times together���� - I grab that right."


    "Nobody sacrifices. I don''t want to. Even if that was Yufi''s wish, I would not allow people to be dumped for their sake. I''m d you''re just dreaming next to me, Yufi."


    "It''s necessary to stand next door. �� you say what you wish to protect. I could only protect it by breaking it. I want to show that magic isn''t just that."


    "If you can''t protect it, there''s no point. Then destroyer, but I don''t mind."


    "Then I can''t admit it."


    "Oh, really"


    "Yeah, really."


    It''s with joy. It''s with sadness. It''s anger. And above all, it was a happy emotion.


    Deny each other''s wishes, but we are as happy as we wish each other. But it''s a different shape, so we bump into each other.


    That child who reached out to me that day is in a position rtive to me and takes care of my wishes above all else. That''s why I have to face it.


    "Anyints about losing?


    "I won''t tell."


    "That''s good."


    I took your word for it.


    "Don''t tell me"


    Laughing at each other. My heart is at peace everywhere. There is no cloudiness. There''s nothing to worry about. I''m not lost. It''s all in the way.


    So my heart is clear as a blue sky. I''m sure this will beughable at the end of the day, no matter what.


    "Shall we begin?... Is this a fight? Or a duel?"


    "No. There are more worthy words"


    "Heh? What''s that?


    "Let the magicparison begin, Master Anis. I''ll teach you."


    "... I told you! Genius,dy!


    Each other''s magic is expensive and full of surroundings. I felt like the forest had gone out of its way to ring to it.


    The wind blows between us, and the leaves of the trees in the wind pass between us.


    The leaves of the tree tear in two. In the next moment, the sound of my celestial and Uffi arcane shells meeting each other''s des echoed in a squeamish.


    Deep in the ck Forest, its magicalparison was unwittingly feverish.


    In a square made in the deep woods. So facing each other are Anisphere and Uphilia. They sh each other with their demon swords over and over again.


    Anisphere quickly approached Uffi without striking a blow as she strengthened herself with the magic poured from the dragon''s engraving. Bouncing it back with physical enhancement so that Uffi can respond again.


    y each other''s swords, draw almost the same orbit and ovep the swords. The sound of the sword trident does not linger, but elerates as it sounds tall.


    (Huh, it reacts......! But I''m surprised they''reing head-on!


    This development was, to be honest, unexpected for Anisphere. When ites to Uphilia, he''s a genius who uses a lot of magic. Then I wonder if they wille using their magical hands. Ites at me as if it suits me.


    That seemed surprising to Anisphere. What are you thinking, are you after something? If you get past the back of your brain, your attacker will be dull. It''s not hard to imagine an imminent magic chase even if you show a gap. That is why it bes an outfit to respond to the onught of Uphilia.


    (Dear Anis reacts fast. I would be inferior to the battle just for physical strengthening. "That''s why" I can''t use a detoured hand......!


    Uffi doesn''t misunderstand his talent. Indeed, the magic I use is diverse and the choices float multiple ways. But if you''re going to use it for anisphere, your options will be narrowed down.


    Anisphere''s hands are not as diverse as those of Uphilia. That''s why every one of them is highly proficient. Fast, sharp, heavy. That''s why I can''t get the hitter wrong. For Uphilia, it was a battle as if stepping on thin ice.


    Fact is, I can''t even get a moment out of my mind when I''m shing knots. If I loosen my mind at all, Uphilia will feel it even if her demon sword strips away her fangs. My body is so feverish that I can clearly see that the sweat that floats is telling my skin and falling off.


    (Now I have the upset I showed unexpected movements, but in local power I''m inferior. Any one adapted and pushed down......!


    It is the image of one''s defeat that floats in Uphilia. Destroy, destroy and destroy images overshadowed by instantly floating anispheres. To connect the remaining possibilities, the reflex nerve will be increased to the maximum and the uracy of body strengthening will be increased.


    There won''t be a decision to make. Still needed to buy time. Anisphere also has better experience in action. So there''s only one thing Yufi can do.


    (Give me everything I can...! What I can do, no, even what I couldn''t do, is extremely visible here and now...!


    For Uphilia, magic is the task of shaping scattered pieces. Through magic activated once, scrape off excess and attract and reassemble what is missing.


    Formation, scrutiny, optimization, filling, reconfiguration and execution. Uphilia''s thoughts turn visibly. Every time I feel a pain in the back of my head. Blood gathers in the back of his eyes and his vision turns bright red.


    The breath rises and the bodyins of fatigue. The arm that repeats the spear is about to lose its senses due to impact. Complement it with a body strengthening woven with healing magic. That way, the magical path of further physical strengthening is drawn in the back of the brain while reducing body fatigue.


    Uphilia instantly reassembles the magic she is exerting on herself as she pulls the feeling that something is going to burn out in the back of her brain.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Huh!?"


    The sword shes that Yufi swung out, raising his own surprising beastly voice, surpass Anisphere''s predictions only for a moment. Only with each other''s momentum antagonizing, Yufi''s modtion breaks Anisphere''s rhythm and lowers as Anisphere steps on a dance.


    Uphilia doesn''t miss that gap. The distance to the slightly open rear, set the arcane shell to pull the bow, utilize the twist of the body to release the poke. Just before releasing that thrust, the wind swirls like a helix.


    "" Windstorm! "


    The magic trick is sweet, and the conditioning setting is sweet in the aggressive configuration. But the wind released at the same time as the thrust elerates its thrust, causing it to reach the realm of divine speed.


    The aim is celestial. y that one. The moment Yufi''s thought came, Anisphere - let go of the Celestial and stand low.


    (Huh!? Shima - Huh!


    Celestial misced targets dance through the universe and climb up. Uffi''s body, which released the poke, is stretched. Hit the palm bottom into Uffi''s abdomen so that the anisphere, which stood there low, sprained its bent knee.


    Yufi''s body is bounced off with momentum. Roll as you jump on the earth several times, and rise as Uffi kneels down to kill its momentum.


    "...................................................!


    Uphilia can experience vomiting that is likely to throw up all the contents of her stomach. Even the cushions created by the wind magic cannot offset the blow of Anisphere. Let''s just say they didn''t take the bones. Good.


    There is no pursuit of the Anisphere. Anisphere also holds the celestial in her hand again and wipes the sweat that flows down her back with her hand.


    (Does it change this far in action? Genius, or not a monster, Ufi...)


    Past Anisphere is yet another fear of Uphilia. It was felt on the skin that Ufiria was instantly, reassembling magic on the spot.


    That was also very simr to the process of sharpening the de. Fast, sharp, scrapes away waste. Like Uffi approaching herself with one step and another every time she exchanges her sword. If this were truly a life-taking, I would have been under the illusion with the footsteps of Reaper.


    "... ha... ha...!


    Breathe and stand guarded, Uphilia looks at the anisphere. Anisphere doesn''t seem to have rxed either.


    Anisphere stands in front of me. In that, Ufiria had unspeakable emotions in her heart. It speeds up the heartbeat and spills blood all over your body.


    (Choice is crushed. So much...... even with so much means, there are fewer hands to choose from. This is Master Anis......!


    Seems to repeat, in terms of plenty of options, Uphilia outperforms Anisphere. Diverse magic can only help. That was the strength of Ufiria. It has always been so. That''s why I never cared.


    When I saw the magic, the countermeasure came to mind. It wasn''t even hard to offset. Even a sword could be treated more than a crowd. The experience of choices being "crushed" beforehand came as a surprise to Uphilia. This is my father, Grants, who has never felt the end of a magic trick.


    (I wonder how much this one has worked out. How much to reach for what you can''t reach)


    I want to fly in the sky. The path of Anisphere, which began there, can be described as exploration itself. I havee to know magic, to know myself, to fill what is missing, and to refine my strengths by being foolish.


    In contrast, Uffi has never challenged her exploration. A variety of magic can be used from the beginning to grasp and offset the hands of others. Absolutely at birth, that was the way she was.


    But Anispheric obsession breaks down Uphilia''s almighty. The almighty feeling that I relied on without realizing it myself doesn''t work for anispheres. During this short stagger, Uphilia felt so bad.


    That''s why - Uphilia''s heart grows strong and expensive.


    "I want to line up..."


    I want to see the same view as you, who look away everywhere.


    I want to change who I was just to stay in what I was given. I don''t just want to be who I am, I want to walk through this world instead of staying in it.


    I''ve always thought it was best for me to behave the way I wanted. I am not asked to be there. Then I didn''t feel the need to ask for it either.


    The hand offered when that premise copsed and the previously normal world copsed. The light I saw ahead of me is nothing more than an anisphere.


    I was told that this soul was spiritual. There is a world, but stay. Then do as you wish. It was just to make it good. But I can''t be. It won''t end this way.


    - I want to beat this guy.


    What do you want to win? Uphilia clearly doesn''t know that.


    So at least I won''t run away. I want to be on the same stage, with the same eyes, just keep facing each other.


    I don''t want to be alone with someone who''s going to shake everything off to get to where it needs to be.


    And I don''t want you to leave yourself alone, where everything wasplete.


    I want you to see it. I want you to admit it. When I''m here. Each other, everything is chipped out.


    That''s why. I just want to be the only one for this guy.


    "I won''t let the king..."


    A king is a symbol in itself, for the sake of his country and for the sake of his people. If you be king, that freedom will be lost.


    I didn''t like that for Uphilia. The Anisphere was free so we could get there. Yet I cannot ept that everything must be dedicated for the good of the country, neither its freedom nor its deprivation, nor its wishes, nor its merits.


    That''s why I don''t approve of Ufiria. Even if that''s what the world wants, it''s uneptable.


    Oddly enough, it was like Anisphere who didn''t admit he couldn''t use magic. Uphilia steps out again, too. Forward, forward.


    "... Ufi"


    "I will not admit that you will be sad to be king. I can''t bear to have something to lose from you by bing king. It''s wrong for you to dedicate what you''ve built to no one else, just for everyone''s sake."


    "Still, if you say that''s my responsibility, I will. Until I make someone unhappy, I can''t wish for my happiness."


    "Still, I want to make you happy. I want you tough, I want you to be free. I want to keep your wish."


    So you don''t have to be king. Many times Uphilia screams like that.


    "If we''re all going to be happy - you''re going to have to be happy too."


    "So... I won''t admit that Uffi is going to be unhappy!


    "Don''t you decide my misfortune!


    "Don''t let Uffi decide my happiness!


    "So you don''t like it!? Don''t you like me trying to be happy!?"


    "... that''s cowardice!


    Mouth it like Anisphere was upset by the unexpected pursuit.


    That''s why Uphilia turns back. Tell them to remain emotions simr to the anger that boils in their hearts.


    "If you wish everyone happiness, ept your happiness too"


    "I''m happy, I''m happy enough already"


    "- I''m saying I''m not happy with that!


    I want it, I want it, I want that guy''s happiness.


    That''s what I wanted. I want it stronger than anyone, my darling''s happiness.


    And I say, "Enough." I don''t need it anymore, I say. That''s not true - I don''t know anymore. Did you find out?


    "I''ll be happy on my own and unhappy on my own. I don''t admit that. So if you say you don''t want everyone, I''ll take it. Dear Anis, you can throw it away now. If you say you don''t deserve a king, you can throw it away."


    I''ll take the crown.


    Uphilia''s thoughts are conveyed without words. Anisphere takes the stand as he decides.


    The light green colour of the anisphere diminishes. Eyes like a golden moon. It''s the first eye I''ve ever seen from the front. The change in color is due to the magic of the dragon. Those eyes are as beautiful as gems.


    Likewise, the de formed from the celestial also shows a change. Crystalline des with thin rashes and blue. The light, reminiscent of the silhouette of a dragon wrapped around his whole body, frightens the beholder. This presence certainly deserves to be called a dragon.


    "Words don''t convince me. I can''t. - Then you can take this!? Now if you want to leave!? I won''t forgive you if you die, and I will resent you for life! Even I don''t want to give in! I don''t want Yufi to go down the path of absolute suffering!


    "- Oh, then you''ll never lose."


    I didn''t have a reason. I wasn''t sure I could beat it. Still, Ufiria spoken naturally.


    Anisphere pulls her lips together as she hesitates. Looking at Uphilia as she stared, she jumped to momentum.


    A blow that reminds me of the blue sky falls above heaven. Uphilia grips the Arcane shell as a shing blow approaches that repaints the faint sky into the blue sky.


    This blow can be defeated by half-breed magic, but it cannot be prevented. Make an immediate decision. Even the footsteps of death are close. Still, there was no stray, no starvation, no fear in Uphilia''s mind.


    "Gather, mix"


    I had a tip.


    "Mix it up, get it done"


    Rece the magic of your body. That''s the secret Anisphere uses when exercising dragon magic too.


    "If you do, you are equal to the world."


    Rece "Magic". It was the spirits around them who invited them to call water at the price of their whole body''s magic.


    Gather around your whole body the magic thates from mixed spirits. Uphilia controls the forces as wild as torrents, while thoughts fly by the shock.


    Inject that magic into the Arcane Shell. The Devil''s Sword, which had Uphilia''s function as a magical aid, shows change as it responds.


    - A rainbow crystal-like de is formed.


    That shines in response to the magic of the Spirit that Uphilia has taken in.


    A Spirit is a shard of the world itself. The blow that Uphilia draws out, which can resonate with its Spirit, is a strike that reminds me of a rainbow, as is the name of its demon sword.


    Extreme light reminiscent of the sky ovepped with a sword sh of extreme light reminiscent of a rainbow, bouncing each other.


    I saw a rainbow.


    I saw a beautiful, very beautiful rainbow. Beautiful sole with bridges in the blue sky.


    But when I opened my eyes, the light of the Spirit lit up. It was in a faint forest. I wonder if the beautiful view I just saw was illusory.


    I felt soft behind my head. Then it was Yufi who came into my sight to peek in... Apparently I was being knee-pillowed.


    "... are you awake?


    "... Ufi? Me..."


    "Excuse me. I had the best shot at offsetting the blow, and I didn''t even think about the fall. After that, Mr. Ennis fell out of his head."


    "... fell out of your head? Ah..."


    Memoriese back. A special blow by Celestial, who defeated Fenrill. When I let that go, I remembered that I was jumping up in momentum.


    Uffi, who intercepted it, is on the ground and remembers a rainbow blow imminent as heunched. My memory is broken there.


    I''m probably out of bnce in the air and fall straight out of my head. And I think it means I passed out. I don''t have a headache for that, and I think Yufi treated me.


    "... it was so beautiful"


    "Yes?"


    "... I saw a beautiful rainbow"


    "... it''s the light of the Spirit."


    "... well, that was really beautiful"


    I identally lost my power. I exhale at the odd fullness as I leave my head with Uffi.


    "... my loss."


    "... it''s a draw. It was just bad luck."


    "Ugh, it''s good to lose. I really thought it was beautiful from the bottom of my heart."


    I was admitted to losing because it was just beautiful.


    I thought if I lost, I would definitely regret it. I hate to lose. I still feel a lot of regret.


    Still, I was distracted by beauty. Reach out and touch Yuffi''s cheek.


    "Beautiful."


    "�� a little lighter"


    "Unusual. I can''t believe Uffi can illuminate"


    "The magic is unstable right now... it''s kind of fluffy"


    With a bitter smile, Yuffi blushes her cheeks and shows them. That was adorable again and Iughed unexpectedly.


    You really are aplete loser. At least on this asion. I couldn''t help but lose in the battle I wagered the king.


    "... oh, already. Don''t let your regrets shrivel."


    "Yes, because whether you win or lose, you have nothing to lose. And because I regret dying if I lose, and I''ll probably cry. That''s why I didn''t want to lose."


    "... I might want to see Yufi''s crying face for a second"


    When I said that, Yufiughed at me like I was in trouble. Then Yufi gently crawls her fingers through my lips.


    "I''m sure when I''m king, I''ll cry even if I don''t want to. Just in front of you."


    "Yeah."


    "Will you forgive me?


    "I forgive you. Crying, taking away from me, everything, everything."


    "I want to make you happy. Forgive me for that, too?


    "... fool, don''t ask"


    I try to turn that way because I was embarrassed and I was about to bite my tongue. Then Yuffi''s hand suppresses my cheek, and Yuffi''s face looms.


    It takes my breath away. If you reach for breath to drown and hold it tight, you will be dropped deep enough that it is likely to be acid depleted. I won''t let it go easily when it gets painful and I punch Yuffi in the back of the head with pessies. By the time I was liberated, my head was totally cracked.


    "Pfft.... this, kissing demon"


    "What does that mean"


    "Too frivolous!


    Are you listening to my protest or not? All Yufi did was smile contentedly.

 56 Episode 55: Contracts And Promises

    "Oh, you''re back? It''s not like we''ve been having a fancy fight."


    That''s what Llumiel told me when I went back to Llumiel''s residence with Yufi, whoid down his hips on the floor. The teasing attitude hasn''t changed and he looks at us curiously.


    We sit back in front of Llumiel so we can face back. It was from Uffi who cut the mouth fire.


    "Rhumiel, I''d like to ask you to teach me about spiritual contractors. Will you not give me that wisdom?


    "Hmm? Stop being so human. But you want to be king?


    "Yes, otherwise the throne is far from me, and the dream I want to aplish will note true unless I be king"


    "Dreams, hey. What the hell do you want to achieve?


    "Have a new era. �� I want to put an end to the lessons of the old days correctly in order to take over from Ennis to a new era."


    Llumiel stares at Ji and Yufi. Its mixed colored eyes reflect Uffi. Uffi takes that gaze head-on without being frightened.


    Then the colour of Llumiel''s eyes shows a change. It returns to one color so that the mixed colors blend together. Its colour is deep blue, reminiscent of the sea.


    "I once destroyed my father, who became king of madness as the people wished. I can''t say that you''re not going to be one of those two dances. Yes, I''ve been bound to the end of a spiritual covenant" a wish that would otherwise not be fulfilled ". Face the Spirit who dwelled in you, pursuing only its essence, and shredding away everything"


    "Yes.... that''s why I want to be thest one. We may not be able to shed light on all the facts and truths, but people still need to know."


    "Know what? Knowingly the people may seek a new sacrifice. Who can tell you not to ask God for a convenient king? There are truths you shouldn''t know."


    Close your eyes and Rhumiel tells Uffi. I feel signs simr to quiet anger. The light behind my eyes is shaking as if the pale me were shaking.


    "... Llumiel. You may be surprised now, but please ask."


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s not what I knew."


    "What?"


    Llumiel looks like he''s been taken aback. I identally opened my mouth and watched Uffi too.


    Uffi stays t and keeps spinning his words pale.


    "If you want to seek God, you can do so. That''s not what I found out. Because I haven''t said a word about bing a god. I will be king, but that consists of me wanting to be. It''s not like I want to be someone''s god, and I don''t need to hear what you have to say. If you don''t like it, you can set up a new god."


    "... Ufi?


    That? Yufi was such a freaking kid to say!? Oh, but I might say...? Was this what I looked like when I was a student...?


    "I just don''t rmend it as a national teaching. If you want endorsement on that, you just have to prove it by your own deeds. If that is to be the voice of the people, if you want it from me, then it is time for me to leave the kingdom without having to take over. So if you want to be a god, let''s give it back." Did you know that? "


    "... did you find out?"


    "This country has already been saved. I can''t figure out how things were in the past, either, but I certainly don''t have a chopped crisis. The people live healthy and the nobles are filled with wealth. It is also all due to the reign of a man who is not God. At the earliest opportunity, we don''t need God in this country. Yet seeking God, etc., and that seems to me to be the extreme of decadence. Why should we reach out even if we shelter such a people?


    "... does that mean trumpeting a people who want God?


    "No. It''s not worth dealing with, that''s all. You can ask for it if you want. So if you call the country a disaster, it is a rebel. If I had seen the tragedy and yet sought the danger of inadvertently seeking God, I would never have seen the deed done."


    Yufi ran out of words to be nothing and moved her gaze to me.


    "People can pursue happiness without having to rely on God. I have learned from Anis that it is possible to build a new era that is impossible. It is then that I will be the representative of the former king to guide the people. The old days will end with a king named me."


    "... some people think you''ve been betrayed?


    "Betray? What? Expectations? Then you just have to aplish it yourself. The Spirit will respond if you pray. If that wish is sincere, let the path of the Spirit''s covenant be paved by itself."


    "So what if a spiritual contractor was born that didn''t do it for the people?


    "I will defend my country with all my might."


    Llumiel has silenced himself in Yufi''s response. And distorted my lips. There was a loudugh from his lips.


    Rhumiel isughing down to the point where his breathing bes painful as he holds his belly. Afterughing out to the point where she was a little worried, Llumiel corrects her posture as she wipes her fingers with the tears that floated.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s crazy..."


    "Did I say something so strange?


    "No, I don''t think so.... Oh well. If you want to be happy, be yourself. That''s the new era you want."


    "Yes."


    "... if that''s the" essence, "your daughter will be fine. You will never step off the path like my father, nor will you ever be like me. You should stick your chest out and go back as a spiritual contractor."


    "Thank you. Now I''d like you to teach me how to do that spiritual covenant..."


    "Hmm? Aren''t we done already?


    "Huh?"


    "To?"


    "... Huh?


    ... silence falls. The three of us looked at each other and we became silent.


    "... are you done?


    "Huh. I''ve already finished my contract with the Spirit, youngdy"


    "Huh!?"


    "You didn''t notice?


    "... Specifically, how do you exchange contracts?


    "It''s an exchange of magic. At the price of his magic, he receives his magic by manifesting the manifestation of the Spirit, a mirror that goes hand in hand with the Spirit within him. So a great spirit is already born in your daughter''s soul. I think I can feel the signs if I''m conscious. Besides, we''ve been talking for a long time, haven''t we? You look better than you did when you got here, don''t you?


    "What!? If you think Yufi is alive enough just now, it''s the effect of a spiritual covenant!?"


    I''m circling my eyes like Uffi surprised me. He wasn''t conscious at all. Speaking of which, it''s like he said the magic was restless and fluffy or something.


    Was that when the Great Spirit was born within him and the magic was reced with the usual magic, he didn''t calm down?


    "... I don''t have any particr sense of change."


    "That''s why I told you. Originally, he said he was spiritual. It''s not that different."


    "... but it changes, doesn''t it?


    "Originally, spirits don''t have flesh. That''s why I tend to be greedy about what I want. That''s more than you can handle. Of course, my father, many spiritual contractors hide in some distress where their temperament is not understood by the people around them. The longer you spend, the more uneven you''ll feel with people."


    "... be greedy"


    Hey, I think Uffi saw me all the time. I had a bad feeling that I couldn''t help but look at that instant and shook my body for the first time.


    "If it''s your daughter''s case, that seems to have meshed well. How hard did your parents hurt you? I don''t think I feel the same way about my weakness as a human being as a spirit."


    "... is this a ce to rejoice?


    "Well. It''s up to you to decide that, from me."


    Llumielughs as she unts her shoulders. Yufi doesn''t seem to be an interpreter, but he''s convinced for now.


    ... so I was listening to Lumiel''s exnation and could be a little concerned.


    "Lumiel, I''d like to ask you one thing..."


    "Hmm?"


    "... can a spiritual covenant do something simr to a demon?


    "Hmm? I''ll ask you a strange question. I think a demon with a demon stone in his body can theoretically do it. I just don''t think that''s possible."


    "Why?"


    "The Spirit bes a match mirror for a man''s wishes, but the demon is what lives by instinct, isn''t it? If you''re not a demon like that, you can''t get to the point where you can make a deal."


    "... like a dragon or something?


    "Right. Anyway, if it''s a young dragon, if it''s more dragons than Cheng Long, isn''t it possible?


    "What if? If something simr happened to the Spirit Contract, would we stop being human after all...?


    "I''ve never heard of such an example."


    I don''t know what that means, Rhumiel tilts his neck as he says. Then Yufi''s jittery gaze pierced him from next door.


    "... what if I told you that the real example was me?


    "............ what?


    I decided to give an overview of the engraving to Llumiel with my eyes rounded.


    Llumiel, who was half-hearted at first, also tested me in surprise when he actually saw my engraving. And I said this as if I were frightened.


    "Are you crazy?


    "I''m going to be sane myself!?"


    "Then a rare fool, I wonder if he''s a genius... Oh, don''t worry. While it is true that your engraving, it is also grossly simr to a spiritual covenant to exchange demon stone magic for your own magic, it is only temporary. You can''t stop being human if you don''t ept itpletely. Just..."


    "... just?


    "You''re so fond of me. In the meantime, if I identally be a dragon, I''ll point it at you andugh at you."


    "... I mean, there''s a lot of potential for you not to be human."


    "It''s less likely than a spiritual covenant, but you can''t say you don''t. You''re the only one I know."


    I think I''ve been told far away that I''m an idiot with no precedent. I thought it might be something like that, but could it be a dragon...


    Something is itching on my back. It''s like beingughed at by an engraving. What, even if it''s will, it''s still there, this... let''s go over it properly, let''s do that.


    "Oh, you''re really delightful kids.... Yeah, I made up my mind."


    "Yeah? He said he decided... what?


    "Shall I return home too for a long time? There''s no shadow left."


    "... eh!? Are you going toe to Wangdu!?"


    To Llumiel''s words I opened my eyes and revealed my surprise. Is Uffi surprised, too, staring straight at Llumiel?


    "Funny kids like you don''t always show up in the future! Besides, Uphilia is already one of my countrymen. Maybe I shouldn''t be helping you with that?


    "That helps..."


    "... isn''t the world of men painful for you?


    "Once upon a time. But you''re gonna build a new era, aren''t you? Then maybe it''s why I survived so far."


    That''s what I say and smile. Llumiel cuddles us in.


    I don''t even feel like shaking it off somehow, making Llumiel want to keep it that way. Did Uffi feel the same way about me, and the time passes for the three of us to turn ourselves in just like that?


    This is how we were brought back to the King''s Capital as spiritual contractors and our distant ancestors, Lhumiel.


    If I went back out of the woods, Raini greeted me with joy as if I were a ho. The Commander of the Sprout Knights was with him, but when he saw Rhumiel, he opened his eyes like a ghost.


    "Lord Lumi!? Why are you out of the woods?!?"


    "Oh, Matthew''s boy. You''ve grown up, haven''t you got any more Orphans escorts?


    "How many years do you think it''s been since then! Boy, I want you to stop!


    "Really? Hehe, I came out of the woods because I liked Anis and Uffi. I''m going to see what happens to these kids for a while. Is it disrespectful for someone who''s not even a nobleman to want to enter the castle?


    "Something like that! Queen... Master Silphine will be delighted!


    "Oh, that''s the horse girl. Maybe that heartless thing got a little better."


    The two people whose conversation bounced to warm up their old rtionship left early if they didn''t put in a report to Father as well.


    Raini prepared dinner to relieve the fatigue that was diving in our woods. Though not as luxurious as the outhouse, it was a heartwarming meal. So I exined to Raini what was happening in the forest.


    So, you''re sure you got what you came for?


    "Yep.... I will push Yuffi to the king. That''s what I''m going to tell your father."


    "Really?... Congrattions, Master Uphilia"


    "Yeah, thanks.... Raini, will you support me from now on?


    "Of course it is. It''s not what they say."


    Rainiughed at Couscous and responded with pleasure. You must be tired, so I was told to rest on my bed for a long time.


    I look up at the ceiling as I fall asleep in bed and my thoughts circle. But it doesn''t feel real and fluffy as a cloud.


    "... oh, you really don''t have to be king"


    There seemed to be a hole in my chest. I even felt like something that had been tied up and suppressed all along somewhere would be solved.


    Is that pleasant, regrettable, or vain? Anyway, I can''t get my emotions together. I''ll put my hand on my forehead at this rate for a while.


    "... this is what Raini said, you should rest early"


    I guess I''m tired too. I knew a lot of things, and I showed the way.


    All you have to do is push on. Me too, for what I want. If Yufi is building a new era and expecting me, I can''t lose either.


    The sound of a knock echoed where I tried to close my eyes to try to renew that thought from tomorrow.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Master Anis."


    "Uffi? I''m still awake, go ahead."


    Uffi in her bedroom came into the room if I gave her forgiveness. If you keep in your room, you''ll walk up to me.


    "May I put you to bed here today?


    "I don''t mind..."


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t stand it..."


    And Yufi''s eyes narrowed. That gaze seems to tangle with me, and it runs on my spine.


    This is a red g, I don''t know why, but my bodyins it''s dangerous. Yufi''s eyes seemed to be more true than I had ever seen before, and he wanted me in agony.


    Yuffi approaches me as she is and hugs me to bury her face in my chest.


    "... you wanted to be sweet?


    "Yes, not... I''m really, really sorry..."


    Just apologizing earlier, Yuffi looks up at me as she buries her face in her chest. My eyes wet enough to cry are turning a feverish nce at me.


    "... magic."


    "... magic?


    "... I want the magic of Lord Anis."


    From the bottom of my heart I seem sorry, I meditate on my eyes and Yufi squeaks weakly.


    Well, magic? And it was me tilting my neck, but it immediately urred to me.


    "Maybe, the impact of a spiritual covenant?


    "Probably..."


    The Spirit feeds on magic. Then it is not surprising to say that Uffi, who housed the Great Spirit, has also begun to seek magic as food.


    But that''s where I tilt my neck. Then I wonder if my magic without the Spirit is a food magic for Uffi.


    "Can''t it be someone else''s magic?


    "... why are you saying such a mean thing"


    Phew, and Yufi, swelling her cheeks and staring at her, seemed younger than her age, no.


    Until now, I suppressed my emotions and my emotions other than those I needed were an unlikely trick to Yufi, who had cut them off before they got high. It even seems ironic to me if I wonder if this is also the effect of bing a spiritual contractor. I can''t believe I got rich because I quit people.


    "... I thought you said the Spirit had the magic of his choice. Well, for me, it''s Lady Anise."


    "But I''m a rare man with no spirits, right?


    "So, it is. I had it all from the beginning. No talent, no power, no position. I''ve never been hungry. I had nothing to wish for. It was just about fulfilling what I was given. That''s why I wanted you. Lady Anise has everything I need. So the truth is, I want it as much as I want to take it all away, and I''m a little surprised myself."


    "... I''m surprised you let me out of your mind."


    Are you going to kill me with shame, Yuffi? I don''t see how you can speak such a do-on-the-ball favor.


    But I think as I stroke Yufi''s hair. I''m sure Yufi hasn''t grown any more minded than she is old. That opened what was lidded by the Spirit covenant.


    That''s why I don''t want it. It''s like a toddler doesn''t stop looking for it. Though he enjoyed being deceived as an aristocrat, Uffi still seemed to have be more emotionally unstable than he could bear.


    "Magic is like sipping blood like Raini or something?


    "No... you just have to touch me like this"


    Yufi shrugs in her dreams as she cheeks on her chest like a jerk.


    The Spirit exists close to man. He watches over us as we take people''s wishes, prayers, and all of that.


    Maybe that''s why Uffi also wants to lean in and feel the person he seeks. Maybe you want to get my magic food and fill it up. That was embarrassing, but it never seemed like a bad thing.


    "... now, I will put up with that"


    "Now...?


    "... you want me to say something ahead?


    I thought I wasughing innocently. Uffi narrowed his eyes and turned to the sight of that chill.


    Oh, I finally figured it out. This is a crisis of being "eaten". In the sense of predation or otherwise.


    I can put my strength into the arm that was turned to say I wouldn''t let you get away with it. I''m pointing my lips at you somewhere dissatisfied to delude you. I stroke Yuffi''s head.


    "... you canugh at me if you don''t"


    "Yufi is cuter now. I''m sure Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel will be surprised to see Caindkun."


    Speaking of cute, Yufies over with her eyes closed and her cheeks rinsed.... My heart jumped by ident. There''s a gap, but it made this kid seem really cute because he was a jerk.


    "... only when we''re two, forgive me, right?


    "Of course. It''s a promise."


    "In front of everyone, I''ll do it right"


    "Yeah. Yufi would be fine"


    "Dear Anis,"


    "What?"


    "... I admire you"


    I identally bit it in my cheek. Will I be able to withstand Yuffi''s onught and wee him safely into the morning? I''m sure it''s a happy thing to worry about such crap.


    It would be a lot harder if we went back to Wang Du. Still, I''m not lost in my mind. If you''ve decided on a way forward, you can go straight ahead. I''m ready for that, because I''ve already decided.


    "... oh, the moon is beautiful"


    Off my gaze, I looked at the moon floating in the sky and I shrugged so small.

 57 The Gray Clown.

    "This country is sick."


    I grew up one day being told enough to have an octopus in my ear.


    This country is sick. As a child, I thought that was a big deal.


    It''s painful if you get sick. It was a mistake because it was something that everyone knew.


    The country is sick. That means everyone gets sick. That''s why I thought it was so hard.


    "Nobody''s gonna cure you?


    I asked him that, but the answer never came back.


    Bony hands like dead trees stroke his head. Hands like Oki that I don''t feel I can rely on though.


    ''I''ll find out someday. Learn well by then and think carefully''


    It wasn''t until a few yearster that I understood Grandpa''s words.


    This country is sick. I hope the miracle of the pastes back, to such a disease.


    Proceed lightly down the hallway to cross noses. No one can me you. But the gaze that can be directed is the gaze itself that can be directed at the rest of us. Not at all. The same gaze as today, "he" walks down the hallughing inside, with his nose.


    A cave of wisdom that houses a number of materials and papers for the country''s proud research institute. The knee of the Ministry of Magic, which also boasts authority as your opinion number for governance. Those gathered here are the nationally recognized elites.


    It may therefore be the natural make-up that has an exclusive side. I guess the unfriendly gaze at the rest of us "he" has such a physique.


    The development of the Kingdom of Palletia is greatly influenced by the magical faith, with the Spirit as its friend. Extensive spiritual resources for the production ofpetent wizards. Let us also say that that is the backbone that underpins the national power of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    I remember someone saying that the Ministry of Magic is such a glorious ce to symbolize the glory of the Kingdom of Palettia. That''s a fact, I guess it''s right. If we rise to this status, we can give our opinions on politics. It is promised that he will be chosen for the narrow gate.


    (Well, whether that''s right or not)


    "He"ughs inside, with his nose. Indeed, the Kingdom of Palletia is a country that has developed around magic. But that is not the case when ites to whether everything in the country is supported only by magical benefits.


    It is the role of royalty and nobility to lead the country. But it is the people who are building the foundations of the country. The people cultivate thend, recover the resources, and spread them both inside and outside the country.


    Not in the country without the people. The people are many who cannot use magic. I can''t handle magic without being the bastard son of an aristocrat.


    It is therefore true that there are aristocrats who look down on the civilian poption. That number is by no means small. Still, I suppose the rtionship between civilians and nobles has persisted to this day, painstakingly, because the magic benefits are still enormous.


    Power is power. And magic can be a power that leads to power. That is why nobility seeks to be apetent wizard. To myself, and to my child. And to descendants who inherit their own blood.


    Protect the people because nobility has power, and the people devote themselves to nobility because they are protected. At the end of the day, it can''t be done without one or the other.


    Still, nobility is above us. Few people work tyranny because they protect them. That is creating a deep gulf between the twitch and the people and nobility.


    (This country is sick)


    That''s what "he" ''s grandfather said. Tell them to learn well and think hard until the day they know what that word means. And he thinks this country is sick right now.


    The beginning was more than a decade ago. Around that time, the Kingdom of Palletia was falling into a sloping sun. That was due to the rebellion nned by the nobles who umted resentment against the king at the time.


    At the time, it was the father of His Majesty Orphans, now king, who was on the throne. It was a policy of preference for the adventurers and the civilian poption that was well remembered by its predecessor.


    The nobility has the absolute power of magic, but it was also dangerous to go to the front line because of its position. Even if the immense power of magic, for example, could be wielded on the battlefield, he was pregnant with the risk that if he lost his life on that battlefield, there would be no one to rule the territory.


    With the war against other countries at stake, it is the policy of preferential treatment of civilians that was carried out by the Predecessor in order to protect the status and personality of the nobility.


    Naturally there exists in the longsting Kingdom of Palletia the luxury and decline of the noble house with its length of history. And it was not umon for people in declining houses to interact with civilians. More and more civilians with potentially magical talents have been gaining ground since this time.


    It would have been nice if this would have made me a knight serving adventurers and nations. But those who used their talents to work evil appeared.


    A wizard without nobility. Taking advantage of that notoriety and the spread of damage, the Predecessor decided tounch a policy to pick up potentially magical talented civilians.


    That was the support for the adventurers and the new system of holding them as nobles because of their civilian status. Support for adventurers who can reach out to those who cannot be saved, which cannot be reached solely by aristocratic authority. And he tried to take a remarkably active civilian as a nobleman and re-take potential wilderness talents into the country.


    This will result in heavy rebellion from conservative nobles who value blood and a long tradition.


    It was distracted from the honor of protecting the country, and once and for all, my dissatisfaction with the Predecessor, who favoured the civilian poption, grew. The policy put in ce to protect his body led to rebellion from those he should have followed, and his mind and body were weakened.


    Where radical nobility gained momentum to the verge of beeping in line with the weakness of the Predecessor, those who settled this situation appeared.


    That was the king-partisan faction led by the current king, Orphans.


    At the time, as a depressed royalty, Orphans, who was a stranger to working in the dirt, showed sudden martial arts. It is said that few nobles were not surprised by this activity.


    Orphans'' real brother, who had the right to inherit the first throne, which had be the g of the anti-Predecessor faction, would be taken over in the midst of the battle to suppress this uprising. It was the moment when the death of his brother decided that Orphanth, who had the right to inherit the throne by rolling up, would be the next king.


    It was the Marquis de Silphine Mays who weed such an Orphance as queen. She was the daughter of a leading nobleman who participated in a faction of anti-Predecessors, yet a war maiden who destroyed her own house.


    For the atonement of his own house, which was a queen but sinned against his predecessor, he did everything in his power to embark himself on diplomacy and retreat from external illness.


    Grants Magenta, the next owner of the Duke of Magenta family, who had long served the royal family beside the king, tried to stabilise his internal affairs by refraining.


    Once the king''s authority was to be restored by Orphans. And the policy imposed by Orphans also dissatisfied the nobility a little bit, and the country quietly slowly regained stability.


    Yes. I did get the peace back. But the country was quietly starting to get sick by the policies Orphans had exchanged at that time.


    (The reason is the preferential policy to the Ministry of Magic)


    The Ministry of Magic was in a neutral position at the time. But in an effort to contain the steadily increasing number of anti-Predecessors, Orphans hoped to cooperate with the Ministry of Magic.


    The anti-Predecessors were mainly conservatives who valued the traditions of the past, but also militants who were brave and famous. The family line, proud of its magical authority and proud to show martial arts, gathered around it. As a force against such militant factions, Orphans called for help from the Ministry of Magic.


    The Ministry of Magic is a research institute pursuing magic studies and the truth to get closer to the Spirit and God. However, as a result, a number ofpetent wizards were also enrolled. But I don''t ask for the honor of martial arts enough to point a sword at the king. What they wanted was power and money for their own exploration.


    So Orphansunched a preferential policy, admitting hister educational initiative at the College of Aristocrats, and allowing him to participate in order to seek his views on the political arena. Thus the Ministry of Magic steadily gained power.


    "He"ughs at what a barren extreme it was that gradually made the country ill.


    Orphans will certainly be a good king who has passed through the turmoil and calmed the country.


    But it left a great source of anxiety in the future as a price for that calm. Whether he was a good king or called a foolish king whoter created the cause of bankrupting the country will be told byter historians.


    (His Majesty Orphans leveraged the help of the Ministry of Magic to stabilize the country. In the meantime, I also raised factions that would be my own hands and feet, but the spread of the authority of the Ministry of Magic was faster than I thought. It was the wind thatpeted for hegemony by Wu that diminished, but it seems to be a good battle with the anti-Predecessors when ites to the degree of voter thought. I hear it''s worse this way if it''s a bad tach. It was also painful for the previous king to have fallen)


    If my lord survived.


    Having debilitated himself physically and mentally, the Predecessor is leaving the world before he sees the reign of Orphans.


    Orphans'' mother has also left the world when she was weak and Orphans was young. Other brothers, who could be called flesh parents, would argue with their own hands, and Orphans had no faction of his own.


    Even if I had it, its size was small. Although its quality was superior, it still does not affect a wide range. That led me to forgive the rise of the Ministry of Magic.


    (And I tried my best to raise the next king, but he said it was behind my back)


    Was the factor behind it still Anisphere Wynn Palettia?


    A strange princess who set up a theory that revolts head-on with the idea of the Ministry of Magic. That presence must have been a threat to the Ministry of Magic.


    If you be an abominable child who can''t use magic, your hatred will deepen. For the Ministry of Magic, it would have been frustrating to be the blood muscle of the Royal Family.


    Of course, not all haters of Anisphere. Some of them felt in Anisphere''s founded theory. But Anisphere was not actively associated with them, and he drew himself into a cage.


    It was his brother, Algard, who was incited to do so. Ever since he was mistaken for Anisphere, the Ministry of Magicid eyes on Algard in an attempt to take in even the kingdom, eroding its spirit.


    They move under their beliefs. "He" doesn''t deny it. But that''s where the people are missing. In the end, it doesn''t umte because it goes around and everything is behind it.


    "The people just need to be there, that''s the idea. That''s stalled. Sooner orter, it will starve and erode the country. No, I''m talking about being pretty eroded already."


    The first king to build the kingdom of Palletia says he made a spiritual covenant with the Spirit to gain immense power.


    And the people sheltered by the king lifted up the kingdom andid the foundations: the Kingdom of Palletia.


    Is this a retrograde of the times? Concentrate the authority by magic and follow the people. I guess that''s certainly a glorious reenactment that once was.


    This country is sick.


    I''m worried about a disease called glory of the past.


    Things are different from the past. There are not many civilians, and there is a build-up of dissatisfaction with the nobility who created the ditch.


    Although the Spirit faith is a faith rooted in this country, its sense of distance varies between nobility and civilians.


    When the gulf wasunched as a policy for the nobility to rise again. Can''t we just say that civilians don''t take weapons this time?


    When that happens, it''s Anisphere Win Palettia you should be afraid of.


    Even the civilian poption will be able to bring out phenomena simr to magic at the price of magic alone. "He" felt so, fearing that many in the Ministry of Magic.


    (I wonder if this will happen once you have the authority. I also used to hear that the Ministry of Magic is in a more research-oriented, closed shape...)


    Dissatisfaction with the Anisphere, which is secretly spreading. But let''s just say Orphans hit his hand well there.


    The royal fate of elucidating the spiritual covenant from the perspective of magic would have shocked the Ministry of Magic. When this works, Anisphere will be able to handle magic and may cease to be an abominable child.


    I don''t think it''s hard to get rid of the idea that once took root, but if we were able to give magic benefits, we wouldn''t have to do it until we repelled. Such air is being created.


    "Well, I wonder how it rolls. Let me show you something, huh? Princess Anisphere."


    "He"ughs at the ashes.


    The princess floated behind her brain the other day, traveling from Wang Du in search of the clue.


    What changes are being made by Anisphere, or Uphilia beside her, when she returns?


    Miguel Graphite proceeded down the hallway of the Ministry of Magic with a grin on his mouth, as he said it was a joy without umting.

 58 Sleep Tight, Dream Old-Fashioned.

    "... Damn, where did those two go?


    I don''t like the footsteps going through the royal castle. The castle where the king lives is an immense size if you walk alone. As a result, the whining voice sounds well, as does the moving footsteps.


    The structure of the castle is thought to be intrusive, so it is necessary to make roundabouts, or if you don''t know the structure, you can get lost.


    A samurai walking zero bumps andints, Ilia was looking for two figures who were such royal castles.


    "Princess! Prince! Where are you!?"


    Yes, those are two princesses and princes of this country. It is two people: Anisphere Wynn Palettia and Algardo Bona Palettia.


    Ilia Coral is the exclusive samurai of Anisphere and is in a position to have to take care of her. These days, that troubled child who brings his brother Algard around to make noise about the royal castle has been cloud-held.


    "Not at all......! It gives me more work......!


    Ilia is blurry in a harsh way. My feet tread naturally on the floor fast, and my footsteps are even wrapped up in intimidation.


    Earlier, there was a little noise in the maid''s pantry. That was the story of Anisphere and Algard running away with the sheets they had folded in theundry.


    Why did you run away? Why did you do that in the first ce? When I didn''t keep an eye on her because she was a dedicated samurai, I even asked her boss, the chief samurai, to say a few words, and Ilia was a little grumpy.


    Ilia doesn''t think she''s that emotional. Still,tely, there has been more frustration with Anisphere.


    If Anisphere does something, there will be reprimand for herself as a dedicated maid. Totally unreasonable. I sigh when I think this is also part of the misfortune of being blinded by that ruinous princess.


    Anyway, we have to find those two now. I can''t stop sighing about where the hell I''ve been.


    "Ah, sister, I knew I''d stop..."


    "What are you talking about, Al?! It''s okay!"


    "So, but..."


    When the voice was heard, Ilia caught her eyes and switched paths. There''s a staircase ahead of us. On top of that was all the evil kids I was looking for.


    It was time to find Algardo looking around anxiously, and Anisphere dressed in a rare outfit with sheets tied to his body for some reason, trying to raise his anger.


    "Look, I''ming. - Whoa!


    "What?"


    Anisphere pulled the sheets together and took a good jump from the top of the stairs. Ilia, who showed herself under the stairs, turns her eyes round to a sudden oddity and stops moving for a moment.


    The stairs here are huge, and if the kid wants to snap his leg on the way, it''s considered a major injury. I don''t know what the hell made you jump out like that, but Ilia runs to take the anisphere in a hurry.


    Then we see a change in the movement of the anisphere as Ilia sees it. Anisphere jumped out of the stairs with good momentum, and the sheets spread with that momentum. The sheets bracketed on the extremities spread as if they were sails of a sailboat, slowing down the body of the anisphere.


    "Wind, blow. Whoa!


    Then the wind blew momentously from the back of the anisphere. Ilia remembers the phenomenon very well. That stupid princess, you forgot to use the Spirit Stone of the Wind to plunge into the wall!?. This was a reproduction then.


    Ilia kicks and jumps aggressively as she falls and is pped to the ground. Then, Anisphere''s body lifts...


    "Ah."


    "Bohu."


    Ilia''s face was buried in Anisphere''s belly. Illia, out of bnce in the air, grabbed the anisphere aggressively, and did not assume a weight for two, or the body of the anisphere, which was gaining temporary buoyancy, is drawn to gravity.


    Algard, who was watching the whole thing, turned his face bright blue and covered his eyes. And the sound of Algard falling on the painful floor echoed as he covered his eyes.


    "- Ahhh...!?...!?!?!!!!"


    "I was there, say, Ilia!? It''s okay!? I hit my head!?"


    Ilia was undeyed and there was no damage to the anisphere. However, it is not a hoarding in the underlying Ilia. I can''t say I''m still a child, but I added that weight and fell off without even being able to take it.


    My back and head hurts so much that tears seep in. I didn''t think I''d want to go around on the spot, but it''s difficult to twist my body because the anisphere is on top. And the pain elerates even more because of the itching and shaking anisphere.


    "... ugh, this...!


    Oh, no. That''s what I thought. Anisphere got round with her head in her arms. Ilia pulls off the anisphere with momentum and lowers it to the floor. Is it because of anger, Ilia''s gripped fists tremble small.


    And the sound of the fist bones sounded so loud that Algardo, who had covered his eyes and hidden them, shook up.


    "This... fool!!"


    "I''m sorry. Huh! But listen, Father! I think it was a good idea! I think we can ski that one! It''s Musavianis!


    "That''s not what we''re talking about! What are you doing with Algard?


    Orphanth catches an eyebrow and punches his fist bone in the head of the anisphere with his anger. Ghapi, screaming and Anisphere tears eyes with her head.


    Anisphere said stealing the sheets was an experiment to fly the example sky. You think he lifted the sheets with the wind that woke him up with the Spirit Stone of the Wind and tried to glide himself away with that force?


    Not at all, where does such an ideae from? Terror is the temperament of the Anisphere, which is said to be odd.


    "Algardo is Algardo too! What are you gonna do without stopping Anisphere, too!?"


    "Ugh... oh, sorry..."


    Though he was not fisted, Algardo was also subjected to a stronger reprimand than Orphans. Algardo, still two years younger than Anisphere, is young, shrinking smaller and trembling.


    Ilia sighs small as she still shields her stifling and sore back. Every time you make this noise, your body has to keep it.


    "Chi, Father...! Al, I took him out! If you scold me, leave me alone! And I want you to see my Mussabi! That would work!


    "Rejected, fool! That''s enough! Stay back in your room!


    "Yeahhh! I thought this time it would work! Father''s ass! Old face! Full of young gray hair!


    "What the hell, you horse girl!! Whose fault is the young gray hair?!?"


    "Gahhhhhhh!?"


    Orphans pushes his clenching fist from both sides to the temples of the anisphere, twisting it well. Compressed to be pinched with force at the temples, the anisphere screams around the algae scratching to escape.


    After a short period of oppression of the temples by Orphans, Anisphere falls to the floor like she did her best, trembling tingly. It was odd for Ilia that Algardo was poking the anisphere with his fingers in such a way as to be afraid.


    "No rm or gap at all!... Illia, are you all right?


    "Yes, no problem"


    "What, thanks for the help. He can do a lot in the castle..."


    Exhaling sighs like tired, Orphans held his forehead.


    Anisphere is causing disturbances every day. That''s due to her inability to use magic.


    Magic that can be handled if you are royal or noble. Anisphere was told that she could not handle it in any way. And then she''s dealing with spiritual stones and causing all sorts of disturbances.


    "I thought I punished you for the hot water incident before..."


    "... that was a headache case too"


    The other day, Anisphere held the Spirit Stone of Fire to produce hot water, where she jumped in and sustained general burns.


    He said he wanted to take a bath and Orphans was about to hold his head blindly.


    "... no, but it was good that I was able to decide to renovate the bathroom."


    Nothing. The bath doesn''t have to go through a spiritual stone to care. And ria knows that Orphans secretly likes the habit of soaking in hot tubs.


    Although it is an anisphere that causes all the problems, many admit that what emerges from that bizarre idea is useful. Therefore, there are ces where Orphans also remain silent...


    "You can''t let a boulder take the initiative to imitate you like you''re injured. Let me be discreet for a while."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Uhm.... I think I''m constantly struggling, but I''m going to ask for Anis. Ilia."


    Pounded on the shoulder, Ilia bows her head deeply, even though she is afraid.


    And hold aside the annisphere, who is squatting with his head in his arms as he roars, and rear the office of Orphans.


    Algardo also exits the room andes after him with a small run to follow after ria.


    "Sister, are you okay?


    "... there''s no hedgehog, it''s just a spring"


    "Shikaspring?


    "Your sister is dead..."


    "He''s alive...?


    "Bokeh hasn''t made it through, Ilia!


    "... I don''t know."


    Disgusting, Ilia frowns all the time. I think he''s a really noisy, annoying, handy kid.


    Anisphere who repeats a rare statement while being held by Ilia and Algardo who keeps leaning his neck against such an anisphere. Ilia advances with the anisphere in her arms while pissing off her shoulders.


    There are so many different emotions staring at those three unusual people. Something to tter your shoulders about. Something tough bitterly at, something to look hard at. What people point at is different.


    "... father, alle..."


    "... keep your eyes open so you don''t point your finger, Uffi"


    "... Yes"


    The gaze I felt from around me was very ufortable, and Ilia could only walk faster to escape.


    ... Ilia had such a nostalgic dream.


    Depression, Ilia, who was rowing the boat with us, awoke from a slight sleep. He seemed to have be insensitive as to whether he was getting tired, sleeping in a chair, etc.


    "... no, you just have more time than tired, this is"


    Right now, there''s no one in the outhouse except Ilia. It would also be very quiet here if the Lord, Anisphere and Uphilia, and Raini, as a samurai, also apanied them.


    Even after cleaning andundry in my daily routine, I don''t take care of them without my residents, and ria doesn''t have the hobby of killing time by herself.


    "... I hope nothing happens"


    Recently, Anisphere began to show calm. It alsoes with Uphilia and Raini. There''s nothing to worry about.


    "Let''s get ready for when we get back."


    What achievements wille of the anisphere that went to meet the Spirit Contractor? I think it would be nice if that effort paid off because I seemed to be feeling particrly stucktely.


    Think that far, Ilia looks back at her thoughts once more.... since when, you''ve bonded so far yourself, too.


    "... you don''t feel bad"


    Ilia was only treated as a pawn by her parents. It is a pawn only to gain ess to a powerful nobleman and to bond with him. There is no such thing as love.


    No, it could have been loved in the sense of tools. Though it could have all gone to waste, too. I don''t even bother to check.


    ria thinks it''s worth it to be here. Lately, not only Anisphere, but also a cute junior named Raini.


    "... Raini, I hope you''re not hungry"


    I was giving you some blood, and I was wondering if that junior who can''t keep an eye on me is okay. Even Anisphere and Uphilia''s blood won''t be easy to drink because of fear.


    Then I''ll give you a full dose of blood when you get back. Ilia gets up from her chair and stretches her spine if she doesn''t stay fit for it.


    If you give Raini too much blood and he''s anaemic, Raini will be sick too, he said. That''s not what I meant. ria will not fail to make an effort to make sure that she is perfectlyfortable if she does.


    Turn your shoulders to return the stretched spine. As a result, ria, who had finished solving her body, headed to the kitchen to make snacks that she would eat.


    "... Since when do you think one meal is tasteless?"


    "... Oh, are you awake?


    "... oh, this is already such a time. Looks like he was napping."


    "Was that so?... Have you had a good dream?


    "... Well, yeah. It''s just a dream I miss. Really, I miss you so much. That''s the dream."

 59 The Distress Of A Certain Earl Son.

    My breath hurts.


    My vision is distorted and my lungs are going to be torn now.


    I''ve stopped feeling the feel of my waving hands and the feeling of my feet treading on the ground.


    I''m just running. He runs without even knowing how he''s running.


    Still have to run. Feet, hands in front. Like pushing your body out.


    You have to run. Otherwise - he''sing.


    "Good day, Master Navre! We''ve outrun them, so we''re adding one more week!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!?"


    And he fell.


    Why did this happen?


    That would have to tell Navre Sprout what happened to him.


    Navre Sprout. Born to the Earl of Sprout family, he has Matthew Sprout, the father who heads the Knights of the High Kingsguard.


    Character is full of justice and thick in brother-inw. He is also a young man with a soft waist and has advanced as far as possible with the ideal knight.


    But such a bright future of his involved in a major case of rocking the country made him twist and bend.


    It was an engagement breaking disturbance between Prince Algardo Bona Palettia, the next heir to the throne, and his fianc��e, the Duke of Ufilia Magenta.


    The beginning of this was the rtionship between the two chilled out and the presence of Baroness Raini Sian, who threw ripples into such a rtionship between the two.


    Raini, who was so concerned about Algardo because of his special origins, told the story that Ufiria, jealous of Raini like that, had set up shady figs and plots on Raini.


    Everyone testified with their mouths together, and the noble sons around Algard bound to impeach Uphilia''s sins. And I guess that fate has been greatly insane since the day the impeachment by Algard took ce.


    It was the "Princess Kiteretz", Anisphere Wynn Palettia, the one who would not have known in this country, who drove the fate mad.


    Her Majesty the King, who took Uphilia away from the ce of impeachment and was overheard of this incident, put a decree on this asion.


    Navre is recognised in this matter as one of the central factions that impeached Uphilia with Algard. That''s the same perception in person.


    I thought that was for Raini, who was attracted to me.


    But the various events that happened thereby cast a shadow on Navre''s heart.


    The fact that Anisphere''s allegations made him aware of his divergence, and that Algard nned to annihte Anisphere, depriving him of his inheritance rights. There''s a Chartreuse conspiracy involved.


    Navre''s shock was not half-baked, and his heart was broken by his too much stupidity.


    Every day, there''s no reason to do anything. I can''t feel like going back to college or act to atone for my mistakes. Days just pass by for no reason.


    Wouldn''t it be better to go straight back to the realm? I even hear a whisper like that. I was wondering if that was okay too, and Navre just waited for my father''s decision.


    - That''s when the "guy" showed up.


    Gark Lamp. He was the son of a knight belonging to the Knights of the Borders, and for some reason he was a one-of-a-kind opponent who wanted to join the Knights of Kingsguard, not the Borders.


    I''ve seen him face to face, but I didn''t exchange words. He came to visit because he was worried about Navre.


    Honestly, I just found it annoying for Navre. The response would have been thorny, too. I wish you would have punished me for that and gone home...


    "Master Navre! Your body! Let''s work out!


    Why did that happen?


    No matter how much I remember, I have no basis to be convinced.


    If you say they pushed you off, yes, but I don''t know how they pushed you off.


    Gark doesn''t stand a valve. I think you''re more of a lousy talker. It seems silly to suspect that words and deeds are straightforward either way.


    I''m just really worried, I believe it''s the right thing to do, and for some reason, I''m on it.


    Navre was afraid. But no matter how much he tries to escape, he shows up from nowhere. When he saw Gark''s face in his dreams, Navre doubted his sanity that he might have gone mad.


    And Navre stopped thinking, to this day.


    Every time I can put on a perimeter dy with Gurk, I get more running course periodicity. So I have to score a goal before Gark can catch up to me.


    Navre, who did the perimeter of the run before finally being pulled out by Gark, was breathing on his shoulders as he calmed down his heart, which was about to explode. I was going to throw up if I caught my guard.


    "Good luck! Dear Navre!"


    "... you, why, so... well, what..."


    Though sweating is what it is, Gark still looked like he could afford it. I don''t even know if it''s open. The eyes, and the full smile that floats, look adorable.


    Navre looked up into the sky, desperately calming his breath. I feelfortable with the breeze if I stop my leg. Unexpectedly narrow your eyes to the feel of the wind.


    "If you take a break, it''s a mock fight!


    "... Soudana"


    Navre nods as he loses his temper to protest the earliest.


    Build strength, do matchmaking auditions, and eat well, sleep well. That''s all.


    That''s just it, but the contents are equal to hell. The special training conducted by the Guark standard shattered the spirit of Navre.


    When I asked the knights, my father''s men, if this was amon amount of exercise as knights, they all looked away and shook their necks left and right. And as he pped his shoulders with pity one after another, Navre seemed frustrated.


    In retrospect of such memories, Navre''s body, flirtatious and rising, is headed for nature and the next archaeology.


    When he realized it, Navre was afraid. He said his body was getting used to it first. Still, now, and in a sh, he cuts it off, sets up a simted sword and faces Gark.


    "Shall we then begin, Master Navre!


    "... ah"


    And the simtion that began was surprisingly quiet.


    It may be said that the operation is slow. Gark moves at a speed he can follow with his eyes. And whether that sword muscle is also empowering.


    Follow it firmly with your eyes and "take" it together. That way Gark draws the sword and draws the sword muscle from another angle.


    Kan, Kon, and. The sooner you lose your mind, the quieter it sounds. Still, Navre''s face is serious in itself. Soon there will be no fatigue or discontent on his face, and Navre will follow Gark''s sword muscle.


    "Whoa, you''re a little early. Shall we pace it up?


    "... do as you please. That''s the way to go with it, isn''t it?


    "Well, keep going, please"


    If Navre frowned and told him, Garkughs slightly lifting the edge of his mouth.


    Exhale slowly. The next sword sh that Navre swung through clearly increases speed and approaches the guard.


    Dangerously Gark matches Navre''s sword and ys the sword. As such, the cutting knot that begins increases the speed of the previous step.


    One in, one in, one in again. The sound is intense and the movement is light. The attacker is Navre and the recipient is Gark. From the side, you can clearly see the difference between the two.


    "Oh, whoa!!"


    Navre waves a simted sword in a desperate shape. Keep beating the sword that keeps getting bounced to the girk so it doesn''t kill momentum.


    By contrast, Gark doesn''t make it slight. To be precise, a stepped foot never leaves the ground. It''s a light wrist snap or minimal movement that leads to a blow from Navre''s entire body.


    It''s like a big wall, but if you punch it, it''s going to lose strength. The use of force, and the height of local power to receive maximum force with minimal force. No matter how many times he felt it, Navre had his tongue wrapped around him.


    (I had some confidence in the handling of the sword... now you''re shattered)


    Gark''s sword muscle is straight. But not boneless. supple, and yet powerful.


    That strength is not a force toy low. "sh," "y," "Flush." Efficiently twist out this basic behavior with minimal and maximum force.


    Whatever the posture, whatever the circumstances, it was Gurk''s sword that drew his power out in vain. That made Navre feel... beautiful with jealousy.


    I guess he also has talent in person. But there''s a training in his sword that just buries that impression. I just worked out foolishly and kept working out. Years are no different than they are. I honestly wonder if I''ve been able to work this far. That''s why I get jealous.


    - How did you manage to train like that?


    To Navre, who asked so, Gark answered with a shy scratch of his head somewhere.


    "I lost to Anisphere once before. Because I''m not that good at magic, and I''m not even smart. So all I could be proud of was the fact that the princess didn''t want me to stick her neck in the y, and she fought and sold it, and it was scattered."


    It''s really still the biggest stain of all, and Gark is still proud of it for some reason.


    ''Then there really came the demon, which was originally an exercise, and the Anisphere who apanied him is naturally very active. I freaked out and trembled and couldn''t even do a lot of work... but I''m ttered that I fought well without distracting myself. There''s a chance.''


    Trying to empty his hands to miss the old days, Gark went on like this.


    He said, "Well, that''s sweet. I''m not smart, I''m not good at magic. All I have is this body and praised eyes. So let''s not lose sight and work out what we can do first. That''s what I thought. Princess Anisphere can''t use magic normally, so she can''t lose!"


    That led me to build my body. Improved basic health and incorporation of observations into daily training.


    How does the opponent move and what is the best move to deal with then? Look, remember, imitate, repeat. If you feel ufortable, pinch it down and fix it. If there is any waste, I will scrape it off. That''s all I''ve been foolishly repeating.


    That''s why Gark''s style was created. Honestly, Navre can''t beat Gark without magic. You can''t win a head-on battle with magic or in between guards. And Gark tries to pull in the situation to win.


    That attitude was reflected in the way it was, irresistibly jealous to Navre.


    "... I''m weak"


    ''If you want to be strong, anyone is vulnerable at that point! You''re right to think you''re weak! Otherwise, I don''t think I''m going to be strong, no, I think some guys just want to be strong! Well, that must be where it starts anyway.''


    "Beginning?"


    ''If you want to be strong, you just have to be! That''s all we''re talking about!


    If you wanted to be, you should be. Navre was taken aback by the lightly said words, and felt like what was staring in his heart was taken away.


    And that''s why it burned up. Pushing a pulse is a disgrace, rolling like this, embarrassing myself for losing and just envying someone.


    Be strong.


    If I thought so again, my trembling legs held my strength.


    No matter how many times you fall and you''re about to throw up, the limites and you want to stop it already, so that this thought will still remain even beyond.


    How did this happen? - That''s because I was weak.


    Does it continue to be so hard? - To keep saying that.


    The only way to cross the shameful self is to be our samurai and move on.


    Push it to the point where you can''t even think about it, and move on with that pain.


    My sword never reaches the Gark. Gerk''s disfigurement will note true.


    But someday. One day, those thoughts will burn in my heart.


    "Yes, there''s a gap"


    "Gu -!"


    Kan, and Navre gets hit in the wrist and drops a mock sword. With a simted sword on Navre''s neck, Gark grins happily.


    Seeing a smile that seemed hateful, Navre shrugged and momentously fell on the spot in bold letters.


    "... regret it"


    "Yep. Well, let''s do it again."


    "One day, I''ll repeat this battle."


    "With magic, it''s hard for me to win..."


    "Then you don''t make sense!


    "Well, we need to get more strength."


    I can still afford it.


    Yes, he showed his teeth andughed. Navre sent his gaze to stare, but he didn''t feel bad.


    I don''t know if this path is one that snows its own shame. However, if you can''t even see the sign, maybe you can run to our samurai. Even if that''s a long way off. Now, forward, forward.


    "... I want to be strong"


    And the next day, Navre would run a lot because of the difference in circumference between the guards, and he would still lick the ground.


    His path of recurrence is still far away.

 60 Episode 56: The Return Of Their

    We all know her. Fewer people will not know because Anisphere Win Palettia is the princess of this country.


    Many people know that she likes magic. Even though I like magic, I didn''t benefit from magic. Someone who was struck by such a tragedy.


    Few sympathize with Anisphere though. Because all the time she develops tools that are bright and energetically strange, fly around the sky with those tools, and achieve something magical even though she can''t use magic.


    Everyone knows. Anisphere Wynn Palettia is a strange princess.


    "Long time no see, neither has Wang Du"


    Llumiel squeaks zero as he looks at the castle town through the window of the carriage. Having sessfully met her, the spiritual contractor, and brought her home, we were finally able to return to Castle Town.


    Llumiel was in the carriage with me and Yufi, Raini. She''s the most important person for a country no less than a princess, so I''m convinced of that treatment.


    Only Raini was told who Llumiel was. Raini doesn''t treat me like I''m inside anymore. He looked like he was surprised by the boulder when he found out that Llumiel was my distant ancestor.


    Lumiel, on the other hand, seemed surprised by Raini as well. That''s because Llumiel realized at first sight that Raini was a vampire.


    Lyumiel knew about the vampire, but it doesn''t seem there''s a deep connection just because we''ve met by chance and exchanged words.


    Still, ording to Llumiel''s testimony, the vampires are confused by people, hiding their identity from them and lurking themselves. He says it''s an intuition that Llumiel has lived as a spirit for years to be able to discern vampires.


    It is not something I would expect from Uffi as an anti-vampire because it is said that Uffi will be able to do so in the future. If you can apply it and make use of it in magic props, it will be your word.


    While I had that conversation, I came back to King''s Capital. It has already been told by our fathers that Llumiel will follow us. I feel a little sorry for your father that you''re bothering me again.


    "When is Lumiel going toe to the king''s capital?


    "Hmm? You''ve only been here to show your face before and after Orphans took power. Yeah, but you''re not showing up. I saw you go home."


    "Freedom, you too..."


    "That''s what the contract is. He said he wouldn''t restrict my freedom instead of leaving the country. Though it was Orphans who gave a clear testimony. Until then, it was like a promise."


    I''m a little curious as to what kind of encounter Llumiel had with his father and mother and how the connection settled him into his current rtionship.


    I was interested, but the carriage journey ends with my arrival at the Royal Castle. I''ll talk to you another time, and I''ll get off at the escort of the Sprout Knights who opened the door for me.


    The carriage stopped, and at the entrance to the castle where we got off, Father and Mother, then Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel were waiting.


    Me, Uphilia, down in Raini''s order, and at the end of the day Lumiel gets off. Llumiel loosened his eyes when he saw his fathers.


    "Oh, they''re all getting old. Long time no see."


    "Lord Lumi. Nice to see you again."


    It was my mother who came forward first. Seeing her mother like that, Llumiel grabbed her by her mother in a agile move. I can''t react to the aggressive movement either, and my mother fits in Llumiel''s arm.


    "You''re tiny anyway! Silfi is! How have you been?


    "Here, here! Lumi, get off me! It''s in front of His Majesty!


    "It''s not good, I haven''t seen your face in a long time. Um, we''re all old, but you''re still young!


    "Let go...!


    Oh, that mother resists with all her might, but she doesn''t lookfortable at all...! Surprisingly, Llumiel, you''re strong...


    Unexpectedly watching the heartwarming interaction between my mother and Llumiel, my father walked over with a bitter smile.


    "Lord Rhumi, will you let Silphine go and do it? We''re not kids anymore."


    "Oh, you''re like a cute chick to me forever, aren''t you?... but you''ve grown. I misjudged you. But did he do it?


    "If that''s what it looks like, then I can still be proud that I''ve got something called the King''s Piercing Lock."


    Calmly Father is exchanging words with Llumiel. Though Llumiel''s eyes, staring at his father for a little while, floated a simr color to his worries, it was an instant.


    My mother manages to get out of Llumiel''s arms and Lord Grants walks in instead of quickly getting the distance.


    "I''m out of time, Lord Rhumi"


    "Oh, Grants................ you look good. Isn''t that a little better for you?


    "I''m afraid."


    "My daughter-inw seems fine and above all.... you''ve given me an interesting daughter."


    "It is most praiseworthy of you to say that to Master Lumi."


    At some point Mrs Nerschel is also advancing and exchanging words. When I look at it like this, I''m impressed that I really had a connection with my fathers.


    It was ruthless to pinch our mouths in the air that warmed up our old rtionship, but the Knights of Sprout cut us out because we had stories to build up and move the ce.


    But again, I think it''s a pretty good number of people.


    We take our seats in each room that is used as one of the conference rooms.


    It was still from your father who cut out the story.


    "First of all, you''re back well. Annis, it''s Uphilia. I''ve been looking forward to your return."


    "Yes, I just wrote to you earlier to give you an overview..."


    "Uhm.... I was also surprised that Lord Lumi would be visiting, but is it in writing about the backdrop of the spiritual covenant?


    "Yes.... a spiritual covenant was impossible for me. Instead, Uffi was able to exchange spiritual contracts."


    My fatherid his eyes down on my answer. He seemed to digest his thoughts so he could bite them off.


    That''s not just my father. Both my mother and Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel had simr faces.


    For the time being, vacate between silences before Father exhales loudly before continuing the conversation.


    "... well. If so, have you been able to elucidate about the Spirit Contract? So did Uffi, who became a contractor, but above all, it was the rification of the Spirit Contract that gave you the proposition."


    "There are a lot of things we need to talk about.... soundproofing here is sufficient?


    "Whatever. That''s why I''m here."


    Father nods forcefully. Well, it was a room I''ve never been in, but is this a room for such an important meeting? Because I don''t really get into these ces in the Royal Pce, either.


    "First of all, do you say that you have almost figured it out when ites to spiritual covenants�� are you morepetent than I exin��"


    "... that''s why Lord Lumi went out of his way to King''s Capital?


    I look at Llumiel like my mother was slightly confused. Llumiel is enjoying the tea Raini has put in.


    Collecting his gaze, Llumiel takes his mouth off the tea and looks over at everyone as he breaks down his posture and pokes a cheek wand at his desk.


    "These kids had a chance. I thought you could give me the knowledge I know."


    To Llumiel''s reply, Father''s and Mother''s reactions were coloured with surprise and perplexity.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t revealed yourself to your fathers either. But this is how we get in, so you might not be surprised.


    Your father and mother looked restless, but Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel remain quiet faces. Honestly, I''m not going to be able to grasp what you''re thinking.


    "So there''s no way I''m going to tell you or anything when I give these kids the knowledge, is there?


    "... so it goes against the covenant not to interfere disproportionately from this one?


    "It''s good because I''m on my own. You guys haven''t been passionate about spiritual contracts since then, have you?... except Grants'' wife there"


    Hiraki, and Mrs Nerschel, with Llumiel''s gaze on her, just smiled calmly.


    Well, it was enough to write such a paper, and the one who was most interested in the Spirit Contractor was Mrs. Nerschel. Still, as the Duchess, what did Lady Nerschel think of not going down the path of exploration to bring in sparks not needed in the country...?


    "That''s... I didn''t think the Spirit Contract would be a good thing to take a detour from what you were like at the time."


    "Use it if you can, but it was your attitude, Orphans. He''s the one who used to set the country up so far."


    "I want you to stop being an imprable boy... I just couldn''t handle the rest because I thought so."


    "You pushed your daughters'' backs like that because you thought they had that vessel?


    "There were some chopped circumstances that I had to do that. I don''t mind if you think so."


    "... yes. You''ve be a good father, Orphans."


    Father blinked his eyes at Llumiel, who smiled with joy and told him. And I silenced myself on the top of the Buddha as if I had failed to choose an expression.


    "You think you made the right decision from my point of view. I didn''t think there was a g for a spiritual contractor for the stability of the country. I may have had a hard time, but I could see the King''s Capital and be sure of it. You didn''t need a spiritual contract."


    "... not just the rest of us"


    "Yep. Based on that, I''m telling you you weren''t wrong.... so the next generation has a way of doing it. You don''t have to look at me like that, do you?


    "... but the more I warned you, the more I heard that the Spirit Contract had been rified, the more it woulde to life."


    From the flow of the conversation, I wonder if the fathers also asked for the Spirit Contractor as their g once. But the fathers gave up taking the Spirit covenant as ours with Llumiel''s warning.


    I wonder if that is why the covenant for Llumiel to remain in the country has been exchanged. Instead, let me promise you I won''t interfere more than I have to.


    "... then, it''s Anis. Can you tell me more about the Spirit Contract?"


    "Yes."


    Even though I was a little nervous, I got to talk about the spiritual covenant.


    The Spirit Contractor and the Great Spirit who make a covenant in the Spirit covenant. I will tell my father the rtionship and the truth.


    The premise is that people have spirits in their souls. By entering into a covenant with the Spirit that is hidden in the soul, the Spirit Contractor dedicates the soul of man to the soul of the Spirit for a price and spiritualizes it. That it is a mechanism to promote to the Great Spirit and gain power as a Spirit Contractor.


    By way of conclusion: that the Spirit Contractor and the Great Spirit are the same, and that the Spirit Contractor is a being that has reced the soul with the Spirit. And that the Great Spirit is the fruit of a spirit with a vessel of man, or of a former spiritual contractor who lost a vessel of man.


    First, I will exin the outline to my fathers while trying to calmly convey only the facts. Then Father and Mother''s face went strong to see, and by the time I finished the story, it had dripped away.


    "... I see Lord Ryumi warns you. Was the Spirit Contract such a mechanism"


    groaning as his father held his forehead down. My mother has her worried and anxious eyes pointed at Ufi.


    "So you''re saying that Uffi has already reached the Spirit Contractor�� i.e. the Great Spirit?


    "Yes, I''m just saying that Uffi was closer to the spirit than the Spirit from the beginning and had no significant impact, but still, I can''t say that none of the changes were there"


    "Ufi is no longer human," he said?


    "... Yes"


    "... oh my god!


    My mother leaned down with her eyes hidden with both hands. Though I didn''t know much about the truth, I didn''t think it was enough to stop humans. I certainly can''t help feeling guilty if I think so......


    Yufi made a spiritual covenant because, you see, it''s that...


    "There''s nothing wrong with Silfi. This child became a spiritual contractor as much as possible. ''Cause... I made my spiritual pact, and the cut-off is a crazy fight, right?


    "... what?


    "Iughed too because I had a magical fight over which one would be king and I made a deal with that bounce."


    In the next moment, my father and mother''s gaze pierced me about what was going on. I desperately turned away.


    Wow, I''m not bad......! Yufi signed the contract on his own......!


    "So sooner orter, this child would have fulfilled his spiritual covenant. If a parent is a parent, a child is a child again."


    "... the way you put it, Lord Grants had the qualities to be a spiritual contractor too?


    I inadvertently questioned the way Llumiel said it.


    Sure, Lord Grants and Uffi are alike, but it sounds like Lord Grants had that possibility, too, the way Llumiel put it.


    "Right. It just doesn''t look like Grants picked it out. There must have been no hang-ups."


    "... because I only perform my duties as a Duke"


    "That''s how you stop by the Spirit if you don''t take care of people''s sensibilities with duties and duties. Really, what kind of daughter did you raise?


    "My ear hurts about that."


    So for the first time Lord Grants smiles ironically bitterly. Sounds very harsh as far as I can tell. I guess Yufi had the qualities from the beginning, and the environment fuelled them. It is said that Yufi was close to the Spirit from the beginning.


    By the way, I''m worried Mrs. Nerschel''s eyes are sparkling...? Oh, I had eyes. Oh, missed!? I missed my eye, that guy!?


    "Hey Mrs. Nerschel!?"


    "Oh, ho, ho, I don''t like it. It''s nothing, Princess Anisphere."


    I was deluded! But I saw it! Those intimate, sparkling eyes! This guy doesn''t hide his nature after all!? Speaking of which, it looks like one of those scales was hidden when I visited him before...!


    "Kohon.... So, Uffi, are you okay? Is there any discontent or inconvenience in bing a spiritual contractor?


    "Yeah, no problem. Would you say it''s more refreshing than before, so much so that I feel more able to behave naturally now? If there is any inconvenience, there is one��"


    So Yufi turned the gaze that was directed at Mrs. Nerschel to her father and mother.


    I have a bad feeling...! I identally take a seat and try to seize Uffi, but Uffi opened his mouth faster than that.


    "Does Master Anise feel delicious?"


    ''Huh?''


    Stupid. Uh-huh! This, stupid, ahhhhhhhhh!


    Everyone is gazing at Ufi like they were surprised. I shake my neck left and right with my hands blocking Yufi''s mouth.


    "Chi, no! This is the...! Magic! It''s about magic!!"


    "Ugh, um... magic?


    "Yes! You said the Spirit has the magic that each one likes! Yufi just happens to say he likes my magic!!"


    Oh, I''m stroking my chest down like my father and mother are horny enough to be.


    Right, suddenly my daughter is delicious! What do you say, you freak me out! I freaked out too! In a different way!!


    "I see.... Princess Anisphere by the way"


    "Yes, what is it? Mrs. Nerschel."


    "What is the ingestion of magic?


    You''re not asking me with intrigue, Mrs. Nerschel. Uh-huh! Besides, thest thing I want to be asked...!


    "Oh... that''s...!


    "Pfft. That''s right, Mother..."


    "You must be trying to answer normally!!"


    I desperately seize again because Uffi, who has untied the restraint, is normally trying to answer.


    This kid has no shame or anything!? Anyway, I need to get through this...!


    "Pu... ku...! What are you desperate for...!


    "Lumi, shut up!


    "That''s not weird, is it? You can consume magic by touching your skin."


    "... skin and skin contact, is it?


    Mrs. Nerschel is blinking like a kyoton. That''s all? Like I said.


    "That''s right. That''s all. I''m not ashamed of her."


    Woo hoo......! Oh, yeah...!


    "... what. Okay, that. You think I don''t need to eat anise meat or sip blood?


    "No. I''m not saying I''m unburdened because I''m taking in magic.... Just, hey"


    "... just?


    "He seems pretty greedy when ites to his magic intake."


    "Llumi!"


    "That''s good. We need to report it properly, huh?


    Ni, you''re stinging! Harassment!? Harassment!?


    Then Father and Mother had a difficult face to describe. I feel my gaze is kind of raw and warm......!


    No......! No, Father, Mother! Because I''m still clean! Because it''s still clean!!


    "... er, that is. Well, what is it? So what you''re saying is that Yuffi is delicious is about Princess Anisphere''s magic, and for her magic intake, she needs to touch her skin, that is, be in contact?


    "Right."


    "So, Uffi says he''s greedy for ingestion of magic. �� is that what it is?"


    "No!? Probably not!?"


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Ohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohohoho I''m even thinking about something absolutely unnecessary...!


    Whose fault is this, too, is Yufi''s fault...! I''m gonna shut up because I''m done exining!


    "... you keep moderation, Anis"


    "Isn''t it strange to tell me!? It''s more of a Ufi to be noticed!?"


    "You must be an elderly man. Plus, I guess Uffi is very different than before. What are you going to do without your support?


    My mother scolded me. It''s too unreasonable. You can cry, right? This is a boulder and I cry too!?


    Fluffy I went back to my seat and squatted with my knees. Bad attitude? I don''t know, huh! What a meeting you have to go on your own!


    "Again, in the future, Uphilia wants Annis to take care of her�� Next is the adoption of Uphilia that we''ve been talking about��"


    I feel the air on the field getting heavy all at once. Especially showing how your father and mother have fallen asleep.


    "... Anis, the rest of us were talking while you were gone. I wonder, for example, if there is a hand that gives the throne to the Duke of Magenta."


    "Does that mean transferring royalty from the present royal family to the Duke of Magenta''s?


    "Mm-hmm. And I also thought that the current royal family would descend as a duke..."


    "Then there''s a lot of bacsh. Your Majesty and I have differentyers of hope to gather."


    It was the Duke of Grants who stated his denial in his father''s proposal. Sure, even I don''t think it''s good.


    His father is a king who honors the sum, but Lord Grants is a solemn figure. It is only natural that there are differentyers of people who garner support. Then on the contrary, it could disrupt the country.


    "Let Uffi seed to the throne in one step, or not... Then I came to the conclusion that there would still be fewer children left to adopt once."


    "Right. I think that''s still the most natural flow."


    "... if Uffi is to be king, he must still be cut off from the house, no matter what."


    Father''s gaze, which I tell you so severely, is directed at Uffi.


    Father isn''t the only one. Everyone had their gaze on Ufi. Uffi, who is collecting his gaze, looks at his surroundings with a clear expression.


    "It''s no different to my resolve. Sire."


    "... is that good?


    "Yes.... but I have something to tell you before I do"


    "What?"


    "I must speak of the tragedy that can happen when the Spirit Contractor bes king. Otherwise, it could be uneptable where I wanted it to be. And this leads to the tragedy of the Kingdom of Palletia, the first king."


    "What?


    Father opens his eyes to unexpected topics. Same goes for my mother. Lord Grants frowned and Master Nerschel gently put his hands on his mouth.


    After seeing such an ambient reaction, Ufiria shifts her gaze. At the end of that gaze is Llumiel.


    "That would be better for you to tell her than for me. Lumi. No, Master Lumiel."


    "You don''t have to bother."


    Llumiel unts his shoulder with a bitter smile. The attention that was focused on Uffi shifts to Llumiel.


    Rhumiel puts his residence right and smiles invincibly with his chest stretched.


    "Shall I name you again? My real name is Llumiel Ren�� Palettia. My first king is my daughter, a living witness to the founding of my country."

 61 Episode 57: Nerd

    If Llumiel revealed who he was and told the hidden history of the first king of the Kingdom of Palletia, the fathers would all have a difficult look on their face.


    My father was so surprised that if he asked me who Llumiel was, he would fall as-is. No, if I try to listen to you, I''m still giving you a peek into your face as an exchanger.


    Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel are calmly listening to Llumiel.


    It was my mother who wasn''t calm. My mother looked at Llumiel with an incredible, said look, and every time I listened to her, she was distorting her face with sadness.


    ... you''re talking about getting stuck when you think about it. Those who are no longer men will be kings. And at the end of the day, I can be killed inside me. I think that story has ovepped. If I did poorly, it could havee true, I think Al has already gone far.


    From the wishes of the people, it was not strange for the First King to follow any differences from his own desires. If you think about it, you will also seek regret for Al-Kun, and your mother and Lyumiel may think of her because she seems to be close.


    "This is the hidden truth of history. And that''s one of the reasons I warned you not to cheap on your spiritual covenant."


    "... I would have liked you to have warned me more clearly, but I don''t know what to say."


    Father groans when his temples are reduced so as to reduce the headache. And face up without force, and gaze toward Uffi.


    "... you think they can talk like this and say you''re a king or something? Ufilia."


    "Yes. Still, let me state. That''s why I should be king. From the time of L��miel to the present, this country sanctified the feats of the first kings, whose reality is unclear. It is true that it has led to faith in spirits and magic and has supported the country."


    But take a breath and Uffi continues. I''m not lost in Uffi''s eyes stating my thoughts.


    "The luck of faith in magic and the Spirit is growing among the nobles of the Kingdom of Palettia. I find this impending to the point where it could once again recall the tragedy of the First King. Magic bes the authority of the nobility, and spiritual faith guarantees the authority of the nobility. Once that admiration has passed, it is turning into arrogance, and cracks are beginning to arise between us and a people who have no magical benefit. But without the people, they are not nobles, and without nobility, the people lose their guidance. We have to prevent this fracture at all costs."


    "... um. I can see that. But isn''t it a sign of the retrograde nature of the times that you bear witness to the king with your spiritual covenant?


    "Yes. That''s why I end it. The Spirit covenant made me thest king to strike this truth upon my country and imitate old customs."


    Yuffi puts her hands on her chest and looks over at everyone with her spine pinched.


    "We are the sessors to the greatness of the First King. The philosophy of the first king is for the people, not for the spiritual or magical faith. You rightly inherit the truth once forgotten and reborn your country. We have to get out of this system in order to correctly inherit the philosophy of the First King."


    "... do you deny faith"


    "No, I''m not denying all of that. If you deny all of the magic, it will lead you to deny the foundation of the Kingdom of Palettia as well. So we should pray based on the right and true. There is no will in the Spirit, and he says that the Spirit''s guidance is the desire, faith, and faith itself that he asks inside himself. It is only when that prayer is right and when ites to receiving it that the path of spiritual covenant will be opened. But picking up even the most insistent wishes is personal, and it''s not a political policy."


    Spirit faith may remain apart. But there''s no reason to leave it as a political policy. He said that kings and nobles should only be for the stability of the country. That''s why I just want to change the current system with magic as my authority.


    That''s what me and Uffi want. Different means, same ce to go.


    "If we just get out of the current system, we''ll be able to do it even if Master Anis bes king. But it is impossible to suppress rebellion with Master Anis. Master Anis has no justification in magic. Making a persuasion doesn''t create the necessary persuasion. If I do, I will only shred my habits by bing king. Because I deserve it."


    Everyone is silent on Yufi''s powerful promation, and each is held back by ideas.


    "... may I have a word from you, too?


    In the air we all worry about, Lumiel speaks out to draw attention to herself.


    Llumiel opens his mouth again after making sure his gaze gathers.


    "I think the Palletian kingdom is thriving right now. It''s not that I''m proud of you, but it''s a good match for our time in terms of how happy the people seem. If there is a difference, it is not politics by individuals. Once the first king, my father, carried the wishes of the people alone. At the end of it, the greed of the people drove me crazy."


    Llumiel unts his shoulders and tells the facts. Perhaps only pale cares for her grieving mother. Because that gaze was directed at my mother several times.


    "This country doesn''t have to save everything by itself anymore. Everyone can think, discuss and hold hands. The time hase. So at least I don''t think I need an old time feat anymore. Sure, I''m d you said you''d carry on, but I don''t want that to shackle you."


    "... lumi"


    "I think it''s good to be saved, even a king.... so I killed your father with this hand. Your father would never have been saved if you kept going like that. So I covered up the truth about the Spirit Contractor. To avoid repeating the same mistakes again."


    Silencees again when Llumiel finishes his words.... It was my father who broke the silence.


    "Why bother at all in the rest of the time...?


    "Your Majesty, your mouth is overflowing with boulders."


    "I know. Wow, Grants! If you''vee this far, I''ll brace your stomach!


    Lord Grants embarrasses Father Blur, who was holding his head like a pain. Besides, I take my seat while Father gives it back to me in frustration.


    "Now this country needs a new breeze. But it must never be meant to cut off the past from the present. It can also be said about the rtionship between the nobles of this country and the nobles and the people."


    "Father..."


    "The rest... I could only be a heavy stone for everyone not to dispute. I didn''t have the power to change times. But if I can be patient and praise you for connecting so far, then I want to believe that my governance would have made sense."


    ... Wherever you look at it with your chest up, you''re a fine king, Father.


    "Anisphere."


    "Yes."


    "And, Uphilia"


    "... Yes"


    "I want to entrust the future to you. Ask on it.... which one will be king?


    I grabbed my fist when I asked.


    I came to the point of answering. I close my eyes to the feeling of my stomach shrinking.


    "Anis."


    Father calls me. Open your eyes and look at your father.


    I had straight eyes. Just staring at me, waiting for words.


    I''ve been thinking about it until I got here. What should I do? What do you want to do? Do what''s right all the time.


    I''m not sure, I''m not sure. Still, only this answer has to be answered with a strained chest. Exhale. Face back firmly so that your voice doesn''t tremble.


    "-... I can''t be king"


    ... I said.


    I said it.


    "... but"


    The back of my eye is hot. But the words that follow are heavily caught in my throat.


    The truth is, there''s something I''ve always wanted to say. Until you get here, just think about it.


    I was scared. I''ve been, I''ve been scared.... because if you don''t say it here, you''ll probably lose your chance forever.


    "If I could be, I wanted to be."


    "... anise?


    "I didn''t want to be king, I wanted to be who I could be. As your daughters, keep your breasts up."


    I have thoughts that Yufi pointed out to me and I realized. I am Anisphere Wynn Palettia. But its contents weren''t intact. I have memories of someone else, and as a person in this country, I am a heretic child with an insane mindset.


    I thought it was "fake" deep down. I can''t believe I''m not real. I couldn''t use magic because I was the one. That''s an irresistible fact, and I don''t think that''s why I should have disappeared. It''s not like I don''t like who I am right now.


    Still, I wish. If magic could normally be used, I wonder if anyone could live without suffering.... That was really distressing.


    "I didn''t want to be king because I didn''t think I could, and I didn''t like it, and that''s fine if Al seeds. I don''t want Al to have a seat that belongs to me. But if I''m the only one left, I''ve been thinking about it."


    Poirot, and tears fell. I can''t stand it if I want to. I just spin my words with care that I still can''t just let my voice tremble.


    If such a delusion hade true. If I could fit everything together. If I wasn''t me. I really think about that possibility.


    It was all because I had Yufi to carry me, to make my father and mother suffer, and to take my family away from both Alkun and Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschel. Such an idea crawls over to my neck.


    "You annoyed everyone because of me... me, can I be forgiven...?


    If I hadn''t been me, it would have all gone well.


    I can''t keep that thought wiped off forever.


    "... it''s Anis"


    "... Yes"


    "I told you before. There were plenty of opportunities if I were to rehabilitate you. I''m the one who took the opportunity. You don''t have to carry it on yourself."


    "It was before that. If I had been born from the beginning as a true princess who could use magic, not me�� yes, I would think."


    "But if it weren''t for you, magic would not have been born. And no one may have ever had doubts about spiritual faith. That could have led to the repetitive consequences of the tragedy of the First King. There''s no point in assuming you''re not you."


    I know that too. Now is the only time. I know. I''m still looking for a reason.


    "... Dear Anis"


    When did you take your seat, instead of earlier, Uffi holds my shoulder.


    "It''s okay now."


    "... Ufi"


    "What you wanted to be forgiven for was easier."


    ... what, in a way that I know better than I do.


    But I''m sure you''re not mistaken. I seem to be oblivious to my feelings after all.


    If I don''t get Yufi''s help, I''ll miss what I''m really looking for myself.


    "If you''re not going to be king, there''s no point in being a princess.... What you were afraid of was that you wouldn''t even be able to stay with your daughter?


    My vision blurred at Yufi''s inquiry. Because the amount of tears increased at once.


    "No matter how much I thought I was the daughter of His Majesty and the Queen, I thought... the proof seemed few to you. So I doubt it. I try to keep the connection I have now. Because I want to remain my daughter. Different?


    ... no.


    Tears fall. My chest is filled with thoughts. Regret and guilt seem to tear my chest apart every second of every day, and I shudder at Yufi.


    "I''m not afraid of not being a parent or a child. You''ve always been afraid to take your daughter from your Majesty and Queen, haven''t you? For who I am. Still, I can''t stop myself. It''s been hard on you."


    "... ooh, ooh...!


    I hope you don''t reveal it. But I can''t help but relieve myself of the thought of being worded and shaped. Such a contradiction.


    But I still want you to know. I think so. If I''m weak and you don''t understand, if I''m not needed, I won''t ask for it either. Don''t seek, I have been so deluded and mean.


    "You don''t have to fake it anymore."


    "... because of me, always annoying, al-kun, suffer...! If I''m stunned, I have to be expected, I can be free... If I don''t, I can''t breathe, but I can''t help but bend myself and wish I hadn''t disappeared like that, it''s hard, it was hard!


    I couldn''t have said this without Yufi''s support. This is my weakness. I thought it was something I should never show you.


    "My father and mother respected me. I''ve always felt it was for me, even if it was tough on me. All I can do is betray it. It''s always been... bitter and...! You can''t tell me... you can''t tell me...! I can''t even stop being me, but I can''t believe I''m epting... it''s just my best...!


    "... Yes"


    "I''m just d youplimented me. If I were to tell you to be king, I wanted to respond. That''s the only reason why I could be my daughter......!


    Magic is my pride. But all I have is magic. That was all I had. If that''s uneptable...... what''s it worth to me?


    No matter how much Father and Mother acknowledge, I would be ineligible as a princess if the state did not. I can''t be the king the country doesn''t want. I can''t be. That''s what I can''t do without killing my heart.


    I thought how many times I''d dump this country. I thought if you didn''t need it many times, throw it away. Still, it''s the two of us who are my parents who have been so nice to me.


    Far from the shape we wanted, we were family. I wanted to be with my family. With your father, with your mother, with Al. I tore my family apart like that. I can''t fix itpletely... it was just painful.


    "I don''t want to be king! You don''t want to be! Why would you be king if everyone wouldn''t admit it? But if I tell you to be, I''ll make you admit it, if you are! But it''s not, it''s not! I just wanted you tough! I wish everyone would haveughed! I just wanted the magic to make everyone happy! And yet you can''t even use the magic you asked for, and even if you find a recement, it''s derogatory! Then tell me what to do! What was I supposed to do!?"


    ... I spit it all out. What was umting in my heart. That was painful, but it got lighter. I''m sorry, it''s unusual. This is how I really feel.


    You could have been king if you were to be recognized. Because I can''t admit it, I didn''t want to be king until I pushed those unacknowledged people away. Because that''s not my ideal.


    Such a child''s empsia. It''s not good for me to say it. Still, this is what I meant when I couldn''t fake it. I can''t tell you, I''ve been hiding it... it''s my wound.


    "You must have been too kind. You''re too kind to be nice to yourself."


    Hold Yuffi tight as he holds my head in. I get caught up in the warmth.


    If you don''t have to work hard anymore. If you don''t have to be king.... Is it good to stay like this? If I don''t have to deserve to be king, can I be forgiven for that? If I''m not even allowed to do that, I don''t know where to go.


    "... What the hell is a country that has to be king until you make someone like this cry? If you want to, why didn''t you notice that you were crying? If you don''t want to, but you want me to be king, what''s that for? That''s what I think. Sire."


    Unexpectedly grab Yuffi''s arm. I''m not crying because I want you to tell your father that. It''s just that I... wanted a ce where I could stay weak.


    I can''t hurt anyone, I can''t hurt anyone. I just wanted a ce like that. So if there was a small world out there, I would be happy with it.... I was satisfied.


    "If we all don''t want kings, we just need them. I''ll take it. If you want me to be the one to lead this country. That''s why I was raised."


    "............... oh yeah"


    I hear your father whining. I''m too scared to see what you look like.


    "... I thought you were aborious daughter, but that was my immorality that wasted my time"


    "... no, it''s not. I don''t want you to think that way. Because I still couldn''t change......!


    "If it can change, then so be it.... but you couldn''t obey the Spirit. If a country is abused for" just that, "you can''t tell me what it''s for."


    Father groans without power. Then there was the sound of something hitting the desk with momentum.


    "... Huh, we should still have reformed it! No matter how much blood you bleed!


    It was my mother who beat my desk vigorously. My mother chewed off her lips and was shaking if I raised my face to too much noise. You tapped that fist with the momentum of smashing your desk, with fragments scattered.


    "We sent it first! I didn''t think that was a mistake. When the timees for our governance, and until the time it sprouts, it is right... and that''s why I endured! That''s it! It''s normal for a royal child to carry it...!


    "... Mother. But there''s nothing wrong with that..."


    "Still you cry!? I wish you would have med me for that, that it was my fault you were born without magic! Why, Anisphere...! Algardo too! I still look out and just defend my country... I can''t protect you guys!!"


    Tears are transmitted on her mother''s cheek, trembling as she leans down. No, that''s not what I want you to say...!


    "Still, that''s why I hate it when your mother says you should have bled! I couldn''t help it, I couldn''t help it...!


    "Yeah, I am. As Ennis said, there''s always no choice in the country."


    It was Llumiel who spoke out in a grumpy manner. Soon she stopped by her mother''s side and pped her mother on the shoulder.


    "That''s why I''m telling you to discuss it.... you just need to talk a little bit. If I look at you, I''ll see. What was wrong was that I couldn''t walk away. And it must be a custom from the past not to allow that. It is neither the past nor regret that you should change. It''s a reality, isn''t it?


    "... lumi, but"


    "But there''s nothing there! You guys are still exchanging words like this, but you can even regret it, but you just cry peach-perchic!?"


    Shut off your mother''s words about to say something, catch your eyes and Rhumiel yells.


    "Regret as much as you can! Not while I can! If you''re gonna mourn, you can do as muchter as you want! Freedom to immerse! You''re also free to move on! But hey!... I''ve never had a good time holding him by myself."


    ... My ear hurts.


    If you think about Llumiel''s past, it also hurts my chest just to imagine what thoughts are in there.


    "... in terms of parenting, we''ve all failed."


    Huh, the pompous and the head of the Sprout Knights muttered. The Knights captain, who has been holding back until now, is scratching his head casually.


    "I don''t want to me the Ministry of Magic, but honestly, don''t want to resent me. It''s true that we were being held by them."


    "Right.... I just thought you should grow up tough to entrust the next era to your child."


    It is Lord Grants who whines to the Knights of Sprout to be in tune. Only Lord Grants is as usual. This situation makes me horrified by the immovable Lord Grants.


    "We abandoned our personal desire to stabilize the country. I don''t see that as a mistake....... but it must have been a mistake to impose that on the kids. You had a falling out on us for not being able to identify a change in time. But that''s also another reckless statement to make evil of everything the Magic Ministry does, right? Matthew."


    "... I know, but hey"


    "At least it was the Ministry of Magic that made a significant contribution to the unity of will in the country. Therefore, it was difficult to reduce the impact of those seeking to enter the educational setting..."


    "As a result, there is no point in causing a crisis in the country.... we should have known that we were self-satisfied and the country was immobile."


    ... The Dukes of Magenta always pass by, and I don''t know, the other way around, I''m relieved.


    My mother also restored herposure, wiping her tears to correct her residence.


    "Still, I hate it now... because it was definitely the Ministry of Magic that drove Anisphere as well as Algard"


    "But it''s an adult job to restrain that movement. It must still be our unrighteousness."


    "I know.... Ha, sorry to hear that."


    "If you stand on the battlefield, the crying child or the silent queen, are you the son of man in the political arena?"


    "... Matthew, if it''s a fight, I''ll buy it, okay?


    "I miss this interaction, too.... At the end of the day, what we didn''t have is words. We''ve spared words to understand each other."


    The head of the Sprout Knights squeaks with a self-inflicted grin. Maybe that''s what I thought of Navre.


    Fathers'' times were painful. So we abandoned our own personal desires and just ran for the good of our country. But it didn''t all work out. I''m sure even your fathers are just the result of thinking that the next generation won''t be in trouble.


    That didn''t mesh with the times. I really wasted a lot of time having to get my hands on that unmeshing gear to mesh. That''s what you should regret.


    "... I think. It''s self-exnatory."


    "Ufi?"


    "If we can live by faith alone, do we need others there? Facing oneself is the essence of a spiritual covenant. Do you need to exchange words with others if you only need to keep facing yourself as a virtue and follow the teachings of shapeless idols? I only know when, and I think it was poisoned."


    "... Miss Uphilia, if you say faith is poisoned, then the great man in the Ministry of Magic will turn his face bright red, won''t you?


    "If the pills pass, you said poison, right?


    Yufi says it all the time. Wow, I''m totally in poison tongue mode......


    Lord Grants is turning his gaze to Uffi to see something delightful. Already, this parent and child...!


    "... I understand the story very well. Anise has a heavy load. Let''s say, then, that we still proceed with the policy of making Uffi king. Is that good enough for you? It''s Ufilia."


    "Yes, I''m not lost"


    Huh! Or when I said it with my shoulder hugged, it was taken in a weird way!? Natural!? On purpose!? Oh, and I''m disappointed, so I can''t get away with it!


    "... it''s Anis"


    "Ugh! Yes!


    "... if you say an apology, you''ll be annoyed. There is no need to prove which is worse than the rubbing difference so far. So you live well. That''s all I hoped for as a parent. That''s all I can do is lie or I can stretch my chest."


    "... Father"


    I''m bound to pull my lips into Father''s words and bite them. Otherwise I was going to cry all the time.


    "... how much have I seen you cry?"


    "Mother..."


    "They don''t even count. In the sense that I don''t remember. That''s pathetic..."


    "But I have caused you scattered inconvenience. Because I knew, I couldn''t shamelessly imitate crying."


    "Maybe I''ve always wanted that. Make it tough and you turn it up. But you pierced yourself. I just saw the strength, and I misunderstood it was you."


    Mother shakes her head quietly to the left and right.... I don''t want to open my mouth anymore. You''re opening your eyes, because tears are melting and it''s hard.


    "Algardo must have had a lot to say to me..."


    "... I apologize for being stubborn with all of them"


    "It''s okay.... It''s okay, Anis. From now on, let''s start one by one. One more time from here, huh?


    My mother''s gentle voice leaks an irrepressible voice from the back of her throat.


    I can''t afford to spin words anymore, and I can''t keep my eyes open. I could just keep crying, keeping my body supported by Uffi.

 62 Episode 58: Thoughts Of The Leading Duke

    "Well, Annis is calm down too. Hey, you got a word from me about the throne, too?


    It was Llumiel who waited until I settled in crying scattered and then cut out the subject so.


    Attention was drawn to Llumiel, who cut out the topic, and it was up to her mother to tilt her neck.


    "What is a word?


    "It is the will of these children for Uffi to be king, and I don''t mind if you are good. You don''t have the right or the right to tell me anyway in the first ce. Just one thing, this is the spiritual contractor''s advice."


    Father tightens his expression to the word advice. As the tension runs, Rhumiel breaks his face.


    "I''m not talking about getting into that. But in the future, when ites to the right to inherit the throne, it''s going to be a lot easier, isn''t it? I know you''re going to have a problem with that, but what I''m going to say is about the future of Uffi and Anis."


    "... ours?


    "That''s right. Do you realize how dependent you are on each other''s existence?


    Ugh. Why are we talking about that? If you look unwittingly disgusted, you unt your shoulders like Llumiel says you have no choice.


    "It is not an exaggeration to say that you are pairs at the earliest. But we have a position, don''t we? You can''t say you didn''t move to tear you apart in that position."


    "Ha..."


    Yufi replied carelessly, but I was afraid of my eyes. Um, you don''t have to grab it, do you? Yufi? It hurts a little, doesn''t it?


    "There, I don''t react like that doesn''t matter. Yuffi may not care, but if he asks me if I''m going to imitate that around him, then I''m not, am I? But for you, it''s a matter of life and death. At a time when Yufi prefers the magic of Anis, you are a Lotus of Trustees. If you want to defend that rtionship, you have to strike your hand first."


    "Hitting my hand...?


    "It''s not that hard. Tell them to publish your rtionship properly."


    "...... hahhhh!?"


    What a public execution! I mean, me and Uffi, you know, we''re dating, so we can officially announce this!?


    "I don''t mind that, but are we talking about pushing that far?


    "I''ll be fine!? I''ll be fine!?"


    "Anis shut up. Even if they think there''s a gap between women in the first ce, right? If you say so, it''s your turn to acknowledge each other with your souls. Go ahead and tell your pop opponent there''s no clearance to break in. From the beginning."


    "... to the point of bing"


    Mmmmmmmm......! Oh, that''s true......


    I''m not going to be told either, and I think the guy who tells Uffi to get kicked by a horse. Then I suppose we''ll make our rtionship public first.


    "... I thought that would happen, but then don''t bother the next king"


    "I figured I might be an adopted child... I can''t say I can''t make a precedent with Ufi..."


    Ha, and Father and Mother sighed. Yes, yes, I''m sorry! Make it easy! It''s me, it''s me!


    "You can make it, kid."


    "... Yes?


    ... Llumiel, what did you say now? Am I losing my ear?


    "So you inherited it, didn''t you? You just have to make something else."


    "... no, I don''t have someone!?"


    "No, you''re here."


    "... Could it be that I''m telling you to make it with Yufi!?"


    "You have other options than that?


    What are you talking about? You look like that, but you don''t know what you''re talking about when you say it from me, because it''s Lumiel! See, everyone else looks just like me!? It''s Lumiel who says things out ofmon sense!?


    "Are you going to tell me that you can''t have children because they''re women or something like that?


    "... Huh?


    "Well, I''m sure it''s a yes or no because it''s hard to say it''s a natural pregnancy, but it''s not like there''s no way, is there?


    "Huh...?


    "Well, if you say you can''t be king unless you''re born in the business of nature, you can adopt a son.... What, you don''t like it?


    "It''s too sudden to catch up with my thoughts! Don''t talk in your ownmon sense!


    "... Master Anis can say that...?


    Shut up, Raini! It''s a matter of life and death for me! And I don''t think it''s because I like it and ignore or breakmon sense... it''s not because...


    ...... I also think there ismon sense to protect! Yes! I''m not saying it''s convenient! This is a rounding choice, yes it is a rounding choice!!


    "I mean, besides the business of men and women, does Master Rhumi know how to give you children?


    "There are a few of them, right?


    "A few!


    There! Mrs. Nerschel, don''t eat! Sit down, please, because I know very well that your desire for knowledge has been stimted! Don''t make your eyes sparkle!!


    Or some!? I was fantasizing about this world more than I thought!? Like I want to hear it, I don''t want to hear it...!!


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Yeah, fix it."


    "Huh!? Father, Mother, do you want to p back there?"


    "It will be an unprecedented session to the throne in the first ce. In addition, your magic will only be epted with a wide heart, no matter what happens.... the rest of you will have given up your throne then!


    "Awful! How irresponsible!


    "It''s not you who''s irresponsible! After swinging around! Come on, think about sitting down!


    Ugh, ugly...! can''t argue...!


    "But look, not if that''s a foreignw or something!?!?"


    "Really? I don''t even think that''s such aw?


    "Llumiel, shut up!


    "What, you don''t like making kids with Uffi that much?


    "Ya meh! Open the door and don''t talk to me! It''s a delicate story!?"


    Mainly ethics, my heart, shame! It''s delicate!?


    As she was stuffing herself with Rhumiel''s words, Yufi caught her from behind and held her tight. Guh, guh, my neck is squeezed......!


    "Please calm down, Master Anis. I''m not talking about anything right now."


    "Yu, Yufi......"


    "I think even if I inherit the country, I should take a verdict on whether or not to leave my blood behind. So if you want to leave it, you just have to figure out what to do, and I think we should discuss in the country whether we should adopt a child. You don''t have to decide anything between us, do you?


    "... why is Yufi so calm..."


    "That will be the mindset we need as kings. I know your majesty and queen will be worried too, but Master Anis is a beginner and cute person who is not immune to this hand story. Don''t hunt him down too much."


    "Dear Uphilia! You''re stabbing me in the face!?"


    Kill me! Kill me already!! Raini''s scratch hurts my chest too!! Why do I have to be so humiliated! Return me, return me to the pce!! I''ll take you to the cage already!! What did you know about the throne!!


    "What. You don''t have to worry about me, do you?


    "Shut up! Whose fault do you think it is, Lumiel''s idiot!!"


    ... This happened, but the issue of our right to inherit the throne was thus agreed between us.


    Uffi will be adopted by his father and mother. And officially give the right to inherit the throne, and together announce the truth about the Spirit covenant. After the announcement, it was decided to take the verdict of the nobles once again.


    Depending on the oue, it will change again, but by all means, Uphilia will move to be king.


    It''s good that the conversation was wrapped up and dissolved, but for some reason, me and Yuffi were to be taken to the Duke of Magenta house by Lady Nerschel.


    "If Uffi were officially adopted by His Majesty, he''d be out of touch with us, wouldn''t he? Well, then, at least let me take the time to talk to you until you feelfortable at the end, okay?


    If you say so, it''s hard to say no even to me. Raini asked me to leave the pce to report to Ilia, so I was the only one who came to the Duke of Magenta''s house.


    Plus, I''m staying today, so I totally treat you like a customer. Hmm, I''m notfortable when I say I''m notfortable because I''ve never received much wee like this...


    "It''s a shame though. I can''t believe Uffi found someone to admire from the bottom of his heart, but he''s soon out of touch..."


    "I have no choice. Don''t talk too much."


    "I know. But it''s a real shame. Wow... even though Master Anis might have seemed like my daughter..."


    Lady Nerschel spits out her thoughts like a real spare in the carriage to the Duke of Magenta''s house. Lord Grants to me for that, but make him seepassion and see that the couple is good.


    I''m going to keep my precious daughter from those two. I feelpletely different from when I came to say hello before, so I''m even more restless. Even though time had not passed since then, everything seemed to change dramatically.


    "When the situation settles, it will also be possible to exchange words face-to-face, even if the edges cannot be restored. Until then, please be patient, Mother."


    "Yep. You''re my daughter, Yufi. I''ve always thought of you."


    Gently smiling at each other, Yufi and Mrs. Nerschel. Lord Grants is watching those two quietly. I have trouble pinching my mouth for parent-child conversations and am just silent.


    While doing so, the carriage stops at the Duke of Magenta''s house. I got off the carriage at Lord Grants'' escort and went inside and the servants were waiting for me to wee them.


    "Wee home, sir."


    "I''m back now. Take some time to talk. Tell Caind to show his face too."


    "I''m in awe"


    The butler gives Lord Grants the courtesy of directing him before gracefully walking away. Caindo-kun''s name made me round my eyes a little bit. Though I think I have to exin, I was wondering if you were going to let me be there.


    You felt the gaze of my doubt, Lord Grants gazing at me. Nothing in particr to say, Lord Grants only nods once and walks ahead.


    Hmm... It''s not like I have to pinch my mouth, but I have to say something. Without further ado, I was guided to a room where I had a tea party with Master Nerschel.


    When you enter the guest room first and wait, Caindo-kun will be informed that you have arrived. Caindo-kun, who came into the guest room to continue, looks somewhat discouraged.


    ...... hmm? Could this have been squeezed after ourst visit?


    When I turned my gaze to Kaindo-kun like I was suspicious, he looked me in the eye that seemed kind ofplicated. It''s confusing, then it''s an eye that wonders if we should rebel. I''m in trouble for being turned around like that......


    "Caind, sit down."


    "... Yes, Father"


    Lord Grants prompts Kaindo-kun to take his seat.... Ugh, it''s not air tough and have fun chatting. But there is a limit to the amount of time you can have as a family for Uffi and for the House of the Duke of Magenta.


    Even Lord Grants is on official business, and Yuffi needs to be ready to be adopted to inherit the throne. That will inevitably keep me busy. This could be thest time.


    "Caind, listen carefully. This is a matter of decision."


    "... what is it?


    "It has been decided that Ufilia will be adopted by the royal family."


    "... Huh?


    Why, as Caindo-kun said, he looks up. Lord Grants tells only the facts pale in return for such a caind.


    "This has been a secret story with the royal family for a long time, but given the current state of the country, there was a voice for prophecy that Princess Anisphere''s reign had concerns that would lead to the rebellion of the country. That''s where the white feather arrow stood. From now on, Uphilia will be a member of the royal family by bing an adopted child and will be granted the right to inherit the throne."


    "What!?"


    I can''t believe it, Kaindo-kun looks back at Yufi like he said. Yuffi is sipping tea without anything in particr on his face.


    "Did your father tolerate such impotence...?


    "Unhelpful or nothing, it was Uphilia who brought it up. Sure, I offered a choice as one of my measures, but I didn''t think it was a good idea. As a matter of fact, that''s why I told Uphilia to cut off the edge of the house."


    "�� did you already talk about that during your previous visit?


    "This story is about a medical examination from Uphilia when Prince Algard was abandoned."


    "... yes, is it"


    Kaindo-kun bit his lip and leaned down. I think the fist I put on myp is probably gripped hard.


    I can only ask how everyone is doing with the air that doesn''t pinch my mouth. Aside from Caindo-kun, the faces of the Duke of Magenta house are just pale. Hey, I''m kind of stuck breathing. The difference between this house and when it''s off and on is too intense...


    "... So you think your sister will no longer be part of the Duke''s family?


    "It will."


    "But His Majesty let such impotence pass? I don''t think I can give you the throne instead of Princess Anisphere..."


    "This is still top secret. Recently, an official announcement has been made that Uphilia will be named as the Spirit Contractor."


    "Be..."


    Take a breath and look like Kaindo-kun eats into Yufi''s face. Yufi doesn''t seem to show interest in Kaindo-kun and doesn''t gaze at him. Hey, I feel some sign of a cold war. Honestly, my stomach hurts. It makes me crisp.


    "To gain no less persuasion than direct lineage. That was the condition for Uphilia to be adopted. Ufiria, who aplished great deeds, was allowed to take his name to the royal family. That''s what I''m saying."


    "... but wasn''t your father pushing Princess Anisphere?


    "Whatever. It''s not like you can ept me and your daughter off the hook. But if Yufi wants it strongly and aplishes great deeds, he can only send it out as a parent. As a duke, it''s a ce to look around. Then you''ll be someone else in red."


    Wow, Lord Grants is smiling scared and watching Uffi! You look intimidated, you''re scared! Take that. Uffi''sughing thinly, too! I don''t know! Magenta family. Communicate. I don''t know!


    "And Princess Anisphere... is too sick to stand as king. Not with this."


    Yikes!? That''s where you talk about me!? And they treat me like a sick person!?


    Caindo-kun''s gaze can be directed at me. That''s a bewildering gaze. No, I''m also suddenly confused about being treated like a sick person!?


    "This country was too strong for Princess Anisphere. At the earliest, everything was toote to make you stand as king of this country."


    "Oh, you know, Lord Grants... care? You care, don''t you? I appreciate that, but that''s why I''m going to mislead Caindkun that Yufi gave you a name..."


    "It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say yes"


    "Right."


    Hey!? Why would Lord Grants and Yuffi admit it!?


    See, that makes you think Kaindo-kun used Ufi to wipe the royal ass again!?


    "What do you say this country has done to Princess Anisphere, Father?... If you say to embarrass the unknown, I will save you a lot, but I can''t really grasp the story"


    "Then I ask... did you honestly rejoice when Princess Anisphere was to stand as king?


    Kaindo-kun frowned at Lord Grants''s inquiry. He looked at me and saw how it was going. Well, there''s something I think about that, isn''t there?


    No, it''s nothing good. Even I didn''t expect to be greeted by a king with all my heart...


    "Princess Anisphere will not say whether or not toe this far and borate her mood. Be honest with your heart, Cain."


    "... I was not anxious. It was always whispered that Princess Anisphere was disqualified as royal. And if you can''t handle magic, I think you should wee your excellent son-inw and set up a king."


    "Hmm. A lot of people in this country would think that way. If Uffi had been surrounded there as an assistant, the attitude of Princess Anisphere, who had refused to marry for so long, would have gone unnoticed."


    ... That''s really awful when they say it again, me in the past. I don''t have any regrets, but do you mean you can see through the idea that I don''t care about anyone else a while ago?


    But even if I could start over, I don''t think I could bend. I might be able to stand around a little better, but I think I categorically disagreed with weing my son-inw.


    "If they say it''s an impossible story to stand that Princess Anisphere as king, it is. You wouldn''t be wrong. But let me tell you something, you''re just clouding your eyes with rumors up there, Caind."


    "... So why does Father push Princess Anisphere?


    "Because Princess Anisphere possesses a simr gift of hope. Its value is notparable to mine or anything else. I think even Uphilia would be sumptuous in a way."


    Suddenly something awesome was lifted. Oh, what!? Lord Grants, you appreciated me so much!? It''s my first ear!?


    "Neither do I strongly deny the assessment that I have not fulfilled my duties as royal, as you put it, as disqualified as royal. But who do you think tolerated that? Caind."


    "............... Are you trying to say that His Majesty himself has acknowledged it?


    "That''s right. Did you wonder if Prince Algard wanted me to be that strong and royal just because Princess Anisphere was talented? On the contrary, Princess Anisphere was driven from her duties as royalty because she risked being wanted by the king, even without magic."


    Uh, yeah. Is that what happens to the stories around there...? Your father said so, didn''t he?


    Because I don''t want to be an obstacle to Al, either.... Speaking of which, you''ve always wondered.


    "Um, I''m sorry I''m in the middle of a story. I''m afraid Lord Grants can appreciate me that much too...?


    I think Lord Grants has appreciated me for a long time. It''s Lord Grants, if you think he brought up the story of restoring the right to inherit the throne.


    But I don''t think Lord Grants and I have that much contact, but I don''t know what the hell they value. I couldn''t help but pinch my mouth to that question.


    "I thought the question was natural. That recognition of Princess Anisphere is the poison we''ve been feeding her."


    "... Yes? Poison?"


    "It''s poison that erodes you. I don''t think I''m aware of it because it''s something I take the initiative to drink."


    "... you''re not talking about actual poison, are you?


    "" Nobody expects you to ".... even that kind of poison"


    Geez, and my heart almost stopped like it was grabbed., and his breath gets painful and he grabs his chest.


    It''s... it''s certainly a poison that''s eroding me. Yufi, who was sitting next to me, took her seat and held my shoulder. I''m horrified to hear Uffi''s heart sound.


    But I was surprised. I didn''t expect this to happen when someone else told me again.


    Lord Grants stares quietly at me. I don''t even know what emotions are hidden behind those eyes, deep eyes. I was unexpectedly freaked out.


    "... that''s certainly not an exaggeration to say poison though. But I was the one who took the initiative and acted unexpectedly, wasn''t I?


    "Just conveniently riding it, we were definitely the ones in charge of politics who poisoned you enough to push yourself.... apologize for that dishonesty, then let''s bow our heads again. If it wasn''t for this opportunity, I wouldn''t have been able to borate on my mood."


    Well, Lord Grants narrows his eyes.


    "I valued you very much. That has also been since childhood. That''s why I couldn''t have put you up to this situation. I was so afraid of you that you were my greatest political opponent."


    "... no!?"


    Suddenly, what are you saying, Lord Grants!? Why am I Lord Grants'' biggest political enemy?!? What do you mean you''ve been afraid of such a little girl since you were a child!?


    "Are you surprised"


    "Oh, I''m surprised...!? Oh, let me, exin! Request an exnation!


    "You must already be aware of that. It''s really simple, it''s just that."


    ����


    Oh, I don''t know. What is consciousness...?


    I''ll take a look at Uffi like I''m in trouble. Then, as if to revenge, Lord Grants has Yufi who is stripping his fangs and he gets gnawed.


    If you look at Mrs. Nerschel like you''re in a hurry, you''re hiding your expression with your hands on your mouth. What, this temperature difference!? Maybe Caind is the only one who thinks the same about me!?


    "... Dad, you used to say this to me, didn''t you? Said he saw the ideal for Lady Annis. He wants me to be king because I recognize its value."


    "Oh, I''m not lying"


    Is that why?


    "That''s right." That''s why. "


    "What, hey, Yufi! Exin it! I''m so confused right now!


    "... because it''s a really simple story, Dear Anis"


    Kick, and Yuffi continues to be challenged as he stares at Lord Grants.


    "Your father was afraid of Anis'' influence. Because you acknowledge its value more than anyone else. So I set out to pull out my fangs thoroughly. Right?"


    "... my influence?


    "It''s magic. Dear Anis, think calmly. What aristocracy do you associate with having a nobleman who supported your father?


    "Er...? Sorry, I can''t answer that right away."


    They say it''s ayer of nobility that directs Lord Grants, but it doesn''te out painfully. I know it''s your father''s right arm, but when ites to Lord Grants, I don''t know exactly what he''s doing...? I guess I''m just ignorant!


    "So, Caind, what about you?


    "... Factions that support your father have a lot to do with armaments. We gather strong support from knights everywhere, including Kingsguards, regr investigators of important ces of spiritual resources, and the nobles of the territory, including their important ces."


    "Um, I mean, when I say it, it means faction, right?


    "Yes.... my mother used to say it. In times of war, he strongly hopes to convert magic to knighthood."


    "Yeah.... so?


    "On the contrary, I ask, what do you think will happen if your father takes in Lady Anis?


    ... Er, Lord Grants'' faction is a faction aristocrat, right? He said there is strong support from nobles who protect the country''s vital resource, the Spiritual Resource, or hold it in their territory.


    It''s a delicious story even for me. Because they may have amodated the resources in the realm, and most importantly, they can connect with the knights operating locally, so the propaganda of the magic props may have progressed quickly... right?


    "... have you noticed"


    "... Huh? Is that what this is...?


    "Master Anis'' magic can also be used by civilians. I mean, it threatens to transform the way the Knights are. Master Anis was standing around trying not to have power, wasn''t he? It wouldn''t be surprising if there were others who thought the same."


    "... you say that''s Lord Grants?


    Unexpectedly turn your gaze to Lord Grants.... Scary, I''ve never thought I was so scared of people.


    It''s just my father''s right arm, and I thought he was someone who used to help my father. But you''re not interested in me at all, so I thought you were being ignored. At the bottom of my belly, I was putting that idea around...?


    "Generally, as Yuffi imagined."


    "Lies............ so, but why is that a political enemy? What a little girl I was!


    "It''s a matter of numbers."


    "... number?


    "If you are serious about creating your own faction, the people may turn to the enemy. Because magic props do not choose the user. Both the inferior aristocrats who are being treated cold and the Adventurer Alliance may attach to you in search of profits from demonic props. You have too much power on your side. On top of that, I had a badpromise with the central nobles that move this country."


    My mouth gets sour. I think my stomach fluids areing up.... undeniable.


    "Even if you didn''t have the will to fight, you could have just broken the country. All you have to do is gently touch magic. All you have to do is distribute that invention. You were�� the biggest political opponent that could destroy this country."


    "Ugh...!


    "Not to mention that in your childhood you were inclined to magic. I was just stepping forward for that. The idea, the thought, the secret talent... I feared. Assuming you didn''t leave the pce, I was forced to take Cain as my fianc��e and ask you to leave the royal family."


    "That''s it...!?"


    You didn''t think you were included in such thoughts, Caindo, and you''re circling your eyes. What, scared......! You didn''t show that bare gesture at all, Lord Grants......!


    "It is only through the use of those who would be enemies to politics, Princess Anisphere. It only deepens my remorse that it became the poison that passed around... but you didn''t have any credibility when you were a child."


    "I don''t trust you..."


    "Its brilliance, the flexibility of thought that just keeps the throne away from itself. There are children who are not even adults yet. Uffi was treated like a prodigy, but that''s only worth a thousand. The subordinate who obeys, without the people, the whole country will not be made up. In that respect, your own worth is immeasurable."


    "... so poisoned that no one expected me to...? Did you work that way around?


    "I didn''t root that aggressively. I got caught out of the pce early. But... I''m more guilty than anyone of not taking your hand, even though I realize your worth."


    "... it wasn''t the Sprout Knights chief who allowed the Kingsguards and Samurais to spread Mana de, was it? Was that you? Lord Grants."


    "Matthew wanted it more aggressively. I''m the one who stopped it. Speak to His Majesty, too. At least wait until Prince Algard is in power and turns to stone."


    ... Yes, it was.


    I was unintentionally stunned and dropped. I know it''s a shock, but it''s not sad either. Only surprise recruited me, and my thoughts stopped.

 63 Episode 59: The Value Of Anisphere

    "See, Caind?"


    When I stopped thinking, Lord Grants called to Caindkun so.


    Caindo-kun also has a shing face about whether he hasn''t caught up with his thoughts. If Lord Grants speaks to me, I will hack and turn my gaze to Lord Grants. But I immediately bit my lips and leaned down.


    "Even Princess Anisphere is not properly educated as a royalty, is she? He pulled back on the understanding that if he showed talent poorly, he could even overshadow Prince Algard''s advantage. And I showed it to my surroundings by leaning towards a study called Magic. The royals behave in concealment of their talents."


    "... it"


    "Furthermore, I pursued the cause of my inability to use magic on my own, and even found the prospect of solving it myself. Spirituality and talent to do this from childhood. Furthermore, the invention of magical alternative technologies that can be used by civilians. Do you have any idea how unusual this is?


    I feel itchy when I getplimented again.... but I pull myself off a bit when I get lined up again. I wonder if you were so afraid from the eyes around you, I want to tell myself to mind the eyes around you for a second. I can''t tell you about Yufi, either, can I?


    Even though that was the purpose, it makes me think it worked better than I thought it would. I''m going to have a bitterugh at this.


    "Still, Princess Anisphere can stand as king in the bend. Don''t you find that talent horrible?


    ����


    "It is a particr point to say that Princess Anisphere does not have enough character as a royalty. But that is the royal standard in the Kingdom of Palettia standards. What if she was the head of another country, or a force that could rival another country? What if I''ve been waging a battle to keep a palletian kingdom rich in spiritual resources in my hands? Even if civilians don''t say so much about nobility, theye to exercise their magic, right?


    ... Ugh, yeah. That does scare you, doesn''t it? I''ve only made magic tools from the perspective of making it convenient for everyone, but I could make something more vicious if it were to be used entirely as force.


    The advantages of magic props are that they can be used by anyone and that mass production is possible as long as resources are avable. And easy to handle. You just have to get used to it. If you spread it to the military, that''s the only way you can get a bottom up.


    Miguel did say something simr. If you look at me as a virtual enemy, you know exactly how vicious I am. Lord Grants says he was putting me in danger, but it''s his own business, and I''m convinced.


    Even I know the dangers of magic.... No, I guess I meant to understand. Perhaps it was more dangerous from around. I''ve been paying attention to the dangers of technology, but I may not have thought enough about it until after it became popr.


    "Well, then why is Princess Anisphere in such a low position?!?"


    "Because that''s what Princess Anisphere wanted, and it was our plot. Princess Anisphere''s invention is wonderful. But it can shake the very foundation of the kingdom. It took time to embrace Princess Anisphere''s magic in our country, where she has developed her magical faith as the Lord. It''s not enough to allow spills to other countries."


    After saying all that, Lord Grants tells him to sharpen his vicious eyeballs.


    "And why? Why did you say that? Caind, that''s why I pointed out that my eyes were cloudy. Flushed by rumors around me, I can''t use magic, I don''t have enough wielding as a royalty. That''s all you unconsciously look at Princess Anisphere as an understatement. That''s why you can''t see the secret truth about Princess Anisphere."


    "Ku......!


    "Being able to use magic is the symbol of aristocratic authority. This country has long flourished in its hearts with its values. Indeed Princess Anisphere is rightly heretical. But what the people want is not authority, it''s merit. Don''t get me wrong about that. The people find authority in their achievements because they build up their achievements. What the hell do you think you can beat Princess Anisphere right now?


    Caindo-kun has fallen prey to harsh reprimands. No, Lord Grants is unforgiving......


    Lord Grants turned his gaze to me as I was feeling somewhat unhappy. And I thought I closed my eyes, and I bowed my head deeply. Yeah!? Hey!?


    "Gu, Lord Grants! Keep your head up!


    "No. This is my mess. I was afraid of you as a child, and your fangs jeopardized your journey to the country. It is undoubtedly true that I secretly turned my hand and helped to iste you. And now, if this country wants you, it will give you back your hands. This iniquity must be right."


    "But that''s only if you think of the country, right? I didn''t want the country to be rough. I myself do not seek honor or status. So even if they say so..."


    "... Dear Anis"


    As he awoke, Yufi called me in a low roaring voice. I trembled unexpectedly.


    Looking at the fearful Uffi, there was a Uffi staring at Lord Grants in his shapes until he was horrible and he was about to scream.


    "... Master Anis can be angrier."


    "Oh, no, even if they say I''m angry..."


    I don''t care if you say that. No, I''m really in trouble!? You''re more angry with Yufi!? Why is Yufi angrier than I am!?


    Seeing how I was still in a hurry, Yufi exhaled deeply as she rubbed her brows loose. Hey, what''s up?


    "That''s why I''m saying you''re too kind. Your father... this man is a good person for your disability, isn''t he? I know it''s for the country. Even if you understand, don''t be so easily convinced. This man was clearly your enemy."


    "And enemies are huge..."


    "... No, Uffi is right. My loyalty was dedicated to His Majesty Orphanth. It was never dedicated to you. In that regard, it was difficult for you to deal with both your allies and your enemies. Therefore, it was honestly my intention to stroke my chest down that I was being held in a cage away from the pce. That''s the man I thought he was. Never on your side."


    "That''s what politics is, isn''t it? That''s so angry...? No, there''s something I wanted too, and I''m not so scared that I''m going to get angry..."


    So Lord Grants has been treating me seriously as a political opponent since I was a kid!? That fact scares me more and I''m not talking about getting angry anymore! Stop it already! That''s the total surrender of the white g!?


    "And there''s no reason to argue with Lord Grants..."


    "Happy for your disabling?


    "So he said he wasn''t dissatisfied there. And that''s what royalty is all about...?


    "... you surprise me at all. I have raised you from the bottom of my heart to admire your majesty and queen."


    Yuffi has frowned at me looking unconvinced somewhere. Yes, that''s fine. Because I''m saying I''m good. Don''t be mad, you don''t know what to do with me...


    "... what do you say, Caind"


    "... Father"


    "Sometimes I don''t know unless I try to exchange words. It''s not a good idea just to turn hostile because you''re an enemy. You have to take a good look at them and get what you get. That''s what we need in the political world."


    Caind-kun drops without help to Lord Grants'' words. Ugh, uhh, I can''t watch you for a second. Even though Magenta familymunication is bad for my heart!


    "But now you don''t have any more reason for Kaindo-kun to make a mistake with Yufi, do you? When I''m adopted, I won''t be your sister, but in the future, I just need to be active in rtion to the king and his subordinates. If it was originally raised that way, it would fit in the sheath. I don''t think that''s a bad thing..."


    So you''re not just depressed like that, are you? I''m going to tell Caindo because I want to, but Caindo doesn''t say anything just to look at me with a frigid eye.


    Ugh, and I don''t know how to treat boys my age! What am I supposed to do?


    "... I was looking down on you, wasn''t I?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. But don''t you have a choice? It''s a shame you can''t use magic, isn''t it?


    "On the contrary, I thought it was royal defilement"


    "No, it''s true that it was actually disgraceful..."


    "You were acting like you knew that, right? I was manipting my impressions by putting all sorts of ideas around it."


    "... well, yeah. Yeah, but."


    When I answered, Kaindo-kun shook his head left and right without force. And take a deep sigh and hold your head.


    "... you especially pointed out that you only saw the upper side, Father. I''m sorry for being such an impudent son."


    "Uhm. The time left is short, but learn and refine. Times will change dramatically from now on. Encourage them not to be left behind by the changes of their time. Or I''ll just be ashamed."


    "... I''ll carve it on my chest"


    Kaindo-kun nodded to Lord Grants with a strange look on his face, then turned his gaze to me again and bowed his head.


    "I am ashamed of our unknown. I''m sorry, Princess Anisphere."


    "... ok. I''ll take that apology. If you feel ashamed, I want you to do your best as sessor to the Duke''s family in the future. That''s all I want from you."


    "... Yes"


    Caindo-kun squeals so that he doesn''t lift his head and bites it off. I can bow my head from unexpected people today, it''s somehowplicated.


    I don''t want you to apologize for anything. I didn''t want to spread magic. If you could use it to bring the country together, it would have been worth it for me to be there.


    Okay, let''s settle this one down.


    Pan, I pped my hand and Mrs. Nerschel told me to get some air in.


    "This is what happened today, and let''s get some rest. Princess Anisphere has just returned from her journey."


    "Thank you for your concern. So, which room should I rest in..."


    "Oh? Can I have Yuffi''s room, please?


    ��������


    "Right?"


    Right? It''s not! I tried to protest unintentionally and Yufi pressured me to shut me up. Ugh...! The Duke of Magenta house scared Yikes......!


    After being told to disperse, I was captured by Uffi and taken to Uffi''s room. For some reason, I felt like Donna. They''re going to sell it...


    How did this happen!


    After I was taken to Yuffi''s room, I kept being pillowed by Yuffi. After the maids quickly finished dressing me, I was thrown into bed by Ufi to this day.


    Yufi is holding me tight and burying my face without saying anything. I can''t see the look on my face because of it. I was scattering an aura that I could see was just obviously grumpy, and I got in trouble.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen Yuffi expose his grievances so far. I stroke my head wondering if this is also the effect of spiritualization.


    "... Why isn''t Anis angry?"


    "Talk about that again?


    I finallyughed bitterly at the words Yufi shrugged. Yuffi''s dissatisfaction seems to be with what Lord Grants did to me. To be more precise, I suppose you''re angry that I didn''t say anything dissatisfied when it was revealed.


    But you can''t remember how angry Lord Grants said you were. I know you''re scared. Because Lord Grants'' purpose and mine are notpeting. There''s no ce for Lord Grants to think of just chills in the fact that they were just rolling over his palms.


    "... you would have been angry if I had been in Anis''s shoes, wouldn''t you?


    "Ugh..."


    ... that may not be denied. But you can''t be mad at something you can''t be mad at, so I want you to give me a break.


    "... I know. I know you''re like that. But I''m anxious. That''s how you keep giving in and worrying."


    "... I wonder. So if we''re all happy and we don''t have to contend, is it sweet to think I''m happy too?


    "Sweet."


    "You just cut it off!?"


    "First of all, if you''re not happy, you can''t."


    Yufi''s hand holds my hand. My heart bounces hard on my hand held to tangle my fingers.


    Uffi''s face, finally raised, was full of worry. He looks at me like he''s anxiously shaking his eyes andining.


    "Do you really think you''re happy, too? You are likely to cut off even your happiness and give it to others�� I know that is your virtue. But I saw your father today and changed my mind. Some people take advantage of it."


    "No, I don''t think you have a choice, do you? I rather admire how well you used it, because that''s what my father would have done..."


    "That led to your tears today, didn''t it?


    ".................. eh"


    "Don''t delude me"


    Yes, I''m sorry. I was as unhappy as I thought. I was aware of what I had invited myself, but if I said it wasn''t hard, it was a lie!


    So spare me the strength of the arms you hold tight, Yufi! Squeeze! Because I squeeze! Out! Out! There''s something out there you shouldn''t!


    "Kyu, suddenly it''s not that easy to change!


    "Aren''t you even going to change...?


    "No, even I want to be happy with the crowd..."


    "What kind of happiness is that people-like? Is that really a wish you want to fulfill from the bottom of your heart?


    Asked by Uffi, I think and see about my own happiness.


    The happiness I want. Thinking about it, the answer was too simple.


    "It''s already happening. There''s someone who''ll admit it, and I can use magic. There is someone who could have been saved by my magic. I could protect my smile. Even the country will be better, helping to create a new era. I''m so happy that I''m too happy."


    So I''m not dissatisfied, and Yuffi''s body leaves when she tries to tell me that she''s holding me tight. Then Yuffi gets horseback ridden by me, and my hands are held against Yuffi''s bed. Yufi''s eyes, dressed to look down, were set.


    What, why are you looking so dissatisfied, Yufi...?


    "It''s good if you say so. So this is my own selfish self."


    "What, that"


    "I''ll be happy to drown. As much as I''d like to say I don''t want to let go. I''ll also push you for happiness you don''t want...... are you ready?


    Uffi whispers with a sneering grin. There''s a chill running down my spine, but I can''t escape with my hands held down. I identallyugh at love.


    I want to be happy, too. It''s not like you want to be unhappy, is it? But my happiness is that everyone is smiling. Even if I''m a little bitter or unhappy for that reason, I''m sure I won''t care anymore.


    But if they say I can''t be happy. If you say you make me happy like this.


    "I''m ready... will you not let me go?


    I''m sure there''s nothing more I can do. I''m drowning in you.


    If I''m going to hold my breath, I want to die drowning happily ever after. You could have just been killed by Ufi.


    I don''t talk about it. But that''s all I''m asking for and forgiving. I just wish in my heart, so please forgive me.


    I must beughing from the bottom of my heart right now. So happy. I''m already happy, Uffi.


    "... Dear Anis"


    Then Yufi frowned. I wonder if my heart has been distracted.


    "... if you''re too defenseless, you''ll really squash all the way to the bone marrow."


    "Hih."


    Predator, I want you to stop grinning because it''s really bad for your heart! My heart is hitting the early bell like an idiot. No, no, I''m not happy to be cornered! Oh, no!


    But I can''t run, and I don''t want to. Oh, I knew I was drowning.... Oh, I don''t know anymore!


    "Hey, let''s go to sleep! Yufi! Look, I''m tired! Hey!"


    "... right"


    I don''t think I can escape the demon''s hand in pursuit! Let''s keep Yufi asleep, that way you can rest assured! Get your hands off me, Yufi, and I''ll be the pillow again. Pompous p on Yufi''s back like that.


    I mean it with pleasure. I''m really happy to be told, but I may not be happy well. So I hope you''ll let me lean over a little.


    The first day of my stay at the Duke of Magenta''s house ended. Speaking of which, how long will you be staying? But I''m ready to adopt Yufi, and until then, can I rest over here? But Raini back in the outhouse, Ilia, who got me to leave a message, is also concerned.


    Shall I give both of you a rest? We can rest ourselves. I''ll write down a note in my heart saying I''ll talk to Lord Grants and Mrs. Nerschelter.


    Well, the house of the Duke of Magenta is a big splendid mansion. Plus, it makes history feel like it, so I don''t get tired of just looking around.


    Right now, I can behave differently from Uffi. Because Mrs Nerschel has called me. Lord Grants has official business, and then he left me behind. I don''t have much time.


    I decided to take a walk on the grounds of the Duke of Magenta''s house because it was a good idea to see the mansion freely. So I was touring the premises.


    "... ah"


    "Ah."


    I ran into Caindo. Kaindo-kun, who clearly had no hegemony, was in the corner of the premises as one thought. It''s a little awkward.


    But I can''t ignore anything more than what I found.


    "Er... how are you?


    "... well, Princess Anisphere doesn''t care."


    Kaindo-kun, who shakes his neck left and right without force, seems to havepletely disappeared in disobedience to me. Instead, it''s scary, trying to keep me away with that attitude.


    ... I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t like that, but it oveps. With Al. It reminds me of when Al broke up with me. Kaindo-kun now looks just like Al then.


    I wonder what I was right to do then. I also pushed Al-Kun away from me trying to stay away. I thought that was for Al. But Al has stepped off the road.


    I really wanted to walk down the road with you. Yet Al-Kun has already gone out of reach. If you think so, you can''t ignore Kaindo-kun, and you''re driven by an impulse that resembles a sense of impatience.


    "It''s not okay!


    "... Yes?


    "I don''t care what you think of Caind-kun right now. So talk to me. Sometimes you can''t talk when you have eyes around you, can you?


    Kaindo-kun looks at me with his eyes round. But soon, I look away from him at first sight.


    "Don''t turn away. Lord Magenta told you yesterday, didn''t he? He said he had something to gain even if his opponent was an enemy. I''m not your enemy, and I just want to talk to you because you''re depressed... it''s not refreshing to watch."


    "... I don''t like talking to you because I can poke my misery."


    Caindo-kun returns it with a pointy voice.... Yeah, that''s about all I need.


    "Is that my fault? Maybe it''s bad. I''m the one who misled you. I was acting like I was misleading you. If you say so, you can''t deny it."


    "If so... leave me alone"


    "I threw my brother away with it."


    Caindo-kun''s gaze can be directed at me again. Eyes open to surprise look closely at me.


    ... don''t even think about it for Al then. If I had my feelings in my mouth, I wonder if something had changed.


    "I regret it. I regret it enough to regret it from the bottom of my heart for the rest of my life. Kaindo-kun looks just like Al right now. Some attitude like you''re miserable and you think you''re being looked down on from around you. I can''t get my chest up, I can''t admit I''m rotten."


    "�� so what do you say"


    "Isn''t it you who wants to talk? But when I think of it alone, it often doesn''t look unexpected. Is it annoying that I want to talk to you?


    "... annoying though"


    "Oh well. Then I don''t know, your annoyance. [M] I couldn''t hide your feelings at the moment they realized."


    Shoulder to shoulder. It''s not something I could have said, either, but if I can''t solve what I hold on to on my own, I end up annoying someone.


    I don''t want to rely, I know how it feels. But I have to rely on it. That doesn''t have to be me. But I don''t think Caindo-kun is right to be alone now.


    "It doesn''t have to be me. You should talk to someone who listens to you properly."


    "... I''m not Prince Algard"


    "That''s right. You are not Al. [M]... so we can start over. Unlike Al."


    If you won''t open your heart to me, I can''t help it. It makes no sense if you take care of yourself. I guess this is the limit.


    Return your heels and try to leave this ce. That''s what I heard on my back, Caindo-kun''s little voice.


    "... to me Prince Algard is a traitor"


    Unexpectedly, stop the leg.


    "I am an unforgiving traitor who scorned my sister while being royal. I didn''t understand. So you surrounded your sister, and you thought you had something in mind and you had your sister at hand."


    "... well"


    "... but I may have be a traitor too. You must have been reallypetent and on my sister''s side. I couldn''t believe it and exposed myself to indifference without finding out the truth�� what difference does it make to Prince Algard?"


    "I do. There''s plenty of them."


    Keep your back on Kaindo-kun, I spin the words.


    "Al is not as sweet as you. I couldn''t be sweet. Al is a traitor. But I made all my own decisions and I betrayed you. Expectations, roles, all of them. I don''t care how bad Al is prepared to be like you."


    "... you think I''m sweet?


    "You should have believed Uffi, right? Al Kun had nothing to believe. myself, and around me. I''m the one who pushed him that way. So Al Kun doesn''t rely on anyone, he can''t even make weak noises. That''s what I became."


    Your father, your mother, even the ministers around you didn''t believe you. I couldn''t believe anything, I was just a king who was given a role and asked to do just that.


    Because Al didn''t have any talent. Maybe that''s why it was the concern of my fathers who thought I wouldn''t let them shoulder the me that just passed.... but I don''t think that''s how much the despair would hurt if I realized that.


    "So don''t wave away. Don''t close your heart. You can rely on someone because you''re miserable. If the pride of nobility disturbs you, you can throw that away.... because you still have magic."


    I didn''t have it, because you can use the magic that I envy from the bottom of my heart. However, that fact alone gives this country a number of chances.


    "I''m on your side. Even Lord Grants is tough, but I''m sure he''ll wait. Mrs. Nerschel is also as talented a woman as she was studying magic. You should be able to ask your opinion. If you look up, see. Your future isn''t so bright!


    Spread your hands and look back. Please pass it on, with that in mind.


    Kaindo-kun was looking at me. Just hold still on to me without saying anything.


    I had no more words to throw, either. We were gazing at each other, but Kaindo-kun quietly lowers his head.


    Deep down, without saying anything. And he walked away from the spot.... There were no more words to throw on its back.

 64 Episode 60: The Prelude To The Revolution

    A stay at the Duke of Magenta''s house marks the end of the day. Although it will still take Yuffi some time to officially announce that he will be adopted, we must also go back and prepare ourselves for that.


    In fact, this will be thest day Yuffi will visit the House of the Duke of Magenta as his "daughter". Raini was in the carriage to pick me up, and he greeted me with a smile.


    With me and Raini watching like that, I was facing my family like Uffi would spare a breakup. Lord Grants has his usual faceless expression and Mrs. Nerschel remains with a gentle smile.


    And Kaind-kun. After all, I never exchanged words. His expression is as quiet as it sounds.


    "... there are only a few things that can be done in a rtionship between parents and children. Encourage me, Uffi."


    "Yes. How is your father? I''ll run right up to you and show you."


    "Phew..."


    The goodbye between Yufi and Lord Grants was light by the time it was clear. Not as a father and daughter, but as the next queen and duke, I''m going to face it from now on.


    It''s a new rtionship for the two of us, maybe it''s something desirable. A smile floating around each other seemed to tell the story of it.


    "... Ufi"


    "Mother."


    Mrs. Nerschel, who entered quietly, hugs Yufi. on his forehead, and kiss his cheek to gently release Uffi.


    There were no words, and I know that the two of them exchanged words more than once during their stay alone. That''s why I think it''s after we''ve spoken to each other so much that we don''t need words anymore.


    And......


    "... Caind"


    Yufi turns back to Kaindo-kun. Kaindo-kun also returns his gaze to Ufi in a calm manner.


    We have nothing to say to each other, we remain faceless. I could hear Raini swallowing spit watching such a tense scene. I hold my fist naturally, too.


    "... Sister, I will seed my father"


    "Yep."


    "Not right away. I don''t know when. Still, one day I''ll stick my chest out and tell him. So..."


    That''s all Caindo-kun said. He strained his chest. The drawn-knot lips are slightly trembling and the gaze is caught staring at them because they are desperately indulging in falling. Words that were unnaturally interrupted did not go on, but still stared at Yufi.


    Yufi breaks his expression after taking Caindo-kun''s word for it. I smile and gently stroke Caindo-kun''s cheek.


    "It''s up to you."


    "... Yes, sister"


    Away from Kaindo-kun, who has leaned down, Yufi turns her back and walks toward us. I could see Mrs. Nerschel bowing her head in support of Kaindo-kun on that back.


    The Duke of Magenta is just staring at Uffi''s back as he walks in grandeur.


    "Let''s go, Lady Anis, Raini"


    "... yeah"


    "Yes, let''s go"


    We boarded the carriage and headed out of the pce.


    Through the window, three of the Duke of Magenta''s family were seen dropping off until our carriage was out of sight.


    Uffi never looked back.


    That day, the Kingdom of Palletia takes a turning point.


    This is what is told inter history. He said it was the day when the old days came to an end and the dawn of a new era.


    During the royal sight of the castle. There were gathered the nobles in charge of the politics of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    Needless to say, there are also figures of the Duke of Magenta, the right-hand man of His Majesty, and the directors of the Ministry of Magic. Today, an important announcement from Orphans says he will disclose the information only to the Heavy Towns in view of its contents and decide on future policies.


    There are many nobles who look nervous, but it is the executive officers who serve in the Ministry of Magic who are not pale among them. Because they were waiting for the day as if they didn''t care.


    There is one agenda they predict. That was associated with rumors that Princess Anisphere, who was investigating the Spirit Contract with her royal life, had fulfilled her visit with the Spirit Contractor. I was wondering if it was a report on the findings of the Spirit Contract.


    In fact, since then, Anisphere has not made any significant moves while remaining stuck in the outhouse. For a Magic Ministry executive whose rtionship with Anisphere is less fragrant than her former one, her movements are hard to keep an eye on.


    With each thought, His Majesty Orphanth is informed of his admission. Next to it is Queen Silphine, and the Princess Anisphere and the Duke of Uphilia are the ones who walk about one step back.


    It was also a natural sight to have Uphilia next to the earliest anisphere. Orphanth and Silphine sit on the throne, taking their position so that Anisphere and Uphilia refrain from doing so between their seats.


    "My lords, you''ve gathered well. Take it easy first. I have an important announcement to make today. Sooner orter it will be published to the whole country, but think of it as a publication for the previous phase."


    With so many people breathing in tension, Orphans moves his gaze to see the faces on the spot before continuing.


    "I wonder if it''s new to my ears that Yu ordered Anisphere to unravel the Spirit Covenant as a royal fate the other day. I just wanted to let you know that I''ve set up a ce like this because of the results of that investigation."


    Again, and the whining leaks. Orphans restores silence by silencing the ce where he was born.


    "Ask Anisphere and her assistant, Uphilia, for more information�� there are some things I need to tell you before I do. I really want you to listen. During this investigation of the Spirit Contract, Uphilia fulfilled the Spirit Contract"


    A twist spreads to the words of Orphans, where the gaze of the field gathers to Uphilia, where it refrains next to Orphans.


    Spirit contractors have important meaning in this country. It was therefore a surprise. That talented woman and the famous Miss Uphilia. This was undoubtedly good news. Uphilia, with her gaze gathered, shows herself in awe.


    "Be quiet! �� In this survey, great progress could be made in rifying the Spirit Contract. The work of Annisphere, Uphilia, who aplished this feat, is immense. So the rest of you have to get this report and tell everyone that you''ve made a big decision."


    Everyone gets quiet as if to listen to Orphans. The gaze that was gathering to Uphilia returns to Orphans again.


    I made sure my gaze returned to me, and Orphans coughed once before continuing.


    "The details of the Spirit Contract will be exinedter by Anisphere and Uphilia, who were involved in the investigation. To conclude earlier, Anisphere was not granted a spiritual covenant. There are numerous who question the qualities of the king of Anisphere more than before, and it can be said that the investigation of this spiritual covenant was also a test to question Anisphere''s qualities as royalty... but the results were not fragrant"


    Anisphereys her eyes down to match Orphans'' words. However, it does not show a faint appearance, but only sits quietly.


    "But it is only with the results of the Anispheric investigation that we are very pleased to be weed into the country by a new spiritual contractor named Uphilia. Therefore, the rest was to let Uphilia take the reward.... Uphilia, forward!


    Orphans calls me, and Uphilia goes forward to offer a respectful thank you.


    One nod, then Orphans sends his gaze to look over the nobles, then tells them softly.


    "The rest would like to greatly appreciate this achievement and tell everyone that we wee Uphilia as our adopted son."


    shock. Exactly to show the face-to-face reaction of this asion, that word would suit.


    Wee to the royal family for adoption. There was no one here who could not imagine what that meant.


    "Oh no... Your Majesty, give Miss Uphilia the right to inherit the throne!?"


    "Whatever. Uphilia has also been educated as the next queen by the former. And in this one case, I showed him the qualities. Let''s just say it''s too much to wee you to the royal family. Does anyone have a problem with that?


    "I don''t disagree, but I''d like you to forgive me for a word. Sire."


    It was Grants who advanced. Grants stares straight at Orphans as he gathers the gaze of the nobles all together while the twist does not subside.


    "Grants. Good, tell me."


    "I am honored to have a high regard for the achievements of Uphilia in this case. But as it is, some will have some concerns about our rtionship with the royal family. So let me dere it again. I hereby dere that Uphilia and I are disconnected from the family. than this, the princess and the duke, let me rte in that position."


    Grants'' deration once again leads to a widening oue. That said, if Uphilia is weed as an adopted son by the royal family, her rtionship with the Duke of Magenta will cease. And I made it clear that I was only going to treat you as someone else.


    It had no intention of subjecting the royal family to the Duke of Magenta, nor had it dered that the Duke of Magenta would be involved in the royal power.


    "I praise you for guiding and raising me so far. �� His Excellency the Duke of Magenta"


    Not calling him Father, Uphilia called Grants Duke. No colour of agitation was seen there, and this could be seen as an agreement being reached between the royal family and the Duke of Magenta.


    The nobles realize that twitching and incredible events are real. And it gradually elerated expectations of Uphilia. The advent of a new heir to the throne that embodied the feat of the first king even seemed like an act of legend.


    "It''s Grants. My daughter is a treasure of my country. I want that loyalty to remain the same for the rest of my life and for this country."


    "Ha."


    "And it''s Uphilia. Give your name a new name. In the future, I will name myself Uphilia Fez Palettia. As a member of the royal family, I expect to bring prosperity to this country."


    "Yes, I swear I will not be ashamed of the honor I have bestowed upon myself.... Father-inw."


    And Uphilia, given a new name, stretcheth her breasts, and receiveth the name.


    The sound of apuse begins to emerge, and it spreads one after the other and grows louder.


    Anisphere walks over beside Uphilia as the apuse of blessings echoes.


    "Congrattions, Uffi"


    "Yes, thank you, Master Anis"


    "You don''t need any more dating, do you?


    "... Yes, Anis"


    Uffi smiled like a broken smile, and the two new sisters joined hands.


    Phew, I''m nervous. I knew my shoulders would get too tight to shake a princess in an official setting.


    Well, the venue is excited to announce the adoption of Uphilia as well. Especially since the Magic Ministry executives feel wee from the bottom of their minds. I want to ask him if he didn''t like me being king when I couldn''t use that much magic. No, I guess I didn''t like it.


    But if I told you about the spiritual contract, you wouldn''t have had this pleasure, would you? That made me feel a little pathetic. Still, it''s my job to make the announcement.


    "Then it''s anise. Report on the findings of the Spirit Contract."


    "Yes, Father"


    Wow, I''m here. Deep breaths, deep breaths. I need to be careful here if I think about the noise that''s going to happen.


    I can see the color of sympathy in the gaze that can be directed at me as I advance again. Well, that''s right. If Yufi were given the right to inherit the throne, I would be king. The buds would be crushed. But you''re all hail because you don''t want to be king!


    "Let me now report my findings about the Spirit Contract. This time, the investigation of the Spirit Contract was carried out in anticipation of a rification from the point of view of magic. As a result, we learned a number of facts."


    Then I exined the identity of the Great Spirit who contracts with the Spirit Contractor. And pale talk about its rtionship and how it happened, etc. A man has a spirit in his soul. Exercise magic by working on the spirits around you by the resonance of their inner souls.


    A spiritual covenant is a feat aplished by exchanging and spiritualizing the souls of the inner spirits with those of men, which can be called half bodies.


    "This is the truth of the Spirit covenant."


    So I watched the nobles react. �� silent, stunned, stunned. That''s just the right reaction.


    Until earlier, there was no festivities when Uffi was granted the right to inherit the throne. The air just spreads like confusion.


    "So... Miss Uphilia... no, does that mean Princess Uphilia has be a spirit?


    "It uses man''s flesh as a vessel, but his soul has already been reced with the Spirit. It is Uffi''s rare talent that has little effect on spiritualization, but it is still inevitable that the changes started to affect personality. Therefore, let mein that it is dangerous for me to want a spiritual contract cheaply. Again, I don''t think I''m going to tell you about the danger..."


    "Do you really say that is the truth!? Isn''t a spiritual covenant a sacred act of covenant with the Spirit!?"


    "When I say sacred, I do not deny that it is sacred. Because you are reborn into the Great Spirit, which is close to God at all costs. So I let you set up these ces through your father. Don''t want a spiritual covenant cheaply, to give you that warning."


    "The Great Spirit is the end of the habit of spiritual contractors losing their flesh... you say it''s also true? Okay, then! Are you saying that the Great Spirit was originally a person!?"


    "This is what we got testimony from our nation''s spiritual contractors. It''s very credible, and most importantly, it includes the facts that Uffi felt, so let me tell you that it''s not a lie."


    The nobleman, who was asking roughly, became silent as if he had subsided. Everyone looks at each other and peeks at each other''splexions.


    "... many will wonder why, knowing this fact, they weed Uphilia to the royal family. But this was also Uphilia''s strong hope."


    Speak up so your father can get the attention of the ce. Uffi moves forward to take his ce.


    "Everything Annis says is true. I embodied it. Let me testify. That''s why I was driven by the desire to use this as an opportunity to change this country. This country has long walked with the Spirit as a friend. I have appreciated its existence and have inherited with pride the benefits it bestows. But I began to think I would have to change my mind with the knowledge of Ennis'' magic.


    Spirit covenant, it is indeed a feat that built this country. But this turns people into spirits. There is no doubt that the Spirit is a great being who receives and fulfils our prayers. But that''s the devotion that someone who received people''s prayers and wishes became the receptacle for their wishes. Someone has to be prepared. Even if you abandon being a person. That would be another way of being in one country. But... "


    Yufi stands next to me. And take my hand and show it in a connection.


    "Anis has shown us another way. Do not abandon being a person, know how the Spirit is, and shape it as a human skill. Let''s just say that''s what magic has achieved. You can''t want as much power as a spiritual covenant. But not too much can be done to benefit all of the people. Don''t rely on the Spirit, people stay people, live like people. I''d like to ask you again if that''s the way the country is."


    It is no mistake to profess the Spirit and develop the country with the benefit of magic given by the Spirit. But don''t forget the fact that the closer you get to the Spirit, the farther you get from being a person.


    Magic can use the resources created by the Spirit to spread them among nobles and civilians alike. And you can walk like a person, Yuffi says. But let''s not forget that it can deny the values and history we have cultivated.


    "Which country is right? I think each of those answers is different. But I want to say it out loud. Neither the path of worshipping the Spirit nor the path of cultivating magic is ever in conflict. I think we can take each other''s hands, take each other''s good spots, and walk into the future."


    Pull the hand that Ufi was connecting to and turn to my hips. My heart bounces at a distance that approached me at once. Hey, hey! You didn''t tell me this was a meeting!?


    When I turned my gaze on the protest to Uffi, I looked at him like he had seeded in a prank, then I could see Uffi squeezing his expression and turning his gaze back to the nobles.


    "Few people in this country can measure the value of anise correctly right now. Therefore, I want to inherit a great history. I want to get my hands on the new winds that are about to be born in this country right now. I believe that''s the future that will make this country thrive."


    Uffi dered that the nobles present here would be challenged.


    The truth of the spiritual covenant was borated, and Yufi, who became the spiritual covenant, affirmed his magic. This fact is significant.


    Magic is not repellent to the Spirit. Instead, it was dered that we could move forward hand in hand. The shock seemed to have been taken by everyone because they knew the truth and didn''t take a pull.


    "And that the Spirit has the magic he prefers, as Annis put it. That is what makes the Spirit aptitude. Ladies and gentlemen, will you remember this story? Naturally, I have the magic of that preference, too, that I have spiritualized. I can stretch my chest to say that the holder of that magic deserves to be called the turn of my soul. The one with that magic, Anisphere Wynn Palettia, is the only one in the world I can admit to."


    It was with such a beautiful grin that Yufi proimed as she held me with one hand.


    I tried my best not to break my expression! The act,ter called the "de facto deration of marriage," came to an end.


    After that, it was already a lot of noise. Whatever it is, it''s not certain that Uffi will still be king. For once, I''m the number one sessor.


    Now that we know the truth about the Spirit Contractor, should we really wee the Spirit Contractor to the throne? If a person lived like a person, it began toe out with a few voices saying that maybe that''s what should make me king.


    There are certainly voices that say that it is because it is a tradition that we have inherited. It''s hard to change the traditions and beliefs you''ve inherited. However, there is no indication that some deny that you will conveniently interpret the fact.


    It was Father''s voice that summed up the ce to dispute.


    "I know exactly what everyone thinks. The rest of it bothered my head, this is not a rush to conclusions. Therefore, a period shall be set aside. In the meantime, Anisphere and Uphilia should think of ways to guide the country in their own way! As a result, ask the nation which one to say as king! Anyone who disagrees, move on!


    No one moves forward to Father''s promation. Nobody moves forward with this air on boulders......


    If that''s what you think, there''s someone going in and out in front of us, and we circled our eyes. It was Lord Grants who moved forward.


    "Grants?"


    "I''m not going to say anything different. I also believe that we should follow His Majesty''s heart as he pleases. However, I consider Princess Anisphere unfavourable under the present conditions even whenparing the measures of each other. Anyway, there is still no basement in this country that epts Princess Anisphere''s innovative ideas. Therefore, I would like to advance, and I would like permission for Princess Anisphere to wave that extraction under me."


    "What?"


    What!? What do you mean, Lord Grants!?


    "There have always been many voices in the Knights who wanted Princess Anisphere''s inventions to be deployed. I would like to advance that it is the Knights who defend our country that Princess Anisphere''s inventions are the easiest to feel the benefits and can remain a feat. Therefore, I think it would be a better choice for Princess Anisphere to wield an extraction under me because of the propaganda of the magic props. There are a lot of civilians in the Knights."


    "... Duke of Magenta, who you are..."


    For a moment, Yuffi''s lips seemed to be drawn. There seemed to be a mix of resentment in the voices that came out of my mouth.


    ... Is that it? This, Lord Grants, is totallying to take me in, isn''t it?!? Aah!?


    "What do you say, Princess Anisphere?


    "Oh, no. Well, I''m very honored..."


    "Or did Princess Anisphere have any other handouts to spread magic?


    ��������


    ... None. You know how thin the aristocratic connection is to me!? Lord Grants!? No, that''s why I know it''s a help ship!?


    "Princess Uphilia has aplished her spiritual covenant, and she has excellent talent in magic. If so, shouldn''t you wave that arm in the Ministry of Magic? If your specialty is different, each will have a different ce to be active. I''m foolish that the Ministry of Magic has to rethink its policy after learning the truth about the Spirit Contract, too?


    "Well, that''s... you''re right..."


    "Then I wonder if that''s the historic job of the Ministry of Magic to prepare the ground for Princess Uphilia to be active?


    Lord Grants asks the Magic Ministry''s executive officer. The Ministry of Magic is also in trouble, because all of a sudden the truth about the spiritual covenant was revealed when he said that he was still in the process of restructuring.


    Or what? Could it be Lord Grants, you''re sending Yuffi to the Ministry of Magic, right? I don''t care what you think of this, do I?!? You''re trying to surround me with your own faction on top of that!? You''re lying!?


    "... that''s why you say you''ll be in the back shield of the anisphere? It''s Grants."


    "Yes, I am proud to say that I am not the only one in this country who can create an environment in which Princess Anisphere''s worth can be correctly harnessed"


    "... right. Shaking each other''s power in a better way is especially important. Grants would be best suited to oversee the n we''ve been hearing from Anisphere for a long time."


    "The development of traffic through flying demonic props, the spread of demonic props to the Knights, and even the unveiling of demonic props that help people everywhere to live. Grants, who oversees the Knights'' extraction as its director, deserves it..."


    My mother, who has been silent until now, whines with her fingers on her temples. Until Father, his eyes are turned away like a reality escape. I think it makes sense...


    Here, and look at Uffi lying next to him. Its eyes are colored by a burning passion, looking to Lord Grants. The lips that portray the shape of a grin are asionally drawn as if they recall.


    As Lord Grants dered, as someone else in red with Uffi, I think he intends to behave only in the position of princess and duke.


    So I have no hesitation in drawing me into my own camp. Even worse was the flow that created to send Yuffi to the Ministry of Magic. Seems like the best hand to me, too, but too unforgiving.


    "Nothing was meant to keep you two apart. For a while, we''ll be waving each other''s own extraction at the Royal Castle. It would seem problematic for the two of us to live in the outhouse as it is. I think Princess Anisphere may be asked to leave the castle and wave the extraction..."


    "... I think it''s a great idea. Lord Grants."


    So remember. Yufi squeaks as she gives out an aura that is likely to hear such a sub audio.


    In the end, I have no reason to disagree, nor can the nobles around me give any reason to disagree, even if they cannot say yes. Lord Grants was entrusted with the role of my supervisor, and I decided to work under Lord Grants to disseminate the invention of magic.


    ... How did this happen!?

 65 Episode 61: What I Was Waiting For

    "... to the point of bing. Is that why Master Uphilia is insistent?"


    We were returning to the outhouse after the report on the findings of the Spirit Contract and the meeting that set the general policy for the future.


    At the end of Ilia''s gaze is Yufi, who is silent with a faceless expression like Nobu''s. It is the expression that seeps out the bad mood of the thing. Raini is watching Yufi as if she were surprised, and she''s kind of cute andughs like a little animal.


    "I think it makes sense. I can''t believe Lord Grants hit that daring hand over there."


    "That''s because I set up anise. I handled the situation the way I wanted while silencing the Ministry of Magic in anticipation that if I denounced Annis in its name, I would buy my unhappiness. They did it..."


    Lord Grants has sessfully exploited the differences between theyers who support me and Uffi. Yufi has a thick faith in the traditional Spirit and remembers well by the nobles who have power and move the backbone of politics. By contrast, I gathered support from the Knights and other people who actually worked in the field.


    It would not be strange for me and Uffi to be in conflict if it were meant to be. But Yufi can be described as a pro-technical school. Nor have I refused to even have a wind that weighs magic just because I don''t care about excessive faith.


    In other words, those who support us more than ourselves if we were to make a scene. And until now, factions, including the Ministry of Magic, had power. Originally, it was not strange to be enlivened by the advent of Uffi, with enough qualities to be too much as its ghead.


    But if I open the lid, Uffi will admit to magic and insist that it should be incorporated into the country, and I, the banner of the opposing forces, will also fall under the protection of Lord Grants, who is deeply rooted as a faction.


    Until now, I have not been active in such a way that I have no power over myself, but it may be more than a national undertaking that has been officially recognised by the State. I mean, I have no reason to lose my hand either.


    Once magic spreads, I am confident that I will spread my invention once and for all, starting with the Knights who thirst for it. Who lost money, it is a force that sought to strengthen the tide of spiritual faith with Ufi in charge. The diagrampletely frustrated my nose.


    What''s terrible here is that Lord Grants used Ufi to throw round to frustrate his nose. It''s like sending Yufi in as an assassin to frustrate the nose of his opponents, making it clear that he can''t get into his own camp. It''s reallyme......


    "I know it''s necessary....... but i didn''t think i could take up anise. I was going to persuade the Ministry of Magic for two, but I can''t beat that guy by putting in ce a situation that would advance the spread of magic..."


    Uffi groans as he bites his teeth in remorse. I think it''s probably an illusion to hear something like that.


    "So does Master Anis work under Lord Grants tomorrow?


    "You will, and Yuffi will go to the Ministry of Magic. It will be a little while before it is made public to the people, but we will be disclosing it among the nobles. From now on, it''ll be a prep period to figure out which one will be king."


    "But the situation is a bad g color for Master Uphilia"


    "Anis stands as his back shield, and he''s more wee than his ex. I may be held hostage at first, but as far as magic is concerned, it will be difficult to agree."


    "But that means you have to have those people on your side for Master Uphilia to seed to the throne...?


    "... I guess this is also a guy named Challenge Letter for that guy. Phew."


    Squirting small, then Uffi smiles invincibly. We allughed bitterly at the smile that we had never seen before, even if it was belligerent.


    Surely Uffi is more willing if he says which of us wants to be king. Uffi must henceforth bring together the faction of which he will be king.


    "We don''t work hard together, but we wish together. Let''s do our best, Uffi."


    "Yes, Anis.... Well, I''m not used to calling you that yet."


    Anis, and. I sank when the shock ran like Yufi grabbed me in the chest afterughing at me again.


    ... because it''s not good for the heart to do that with time difference! Don''t evenugh at Ilia and Raini!


    "Well. Then I''ll go."


    "Yes, you''re wee toe"


    The next morning, me and Uffi were dropped off by Ilia and Raini to leave the pce behind. I walk alongside Uffi because the road is with me on the way. There is no conversation between us on the road. Still has a strange sense of satisfaction.


    "Mm-hmm. Then I''m this way."


    "Yep....... anis"


    "Hmm?"


    "... you''reing"


    "Yeah. Come on in"


    I smile back at Yufi who smiles, too. Just a little bit of remnants. I''m going down the road to the Ministry of Magic. Drop Yufi off and I''ll walk away, too.


    It was the Department of Defense who called Lord Grants. I''ve never been here before. This will be a department that receives reports of the defense and policing of the country, the emergence of demons from each territory, and carries out work rted to the defense of the country.


    Will it be an organizational chart that says each Knights is attached under this Ministry of Defense? The fact that I have never been involved with the Ministry of Defense before is that I simply have no contact.


    I do fight demons as adventurers in material hunting, but I wasn''t directly involved in the defense of the country. There was no reason for the Knights to be involved, but for the Ministry of Defense above them.


    (uhh... you''re a little nervous in that sense)


    What people are at the top. Lord Grants knows, but he doesn''t know what people are around him. I was smoked like a snake scorpion in the Ministry of Magic, but what''s it gonna be like over here?


    Anxiety is approximated to the section where the Ministry of Defense is operating. Compared to the Ministry of Magic, it seems qualitative. The Ministry of Magic building also had a season in it, but I have the impression that this one is understated and simply obsoletepared to that one.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Princess Anisphere"


    "That, Captain Sprout Knights?


    At the entrance, I encounter the head of the Sprout Knights, who was recently bing a familiar face. Apparently they were expecting me.


    "I will be your guide today."


    "Is the Kingsguard Knights leader himself?


    "Yep. The Knights belong to the lower part of the Ministry of Defense, because the head of each Knights regiment also has a say in the Ministry of Defense. It''s a littleplicated to stand in, but that''s why I asked for Princess Anisphere''s guide."


    "... in order for the Ministry of Defense to takemand in the normal course of life and, in the event of an incident, to turn to the Knights for judgment?


    All the Knights Sprout did to my question was smile. I think about what the sincerity of that smile is.


    Is that what you want to do to make the crime scene a priority? But when you leave it to the field, there is no uniformity, so you take the time and make it that way? I''m not exhausted.


    "Shall Ie then? Lord Grants and the Secretary of Defense are waiting."


    "... Speaking of which, you''ve never had much of an exchange with the Secretary of Defense."


    "You''re an extraction of Your Majesty and Lord Grants.... because if the Secretary of Defense ate too much into politics, he could have inspired the Ministry of Magic. So far, huh?


    Blur, and nod to the whispered words in his ear to show.


    You''re about to get me wrong, but Lord Grants stands in the prime minister''s position. It is not a direct report of the Ministry of Defense, but rather a status that belongs above it.


    So in the context of political consultation, Lord Grants sums it up and it bes a structure to move the Department of Defense. Until now, I have not questioned it, but it also seems odd that the Secretary of the Ministry of Magic is present and the Secretary of the Ministry of Defence is not.


    Well, maybe the position of the Ministry of Magic has no choice because it also has the role of advisor to the king. I don''t know the details, so I can''t help thinking about it. We''re going to learn about an organization called the Ministry of Defense.


    With that in mind, I arrive at the secretary''s office of the Secretary of Defense, guided by the Knights of Sprout.


    "The Duke of Magenta is already waiting for you. Let''s go in."


    "Yes."


    Chief Sprout Knights knocks and then speaks thenguage of entry. Confirm the reply from inside before proceeding with the door opened to me by the Knights Commander.


    It was Lord Grants waiting inside, and Grandpa with a big giant. It''s the kind of physique you call a samurai to see, making you feel old but not fading.


    "Oh, Princess Anisphere! It''s an honor to have you here!


    "Uh, ah, yes"


    He rang the footsteps that seemed to rock the floor and held both hands with his hands that he might be two times bigger than me. Even the back length is huge without losing hand. If you are approached close range, you will not be able to see your face until you look up.


    Sometimes I''m small! It seems like there''s a 2m or something like that, but this grandfather. Awesome impact, strong pressure of first encounter impression......!


    "Was it thest time I saw you as a child? Do you remember Nong''s name?


    "What, um, I''m sorry..."


    "Ha-ha-ha! I can''t help it! Whatever. Princess Anisphere has been magically intrigued since she was a child! It''s very natural for a boneless grandfather to forget! It would be an honor if you remembered Non''s name again! Non is Dillcent Endive! It''s the old age of the Duke of Endive house!


    "... of the House of the Duke of Endive?


    "Uhm! The current Duke is a nobleman! Because I just let the old bones inherit the housekeeper!


    House of the Duke of Endive. To my knowledge, it is a duke house with a shallow historypared to the Duke of Magenta family. I don''t hear many names because I''m still shallow in history.


    When I say Duke''s house, I guess it''s because of Lord Grants that the Magenta Duke family floats.


    "Don''t even call me Grandpa Dill! Even if they call me Duke or Secretary, I feel itchy!!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I don''t know, I''ve never been treated before. Theye all the way here and drink me. I try not to break my grin even though I manage to give an ambiguous reply.


    "Dilcent old. Greetings will be there by then."


    "Ooh! Sorry, Grants!


    Lord Grants walked in between me coughing. Old Dilcent sat back in his chair when he heard Lord Grants. Is the chair a special order, too, veryrge? Somehow it makes me look amazing.


    It was Lord Grants who set the scene apart, in the atmosphere of finally proceeding.


    "First of all, Princess Anisphere. Good luck investigating the Spirit Contract"


    "No, it''s not."


    "At His Majesty''s decision, temporarily, I think the country will also emerge. We look forward to seeing Princess Uphilia in the Ministry of Magic as the next generation of people in charge."


    Uffi in my brain smiled and exhaled evil, "You say it often," but I shake it off and leave a vague grin on it.


    "So how am I supposed to do in the Department of Defense......?


    "Uhm! Quick, that''s the point! Grants, wait for me!


    Old Dilcentes outughing with childish innocence.


    To the intensity of that pressure I take a few steps back as I lean back.


    "Regardless, we hope to deploy you to the Knights of Demon Props! I''d prefer to go across to all the Knights if I could! Just that delightful patterned sword! Plus, I want to get a head count of flying magic items that Princess Anisphere is riding around! Is the production of magic props a personal production? Then you also need a budget to attach a contract to a major workshop!


    I identally rounded my eyes. Flight magic props for Mana de, maybe Airdra? Or is it a mould? Well, there''s no way there''s any stock going over to the Knights either way. Even Mana de isn''t enough, and I can''t do more flying magic equipment.


    It was so sudden that I waited for old Dilcent.


    "Hey, wait a minute, Dilcent, old man!


    "Mmm, isn''t Grandpa Dill good for you? He''s a rtive, but he''s a rtive!


    "Well, that''s true...... not so! All of a sudden, it''s impossible to spread demonic props to all of the Knights."


    "Uhm! I know that! But Noon wants to spread the demonic props implementation to the Knights as soon as possible! If so, you will have to take the initiative for mass production! Or is it something that takes a lot of time to make?


    "Demonic props are not something I can suddenly give to the Knights..."


    "Hmm? Are you saying it''s not finished yet? But isn''t it the iron rule of object making that you can''t make something better if you have to prototype it?


    "Well, that''s true... why, all of a sudden, is it that big a story?


    I turned my gaze from old Dilcent to Lord Grants without concealing my confusion. I can''t go on without asking what the hell the intent is. It skips too many stages.


    But Lord Grants remains silent even when his gaze is turned from me. Then Lord Dilcent pointed his lips. It''s a kid-like obstinate way, but honestly it doesn''t look too good on me and I''m ufortable.


    "Mmm, didn''t Princess Anisphere finally raise her heavy hips?


    "Heavy hips... suddenly surprised me."


    "What''s sudden! Non has beenining to Grants! And Matthew! Don''t you think this guy is a man with no blood or tears!?"


    "Well, well, old Dilcent. Please calm down."


    It was the Knights of Sprout who broke in between. Stand between old Dilcent and me to forgive the excitement. Then he looks at me with a slightly troubled grin.


    "But it means exactly what you say. Princess Anisphere, we would like to deploy the magic tools to all the Knights if they are to be popr even now."


    "... isn''t that a joke or something?


    "Think about it, Princess Anisphere. You know better than anyone how effective and valuable it is to deploy magic items to the Knights. That''s not just about equipment. For example, the magic artifact that was shown at the recent exhibition of the Ministry of Magic to help with life. That''s also what I''m looking for so much for the Knights that I can get my hands out of my throat. Especially the Knights who belong to the periphery are the strong ones. They have a lot of camping opportunities."


    "Ahhh..."


    I can certainly nod if you ask me. Even Mana de is an easy-to-carry device in the first ce, and if Mana de is popr, it simply reduces the weight of the sword.


    You can also use the magic props of daily items in the open air. Even one instion pot can improve the environment of the camp. There is no exnation for flying magic props.


    "It is the people on the front line who are looking for inventions by Princess Anisphere''s magic. Yet, Grants, I''m just telling you to put up with what you''ve done so far!


    "As I have said many times, it was Princess Anisphere''s will, and it took time to maintain peace in the country."


    "That''s why you waited! If we finally get the recognition, shouldn''t weunch it as a state business to name the country!? This is a huge step forward, Grants!


    "I know. I know. Yes. But if you think about your position, you know you can''t snort."


    "... uhm"


    Unconsciously, old Dilcent lurked his eyebrows. No, I had my own position, too, so let''s spread magic and gain power, I didn''t think of anything.


    Then the head of the Sprout Knights opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    "The Ministry of Defense is in aplicated position, Princess Anisphere."


    "Aplicated position?


    "The Department of Defense has many houses that have once again weed as ministers the nobility who revolted against His Majesty the King of Orphans, or the grandfather of Princess Anisphere. So the Department of Defense is distanced from politics."


    That is certainlyplicated, once again weing the nobles with their des to the royal family as ministers. I don''t think Father would have abandoned all the nobles because of how many wars there were. Should I say that if I take a good view, I am tempered, and if I take a bad view, I have sold my thanks?


    I feel like I can''t help but be distanced from politics by a faction with such a justified aristocracy. Apart from whether that''s good or bad.


    "I can speak for myself. But as a Ministry of Defense, I can''t afford to lose my power in pranks. Most importantly, it is the people of our country. Then it was only once that I confronted my responsibilities and decided that my government would entrust them to the King. There is no falsehood in that belief."


    Severely, Old Dilcent tells. The two arms assembled had more force than was necessary to make his whole body look shivering.


    "In that regard, Grants, who took it between us and the king, has nothing to be thankful for. But! That''s it! There is also a desire to fight demons on the ground and tobor knights who are struggling to protect their people! If there is anything better, I want to incorporate it and use it as a force! Therefore, I have been waiting for the time when Princess Anisphere''s invention of magic will be spread to the world!


    Old Dilcent can roar as he unwraps the arms he was putting together and pounds his fist on his desk with momentum.


    The frightening indoor air trembles and a voice sounds as if it is going to shake its core.


    "You just have to let the politics and other wise people do it! We don''t have time for revenge on kings or politics! That being said, for those who have no ears to hear, and the suffering of the people! I don''t even know how hard the knights struggle! Then there''s no reason to ask!!"


    "Then I''m in trouble, didn''t Lord Grants take it for me..."


    "Hmm! So I told you, leave it to the wise! Say the Grants have the chance to spread their magic! Be brave and say what''s wrong!!"


    "So things need something called order or rooting..."


    With his hips low, the head of the Sprout Knights isying his words down to calm old Dilcent.


    I just have a little sympathy for Lord Grants, who is sighing deeply beside it and suppressing his temples.


    ... Well. You''re lying if I can''t even respond to thoughts you''ve had so far, right? I don''t want to lie about the feeling that struck this heart. Nature and grine from the bottom of my heart.


    "Dilcent old. No, I dare you to call me Grandpa Dill. Let me be clear. I don''t want a throne or anything."


    "Ho?


    "I created magic for me. Because I couldn''t use magic, I knitted magic for myself. It was born for the good of the people."


    Yes, it''s just that I''ve been running through wanting to be able to use my magic.


    The destination is not a "king". It''s a wizard.


    "My magic is magic to make someone smile. If it''s for someone''s smile, I''ll do as much magic as I can. But it''s not the throne you want ahead of you. I want to do something for this country as a wizard. Can I help you with that? I want to be a" knight, "not a" subordinate. "Not as someone who serves me, but as someone who wants strength to protect those who deserve it."


    I offer my hand to Grandpa Dill. Look straight in the eye.


    Grandpa Dill looks back on me, too. And Iughed to peel my teeth out.


    "Do you want power? What''s that power for?


    "I want power for the knights, the people, the country!


    Then we''rerades.


    "Uhm! Then Princess Anisphere!


    "To the best of your ability, let me give you my wisdom. And for that, I need your help."


    "Let''s respond! With the pride of the knight!!"


    Grandpa Dill''s big hand holds my hand. I''m a little dressed up for shaking hands, but my mind made sense.


    Yeah. You forgot because you''ve been growing uptely. I always say! Be honest with yourself! Be honest! Be straight! What a wreck! You do what you want, you win!


    "Come on, Lord Grants! Let''s talk budget! And the Sprout Knights Commander! If you have a major workshop with handouts, introduce us! My holding cksmith is going to embrace me too, but how many minutes bigotry does it break bones to persuade me! Please also help us in that regard! There''s so much to discuss!


    Come on, let''s get started. Do my magic for me again from here. To deliver magic to make everyone smile.

 66 Episode 62: Leaps And Pitfalls

    "Tomasoo! Let''s ask!


    "... can youe any quieter, Master Anis"


    I call Tomas well as I open the Gana Workshop door vigorously. Tomas, who was working in the workshop, stopped his hand and looked at me. Relieved on the same Buddha top surface.


    "Tomas! I need a job!


    "Work?"


    "Yes!"


    "What am I supposed to make next?


    "Tomas! I want you toe under me as a technical advisor!


    "............ what?


    After plenty of room, he leaked his voice like Tomas had been taken aback.


    I breathe and tell him again with a full grin.


    "Technical advisor!


    "Wait, what are you talking about?


    "Permission came out of the country to mass-produce magic inventions. So I want Tomas to officially hold the position of mentoring and expressing his opinions under me as a technical advisor."


    "............ what?


    A voice like the second time I was taken aback. Did he start having headaches, put his fist down to p him on the forehead several times, and then Tomas closed his lid tightly.


    "... does that mean state business? You want me to be your technical advisor?


    "Tomas is the best contributor to the development of magic. That''s why Tomas is good. It''s Tomas who understands my philosophy, no matter what major workshop I signed up for. So I can''t think of anything but Tomas."


    "Are you nuts!? I''m a civilian, this little workshop cksmith!? You can''t possibly act as a technical advisor to me like that!!"


    "I''ll wear as many as I can for an assistant! If you still say you don''t like Tomas, this will be yourst solicitation! Tomas, give me your talent!!"


    Whether you want to mass produce inventions of magic or develop them, you can''t take Tomas off anymore. I don''t want to take it off rather.


    His strength could be amply demonstrated in the Celestial. In the future, I want Tomas on the stage of the elerated invention of magic.


    I gaze into his eyes to convey such thoughts. Tomas was opening his eyes and looking me in the eye, but soon he would stray from face to face.


    "... why am I doing this for the nobles?"


    "I don''t know what kind of pan Tomas has in his nobility. I don''t want to hear from myself anymore. But I really want Tomas'' talent. I want you to see the world I see, and I want you to expand it. And it''s not just for nobility. The knights who defended this country wanted power from me to protect their country and their people. He said that with inventions of magic, we could make this country better. I want to live up to that thought. That''s why I need your help, Tomas."


    I don''t know what I could do alone. I still remember the feeling of powerlessness that I didn''t have the power I wanted. Still, I kept looking forward. I think even the force has followed me. Still, there are many things you can''t do alone.


    So I hope you can help me. I want you to hold hands and get up on the stage with me. That will one day revolve around and help everyone. I''m sure even Tomas gets something if he''s involved in developing demonic props. Because I want it to be, and I want it to be.


    For a little while, Tomas, who remained silent, groans as he scratches his head indiscriminately.


    "... Seriously, what is it?


    "I mean it."


    "... chip. I wish I had kicked you out without telling you anything the first time I saw you. Same thing you did back then."


    "Bye!


    "Give me time! ������ think"


    "Okay!... you know, Tomas. Knights also have civilian knights. If I seed in that, my invention may spread among the people as well. I definitely want to take this chance. Because he wants Tomas to follow the same path."


    Iy my own hands on Tomas'' hands. Thomas turned his gaze toward me for just a moment, but he immediately turns his back by paying his hand. This is a manifestation of Tomas'' will to reject. I don''t think any more conversations with him will yield a fruitful response.


    Keep looking at Tomas'' back and then I turn my back trying to get the workshop behind me. I heard Tomas inquiring on my back like that.


    "... Dear Anis, what are you? Are you nuts? Is that just reckless? Are you the Princess of Destion...?


    "What am I? That''s what I''m talking about."


    We don''t look back on each other. I try to whine with my gaze straight.


    "The Wizard."


    I knew there was no response from Tomas. I kept the door shut in my back and left the Gana workshop behind.


    "Raini! I''m home! Sorry for the sudden, but I have business with Baron Cyan, so I''d like to interrupt Baron Cyan''s house!


    "Wee back, Master Anisphere. In the meantime, let''s stop once because Raini is surprised."


    "Ugh!"


    With his leg back from the Gana workshop, he went straight to the outhouse, where he tried to jump out with Raini, who picked him up, and Ilia pulled his cor. Yes, my breath......! I thought my throat would crush......!


    Raini, who was held by me, is moving into Ilia''s hands. Raini looks at me with her eyes properly, and Ilia exhales a frightened sigh, as usual, before asking me.


    "So, what happened all of a sudden?


    "You said you wanted to invite Baron Cyan to verify the performance of the inventions of magic before, right? I''m going to do you that favor!


    "Like I said for sure...... eh now!? let me at least put a newsletter in the house once!? Your father will graduate even if Master Anis suddenlyes!!"


    "So is that, okay. Then hurry up as fast as you can! Me, I''m going back to the Knights again! I''ll see youter!


    That''s all I say, I slip through the sides of the two of them and head inside the outhouse. Go inside your workshop and take what you need from one end back to the entrance. And jump out as it is.


    He waves to Ilia, who is holding his head with Raini, who remains t, and runs vigorously towards the royal castle with all his might.


    "... what is it? That."


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve returned that destructiveness..."


    I never heard Raini and Ilia talking like that.


    Run, run. Just run as hard as you can. My heart beats and my breath goes up. But even that wasfortable and kicked the ground with momentum.


    What arrived was a knight''s practice area. I try to jump in towards the knights who were doing the archery there andnd.


    "Duh!?, Princess Anisphere!? What are you doing!?"


    "Oh man! I''m sorry, this! Can you give it to the Knights Commander? Tell him you can let him go. Because this is all we have now!


    "This is... what, this is Mana de that Master Anisphere used...?


    "Yes! That''s all I have now, so use it alternately, whether someone wins or not, until I give it to the Knights Commander! Of which, we''ll have all the numbers! Oh, I''d be so d to hear your thoughts on using them in the report if you like!


    "Oh, hey!? Princess Anisphere!?"


    "''Cause I''m going next! Sorry!"


    I asked Tomas to be a technical adviser. I asked Baron Cyan to tell Raini that he wanted to invite me as a demon prop performance tester. Mana de came to the Knights for what she could put out in the current inventory.


    I will sort out the cases I did with my fingerprints. The next thing you need to do is secure the Spirit Stone. I have some build-up, too, but that''s not enough. You can''t even buy up the spiritual stones of the market because there are people''s lives.


    Then can you amodate the spiritual stones stored in the royal castle? Since that is within the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic, the next ce to go shall be designated as the Ministry of Magic.


    (I guess I''ll see how Uffi is atst)


    I haven''t had a moment to talk to Yufi slowly because I''m moving to spread the word about the magic props. He had a face that didn''t seem particrly problematic, but maybe he just didn''t say anything because it was about Yufi.


    I can''t do anything for you to solve the problems of the Ministry of Magic. If there''s anything I can do, I''d rather not get my hands on Yuffi''s problem unless Yuffi wants it.... I might get a little impatient.


    (I hope you''re doing well.)


    Stop running to the boulder where you came in front of the Ministry of Magic. Even you''re in a position to inspire the Ministry of Magic, so you don''t have to caress your nerves inadvertently, do you?


    When I go straight into the Ministry of Magic building, I gather the gaze of the people who were inside. Hino, I think someone leaked a frightened voice. Who!? Who just reacted with such disrespect!?


    Others are looking at me with their voices lurking. This is obviously not wee. No, I''m not asking you to wee me because I''m here all of a sudden!? I won''t take anything and eat it!?


    "Princess Anisphere!


    "Hmm?... Oh, Marion!


    It was Marion who spoke to me in that. Mariones to my side on a small run. Then he smiles with a troubled bitterness and unts his shoulder.


    "... you can often show your face to the Ministry of Magic without an appointment, you are"


    "''Cause I was in a hurry? Lord Zildu has a favor to ask..."


    "Were you... But don''t imitate bad for your heart. But even now, the Ministry of Magic is tingling."


    Marion reminds me to pay attention as I dive into my voice and whisper.... Yeah, is that so magic ministry not good air?


    When I had my doubts from that thought, Marion lookedplicated. I think it says on my face, "Give me a break."


    "... I wonder what the fuss is, are you again?


    "Oh, Count Voltaire''s son?


    "... I don''t mind Lang. With all due respect, Princess Anisphere. Would you mind behaving a little more as a royal, no, heir to your blood? Because the field will be confused by pranks."


    Laughing only at his face, Lang approaching, wrapped around an obviously grumpy aura. It''s reprimand jumping out of your mouth. I tter myself with it.


    "I''m sorry about that. I''m just in a hurry, I want to talk to you as soon as I can..."


    "Just because you''re in a hurry doesn''t mean it''s okay to lose your respect as a royalty, does it? Why can''t you learn something called shame?


    ... the words that I should have been able to flush usually came to my mind for some reason. Bum, and I think I heard something hang up.


    "... you want that from me now? Mostly the Ministry of Magic didn''t like me to be king, did it? This is a great opportunity to banish me from the royal family, isn''t it? Then you should just say it, right? No magic of disqualifying royalty."


    I think the air in the field has cooled off at once. Lang''s smile disappeared, and his face was all at once drawn to it.


    ... Shit. I''ve been cold on my head since I said that. My spine gets cold at once. I identally got blood on my head and my mouth slipped. He''s the one I shouldn''t totally say. This!


    Even Marion is quietly shaking his head left and right. Can''t you do any more? Yeah, there''s something to tell you, Marion! I don''t think it tastes good either!


    "Hey...! What do you think, such as being told that?!?"


    "... Ah, Princess Anisphere! Please calm down, Lang too!


    Marion''s breaking in between and trying to contain it, but I''m sorry. I''m a little upset! I''m so sorry! I also shut my mouth on the boulder.


    The air ispletely chilled out. This is disgusting. It was too fatal a rudeness. Right now, at least it wasn''t a good dialogue I said in the Ministry of Magic. Ahhh, what do we do!?


    "... What the hell is all this noise?


    And the sound of it sounded good.


    It was Yufi who threw a stone at the nervous air whilst sounding his shoes. Unexpectedly I pull my cheeks too. Ya suck......!


    Yufi''s mad! Totally against me!


    "No, the, uh..."


    "... anise"


    I inadvertently stretch my spine. Yufi''s eyes are staring at me with jito eyes...


    "... If you need help, it will bemon sense to ask for an appointment in advance. I don''t even know what it''s like to stick out, but it''s too much of a detour to boulders."


    "There are no words..."


    "Not to mention, I''m not behaving well enough to bring up another story and bite because they pointed out the nonsense of my behavior"


    "Yes......"


    "Just because you don''t want to be king, don''t act like you ever did. You''re here for understanding, aren''t you? You''re here for help, aren''t you?


    "There''s no excuse..."


    I really can''t say anything back. What Yufi says can only get smaller after all.


    Seeing me get smaller, Yuffi sighed deeply.


    "I''m going to the Ministry of Magic in the first ce, so you don''t visit me in person, do you?


    "Ugh..."


    You''re absolutely right, yes. I''m sorry......


    I''ve also been wondering if Uffi is working hard with a little lightness. But I should have waited for Uffi toe back to the outhouse. That was all we talked about, and I made it extra easy.


    "Anis."


    "Yes, sir"


    "... what can I do for you?


    "Huh?"


    "What can I do for you?


    "... I wanted an inventory of spiritual stones to develop magic props, and I was wondering if I could amodate them from the inventory managed by the Ministry of Magic..."


    "Okay. I will tell that to Acting Director Jiltu, and I will move on. So."


    Take a little breath, and then Yuffi looks at me like she''s staring at me.


    "Go home."


    ... I said that out in a terribly cold voice.


    No, I think it''s out of line to be shocked, and overall I''m sorry I was a detour. So I nodded one and turned my back.


    The feeling that was floating shriveled. I drop my shoulders and exhale. I hold my head back as it is.


    Wow! I did it already ~!!


    "I want to be a cat..."


    "What is it when you suddenly leave and think you''re back..."


    "I went to the Ministry of Magic and lost my word. And Yufi was furious."


    "With all due respect, you''re an idiot, aren''t you?


    Yes, it''s stupid.


    I identally get a headache and push my forehead against Raini''s knee. I was depressed by my idiocy additions and subtractions as Raini put a knee pillow on me.


    "... I guess he was floating"


    "That''s it, already"


    That''s right. There is a deep sigh of relief in Raini''s response. It''s really too much silence, I don''t think that''s me on the boulder either. But I stumbled into my mouth.


    ... I wonder if there was that air too. Scared of me, the air of fear. Maybe he enjoyed it more than I thought.


    "... you should have stopped. The Anisphere has changed."


    It was Ilia who groaned pompously. If you look at Ilia''s face only to the side, there is a profound color of regret.


    "... right? Have I changed that much?


    "Because I used to give up making others understand there. So you have a sense of change from when it was good, right?


    "... I think so."


    Maybe that''s why I couldn''t stand Lang''s words. Maybe I couldn''t keep my emotions down because I couldn''t give up understanding from others.


    I''ve finally felt what I wanted more than I thought I would. There are people waiting for their magic tricks. Wish or fulfill if you can help such people.


    Finally I can reach it. Finally, finally.


    "... I was in a hurry, me"


    I was finally convinced to say it myself. I was in a hurry, so when I got in my way, I exposed my emotions to the point of excess. This is not a good trend.


    "... Huh, I should have talked to Yufi..."


    "Right."


    A hard voice was heard from the entrance. Soon Yufi stood at the entrance. The look is frowning and looking at me.


    Face up from Raini''s knee pillow and I look straight at Yufi''s face. Then I bow my head.


    "... sorry, Uffi. I took care of him."


    "Absolutely, how much liver Me and Marion have chilled. �� be careful already"


    Uffi reaches out to me in a deep sigh. After Yuffi''s hand touches my cheek, I''m pressed to align my forehead.


    "... If you hadn''t been angry, I might have been. And yet you may not be convinced to say this."


    "Ugh. That''s what makes Yuffi annoying. I shouldn''t have shown my face to the Ministry of Magic."


    "... right. At least now the Ministry of Magic is highly stimting for Annis to go. I should have talked to you sooner."


    Distort your expression so that Uffi, with his forehead off, will regret it.... Huh? Is it such an unsavory situation to have a Ministry of Magic?


    "Could it be considerably worse than I think?


    "Probably for sure. �� and honestly, there are many unexpected ces."


    Let''s talk about the area, and Yuffi cuts out the conversation and we surround the table.


    Ilia brews the tea quickly, and when she gets to all of them, Uffi squeezes her expression and speaks out.


    "To be clear, the Ministry of Magic now is on the verge of division and could dpose in the air"


    "What?"


    You''re lying, right? That Ministry of Magic?


    "The bnce of power so far has copsed with the truth of the Spirit covenant. Until now, it was the faith-heavy who had a strong voice, but when I became a spiritual contractor, my affirmation of magic led to discord within the Ministry of Magic."


    "... I can''t say anything about that."


    Excessive spiritual faith can lead to unwanted tragedies. So with the implication of waiting there, there is also the thought that we spoke the truth of the Spirit covenant.


    Therefore, I was thinking that the force diagram within the Ministry of Magic would be rewritten. Anyway, the Ministry of Magic is still in the process of restructuring. So much so that I thought this was the only time to wait.


    "But you assumed it was even Ufi there, right?


    "Yep. So I was also thinking of measures for that. But it was worse than I assumed... the emotional side."


    "Emotional?


    "This is the problem before the Ministry of Magic''s force map. It was hard to talk to Anis just about it..."


    A deep wrinkle is engraved between Yufi''s brows. Uffi exhaled as she held her fingers down to rub the wrinkles between her brows.


    "Many of the aristocrats in the Ministry of Magic are now frightened of Anise."


    "... frightened, to me?


    I think they were hostile, but the thing is they''re scared of me...?


    "There is simply the truth about the spiritual covenant, and fear of the anise that has elucidated it. Some are afraid to resent Anise because they know the truth, but because of it, they distrust the Spirit, to divert their attention from it."


    "Resentment to distract... troublesome"


    "It''s also troublesome�� the most troublesome are those who are politically afraid of anise"


    "Are you politically afraid?


    "It is true that many who belong to the Ministry of Magic, whether they are themselves or not, have treated Annis coldly. So many fear retaliation for it.... I know it''s a selfish story."


    ... Uh, yeah. That''s... I don''t know how to react.


    Uffi is reluctant to talk to me. ''Cause I don''t know what to say. Probably the closest I can get to saying that I''m frightened.


    "Yeah. Just so we''re clear... I don''t care"


    "I thought I''d say"


    I was sighed at by Ilia, who smiled bitterly. Because I really don''t care from the bottom of my heart!?


    "Retaliation is retaliation for what? Have you been cheating on me? That doese to mind, but politically what...?


    "So to wrap up the Ministry of Magic, I can''t wrap it up without putting it under my asylum first... it looks like I have anise and I''m not getting credit"


    I don''t know what to say, I think that''s a story that''s getting a headache.


    Honestly, I can''t imagine the feeling. Few people would not be anxious if what they had believed had been lost and theirmon sense changed.


    So I don''t think it''s bad. But you''re too suspicious to talk about it.


    "... I wonder if the impact was too great"


    "Better than we thought."


    Now Uffi is reluctant to talk to me. I think I''ve been floating aroundtely because I can spread magic. Maybe he didn''t want to water it there. If you noticed there, you might have been able to turn your mind, but you''re too unconscious.


    No, my unconsciousness or something is good at this point,ter. It is also difficult for the Ministry of Magic to dpose in the air as it is.


    "But it''s a matter of heart..."


    "That''s right..."


    It''s hard to solve when that Daiyuan is caused by fear and fear of me. The only way to ovee fear is to make the person forget the fear or get over it. Otherwise, it would be an out-of-the-spot solution.


    I can''t do that. At least not as a nobleman. That''s why I think Uffi''s bothering his head too, but it doesn''t seem like he can do anything to me...


    "... Um, Master Uphilia"


    "Raini?"


    "Fear is the problem, isn''t it? Then... can you let me help you?


    Raini, who had listened to us in silence, turned to Uffi with a firm expression of determination.

 67 Episode 63: The Qi Road Shown

    "Raini, you really can''t do this, can you?


    "Yes, you''ll be fine."


    Anxiously, Anisphere tells Raini to make a push. Raini, guided by Anisphere, nods again and again with a bitter smile.


    It has been decided that Raini will apany Ufilia to the Ministry of Magic from today. To help the Ministry solve the problems it has.


    Behind the anisphere is Ilia refraining. Based on the failure of Anisphere the other day, I was to apany you as a visitor.


    "You do it right, Raini"


    "Yes, please keep ria on track"


    "I will do good, Master Anisphere."


    "Is that me!?"


    Anisphere and Ilia break up on the parting road to the Ministry of Defense and the Ministry of Magic with their usual interactions. Raini, who dropped that back off with Ufiria, held her chest and exhaled softly.


    "Let''s go, Master Uphilia"


    ����


    "Master Uphilia?


    "... let me also say it from me. Try not to force it, Raini."


    "Of course. But this is the ce to work."


    Uphilia was looking at Raini''s face with a little anxiety. But I shake my head left and right to shake off the stray and nod.


    "Well, let''s go"


    "Yes!"


    Raini has been facing his existence ever since he was discovered to be a vampire.


    Close to people, demons without people. He who inherits the contraindication business created by his obsession with magic. I kept facing myself like that, and I kept going down the path that had been shown to me by Anisphere.


    (... okay. I can do it, I can do it)


    Raini takes a deep breath at the entrance to the Ministry of Magic. Reinforce your expression and never let your will enter the demonic stone that is assimting your magic with your heart.


    Fluffy. The scent overflows from Raini that you wouldn''t notice if you weren''t aware. The scent spreads around like a thin mist.


    Raini''s magical aptitude is considered water. Since she became a vampire, there is no discernible information as to whether she is the same suitability as before, but Raini still specializes in magic using water as a medium.


    The mist that spreads thinly from me subsides to the extent that it causes minor difort where people are touched. I have felt it before. It is said that Ilia''s assessment is close to perfume.


    (�� exploration,mencement)


    To those who touch the spreading fog, spread the "noiseless sound" that they emit as if it were a fork. The "sound" spread from Raini bounces back to Raini to echo from those who are struck with the sound as it were.


    One of the properties of a vampire, mental interference. Raini has so far mutated and fascinated this by unconsciously putting magic into his eyes. That power, which can now be consciously used, was showing new forms again in Raini''s training.


    (... sorted by the reaction of looking at Master Uphilia)


    Uphilia walks dignified in front of Raini, who expands his consciousness. Walking with Raini, she seemed to get more attention from those in the Ministry of Magic than usual. That''s why I don''t even pay attention to Raini, who''s expanding his consciousness and exploring.


    What is Raini doing? It weighs the "mental state" of the subject echoed by the "sound without sound". It can also be described as a kind of reading mindset that explores the response of the other person, rather than dealing with mental interference.


    (... in reaction, sorting... I need to remember my face...!


    However, the amount of information naturally increases if the scope is broadened. If there is more information than just the number of people, sorting the information to be obtained can be burdensome for Raini. Raini manages his expression by deluding it with his ability to y as a vampire.


    What we collect is the reaction to Uphilia, and we divide it by "hit," "normal," and "off." And I remember people''s faces, and I carve them into my memory so I don''t get it wrong.


    "Normal" is a person who reacted neither to poison nor to medication. "Off" is one who is hostile to Uphilia and himself. And "hit" is not to say friendly, but not hostile.


    That''s how Raini picks up the hearts and minds of the people she meets in the Ministry of Magic as she walks after Uphilia. What I feel is the amount of "normal". And the next mostmon is "off", which can be divided to say "hit" to give way to one step.


    However, this task had ced a significant burden on Raini. There were times when the consciousness was blurred, and there were times when things seemed blurred. Every time I consume magic and regenerate myself, I feel tired.


    Nevertheless, the magic continued to be consumed, so Raini had to stop spraying the fog where he caught sight of the reaction of the dizzying person.


    "... are you okay? Raini."


    "... Fine, I''m tired"


    I guess Ufiria quickly realized that Raini had stopped spraying the fog. Enter the blind spot to avoid the eyes and reach out to guide Raini.


    Raini''s cheeks were so feverish that Ufiria''s hands felt limp. Where I can''t see it, I''m scratching my sweat. It is visible and obvious that it was an act that required so much concentration.


    "... it''s not aplimented use..."


    "What are you talking about? There are many things that can be applied with that power.... because that''s what you did for me. And most importantly, I allowed it. Be confident, Raini."


    "... Yes"


    Raini suggested a way to use vampire mental interference to sort out the people in the Ministry of Magic who could be on his side.


    Preliminary stage of mental interference. Instead of manipting the other person''s mind, he resonates with himself by touching it and absorbs it. It was Raini''s suggestion to set the course from that extracted information.


    It was Raini''s overwhelming determination to say that if emotions didn''t make things better, he could help himself to solve them.


    Initially, Anisphere and Uphilia opposed this. If you do poorly, you may be noticed that Raini is a vampire. You can''t let Raini make such a danger, he said.


    On the contrary, it was Ilia who pushed Raini''s back. Ilia listened to Raini and agreed with Raini as she stood between the opposing Anisphere and Uphilia.


    At present, Anisphere and Uphilia, who did not have the means to open it, allowed Reini to read his mind so that he could take root in Reini''s persuasion. This is the sequence of history so far.


    "You did a great job. Leave it to me."


    As she stroked Raini''s back as shebored, Uphilia was determined to squirm in her eyes.


    "Miguel, I need a favor."


    "This is, this is... Princess Uphilia, what can I do for you? At the princess''s request, no matter what!


    "Then let me prepare a list of Magic Ministry personnel, a background, and then a sketch. As soon as possible, as quickly as possible."


    "This is also in arge order"


    Office for Uphilia temporarily prepared in the Ministry of Magic. Uphilia had summoned Miguel to that room and had informed him of his request.


    Miguel shows his shoulders unted by the request he received from Uphilia. I can see interesting, then entertaining emotions on that face.


    "You mean it''s gonna copse in earnest?


    "Yep. That''s why I want information. Can you give me a hand?


    "For cheap. Rewards?"


    "... what do you want?


    "I hope to be close to Baroness Cyan next time, if you will."


    Miguel is gazing at Raini without breaking his grin. Raini seems to take a step back by distorting his expression only slightly when seen from Miguel. But I can''t stand pulling my legs back with all my strength in my belly.


    Although Ufiria frowns only for a moment at Miguel''s response, she immediately nods back to her usual expression.


    "To have me or Annis present. If so, let''s have a personal tea party."


    "I got in!


    With a full smile, Miguel epted a request from Uphilia.


    The weakness of Uphilia inmon with Anisphere, which is the weakness of the connections andck of information. You have to find an ally to make up for this.


    Think about Raini''s mind reading and Miguel''s ability to gather information to gather his allies. That was the conclusion that Uphilia and the others had drawn.


    (Together with Raini''s "hit" and Miguel''s intelligence gathering, he creates the foundation to create my faction. That''s what I''m supposed to do)


    The main cause of the problems of the Ministry of Magic lies in the umtion of fear and antipathy towards Anisphere. The reason for her fear of the Anisphere is that she shows up as threatening many things such as the beliefs, thoughts and positions of the Ministry of Magic. But from those who do not neglect the Anisphere, it can be said that it is just fine.


    The whole organization is not necessarily moving with a unified idea. Still, the policy of the organization wears color sses to those who belong to it. That''s why they think that as long as it''s the Ministry of Magic, they''ll be treated cold by the Anisphere.


    Even Uphilia, who sees herself with such an anisphere, doesn''t open her mind easily. Such a current situation has created a stalemate. That stagnation turns the Ministry of Magic into a poison that brings it closer to a crisis of copse.


    It is impossible and uneptable for Uphilia to overlook it.


    (If you''re saying the organization leans, you need someone to rebuild. To be the g, that''s what I do)


    I think the copse would have begun sooner orter if it had been established that Anisphere would be king.


    Anisphere has not made the copse good. But that''s all I can choose for Anisphere. Ufiria regains her temper that''s why she stood up.


    "Anis is starting to move. Even I can''t... lose."


    Restructuring of the Ministry of Magic. Once again, set your own goals, saying that this is what you should do.


    Throughout its long history, the nobility of the Kingdom of Palletia has made it worthwhile and admirable to be able to use magic and to be an excellent user. And it was the Spirit who gave it its value and affirmed it.


    Therefore the Spirit is a venerable being. It may have been a natural flow for the Spirit''s view to change that way.


    To the aristocracy, the Spirit is a great being that must be honored. That is also equal to God. No, it''s even said that, rather, the Spirit is what God has changed his appearance.


    For the record, the Spirit Contractor and the Great Spirit may have acted like God in various ces, so that they may be told. Although the truth is uncertain.


    Let''s get back to it.


    For the Ministry of Magic, in other words, for those who deeply believe in the Spirit Faith, there is no recognition of the Spirit as defined in Anispheric magic. If we admit what Anisphere says, it will lead us to deny the existence that guides us. That''s what I think.


    Still, I was stuck with the facts. How much was the impact? Even Ufiria couldn''t hide her shock. If you were a regr person, you wouldn''t be med for panicking.


    (It''s easy if you just break it. But neither I nor Anis want that)


    It would be a great opportunity to simply dismantle an organization called the Ministry of Magic.


    But there''s no reason to want it to copse, and it''s the way Uphilia thinks that makes it difficult. There is no other way for the current order to change than for Anisphere to have uncovered and made public the truth about the Spirit covenant.


    What Uphilia should do is to be a bridge between the new and the old. For this reason, it is not good if the Spirit Faith is constant. I just strongly believe that we have to change the way it is.


    The Spirit is not an absolute being, but it is definitely our neighbor. Because it is the other person who can be called the half of the soul.


    Prayer for the Spirit is something that returns to you like a matching mirror. If you can''t believe it, it''ll break, and if you can poke it through, it''ll be the truth. The Spirit does not guide. I want you to ask the Spirit and get answers so he can think that he is the one who is precious.


    At the end of it, Anisphere and Uphilia believe that the path is waiting for magic and magic to join hands.


    There is no need to rebel. As long as we can hold hands together, we''ll be fine. You don''t have to be afraid. There are no enemies. First off, we have to get out of fear or we won''t talk.


    The current Ministry of Magic needed a guide and an understander. That''s why Uphilia has to get an endorser. But you can''t even make it rampant. Because the words of Ufiria are like thunder to the Ministry of Magic today.


    We have all the cloth stones for it. It was with Raini''s devotion that Ufiria could not waste this path, a glimmer of light.


    "... wait, Anis"


    I''ll catch up with you soon. Yes. Uphilia shrugged small as she swore to herself.


    Uphilia Fez Palettia. Her standing, weed as an adopted son by the royal family, will be that of a special adviser to the Ministry of Magic. This is a positionparable to that of Anisphere, who was asked by the Ministry of Defense to wave exploitation under Lord Grants.


    It was those within the Ministry of Magic who had rtively little objection to Anisphere that Uphilia gathered in her own office. But the color of nervousness is dark with them. I can''t help it because I''m in a position where I might not be able to turn my white eyes right now just because of the title of belonging to the Ministry of Magic.


    They could well be described as neutral and, worse still, opportunistic forces. Inside such a Ministry of Magic, they were shaders, and they could not hide their confusion as to why they were being summoned by Princess Uphilia.


    "Rx first. Raini, bring him some tea."


    "Yes, Master Uphilia"


    Raini, who refrains beside Uphilia, behaves with tea to those who have been gathered together in a courtesy. If Raini also hears the rumors, he doesn''t even know why she''s here as a Ufirian samurai.


    Anxiety crawls over if you also continue to be confused. Strangely, however, I feel that if I mouth the tea Raini put in, the tension will be relieved, and their expressions will only unravel a little.


    "I know what you''re worried about right now. An organization called the Ministry of Magic was too inclined to the Spirit Faith. As a result, I could not recognize Anis. Wouldn''t that result in cold treatment from her and loss of her current status and many other things? I think that''s what you think."


    And all those who were mmed with the stars turned away from Uphilia.


    They, who had decided to be opportunistic, could not be on the side of Anisphere. I didn''t even want to be an enemy.


    But isn''t it strange to be seen as an enemy by Anisphere in the brackets of an organization called the Ministry of Magic? Just being in the Ministry of Magic might put you in a position to be treated cold, too. That was a terrible thing for them.


    "Let me tell you something tough, but I think that''s the result of your choice. You didn''t want to actively deny Annis, but you didn''t try to reach out. Take only your own hands now, that would be a good story for bugs. So I want to talk about this more than I''ve ever talked about before."


    "... from now on, is it?


    Uphilia''s harsh words bit her lips and stirred up defiance. But I unwittingly gavel at the words of Uphilia that follow.


    "Yes, please be honest. Can I trust that Anise won''t treat you cold? Whatever the answer is, I''ll swallow it and show you."


    "... then sweeten to your words. I can''t trust Princess Anisphere. It''s hard to talk in the first ce."


    "Is it difficult?"


    "Because Princess Anisphere did not treat her coldly, because she would not if those who follow her to Princess Anisphere told her not to. Those who support Princess Anisphere will not be able to enter the Ministry of Magic without choosing their words."


    No matter how much Anisphere says, it doesn''t always mimic it around.


    It is with them that I feel that the Ministry of Magic has continued to be privileged. We even thought that was our pride. However, the wind is slightly disoriented even by the recent scandalous and shocking discovery.


    "Yes. I am also gravely aware of that concern. But Anis won''t stop anymore. Annis has heard a voice wanting herself. I know I don''t have to stop wishing anymore. It is impossible to stop that step. Anise will be the forerunner of our time."


    What they feared, which was opportunism, was not to break the backbone of the Spirit faith. Our position is threatened. I''m not the only one who''s threatened with my position, I even get involved with my family. They have someone to protect.


    They are in a position to muster respect simply by referring to the Ministry of Magic, and at the same time must take on the jealousy of it. That may deprive you of your advantage by the power of magic. That is what is horrible to them, and also the factor that prevented them from recognizing magic.


    And now things are starting to happen that I was truly afraid of. Everyone has a dark look on their face.


    "You can also choose the path of deference to Anis here, but that will be a betrayal for the Ministry of Magic for a few."


    "... you''re right"


    "So I don''t have any credibility either. No, I have no track record if you ask me if I can protect my family and n, including you. Different?


    Nobody answered Uphilia''s question, and she became silent. That silence was the answer above all.


    Uphilia nodded in response. - Yes, I was waiting for that, as I said.


    "If so, I believe you should be empowered."


    "... build strength, is it?


    "If you can''t rely on anyone to protect you, you just have to increase your own power. If you''re an enemy, they think you''re a threat, and if you''re on your side, you''refortable. Don''t you think that would pave the way for dialogue? Above all, it will also protect your pride. You don''t have to give in to magic or be hostile. You just have to shoulder to shoulder with magic."


    So Uphilia looks over at everyone. Make sure everyone''s attention is focused, Uphilia tells them.


    "If Ennis gives power to people without power through magic, I will behave magically to those with power. My eyes cloud because I fear them. Why don''t you bet on the possibility that now is the time for me to clear up that cloud?


    "... do you have specific means?


    And he that swallowed the lid, inquired of Uphilia. Take that gaze head-on and Uphilia answers.


    "If you believe me. I''ll do my best to show you the way."


    The branches were shown here.

 68 Episode 64: The Gear Engaged

    "... Yufi and Raini, I wonder if you''re okay"


    "Are you that worried?


    Ilia returns to a sigh of sigh to my grunt. Iy my elbow on my desk and nced at Ilia with my jitty eyes as I supported my jaw.


    "I''m worried about you."


    "Those two won''t cause any problems. Those kids who are impotent, but I know my limitations. Unlike Master Anisphere."


    "My ear hurts. I was surprised at Raini, but Yufi said something amazing."


    "Is that an example n?


    "Example n." That''s a trump card for Uffi to establish his position in the Ministry of Magic. I couldn''t hide my surprise in the trump card that Yufi showed me either.


    If that n materializes, it is definitely a n that will have a huge impact on the way the future magic is and the way the Ministry of Magic itself is.


    "If magic props do prate from now on, magic tastes bad unless you review policies and positions from your current position and switch them. The advantages of magic props are that they can be used by anyone and provide stable performance. These two points are huge."


    "If the problems you have to borrow a magic hand to be able to solve in the hands of the people, it''s a problem that will shake the primacy of the nobility."


    I nod to Ilia''s reply. One of the factors that can make a nobleman a nobleman is that there are problems that can only be solved by nobility because magic can be used.


    That has hitherto also been needed for territorial development and territorial defence. It is only natural for a powerful person to assume responsibility.


    But when the country grows bigger, there are more people to protect. It is nobility that cannot be made up of strength alone, it is the management of the territory.


    Civilians did not have the immense power of magic, like nobles. The rtionship between the nobility and the civilian poption was formed because the nobility was able to protect the people by a miracle called magic.


    Magic can overshadow one such aristocratic advantage, the power of war in self-defense. Demonic props don''t have to be noble to use them. And they take the position of knights and adventurers. If the absolute number increases, you can beat it by the number, even if the magic item can''t cross the magic.


    If a people who cannot defend themselves can protect themselves, they may be able to do so without protection from the nobles. That leads to the loss of one of the roles that nobility has assumed. Of course, I don''t expect it to bepletely gone.


    "I still think it will have an impact. One of the reasons I''ve been bowing my head to nobility is because it reduces its value."


    "The time hase to revisit the role that magic can y."


    "As always, if you can do more new things, you can do more. I would prefer to work in a different way from magic and magic props if I could."


    Even if the value of magic as an aristocratic advantage diminishes, the value of magic itself does not waver. If we want to be proud of magic as an authority of nobility, those who use magic must also ept change.


    In that sense, I think Uffi''s "strategy" would be a good way to review the current situation. But the contents... Honestly, it''s hard to judge. That is certainly impossible for "magic props" and can only be done with "magic". I think if we can do that, we can revolutionize the magic itself.


    So what the problem is, it essentially has the disadvantage of "magic". That''s also in the swordy sense of the des. Remember the story advocated by Uffi and whine zero into the sigh.


    "-" Spirit manifestation, "or"


    - Anisphere was squeaking, around that time.


    In the Ministry of Magic, lectures were held in part by those gathered by Uphilia.


    It was the day of the moment when "concepts" that could change the course of history,ter alongside magic, were spread to the world.


    "��" Spirit manifestation "?


    "Yes, that''s the new magical figure I want to propose to you in the Ministry of Magic, and I believe it will lead to building a new rtionship with the Spirit"


    Ufiria nods as she turns her gaze to the nobles she has gathered. Some of them look like Marion. The aristocrats gathered here spoke out to draw Uphilia into their camp as a prospect, and they agreed with Uphilia.


    Everyone on this scene is showing ack of attention and concentration in listening to Uphilia. The attitude can be said to be worthy of those who serve in the Ministry of Magic, which is said to be elite.


    "What is spiritual manifestation different from spiritual covenants?


    "Yes, let''s say something simr and different. I named it spiritual manifestation, but I define this as what exists on the" magic "extension line. Now let me give you an overview."


    Confirming that those who have not yet been able to keep up with their understanding can be seen, Uphilia again begins to exin the concepts she advocates.


    "As a premise. A spiritual covenant is amunion between a spirit that exists in the world and a spirit that is in one''s soul. It symbolizes the spirit that bes one''s half body and exchanges souls in exchange for one''s own soul, which elevates the existence to the Great Spirit. So what is spiritual manifestation about this? It''s notmunion with spiritual manifestation, but letting the spirits project their magic and will to make them independent, as they use magic."


    "Are you independent of the Spirit? Um, I don''t see a connection to how that''s on the magic extension line?


    "If I tell you, magic is also a" phenomenon "in which the Spirit has changed his appearance. It is the will, prayers and wishes of men that are causing that phenomenon. And it''s magic that transforms existence by gaining the magic that''s the source of it."


    Uphilia looks over everyone and sees the reaction. Everyone frowns at troubles, puts their fingers on their foreheads, and is immersed in their thoughts with each reaction.


    "Consider magic to be one of the forms of the figure of the Spirit. And the spiritual manifestation is on the magical extension line because the amount of information is different. This will be the major branch that separates magic from magic props. Beyond being a tool, magic tools require a simple design, but magic, on the contrary, can pack a lot of information and make them independent."


    "Is that the strength?


    "Anis is aware that the magic props are only for" anyone. "It''s aimed at civilians and people who don''t specialize in magic. Of course, we can benefit those who specialize in magic, but unless we have all our footprints, we will not take precedence. That''s why I think magic should be narrow, deep and professionally switched."


    "That''s spiritual manifestation......?


    "Yes, if you say so." It produces a Spirit who performs the role he wants. Ultimately, if we can follow the magic of the will, or the Spirit, we can call it an ideal. "


    Sawdust, and someone made a sound of spitting. Without concealing that his voice trembled, the voice of inquiry is thrown at Uphilia.


    "Can it be said that, in other words, �� the act of shaping the" Spirit "in its own hands?


    "Yes. Exactly. And because you are from the Ministry of Magic, it is my desire to move forward with this n together. �� but"


    Uphilia makes a cold voice sound on the field to water the air that she says is on the verge of boiling.


    "Create your own god. It is true that the ultimate form of" spiritual manifestation "to go may be there. But don''t forget. The Spirit is a mirror of the will of men, us. Is that God truly required by the world, or can he be responsible as the one who sends him out to the world of creation? That''s what you have to be ready for."


    "Ready..."


    "Spirit manifestations, like magic, have a greater impact on the surroundings. If the Spirit can be manifested as a friend, it must be firmly forbidden to create that friend as a thing directed against hispatriots. You can''t seem to get rid of ideas that are different from your own. Do you understand?


    If Uphilia tells him to stab the nail, the ce will quiet down. Everyone never gives a floating look, but returns his gaze to Uphilia with a tight look.


    "Besides, once the art of spiritual expression is established, it''s not a dream to work with magic."


    "Yes, is it?


    "The nucleus of a demonic prop is a spiritual stone. And in Annis'' theory, the Spirit Stone is like a carcass where the Spirit hase together and solidified without will. It is my belief that this core power can be reced or coexisted with spirits created by spiritual manifestations. If it happens, Annis will be happy to ept it."


    "Oh...!?"


    Everyone looked at their neighbors. Spirit manifestation, it means that as a person of Spirit faith, it gives the "Spirit" an entity and makes it manifest in the world.


    It is also possible to join hands with Annis, an advanced magic scientist. The faces of those who have shown their potential will be filled with surprises, and gradually joy will seep out.


    "I wonder if there are many who have said that spiritual stones are the carcasses of spirits and have had anger and fear. I don''t deny it either. But can we also overturn that theory by change? Don''t you want to turn Spirit Stone into such recognition that it''s not a carcass or something? Don''t you think that''s what makes those who can''t believe in the Spirit a signpost for those who can''t get in touch with the Spirit and don''t want to get through the Spirit?


    "By being able to handle magic, we can feel the benefits that we felt for the Spirit through our magic props...!


    "There''s no denying faith. It just changes the form of that prayer. Learn deeper, learn more, and turn into something better."


    Finally, they saw a future where they didn''t have to fight the anisphere leading magic. And I didn''t think I had to change the Spirit faith from the ground up or throw it away. This led above all to great peace of mind.


    No matter how much truth is revealed, it is not immediately possible to abandon the feelings and beliefs that have been cultivated. And they didn''t even have to throw it away. Uphilia has shown us the way for those who want spiritual faith to join hands with magic.


    It is never necessary to contradict magic and the Anisphere, the leader of magic. I don''t even have to bow my head for Kyoshu. However, we fill in each other''s shorings and do what needs to be done in each other''s territory. I realized that was possible.


    "You are the ones who have been recognized for their talent by knocking through the narrow gates. Now is the time to move on from the old lesson. I will guide you. And together we will build a new era."


    - Together, hands together.


    Words of wish without words create apuse for 10,000 lightning. Everyone here had hope in their hearts. I was dreaming tomorrow. Seeing such a sight, Ufiria pulled her lips together satisfactorily and closed her eyes.


    On this day, a party receiving Kaoru pottery from Uphilia moved vigorously to such an extent that it did not think it was neutral that it had originally decided to be opportunistic.


    The forces of the Ministry of Magic, mainly Uphilia, will gradually increase in number. It''s as if the thirsty earth sucks water and sprouts bright green.


    It didn''t take that long until it created a new stream of times.


    "... joint research? With me?"


    "Yes, I would very much like to borrow the wisdom of Princess Anisphere, and I have set up this asion"


    I was asked to meet with people from the Ministry of Magic, including Marion, and they were telling me such a surprise story.


    I''ve been in the officepletely reserved for the Ministry of Defense more recently, but I blink my eyes at the face of the Ministry of Magic that I''ve bothered to visit.


    "I haven''t heard anything from Ufi...?


    That''s why I was confused. I haven''t heard anything from Yufi about the offer from the Ministry of Magic. Although we live together out of the pce, we didn''t even show such a bare gesture at all.


    ... Yeah, buttely, Yufi and Raini may have had fun clouding their words. It was Yufi and Raini who had a lot of tough faces at first, but their expressions were softening to see if it was going well. Maybe he listened to the story itself because he seemed particrly enjoyable the other day.


    "I talked to Princess Uphilia, but she said she would leave it to us to negotiate. We should also connect."


    "... Hmm, no Uffi?


    After rubbing during myst visit to the Ministry of Magic, I acted consciously to say that I was not interested in the Ministry.


    Sometimes I was too busy negotiating with cksmiths and merchants to spread demon propaganda at the Ministry of Defense. However, I am often asked for an opinion, and the actual negotiations may be handled by the Knights of Sprout or Lord Grants.


    I also had to fly around to instruct people to actually use magic props, and honestly, I was usually busy and I didn''t have time for the Ministry of Magic.


    So honestly, I don''t really feelfortable with being told I want to do coborative research now, honestly.


    "I do not expect you to be veryfortable with the attitude that the Ministry of Magic has taken towards Princess Anisphere until now. But if you think our joint research is worthwhile, we want to be shoulder to shoulder with you."


    "... Marion, I also have a personal rtionship with you. But I''m also in a position to be involved in the spread of magic props right now. Even if you skip personal emotions, it''s a little hard to snort. I''d like to talk to you, if you don''t mind."


    "Thank you"


    If Marion takes the initiative and bows his head, the face of the Ministry of Magic will also continue to bow his head.


    That sincere attitude is unsettling. Until now I have been seen with mocking eyes or more feared than necessary, so I feelplicated when I can show this attitude.


    "When ites to coborative research, what we want from Princess Anisphere is your opinion number. When we achieve results, we want to give them credit and advice."


    "Why bother with me? Speaking of Ministry of Magic research, I heard you''ve been doing a full magic reviewtely."


    Recently, the Ufirian princess faction, mainly in Ufi, has expanded its forces in the Ministry of Magic. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are vibrant in the momentum to take in all the forces that were there, and essentially Uffi has the Ministry of Magic. When, I honestly thought.


    Or if you mean it, you''re too scared, Yufi. I am graciously sweet and in a position as an advisor to the Ministry of Defense, but that is a position I have built with strength. I don''t know where Uffi''s extraordinary will stay. Scary.


    "That''s Princess Uphilia taking the lead and pushing. We''re in a different field, so we''re only here to talk today."


    "Another field?


    "Yes, we are studying spiritual stones."


    "Hmm?


    I can''t give an opinion on the magic itself, but when it bes a spiritual stone, the story is a little different.


    "What kind of research exactly?


    "Yes, Princess Anisphere is experiencing a phenomenon that corresponds to her attributes by being able to magic spiritual stones. That''s where I focused my attention on the pseudo-magic of magic."


    "... I don''t think we can take advantage of it, but do we need to give it that much importance?


    Spiritual stones can be fulfilled if they serve as a medium or amplifier to aid magic, like Yuffi''s Arcane Shell, but I don''t think it''s a bit of an area that the Ministry of Magic purposefully studies.


    That is certainly a study for me. But I don''t see why the Ministry of Magic bothered to get its hands on that research. Not to mention, did you think to ask me for my opinion, my assessment, etc.


    "Has Princess Anisphere already talked to Princess Uphilia about spiritual manifestations?


    "I know the outline. It''s the ideal Yuffi wants to live up to."


    I think the idea originated with the spirits who yed the role of lights I saw at Llumiel''s. That can be said to be the Spirit who used his affinity andmunion with the Spirit as Spirit Contractor to give him a vessel called Light. Yuffi sets this as a magical extension line and hopes to aplish it.


    That''s what I actually heard from Uffi, too. How does that lead to the study of spiritual stones and why you want to involve me?


    "Spirit manifestation is not just a phenomenon, but the goal is to get a higher dimensional shape ahead of it. In contrast, magic props make the phenomenon that magic causes unlimited simplicity and drop into the form of tools. I think that direction is the opposite."


    "Right."


    "With that in mind, our goal is the fusion of spirits and magic tools."


    "... Huh?


    Nature and voice went low. That was to hold back the feeling of being expensive on the table.


    There''s a chill running down my spine. I feel like the edges of nature and lips lift.


    "Magic is a string of truth, elucidation and academia. Demonic props are born through their unraveled mechanism. So I thought this would work for our Spirit Expression as well."


    "How do you use it effectively? Yeah, other than Marion would like an answer. I want to hear your thoughts, I do. I want you to actively wave your tongue in turn or by raising your hand. Ilia, serve them tea again!


    If I skip the instructions, ria, who had refrained as her secretary, starts preparing new tea.


    I turn to Marion and the others as I try to get myself on board, making sure Ilia''s prep has begun.


    "When I conducted a magical review at the head of Princess Uphilia, I thought: Magic can beplicated everywhere. But just because you can use magic doesn''t mean everyone can use magic with the same feeling. It makes a personal difference."


    "Yeah, yeah. So?"


    "I wondered if the magic artifacts created by magic could hold back the" murmur "created by this individual difference."


    "Do you have to get rid of that" murky "thing?


    "Yes, I think so"


    A middle-aged nobleman sitting next to Marion nods strongly, with a tight look.


    "It''s certainly not the wrong way of thinking. So I want to" process "the Spirit Stone in order to study the Spirit Stone at the core of the Magic Prop and create a Magic Prop to match it. Is that why you want my opinion?


    "You''re right."


    "I see. I can''t use magic. I think it''s a great study from me. Am Icent to think that magical ideas incorporate the idea of magic?


    "This is also a gift of incense pottery by Princess Uphilia. Princess Uphilia is corrupt in reviewing the foundations of magic and creating the foundations for further pursuits, but our goal is to improve the foundations of magic that can be handled as a whole. I want to create that aid."


    So far, Yufi has taken the lead in studying what the Ministry of Magic can only pursue as "magic". On the other hand, what Marion and the others, who have hoped to meet today, want is to reform the very foundations of magic.


    In other words, rather than magic itself, it can be described as a research team for magic, which develops magical props like Uffi''s Arcane Shell. I guess that''s why it''s the flow that I was asked for as your opinion number.


    "I''ve been dealing with spiritual stones as" nuclei "and" power sources, "so I don''t know how powerful they can be when they''re" processed "into boulders?


    "Yes, that''s okay. We take the usual research lead, and you can only give the Princess Anisphere an assessment or opinion. I wonder if that would bother you that much. And I was wondering if I could offer you something in return."


    "... in return?


    "Yes, if you can produce magic props for magic, on the contrary, I think you can produce spiritual stones for magic props."


    Out of the way, my heart jumped.... Oh, that''s too much of a killer for me.


    "What if you were able to amodate spirits in a core spiritual stone, such as a spiritual aid to the magic of magic props? We think we can study magic like that."


    "Is that part of your research?


    "It''s not the subject matter, don''t you think it''s possible toe into being as a by-product?


    If a spirit born of magic is established as a technique, as a magic prop was born from magic.


    And the future they aspired to before those two merged was portrayed in them.


    "Don''t you think spiritual stones can bring magic to new frontiers, not just as nuclei or power, but as nuclei that host spirits" if they can be re-tailored "? Princess Anisphere. Until now, we havee from mutual certainty. I want you to see the challenge of oveing that past. To you, nothing else."


    Mariones with his hand as he stands for. My gaze gathers to me. It''s just a hot gaze to say you won''t miss even a little physical movement.


    "... reallye on, the Ministry of Magic doesn''t care if you p back or say good things with your mouth, you don''t know how serious you are. I can''t trust you. I won''t let you forget what you did to me."


    "... Yes"


    "I still wanted to believe it. If you can hold hands together, if you acknowledge my magic and seek me out.... then I can''t say no."


    Iugh a little bitterly myself, but I''m not going to be able to hide how happy I am.


    I also put my hand on the hand Marion offered and shook hands tightly. The strength of the gripped hands seemed to overwhelm what woulde in.

 69 Episode 65: The March Of The Revolution

    "Isn''t this the tide,dies and gentlemen?"


    It was Miguel Graphite who cut the story out. He smiles, as usual, and looks to those sitting in front of him.


    One of them, Lang Voltaire, stares at Miguel as he makes a toothpick noise. But there is no movement to follow.


    "Honestly, I don''t feel sorry for you either. But if you say you deserve it, you can''t deny it. Now we can pull ourselves back withoutpromising that glory. If the princesses would back off, they wouldn''t have done anything."


    "�� so stand aside at the top of the current Ministry of Magic,"


    Miguel was collecting the upper echelons of the Ministry of Magic, part of it, to advise.


    The contents are that the executive officers of the Ministry of Magic voluntarily retire and have them seed to the next generation. Whatever the youngsters are stillparatively, even with the advice from Miguel, the expression of those who want to hang on to the old man is bleak.


    Anisphere is not involved in this matter. Miguel had spoken to Uphilia to match his movements, but Miguel was leading the effort against the upper echelons of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s with the executive officers on the princesses'' faction. Some remain, but only to take over, and there is no reason why they can remain executive officers. After you retire, you can leave a title for your opinion number. I don''t think this is going to get any worse, do you?


    The executives, who could once be described as spiritual faithful, could be described as mainstream in the Ministry of Magic. But they lost power once and for all when the truth of the Spirit covenant was revealed.


    And all of the young people in the Ministry of Magic are devoting their hearts and minds to research and development, which should be called "magic of a new era", which incorporates the magic promoted by the princesses.


    At the earliest possible moment, even in the Ministry of Magic, they are losing their voice and position. Or so, there was no way I could just crack that open. That''s all the truth about the spiritual covenant was a fatal fact for them.


    "That''s it for my help ship, too, if you want to see blood. Those princesses don''t want blood to flow, but they''re not sweet enough to miss the disturbing elements that threaten their country."


    "Disturbers�� are we threatening the country?"


    "At least for the country the princesses make, though. You''re not denying everything about spiritual faith, are you? But if the Spirit insists that a nation can be unified, what is it for?"


    Shin, the ce calms down. Miguel unts his shoulder as he sees the reaction.


    The Spirit Contractor says that his soul is reced by the Great Spirit. In other words, I have found that those who were ever considered great are not men.


    The closer you get to the Spirit in the Spirit faith, the more you lose yourself as a person. I was wondering if it would still be required. Miguel believes it will take time to ask that ande up with an answer. That''s why I was wondering if this is the ce to go.


    "I really feel sorry for you. Nothing is evil that I have believed in that faith. If the times were the times, the idea might have saved the country. I just didn''t get around to the times. Isn''t that all we''re talking about?"


    "... the young making of graphites. It''s a mouth that goes around a lot."


    "If you have a problem that you can solve with words, you should exchange words. Isn''t that what you''ve been doing to Princess Anisphere? Did she ever use her power to sue you?


    To Miguel''s word, once again, the directors of the Ministry of Magic shut up. Anisphere, who just repeated unscrupulous and ruinous things. She did insist on rampant arguments. But it is subjective to them, and Anisphere has never appealed to the shield of power.


    I was never willing to try to hurt you, even if I ever wavered my power as a princess. That was what many people thought when they looked back. That princess has always stood up to me with words.


    "If you don''t believe me, don''t believe me, and you''ll have to do it yourselfter. That''s all I can do, and if it''s detrimental to the national interest, I''ll go that way. I was wondering if you''d like to say hello."


    "... there is nothing unexpected about the truth of our spiritual covenant."


    One of the directors of the Ministry of Magic squeals at Miguel, who was about to take a seat.


    If Miguel looks at him with his gaze, he''s holding his fist with the look of simmering bitterness.


    "Still, even if all of a sudden they say it is... I can''t change it"


    Nothing answered the grunt, and Miguel turned his back and left the room.


    "Are we done discussing this?


    "Oh, Marion."


    Miguel, who was walking down the hallway of the Ministry of Magic, raises one hand when he notices Marion standing there waiting.


    "I''m done discussing this with the great ones. Well, there''s nothing more you can do."


    "Really? �� is this going to work?"


    "Well, it''s just true that the truth of the Spirit covenant has created a great wind hole in the Spirit faith. Most old folks seem to have broken their core. Princess Anisphere stabbed Todome with it."


    It was a while ago. Anisphere lost her word in the Ministry of Magic and was embarrassed by Uphilia.


    It is true that that Anispheric silence shook up the Ministry of Magic. That led to a change in the whole Ministry of Magic, for better or worse.


    Uphilia took in those who could cope with the potential changes and feathered heavily as her own faction. On the other hand, it was also true that many were stopped by the truth of the Spirit Faith and the fierceness of the Anisphere.


    "It''s a good idea to let the outbursts break and say no to your worries, but Princess Anisphere wants it."


    "Preserving it as a culture is not evil, you just can''t let it stand as a political initiative. That''s what he said."


    "I''m thinking of a remedy to someone who doesn''t fit me against is the vessel wide, gentle, sweet..."


    That is left to the recipient. With that in mind, Miguel thought that Anisphere was certainly not for the king.


    You can do it if you say you can do the king. But it doesn''t matter if it''s for you. In that regard, it must have turned out well that Uphilia had named her.


    Miguel thought that Anisphere was not suitable for the king, but that he might be ideal as the king''s understander, andughed as he throated.


    "It''s time for the Graphite family at the Ministry of Magic."


    "... if the restructuringes together, maybe it will"


    "There''s an array before that."


    Now that I know what Miguel''s mouthed "arr" indicates, Marion loosened the look she was tightening.


    "Yeah, it won''t be long."


    "Thank you all for your hard work in getting ready. Is your fianc��e busy, too?


    "Is it Halfis? Princess Uphilia immediately took it as her assistant. It seems busy, but it''s plentiful."


    "That''s more than anything."


    Miguel also loosened his expression when he saw Marion speak happily.


    Some can''t change, others can adapt to change. All those who were able to live the times of transformation of this era seemed glorious.


    He''s the one who said, "Look at you."


    Miguel shrugged pompously as he held his hand to block the light of the day as it plugged through the window.


    The "festival" soon approached. Like looking forward to it, Miguel grinned like a bad boy.


    The "festival" was approaching the Kingdom of Palletia.


    At the beginning of this festival, it was finally reported to the nation that Uphilia was weed by the royal family as an adopted son and officially granted the right to inherit the throne.


    As a celebration, the festival was celebrated by naming the country. It was because Anisphere and Uphilia, respectively, proposed to Orphans that they once again spread to the public the announcement of the mutual achievements they had built in the Ministry of Defence and the Ministry of Magic.


    Orphans approved the proposal in the name of the king, and people were running around to make it a big festival to name the country.


    "... that?


    "Dear Anisphere? What have you done?


    I don''t even care about Ilia''s call, and I now look back at the paperwork I''ve finished looking through. This is thest of the unread documents. On the other side of the unread document is a stack of processed documents.


    Nothing is a strange sight. Yet I alternate between unprocessed paperwork and empty unprocessed paperworkpartments over and over again without realizing it.


    "... today''s paperwork, that''s it?


    "Yeah, that''s thest of it."


    "Uh, but... over?


    "End of story...... even if something''s wrong?


    "... no, no, but"


    I''ve finished processing today''s paperwork. That, if always, could be said to be a division of work. But today was special.


    I move thest of the paperwork into a processed bin and leave myself behind in the back of the chair. Though I feel tired, it was above all ack of realism that upies my chest.


    "... tomorrow, right?


    "It''s tomorrow. It''s a celebration of Ufiria''s adoption and royalty, and it''s the day when the Defense and Magic Ministries will release their studies rted to magic to the public."


    "Yes, right?... Hey, Ilia? Are you sure this is thest time? You didn''t report any deficiencies or anything?


    "... what are you so anxious about"


    Ilia told me like I was scared. No, I mean, I''m anxious, I just don''t feel it.


    "Plus the paperwork will be ready for tomorrow even after it''s done. I will return to the pce for final confirmation tomorrow."


    "... yeah. Okay."


    Not only did I look through the paperwork until today, but I was flying around and living a remarkable day out of instruction on how to use magic props. That now marks the separation of tomorrow''s festivities.


    I knew I didn''t feel it. I''m anxious, I''m about to look back to see if I missed anything.


    "... Dear Anisphere"


    "Huh? What, Ilia"


    My hand has reached out where I tried to look back on Ilia''s call. Ilia hugs me so I can hold her from behind. I round my eyes to the sudden action of Ilia.


    Ilia weighs in to keep her face in the back of my head. Stronger to such an extent that the strength of the arms you cuddle is not painful.


    "... until today, really, really good job"


    ... seemed to fill an empty hole in my chest. The sense of reality that I didn''t feel fills me up at once.


    Today, I weed a separation. It doesn''t just mean getting ready for tomorrow''s festival. Tomorrow will be a special day for me too.


    ''Cause it''s the day to officially announce magic to the people and the achievements of magic. I kept going to get to this day.


    It''s not like I didn''t want it. But reality wasn''t nice enough for me to dream. Abused, repelled, feared. I couldn''t give up dreaming even though I was pulling away from the pce.


    "... haha. Ilia''s a mess. We''re just ready, aren''t we?


    "Yes. Still, you arrived. Everything you''ve been building up is waiting for you tomorrow."


    Ilia says as she whispers in her ear. The voice slips into my ear with a very gentle voice color.


    "You can''t help but be anxious. Because you are no longer the only one who dreams of Anisphere. There will be many that have left their hands. But isn''t that the world you aspired to?


    "... Sure, I thought it would be nice to spread. There''s my magic in the world. I couldn''t give you magic, that''s why I was able to produce magic."


    Now that I think about it, my beginnings came from both the extremes of hope and despair.


    The supreme hope that there is magic and the greatest despair that its magic could not give me.


    I couldn''t give up because the hopey within my reach. I never had time to cry in despair. I just want it, I want it, I keep asking for it.


    But it seems to me that as far away from the form I sought as I sought. I wanted to be able to use magic. I wanted to be because I wanted to magically make someone smile.


    Maybe I had given up within no one understood me. But if you give up on that, you lose the point of being me, too.


    That''s not why I was afraid. I can''t help losing it. It was just that the giving up that there was nothing I could do was slowly killing me.


    "Living has been so hard. Ilia."


    "Yes, if you put your foot on the ground, it feels weighty even if you don''t like it"


    I''m not even a bird.


    "I didn''t think it was weird whenever you flew. No, you must have been flying. Even with the stopping trees, you lost sight of where you were going, but you kept flying."


    Ilia hugs me so hard that I lean on her. Its warmth is terribly warm, with my hands on my arms to hold.


    "Now I can say it with my chest up, too. This is where youe from."


    "... yeah"


    "It''s what you built. It is a dream, a wish and a miracle that we all received. That would be no less than the feat of the first king. And I would like to congratte you from the bottom of your heart on the ce you wish to be."


    Mine, where.


    Ilia let me go softly. I leave the office in a dream.


    Through the hallway leading out of the office and out. The sun sets and the sky is stained bright red.


    I burn the royal castle lit that day, the castle town, and its sky and horizon in my eyes.


    "... here''s mine"


    It''s where I am. The whining words in my mouth stain my chest.


    One step, I look back toward Ilia, who came with me trying to bete.


    What would I look like now? A little, that''s all I cared about.


    "Let''s go home, Ilia"


    "Yes, Master Anisphere"


    "I''m back now"


    "Wee back, Uffi, Raini"


    "Yes, I''m home!


    It was me and Ilia who came back out of the pce first. Yufi and Raini came home after a little dy.


    "Are you done over there?


    "Yep. Don''t be unprepared tomorrow."


    "It''s been tough until today."


    Raini groans emotionally. Indeed, it was us who were on the run to prepare to this day. It really makes me feel emotional.


    In the meantime, there was some trouble that wasn''t small, but if you think you''re going to wee tomorrow, you don''t even have to turn your mind to what''s over. The important thing is that it''s tomorrow.


    "Raini, I just got back, can you help me?


    "Oh, yes! Dear Ilia, I''ll be there in a minute!


    Patapata and Raini rush down to Ilia, where they were preparing meals in the kitchen.


    If you drop Raini off his back, it''s me and Uffi who will be left behind. If we look at each other, we''re kind of crazy andughing at each other.


    "... Is it tomorrow already? Sounds early to me."


    "I''ve had plenty of days and a lot of things."


    "Yep.... If I had been myself a while ago, I wouldn''t have believed that I was a princess."


    "Neither do I. I''m sure you couldn''t believe it."


    I reach out and hold Yuffi''s hand. Yuffi looks at me just a little strange when he gets his hand gripped.


    With such a peek into Yufi''s eyes, I smile and make her look hazy.


    "He said there''s a Uffi next to me. I''m sure you won''t believe it."


    "... so is that"


    "Things have changed."


    "Yes, me, you, this country."


    "Tomorrow, that''s the point of arrival"


    "But it''s a crossing point, isn''t it?


    Uffi tangled his fingers at me, pulling himself just a little closer and turning his hand around his hips.


    I fit in Yuffi''s hand. This is how I got used to being natural.


    "It''s over, it starts."


    "Yes, that''s right"


    "Let''s do our best, Uffi"


    "Yes, Anis"


    Yuffi smiles and tries to lip me. I try to let my fingers break in and push Yuffi''s lips as they approach me.


    Then Yuffi''s eyebrows distorted in dissatisfaction. And with just a little strangeness to it, Iy my hand on Yuffi''s cheek and hold her finger against my ear.


    Drop a kiss that just touches you so you don''t gain too much momentum as it is.... I''m d I didn''t fail, stroking my chest down. I can''t get used to all this.


    Yuffi''s eyes open in circles.... Well, it''s unusual to do it from me, or only about when I''m loved.


    "... I''m hungry"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Ilia and Raini will prepare the rice now..."


    "I''m hungry."


    Gu, and Yufi hold my body. Uffi''s eyes are sitting somewhere sighted at a distance where he is likely to exhale.... Shit, could it have stirred up too much.


    "... on an equal footing. I have to eat, and I have tomorrow."


    "That''s all I can say."


    I can clearly see the heat where it was touched. I closed my eyes to thefort of that fever.

 70 Episode 66: Flying Dreams

    On that day, it is told that the Kingdom of Palletia has shown the busiest of all time.


    Adoption into the royal family of the Duke and Duke of Ufilia Magenta, to whom I had made prior contact. The renaming, making her the second princess of Uphilia Fez Palettia, and the holding of the festival giving her the right to inherit the throne was well known.


    To celebrate the country, the whole country was vibrant. It was the flying magic props entrusted to the Ministry of Defense from Anisphere and to each Knights that helped that vibrancy.


    The lessons learned from the prototypes so far, the flying magic equipment, where mass production was officially decided, also involving civilian technicians, were close to what Anisphere called a "motorcycle" in his memory of his previous life.


    I think about everything from materials to wages for mass production, and only assume that one person will ride. Still, bike-type flying magic props can deliver voices everywhere faster than ever before.


    The name will also be "Air Bike" picked up from Anispheric whining, and the Knights will be weed with their hands up.


    With stronger ties everywhere, new ideas incorporating the idea of magic were also taking root in the Ministry of Magic. It was so innovative that it was whispered that it might renew existing education.


    The discipline that wouldter be called "magic" was an opportunity for Uphilia, who became the second princess, to take the lead in reviewing existing magic and developing a clearer understanding of magic.


    Beside it was supposedly apanied by a Viscount''s Lady. It is a little further that she takes the tabr stage of history.


    As the spread of magic props by the Ministry of Defense spreads, it will also attract many surprises that the Ministry of Magic has begun joint research on magic props in line with its steps.


    Until now, the magic props that Anisphere "could not use" were undergoing further transformation as a result of the Wizard''s cooperation in active development.


    Thus the world that Anisphere wanted and dreamed of. One end of it was about to be opened on this day.


    The castle town was full of vibrant voices.


    Countless stalls lined the castle town with lively decorations, amazing the visitors.


    Whatever, the stalls were supplied with magic props to help them live. A pot that uses, for example, the Spirit Stone of Fire to warm water without putting out a fire. Conversely, it was all eye-catching, such as demonic props that used water and wind spirit stones to produce ice.


    "This is just magic without the need for fire. The water will boil! From your usual routine to helping you with your journey!


    "This one is a magic tool that can produce ice even when it''s hot! Come closer and look!


    In organizing a festival for the propagation of magic props, Anisphere asked the inhabitants of the castle town to cooperate. In other words, it is over-the-counter advertising. They actually use magic props to appeal to their convenience. The inhabitants of Castle Town, who were familiar with Anisphere, took it upon themselves with pleasure.


    Those who use magic props to get out of the stalls attracted the interest of those who came from afar, such as new products inspired by Anisphere, from those who made the original products more sophisticated.


    For the record, Anisphere sees a castle town that has been set up and thinks it''s like an edge date.


    "Oh, there''s really hot watering out without a fire! That''s great!"


    "Yes, it''s ice!? What can you give me if I don''t ask the nobleman? It''s a dream story to be able to put this at home!


    "I''ve never eaten this before! It''s like a fluffy cloud!


    "Ha-ha-ha! That''s a cloud of candy conceived by Princess Anisphere! How about that, it''ll taste good!


    "This is candy!? Wow! Mother, look, this is candy!


    Everyone is showing surprise and joy. If Anisphere wanted to spread this magic artifact to the country, everyone would expect a future in which this convenient artifact could be freely used.


    It''s not just the stalls that are busy. Therge square of the castle town, at which the venue was held again, was different from the stalls.


    "Until now, civilians have had no connection to magic! But not with this demon prop! With magic, this Mana de turns fast into a sword! But the only normal weight is the sword pattern, which even women and children can carry! It can be used as a protective weapon!


    "When ites to swords, I know some associate fighting, but I want you to think about it! As you can see, Mana de can adjust the shape. Its uses vary!


    There was a demonic prop experience going on there. It was mainly Mana de who was on disy. Not only men, but women and children also have Mana de in their hands to produce a de of magic to show the color of excitement.


    That would be the case, too. Until now, magic was a privilege of nobility. Even though it is limited, it can cause a magical phenomenon simply by holding it in your hand. Many, even those who do not make rough things their livelihood, reach for their novelty.


    "Dude, is that Mana de finally going to be put up for sale!?"


    "You''ve always wanted it, that...! How much you wanted as a spare weapon!


    Among them, the joyful voices were those who made adventurers their business.


    Having had adventures with the Anisphere, they inte their hopes for the possibility that Mana de, the symbolic weapon of the Anisphere, could be sold.


    "Hey, we''re doing a Mana de demonstration over there! The demonstrator said even that Baron Cyan!


    "Seriously!? Adventurers made me roar with" proud arms, "you know!?"


    "You''re a stick on an august, like a demon prop on an august arm! Let''s go check it out!


    It was Baron Cyan who stood as a demonstrator of Mana de''s performance as he drew the crowd''s attention. At the request of Anisphere, he had undertaken this role to show Mana de''s performance himself.


    Before Baron Cyan, arge rock magically installs three times as likely as a person. Confirming that a boulder has been installed, Baron Cyan ces Mana de on the upper level.


    "... oh, wow!!"


    Mana de creates a de of magic as she growls in the mood of tearing. Even once a namesake adventurer, he is formerly a civilian. The sight aroused excitement from those who knew him as an adventurer.


    A de is formed that is likely to be as tall as a person. Its gigantic magic de is shaken down by a thick arm that must be an alias for an auspicious arm. The de swung down with all the steps that rock the ground eats into the boulder.


    "Cheryaaaaaaa!!"


    Gun. Baron Cyan can help push the de eaten into the boulder. The boulder is splendidly amputated and made into two pieces so that it falls to the left and right.


    After the boulder falls, the cheer boils after a moment of silence. As he is wrapped up in that cheer, Baron Cyan shows Mana de up. The cheer swelled up like it exploded even more.


    Then the experience of actually using Mana de to sh rocks begins. Baron Cyan, who saw the sight of everyone taking Mana de in their hands in fear or in exasperation, narrowed his eyes and quietly beckoned toward the royal castle.


    "Brilliant buzz, Grants boy"


    "Yep. Right, Lord Lumi."


    Llumiel shrugged as he looked down at the bustling castle town from the royal castle. By its side, Grants refrains. Llumiel stares delightfully at the crowd''s buzz as she narrows her eyes.


    Grants standing next to it is upright immovable. There was no change in expression, just the same view as Llumiel.


    "Are you d you didn''t go?


    "There are alsomanders whose sire and queen are absent."


    "... even though it''s my daughter''s sunny stage"


    "I''m not your daughter anymore"


    Grants breaks his expression only slightly to Llumiel''s question. Close your eyes and stare at the distance. Its mouth is smiling thinly.


    "That''s good. At least for us. Now she had big wings. What more can I want to see you off?"


    "... a man without greed"


    "I''ve already had enough happiness in my hands."


    Two, Llumiel shifts his gaze. There Nerschel was slowly walking over.


    Nerschel gives Llumiel apliment as he is, standing next to Grants and intertwining his arms with Grants.


    "Look. Lord Lumi, our blood and those who inherit your blood."


    Llumiel turns his gaze under his eyes as Grants urges. It is a beautifully decorated carriage departing from the castle gate of the royal castle.


    Orphans and Silfines are on the carriage ahead, and Anisphere and Uphilia are on the carriage that follows. As the carriage walks, it continues as the Knights escort them.


    It''s a royal parade march. Llumiel stared at them as they toured the castle and blurred their sight.


    "It''s Princess Uphilia!


    "Princess Anisphere is with us!


    "Long live His Majesty the King!


    "Anis, you look beautiful!


    The people lined up to see the royal parade march. Anispheres are smiling and waving on the carriage.


    Everyone wasughing, having fun and inting their breasts with expectations for tomorrow. Both the children''s bright voices and the adults'' cheerful voices are loud, and the festival is just not to be said to be a huge feast.


    Llumiel, who was picking up the sound through the Spirit of the Wind, identally turns his gaze to the sky. It''s a sunny, good day without a cloud. Llumiel shrugs as he closes his eyes to the dazzling sunlight.


    "... have you seen this sight somewhere, Father? Your wish is still breathing here. Are you watching this? Hey......"


    Call me by the name of someone small, really small to whine about.


    Llumiel flushed a small Shizuku out of his eyes.


    Yeah, it''s not harder than I thought! The pasted smile is going to cramp and copse!


    I''ve never seen a royal parade in my face, and, look, even if they say it''s good to just smile and wave, I still mean butt in when there are so many people, or that it''s embarrassing to be seen in a dress dressed by someone in a familiar castle town...


    If you hadn''t held my hand where I couldn''t see Uffi along the way, my smile would have broken. After managing to finish the nervous parade, Yuffi was officially weed by the royal adopted son as it was, and announced in the square to address the people that she had be the second princess.


    In the meantime I didn''t talk about anything either, I was just smiling and congratting Yufi. When Yufi officially bes a princess, the loud cheer when it is well known in front of the peoplees with terrible damage to the eardrum. Maybe we should have earplugs this time......


    "I want everyone to have a lot of fun today! Furthermore, after this, there has been some entertainment by Anisphere and Uphilia. Please celebrate the good day!!"


    Whoa, my father mentioned the "eyeballs" of the day. I gave a deep thank you and now the parade march begins to return to the royal castle.


    I manage to keep my smile and keep waving while I return to the royal castle. At the same time as returning to the royal castle, me and Uffi are stripped of their dresses so that they can be taken by the samurai.


    "I will call you back!


    "Yeah, please."


    All we have to do is have this aftermath of "eyeballs". But this pastime was the real deal for us.


    She is stripped off of her princely dress, which is difficult to move, and dressed in new clothes even as she is reapplied with makeup. It''s a costume tailored to Uffi and me for this day.


    Based on knight''s clothing, this outfit is impably embroidered as a princess. It is a dress that is woven with a good ce for knightly clothing. Simr everyday clothes are tailored by me personally, but what I''m dressed for now is a courtesy version of this, which is very luxurious.


    "Isn''t it painful?


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Ilia, who was leading my change of clothes, will take the confirmation. I try to jump a few times, try to move my body, but it is not difficult to move.


    If the costume isn''t a problem, now it''s a makeup finish. My hair was neatly done and shown in the mirror. I was brilliantly polished. I feel more and more in the mood today at all times. I''ve changed my clothes twice, so they should be busy enough.


    "Anis."


    Speak up and look back. There was Uffi with Raini and Halfis.


    Raini, who is bingpletely exclusive to Uffi these days, and Halfis, who was served as Uffi''s secretary. I am still here today because I want to do the work of a samurai.


    Yuffi''s outfit is a different outfit than mine. I don''t know what to say, but is it the desire I fell in love with that makes me fall in love a little bit? I''m a little thrilled.


    "Uffi, you look great."


    "And Anis. She''s cute."


    "... I wanted you to say you look a little good there. Yufi looks good."


    "Master Anis is adorable."


    "... following? Is that what you''re following, Raini?


    "hahaha......"


    Halfis isughing like trouble, so I decided to settle the pursuit spear for now. I''ve been pushing for a little while. I''m busy today, so I don''t have time to waste.


    "Shall we move then? Are you ready for Tomas and the others?


    "They say it''s not a problem. The final adjustment will be on the ground after you two are in ce!


    It was Halfis who answered my query. I listen to the response and nod and show it.


    "Okay. Yufi, let''s go."


    "Yes, Anis"


    Take the samurai, we''ll move the royal castle. The nobles were rushing around where we headed. Find Tomas there, and I''ll exchange greetings.


    "... are you here,... hon. Good day, Princess Anisphere, Princess Uphilia"


    "There''s nothing hard about it, Chief Ghana!


    Thomas, who is neat and tidy, is still notfortable with his awe-inspiring attitude, choosing words somewhere else.


    As Iughed at Tomas'' unfamiliar appearance, I was dropped to say if Tomas'' eyebrows were still this.


    "... Give me a break. More than that, time is running out, so get ready."


    "Okay. Tomas, please."


    "Oh, I got it."


    Tomas nods and answers and shows. And what Tomas offered me was a coat that assumed to weave feathers over the courtesy. It has a long hem and swings to momentum when the feathers are woven.


    This coat is characterized by a stitched spiritual stone on the hem and back. This coat is also the collection in this "eyeball".


    "Final confirmation, how''s the magic street?


    "... yeah, it''s no problem. The flow path is just perfect."


    "Right.... Is Master Uphilia okay too?


    "Yeah, I don''t have a problem either"


    Uphilia also weaves a coat on top of her courtesy that is slightly different in shape from mine. Fewer ornaments than my coat. But embroidered like a beautiful tattoo, it''s no less shy than me, which can be said to have too many ornaments.


    "... nervous, you will"


    "Really? I''m excited."


    "I have a little trauma."


    "... about that, look, I''m sorry"


    When Yufi smiles and shows him the groaning, he turns into a bitterugh when he is reminded of the ttery of himself he feels.


    Uffi offered me a hand like that. Iy my own hand over Yuffi''s hand and tangled my fingers.


    "It''s a joke.... Come on, let''s go"


    "Yeah. Let''s go"


    We head to the roof of the royal castle. There the faces of Lord Grants, Mrs. Nerschel and Llumiel were seen.


    Many others also gather under the royal castle and in the castle town square that leads from it. The attention is on time. It is also as nned to make a call that the afterlife will begin.


    I was nervous. I''m sure it''s the most nervous thing I''ve ever lived. But as much as that, no, as much as I surpassed it, I was booming my expectations.


    "It''s time! Princess Anisphere, Princess Uphilia! Please!


    Halfis raises his voice full of expectations. I let go of my fingers that were connected to Uffi and put my foot on the edge of the roof.


    "... once again, thank all the people who have helped us so far today"


    The time I''ve piled up on my own brought me this far with the good fortune of someone taking my hand.


    So I want to show you. Dreams I wanted, to everyone. Here''s the "wing" I got for it.


    Pull out the celestial that was lowering to your hips, put it in the front and close your eyes. Concentrate your consciousness and let the magic pass.


    The magic flows around the celestial, as does the coat where the feathers were woven. The magic that flows through your whole body recognizes your coat like a part of you.


    Spirit stones embedded in every part of the coat react to and inspire my magic. Its center, the decoration on the back of the coat, sucks up my magic.


    (Magic fill, done. Magic flow path, stable)


    The spiritual stone embedded with this back decoration is not just a spiritual stone. A product born of the Ministry of Magic''s pursuit of the study of spiritual stones, it obtained the characteristic of having a connection in conjunction with homogeneous spiritual stones.


    However, it is a luxury that the magic of the user must be registered in order to use it, and it is terribly costly.


    Furthermore, from the yarn stage, the coat is finely scraped with its special spiritual stone and mixed with fiber. That''s why I can pass magic through my coat like it''s on an extension line of flesh.


    I''ve always had dreams. I had the first dream of admiring magic.


    Magic to make someone smile, that''s the "first magic" I ever admired.


    Reach for your free hand. Spread your hand into the sky so as to grip the sky.


    "... Yikes!!"


    Trying to regain my temper, I threw myself straight into the universe with my strength on the foot I was putting on the edge of the roof.


    "" Fly. "Yeah, yeah!!"


    In response to my voice, the "magic" that was hidden in my coat unfolded.


    "Wings" opened.


    On the back of Anisphere, who threw herself into the universe from the rooftop of the royal castle, the feathers of light of colour spread reminiscent of the sky. It buoyed the body of the falling anisphere and pushed it up into the sky.


    Those who watched up close for a moment scream, but take away their gaze to be taken aback by the Anisphere, who rose to the sky.


    Some people saw the sight of flying in the sky several times with strange magic props, but they were still blinded. The way you danced freely in the sky, in a nutshell, because it was beautiful.


    Anisphere looks back as she twirls around in the air. What the retrospective Anisphere saw was the appearance of the "girlfriend" flying in pursuit.


    "Ufi!"


    "Anis!"


    It is the rainbow feather that spreads on Uphilia''s back against the empty wings of Anisphere. Anisphere thinks of the feathers as "fairies" from previous memories.


    Empty wings and two capturing the wind with rainbow feathers cross hands like high touches dancing in the air. We keep grinning at each other and then flying to plunder over the castle town.


    "Let''s go!


    "Yeah, everywhere"


    Come on, shall we start the "pastime"?


    Magically flying through the sky, the crystal of our dreams.

 71 Episode 67: The Magic Of Hajimari

    People have no wings. There was no way for people to dance in the sky. So the sky was nobody''s.


    Until that day. The sky that day was certainly just for them.


    The blue winged anisphere elerates. Follow the leading Uphilia as she swoops the hem of her coat.


    Uphilia, who was flying like he was dancing ahead of the Anisphere, turns direction and faces the Anisphere.


    Celestial held in Anisphere''s hand is waved down. The arcane shell of Uphilia''s hand receives and crosses to intercept.


    The moment of intersection flies around the air for a moment, taking a distance to bounce off each other and drawing circles.


    "" Air cutter ""


    Uphilia waves the arcane shell as she widens her rainbow feathers wide and rises altitude to take the Anisphere overhead. The de of the wind approaches Anisphere as it glimpses through the sword shes painted by Arcanshell.


    Anisphere turns back and dodges the impending wind de, then turns back in the air to Uphilia.


    Uphilia keeps rolling out air cutters for the looming anisphere. The anisphere changes course at a steep angle so as to escape the rays of the countless air cutters produced.


    Uphilia, who was stagnant at a time when Anisphere radically changed course, also moves out. Now loosen your buoyancy and increase your speed towards the ground at once.


    (Huh, still can''t beat Anis at pure speed......!


    Falling and increasing velocity, Ufiria frowns. At first nce, that''s different if you think you''re flying with the same gear, the same conditions.


    The flight of Uphilia is only assisted by magic props, realizing the "magic for flight" knitted by Uphilia on the axis. The main thing is to gain buoyancy.


    So if you are going to use magic apart from flying magic, there are limits to the magic that can be activated at the same time. If it bes massive magic, I can''t keep up with my thoughts. Shooting magic while moving can only bebined with simple magic, even in Uphilia.


    "Let them get away with it!!"


    In contrast, Anisphere was flying entirely of demonic props only. Anispheric flights are carried out by the Spirit Stone, which incorporates the magic of flight assembled by Uphilia.


    The difference between these two is trivial, but very different. Whereas the flight of Uphilia is magically controlled, the flight of Anisphere is controlled by magic props.


    When ites to what the difference makes, let''s just say it''s easy to understand the moment of intersection between the two of them.


    "Ha!"


    "Holy shit!


    ck the orbit as the Ufirian arcane shell recieves into the anisphere that swings down the celestial to shake it wide.


    Keep making sure Uphilia grabs Anisphere''s arm and slips through. Plus it kicks Anisphere in the back.


    Annisphere, kicked out by Uphilia, goes straight to the ground. Return your posture to do a forward rotation in the universe andnd your feet on the roof of an impending building.


    (Oh, no more! I can avoid it! If it''s freedom of control, you can''t beat a magic control form!


    Anisphere kicks the ground again and rises to the sky. If you look around you, you can see it prominently, but Anisphere flights often depict a linear orbit. I mean, "fly straight" a lot.


    In contrast, Uphilia has a lot of movement like drawing curves. This was the difference between flight by spindle and magic by spindle by magic props.


    Anisphere at speed, and Uphilia at control. And since Uphilia, distancing herself from Anisphere, magically responds, Anisphere must pack her distance while dodging this.


    Uphilia sets up an arcane shell as she looks at the anisphere thates elerating at a distance. There is a thin smile on its mouth.


    "... it''s afortable thing, what about freedom"


    The sky is free. With feathers, we can go anywhere. The freedom of the sky suited Uphilia''s skin so much that I thought it might have been unnatural before.


    That''s why I know how horrible the anisphere is. I''m proud to say that I''m obviously better up there controlling my freedom of flight by magic. Yet Anisphere is more "skillful".


    No matter how fast you lose, it''s better to be free to move around small on the empty stage. And if you take a distance, Uphilia thinks you''re more in your favor, specializing in battles that take a distance called magic.


    Yet there is an irrationality in Anisphere that does not seem to favour it. It makes you lick the bitterness of slowing down speed, predicting the path ahead of time, and packing the distance.


    "This is the world Annis was looking at��"


    Before anyone else, before anyone else. Like saying this is where she should be.


    The idea of Anisphere is a concept not found in this world. Even solitude pushed Anisphere down the road. That''s the free stage of the sky, the area of the former untouched.


    I remember one day when I flew caught on her back. It was apletely unknown experience for Uphilia, and I remembered a tremor of fear. Even now, maybe it does scare me.


    "I can go everywhere... scared! Still, it''s fun enough to fill your chest! Anis!"


    Haha. Uphilia and the others were the only ones with zeroughter. Oh, from the bottom of my heart I''m having fun, and Uphilia sets up an arcane shell to unleash her uncontroble mind.


    It is the rainbow barrage that the swinging arcane shell draws out. Just a bullet of magic, with a wide variety of attributes. It unleashed like a shotgun.


    "Yikes!?"


    Anisphere, who was flying toward Uphilia, opened her eyes. If you keep bumping into me, I get a handached attack. Attacks have spread widely to avoid them.


    Then. Anisphere mmed her magic into a hand not holding a celestial, a bracelet put on its arm.


    "Mana Shields!"


    In response to the cry of the Anisphere, a magic shield is formed on the front of the Anisphere. Take the bullet released by Uphilia and the anisphere blows back so that it is bounced.


    He glides straight through the sky, turns himself to make a turn on the spot, and flies again towards Uphilia.


    "Celestial Ruh!"


    elerate as Anisphere calls the name of his sword. Instead of heading straight for Uphilia, it seems to pack the distance as you circle.


    In the meantime, the magic de that Celestial was unfolding crystallizes, and its crystals be light again to draw meteor-like trajectories.


    "Overedge Separation!"


    Celestial''s magic de, swung wide and horizontal, leaves the body and bes a massive ughter, approaching Uphilia.


    Ufiria spreads her rainbow feathers wide on her back to the rapidly approaching blow of Celestial. Try to stop on the spot and set up an arcane shell, wrapped around a de crystallized by the arcane shell, just like the Anispheric Celestial, and shaken down with momentum.


    "Arcane shell, overedged"


    Arcanshell draws a rainbow sword sh so that he can p Celestial''s magic de in two. But there was a recoil, and Uphilia smiled slightly.


    But raise the face that was distorted right up. I notice an anisphere looming in the front of it and open my eyes.


    "Gotcha! Ahhh!!"


    The reaction is dyed to the anisphere that has stuck his arm in front of him, and Ufiria''s arm is grabbed. As it is, the anisphere will elerate and remain pulled.


    The speed at which you can''t catch up if you don''t even tilt the magic control of Ufiria at all costs. Uphilia''s face is distorted by pain as her arms pull up at that speed.


    "Damn, ahhh!!"


    In a desperate phase, Ufiria ran thunder all over her body. To an attack that applied the magic of the lightning attribute, now Anisphere distorted his face and let go of Uphilia''s hand.


    Uphilia turns consciousness to the speed and control of flight for that gap. Uphilia will also increase her speed so that she can follow the Anisphere, which was increasing her speed.


    If we catch up, we hit each other with a sword to respond, and the side to be chased and the side to be chased are reced. Visually up, down, left and right, Anisphere and Uphilia bump into each other as they freely fly around.


    "Uffi!"


    "Anisu!"


    It was a smile on the faces of those two. They dance and dance in the sky like they say it''s fun and they can''t help it.


    They were two people in a brilliant aerial battle, but stops moving and stares at each other in the sky, as identally indicated.


    Sweat flows down my cheek and keeps flowing into the wind. Anisphere packs her distance from Uphilia as she tucks the celestial into the sheath she was lowering to her waist.


    "... magic, I''ve lost the other half"


    "... right"


    Because this flying magic prop packs a number of functions, it has the disadvantage of poor fuel consumption. It was decided in a prior meeting that this "eyeball" should be stopped after considering the safety aspects.


    Uphilia also reaches for Anisphere with Arcane Shell in her sheath. Hands stretched out to each other touch each other, gripping each other to tangle their fingers.


    Huh, Anisphere and Uphilia heard a resounding cheer from beneath their feet.


    In the castle town beneath his eyes, he waved heavily about whether he was excited to see the two aerial circles dance.


    The people of the castle town, the knights, the travellers, the nobles have nothing to do with it. Everyone looks up cheering for Anisphere and Uphilia to envy them.


    "... anise"


    Uphilia squeezes her fingered hand hard. Anisphere looked at the cheering people and was just quietly zeroing tears.


    The poprity of magic props means that the possibilities are open to all so that even in the Anisphere, where magic cannot be handled, the sky can be emptied.


    Everyone dreams. Everyone has potential in their chest. I cannot say that there are no difficulties ahead. But now this is the only time everyone wasughing. He cheered loudly and was immersed in surprise and joy from the bottom of his heart.


    "... Huh... Huh...!


    What enters spreads into the chest of the anisphere. Here''s the sight I wanted to fulfill right now.


    Ever since I woke up in this world, I''ve been dreaming about the sight. I was about to give up hope that it would nevere true.


    Anisphere was always free. I was alone because I was free, because I could go anywhere. But I''m not alone anymore.


    I''m not a princess of a stranger, a princess of royal disqualification, or a princess who can''t use magic. Now that she''s a flying princess, here she is admitted. At this moment, indeed, Anisphere was wanted by the country, by this world.


    "Annis,ugh"


    "Ufi......"


    "Everyone wants you to smile."


    Uphilia''s fingers wipe Anisphere''s tears. Still scratching tears, Anisphere smiled clumsily and showed them.


    Again, lower your gaze under your eyes. The cheer hasn''t stopped, and our gaze keeps looking up at ourselves.


    Anisphere waved at such people. so that I may be made aware of my existence. Together, Uphilia waves too.


    It swells up again like a cheer exploded. With a cheer in his ear, Anisphere wipes her tears and pours her gaze into Uphilia.


    "... Yufi, just hang out a little longer"


    "Anis?"


    Anisphere tells Uphilia something. Besides, Uphilia turned her eyes round and then nodded to respond with a grin.


    Together, we pull out the sword of love that we put in our sheaths with our hands held together. With their hands held together as they were, they feathered each other''s wings and wings.


    The two fly to lower altitude slowly. In the meantime, Celestial and Arcane Shell form a crystallized de.


    "In the sky"


    "Rainbow."


    The two fly straight into circles over the castle town. Celestial and arcane shell crystals pour down like particles as they also plunder and fly over the royal castle.


    The glittering, light-dropping particles reach all those who see this sight.


    And then the two of them go up into the sky again. ovep each other''s swords so that they may be raised in heaven.


    "To all the people, who live in this country"


    "Bless you!


    Look at each other,ugh at each other. The words of prayer spinning made me y a crystallized de.


    It''s like fireworks. The empty light that could be yed around the two of us and the rainbow light unravel into the universe with sparkle. As I put it, give blessings to all those who have seen this sight.


    The cheer never stops ringing. Everyone reaches for the falling particles of light. The particles of magic that fall into your hands, melt and disappear are fantastic enough to lose your voice.


    At its center, the winged Anisphere and Uphilia areughing at each other. as if to show the future of this country. The two princesses held hands together forever.


    The aftermath of the eyeballs is over, and the night ising. Still, the feast never stops.


    In a castle town lit with lights, there are people who drink and keep raising their voices of joy.


    Everyone looked forward to the future of this country for the pleasure they saw during the day. That''s why we''re having fun andughing at each other from the bottom of our minds.


    Nothing is only enjoyed by people in castle towns.


    The royal castle venue also hosts a feast of nobles. Music by the band is yed, and he is interested in a chat as he picks his gastronomy.


    Some talk about the future of the country, while others share opinions about flying magic. There was no one sad topic here, such as what could be done to spread demonic propaganda.


    "Princess Anisphere, it is the admission of Princess Uphilia!


    Anisphere and Uphilia show up at the venue after a third change of color there.


    Moments, cheers and apuse echoed. As royalty, it was a storm of spare admiration for the two of us who made the bright future of this country feel so great today alone.


    Uphilia is a grand one, but it was impressive that Anisphere was waving her hands back like she was in some trouble.


    "Princess Uphilia! Have a great day!


    "Princess Anisphere! I was very impressed today!


    "Thank you"


    "Oh no, even if you suddenlye like that!?"


    People push to say hello to the princesses who enter to swarm at once. Though Uphilia smiles and returns calmly, Anisphere is at once swallowed by the waves of men and awkward.


    Afterwards, even with the admission of Orphans and Silphine, there was a scene where people would hardly pull from around the two princesses, and Orphans would tter their shoulders, etc. But Orphans looked terribly calm then, Silpher says.


    The music the band ys changes as time passes to make sure people swallow it.


    That was a signal that went from talking time to dancing time. The offer to dance to the two princesses arrived, as it should be said.


    "Also, I can''t do it anymore......!


    I walked out onto the balcony and drowned while keeping my hands shut. Today more than usual, I''m very tired of signing up for a dance.


    I was tired of the pastime, and I managed to escape to the balcony to say the least, but I feel terribly tired. Ha, and exhale deeply and look up into the sky.


    I can see the stars well today, I think it''s a good sky. In retrospect, it wasn''t long ago. If you look back at today, your breasts will be filled with emotion.


    "... I wish I could die now"


    "What are you saying?"


    There was a voice returning the gavel to the words that made me squeal by ident. Looking back, my face was there as expected.


    "Ufi."


    "I''m with you, Anis"


    "Yeah. Uffi''s getting out, too?


    "Yep. I saw youing here."


    Yufi deposits herself as she lines up next to me. Unlike me, I don''t see the color of fatigue. I knew I was used to the ce. It feels amazing. I can''t even wear a mask anymore.


    "... tired of boulders?


    "Yeah. You consumed a lot of magic too... is Yufi okay?


    "Keep it in bed and you''ll feel better."


    "Again."


    Yufi smiles with a joke in her mouth. That kind of makes meugh.


    ... and I have something to remember. I remember one day when I talked to Uffi like this.


    That was when Father announced that Uffi would be my assistant because he didn''t even know the truth about the uproar of Alkun''s betrothal.


    "... I didn''t think you''d change this much"


    "Since I became your assistant, is that it?


    "This situation reminds me of that moment."


    "Would you like to dance again?


    "Fine. I''m tired, and now we''re in the spotlight..."


    ... So we somehow broke up our conversations with each other.


    Dance performance is still ongoing. You''re cared for, there''s no such thing as people out on the balcony. Because it''s just me and Uffi leaving the venue, or somewhere I''m losing my sense of reality.


    "... I''m speechless"


    Yuffi is just silently listening to the words I whine about, unable to bear the silence.


    "How can I put this feeling into words," he said. I''m gonna think about it. Otherwise, I can''t sort it out, and I want to scream... "


    As I was putting it into words, Yuffi''s arm drew me.


    Hugged by Yuffi''s arms, he can stroke his back, pounding. I settle down so much that I regret it, I help to keep my body in Uphilia.


    "It was nice. It''s been a really nice day from the bottom of my heart, Anis."


    "... yeah"


    "I''m happy. I''m really happy to meet you."


    Uffi leaves himself a little and stares at each other as they face each other.


    I blushed my cheeks a little and Yufi wasughing really happily. Seeing that face made me feel my beat faster.


    ... Now, I feel like it''s natural. I can''t even grasp it myself, it''s a boring mind. I put it into words with my thoughts so that it would drop zero.


    "I love you."


    "... anise?


    "I love you. More than anyone, more than anything. Yufi, I love you."


    I love you. I shrug as I repeat my overflowing feelings.


    Round your eyes like Uffi was surprised. The look slowly turns to a smile.


    "I love you. Anis, me too. Above all else in the world."


    "Yeah.... I''m so d I was born in this world"


    "I''m really d to see you, too."


    We closed our eyes andy our lips to engage with nature.


    I will not forget the happiness of today. About the day the dream I dreamed of opened.


    I did engrave my beloved country, my beloved world, and my beloved in this breast.


    I was finally able to bite the meaning of living in this world.

 72 Epilogue: We Continue To Admire Magic

    I beg your pardon.


    Face up to the voice called with the sound of a knock. I sat in a rocking chair and my consciousness became clear that I had left myself to the raucous cheerfulness.


    "What''s up? What can I do for you?


    "Deliverables"


    "... deliveries?


    Who the hell gives permission to enter the room swallowing the question? I identally breathed when I saw what the butler who came in with the courtesy had offered me.


    "... he''s just as rude as ever."


    "Would you like to receive it?


    "Oh. Let''s get some eye spills today or so. Is today a good day?


    The butler, uh, whined and nodded a word. Oh, I suppose so. It''s a good day.


    - Time flied.


    The Kingdom of Palletia ushered in a time of transformation by the publication and diffusion of magic.


    Production of magic props began everywhere and needed manpower for a new cause. Due to the need for specialized knowledge, nobility is taking the lead, but in the future the policy of opening schools for civilians should also be educated.


    At the same time as opening wide doors to civilians everywhere, there have been improvements in an attempt to mediate work for civilians who have so far fallen asleep as refugees. The new business was understaffed in nothing, and the result was to give many people the art of obtaining food for life.


    Much of the change was in the lives of the civilians, but even the nobles did not have any movement.


    As the biggest move, the demolition of the Ministry of Magic took ce. This was to divide the roles that the Ministry of Magic had assumed.


    The influence of spiritual faith, elucidated by magic, is immense. Nevertheless, the Ministry of Magic''s role was divided by the merits of protecting the country and the appeal that the preservation of culture was necessary.


    Many said that the mystery of the Spirit diminished as magic rified the reality of the Spirit.


    But there were also many who said it was surprising because it was Anisphere, an advocate of magic, who rebelled against this theory more than anyone else.


    No matter how much you elucidate the Spirit, you can''t shake that the Spirit is the shard of the world, the embodiment of nature. We must deepen our understanding in order to make effective use of the Spirit''s bounty as a resource.


    But as such, we must not forget to thank the Spirit. Even if the Spirit has no heart, a Spirit is a mirror that reflects a man''s heart. If so, the Spirit Faith must not be abolished.


    Based on that premise, Anisphere insisted that it was still people who ran the country. If a person is with the Spirit, do not forget what it feels like to think of the Spirit as a friend. It''s not good to have blind faith. This appeal gathered some support, and the dismantling of the Ministry of Magic was stepped down.


    The preservation and recording of the culture originally held by the Ministry of Magic was handed down to the province that changed its name to "Ministry of the Spirit," so that those who were filled with faith in the Spirit would leave their homes intact.


    Those who were studying magic itself moved to a new province named "Ministry of Magic". The invention and analysis of magic and magic props will be stepped up as the research institute responsible in the future.


    And it was the Knights who were enlivened.


    Their environment was greatly improved and innovated with popr magic tools, which transformed them into even more resilient organizations.


    In this context, there has been an urgent need to secure spiritual resources. Because spiritual and demonic stones were judged essential to develop magic while maintaining existing life.


    The Knights who have been asked to intensify their struggle will be given demonic equipment as a priority.


    ... For the record, this influence is not all good. Particrly affected were the Kingsguard Knights assigned to the King''s Capital.


    They would not have dreamed that they would be more involved in the development and experimentation of the Ministry of Magic and Sciences, and that they would be pped into the Hell''s Picture of the Annunciation because of it.


    Exciting changes elerate times, for better or worse. It will take some geometric time for the Kingdom of Palletia to regain a calm peace.


    And the Kingdom of Palletia wees the celebrations that symbolize the changes of this era.


    It is the departure of His Majesty Orphans and the reign of the new "Queen".


    "What happened to him?!?"


    One room in the royal castle, where there was an orphan who raised his voice of anger. Those who were in that room, catching their eyes to see and revealing their anger, are smiling bitterly.


    And there is one face that floats, if it is called a lying man. It was Silphine who sighed like a coward and shook Orphans. Though she also holds her head down like a pain with her.


    "Unfortunately, not yet..."


    "I told you I''d be home soon! I told you to go back so sparingly, what are you doing!!"


    "Princess Anisphere..."


    Matthew was the one who zeroed the pounding and whining. Behind that brain is amon figure of a brain-weather princess with a full smile on her face.


    Yes. The reason Orphans is so mad is because of that anisphere. Anisphere is not currently in the Royal Castle. That was what was oiling Orphans'' anger fire.


    "It''s Uphilia''s crowning ceremony today!? Do you know what I mean?


    "I think I jumped out in a hurry because I know..."


    Yes, today is the day of the crowning ceremony for Uphilia to officially seed Orphans as queen.


    Uphilia takes over as queen. This was epted by the country without confusion. It is also significant that at the time I adopted Ufiria over my ex, everyone thought it would be like that.


    And he made many achievements in the former Ministry of Magic and now in the Ministry of Magic. Orphans appreciated this and pushed Uphilia, who was no real child, up as queen.


    Today is a good day to celebrate it.... but I don''t see Anisphere here. Then Orphans gets angry too.


    "Where did he pop up in the first ce, he is!?"


    "Closed! Or so I screamed and pulled out Airdra and flew in a hurry......"


    "It''s not closed!!"


    "Your Majesty... please calm down..."


    "That insanity......! You don''t have to show your destructiveness until a day like this!! Can you do it a little too much!!... you can''t!!"


    Now the air fills the room. Everyoneughs bitterly when they see Orphans moving around indoors like hungry bears.


    It was Orphans who waited for this day more than anyone else. There is also a personal sentiment that allows me toy down the weight of a king. But above all, it''s a sunny stage for my daughters. Let''s just say it''s harder without emotion.


    "Calm down, Orphans"


    "But, it''s Grants!


    "It doesn''t change where I just said it.... and"


    It was Grants who spoke to Orphans. He grinned at his mouth and nced at the window.


    "At the end of the day, he''ll make sure you make it, won''t he?


    I could hear a dragon hissing from afar. Orphans, hearing the sound, frowned whether this was it or not, and caught his eyes to the limit.


    "As soon as wend, capture! Keep it up, keep it up!


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, I''m totallyte, no, I can still make it, I can, I can!


    "That''s why I told you. You''re not leaving? What?"


    "Keep it tighter! Lumi idiot!


    "... I can''t believe you told me that."


    You''re a really rude ancestor!? No, but this time I''m not out of line toin because I really got your help, but I''m sorry I''mte today enough to say I''m a boulder!? Please don''tugh at me like I''m having fun!?


    I loosen up Airdra''s speed as I put Lyumi on my back. As I slowed down tond, I lowered Airdra to the side of the outhouse.


    Make sure that Airdra stoppedpletely and keep the lumi that was riding behind me. I run out to the royal castle.


    "Lumi! Clean up, please!


    "Yes, yes, go."


    Leave it to Lhumi, who waves flirtatiously, and I run to the royal castle with all my might. I think Father is angry with the boulder. I mean, I''m absolutely mad. Even though there''s a distance, I feel like I''m being pped in the wrath of my father.


    No, it''s not, Father! Even I was nning to go back! That''s why I asked Lumi to do it! I mean, I did my own responsibility, so the bad news is Llumi! Yes, it''s a lumi!


    "Perfect theoretical armed......! Overwhelmingly innocent!


    "It''s full of holes, that. And I''m convicted."


    All of a sudden I was set up with a foot payment with a voice that reached my ear. I was in a hurry and threw myself out into the universe on a foot payment.


    It was the feeling of rope that tied my whole body up, not the feel of a stiff floor, that struck me with my eyes closed wondering if I could be pped.


    "Guh!? Ouch, this hurts!? Raini, the rope is eating in!!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s good"


    It was Raini who looked down at me. Obviously, I''m staring at you with an angry face. Wow, my eyes are glowing bright red shitty......! This is pretty bad. I''m mad at you...!


    Raini walks out with the rope that tied me up in his hand. Hey, hey!? At least you have something to take charge of!?


    "Hey, hey here. Not too cluttered about my handling these days!?"


    "Because it is a service I have taken over from Master Ilia"


    "No, I didn''t even get this far in Ilia!? Oh, stop, don''t pull it off!! Walk yourself! ''Cause I''m walking!! Let me exinter!!"


    "�� do you really want to reflect once in a cage?"


    The rope that was tangled in my legs untied me, but my hands were restrained and pulled and captured like sinners. Ugh, even I hurried back...!


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "It is not to me to apologize, but to His Majesty. Don''t you already have dirt and dust and terrible clothes and hair! It''s a whole wash!


    "It works! But it hurts! Raini, the rope hurts!


    Eventually, the rope was taken to the bathroom without being removed and sprinkled with water with his clothes on. And they take off their clothes so that they''re stripped off, and they literally wash them whole.


    Once the whole wash is done, they tap into the bathroom and raise the big blister. Nose! Water in my nose! The back of my nose hurts!!


    "Ha, not at all... don''t make me go through the trouble"


    "I made you like it so much..."


    "Whatever, I''m really d I made it.... Good for you?


    "What''s that push?!?"


    "Shouldn''t we check with the personter? I don''t know. And don''t stay out of the pce today, because I''m going home. ria''s inviting you too, so I''ll take you home, won''t I?


    I mean, what stays out of the pce, inevitably. Thinking that far, I blued my face sassy.


    "... wait. Okay, wait. It was my fault. I found out more or less what happened. But we made it, so there''s room for rification!?"


    "Come on?"


    "Come on? No!?"


    "Yes, I''ll wash it."


    "Wow! Wait, it gets in my eyes!!"


    ... In the meantime, it seems better not to defy Raini now. We need to do something about the reprimands we refrain from after this......!


    "Oh my God!! Oh my God, oh my God!"


    "Ouch!? My butt hurts!!"


    He went up from the bathroom and was dressed as a samurai and thrown in front of his father. My father caught me flowing and pped me in the ass three times. I can''t solve it!


    "I thought it was a lie, but I didn''t think I''d do it again today!


    "Wait, Father! I have room for illustration too! Have a fair trial!


    I don''t have awyer for you.


    "Witch trial!? Tyranny! I im my right to keep my own, Mother!


    "Rejected. And, Orphans, that sounds like interesting magic. Can I do it, too?"


    "Hih...! No,e on! If my mother did it, I''d definitely fly my guts and stuff. No!?"


    I said Bachi! I said Bachi!? Oops, it hurts so much that the back of my eye is jean!! I don''t feel it in my butt anymore!! It''s cracked!! It''s cracked!! Wow, I think I''m gonna throw up...!


    My knees are like fresh-born deer, but I don''t think they let me go on the floor because I was wearing a dress. Maybe he''s dumped on the floor if he''s normal. My mother is staring at me with a cold smile...


    "What do you say?


    "Sorry......"


    "Nice."


    Move your feet ording to distance from your mother, who nodded contentedly. Ugh, it''s terrible, it''s terrible, even though I''m force majeure this time...


    First of all, the rhumi is bad! Lumi! I should keep this grudge clear!!


    "Then apologize firmly."


    "... uh, could you be angry?


    "I thought I''d check with my own eyes."


    Lord Grants, why are you having such fun? Mrs. Nerschel isughing with her hands on her mouth, too. Hey, Chief Sprout Knights, why did you look away? I''m notughing.


    Doesn''t it look like you came to my father''s room just to get mad at me for some reason!? No, that''s all I came up for!? No point ining!?


    "Look, I''ming. Dear Annis."


    "Ugh... I got my ass pped for nothing..."


    "He''s scolding me first, so I think you''ll add and subtract a little over there. Do you want to be pissed off without adding or subtracting?


    ��������


    Raini, silence is money. I didn''t say anything and followed Raini''s guide.


    "Wee back, sister-inw"


    "Sorry!!"


    You don''t usually call me that, do you?!? I bowed my head first to sumb.


    It was to Uffi that I bowed my head. She smiles thinly and makes me think of her as an angel or a goddess. If you can''t even see the blue muscles floating in that temple.


    Such a Yufi outfit is already beautiful. I''ve exhausted a word. They tailored the costume this time to take over as queen. With the exception of Lhumi, Yufi''s costume, who is also a spiritual contractor, was particrly detained for bing the first queen in history.


    Also, there was talk of me pinching my opinion, but I was banished from my mother because I had no taste. No, it''s nothing good, but I don''t interpret it...


    No, I don''t care about that now. It''s been a name I don''t know if there''s a distance or not between you and your sister since the call. I need to regain my position!


    "Uh... it''s so beautiful, Uffi!


    "Why do you tell me to delude myself that I have an affair like that? Sister-inw"


    "No, I''m sorry about the rhumi, I tried to get back at my proper leisure!


    "In front of my big day, you dazzled Rhumi with your whereabouts, and it must have been fun, right? Sister-inw"


    "Chi, no..."


    "Sister-inw"


    "No, don''t! It was my fault! Get in a good mood!


    ''Cause I couldn''t have done anything without Lumi. Ooh! Even I tried to move at more leisure, and yet I had a heap of work that I had to handle...!


    If I finish it in a hurry, the due date is critical, and if I''m in custody, Rhumi won''t tell me it''s going to be past due!


    "... you''re desperate"


    "Oh, my God, Ilia! I''m notughing!!"


    Pugh, and I identally stare at Ilia, who blew out and turned away. I''ve totally given Raini a superficial jobtely, Ilia, but I feel like she''s been mocking me more since she started holding back on me! disrespect!


    ... without the scratch that I''m bad for doing things that make meugh!


    "... ha, my father-inw must have scolded me for improving too, so I''ll take it hand-to-hand here. Anis."


    "Sorry......"


    "What were you going to do in the first ce? They jumped out without even telling me."


    Ilia asks me strangely. No, I did leave in a hurry, but you''re saying I only talked to Rhumi in the first ce...


    "It''s..."


    "Was Her Royal Highness Princess Uphilia and Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere here too? The crowning ceremony will begin shortly. Get ready."


    "Okay."


    Oh, the crowning ceremony has begun!?


    Oh, wow, duh, what am I gonna do! I''m not ready yet. No!


    "Uh-uh, uh-uh."


    "... what are you roaring about"


    "... Raini and Ilia take their seats off"


    "Yes?"


    "I need to talk to Uffi!


    "... I don''t have much time?


    "It''ll be over soon!


    Raini looks surprised and tilts his neck. Ilia was staring at my face, but she sighed whether she had guessed anything or whether she was frightened.


    "Raini, let''s go"


    "... then you''ll be waiting outside"


    Raini will also exit if Ilia urges him. Drop the two of them off and then I take a deep breath to stroke my chest down.


    And once again, gaze at Uffi. Yufi looks at me jizzily.


    "... First of all, I''m really sorry I''mte. It was true that you were going toe back early. It''s just a little tricky."


    "Handcuffs?"


    "Yeah.... Uffi, right hand, let me out"


    "? Ha..."


    Surprisingly, Uffi offers me his right hand. Take that hand and put the "sole" I was holding in my hand through Yuffi''s finger.


    A ring seemingly white, but fitted with spiritual stones within which you can see rainbow-like colors with the addition or subtraction of light. Fit that in Yuffi''s right hand pharmacopoeia.


    Yufi remains decent, blinking her eyes many times and staring at the ring.


    "... Lumi made me a stone and I made my own part of the pedestal. It''s not a magic trick, but I thought I''d give it to you instead of a amulet."


    ����


    "Yu, if Yufi is going to wear a ring, I think Spirit Stone is going to be better than a gem, talk to him all the time, but it takes a lot of work to make a stone, the"


    ��������


    "Besides, I don''t know if I''d like to be a queen, but I don''t think I''d be able to avoid the engagement story. There was some advice from Lyumi, and the timing got lost, but I really wanted to give it to Yufi..."


    ������������


    "... Ufi?


    Yufi just left me in a mood. I don''t have a ring. I''m staring. What, what is that reaction, Ufi...?


    "... hahhh..."


    "Oh yeah!? Awesome sigh!?"


    Uffi sighed at me so disappointingly. What, maybe I didn''t like it!? It feels like I''m mad at you and I can''t even tell you things!?


    "... idiot"


    "Yes......"


    "You''re an idiot."


    Yes, I''m an idiot......


    As I was so depressed that I wanted to be buried already, Uffi took my right hand.


    Uffi''s fingers touch the very roots of my pharmacopoeia. It''s kind of ticklish.


    "... it wouldn''t make sense if we didn''t align"


    "Huh?"


    "If you don''t align, it doesn''t make sense."


    "... ugh, yeah"


    "Fool."


    "Yes."


    I''m the fool who got ahead.


    "I wish I could have stayed with you the whole day. And yet you''re noting back, and you''re noting back until thest minute, and how much less time do you think I''ve had with you? Today''s the only day, isn''t it? Do you understand?


    "Ugh..."


    "Yet all of a sudden they give me this... do you think I can stay sane"


    They hold me, and I''m hugged by Uffi hard enough to make it painful. Even though the exhtion was faintly trembling, I could immediately notice it.


    "I put up with it. I put up with a lot today."


    "Yeah."


    "I will endure a lot from now on. But I will say all I can in front of you alone. Because I want to tell you all about me."


    "Yeah."


    "I''vee this far for you. I just wish you were next door, but if you were shaped like this, I''d want you too......!


    My cheeks are hot. Yufi''s exhtion was ticklish, and the thoughts and words that could be directed at her were all warm.


    "When we''re done, shall we make it together? A sign for both of us."


    "... it''s a promise, right?


    Of course.


    "... but that''s not enough"


    "... hmm?


    Yufi puts her body away and grabs my hand. Keep walking towards the entrance. All I can do is walk away from Yufi.


    "I won''t give in anymore. As soon as we be queens, you will have them too."


    "What?"


    "If you say you don''t like me that much, I''ll tell you that I''m yours, and you''re mine, too. Now, yes, now."


    "Hey, wait a minute! Today is the crowning ceremony!? What are you going to do at the crowning ceremony?"


    "Hmm, it is. You took it personally, so I''ll take it personally."


    "Hey, wait a minute, Uffi! Oh, hey, Raini! Ilia, Yufi''s upset! Somebody stop!?"


    Yufi''s hand cannot be waved away. The right hand that grabs my left hand also loses power in the ring that is embedded in that hand.


    It''s a good day. It''s a blessed day. But if ites true. If it is good to wish for something.


    Please forgive me for continuing to hold this hand. God.


    That must be a magical and wonderful miracle.


    So we will always be. I keep admiring magic.


    Fly to its end as you aim for a distant sky.


    Our longing never stops. All the time, all the time, and beyond.

 73 After Days: To The Days When You Can Rest Your Wings

    Things have changed around me since Yuffi became queen.


    Uffi entered the royal castle''s office instead of his father and began to conduct his affairs as queen. Although his father and mother, who became his predecessor, are in as assistants, he says he ns to change his title from assistant to advisor within it and also pull himself off the front lines of government.


    The former Ministry of Magic also broke up with the Ministry of Magic and Spirituality and divided their roles and activities to improve the organization.


    Halfis, who served as Uffi''s assistant, keeps his ce with Marion in the Ministry of Magic. The two of us look very happy that we''re finally getting to be recognized around.


    They''re living a full life because they''re reviewing basic magic sses they learn at the Aristocratic Academy right now.


    Gakun seems busy every day in the Kingsguard Knights. The Kingsguard Knights seem to be very busy with the spread of demonic props and the start of mass production. You think massive personnel enhancements are also contemted in the near future?


    Their increased work also involves sending knights who are skilled in handling magic props to various locations to train in them. They are secretly delighted by the increasing number of cases of aristocracy returning to their territories where they had the opportunity to stay and knight in the royal castle.


    Every day are busy knights, but that look was bright. Sometimes I see you screaming in connection with the Ministry of Magic''s magic props experiments and verifications.


    Thomas returned to his workshop while remaining a consultant. I was satisfied that I had done enough of what I could, even though it was not suitable for my sexuality. Later, in his workshop, he said he wanted to get the job he wanted to get, and the skills he wanted to poke at.


    It seems that the track record of working as a technical advisor for this propaganda campaign has made Tomas'' name known to the world, and the customer''s legs have be uninterrupted while in a small workshop. Some of them want to be apprentices, and I don''t think they''ll be able to stay in that little workshop.


    All those close to me are working hard in their new positions and lives.


    In that, I...


    "... you''re free."


    Oh, my God, I was free.


    While my title is changing from First Princess to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, I have no position either.


    For example, hanging advisors from the Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Defense, and then treating the substantive queen because of the "Deration of the Substantial Queen" that Ufi did for me at the crowning ceremony.


    But I don''t have a jobing around myself. There are several reasons for this, one of which is because the Ministry of Magic has just been established as a new organization.


    They''re still busy sending the existing products I''vepleted to the world, and then reviewing the existing magic and putting them to the ground.


    Because I am the creator of magic, I am told that the idea and foundation are moving ahead of people. So it''s the current situation that doesn''t fit the story yet. All you cane about me is that''s a handful of them stepping into magic research on the front lines like Ufi and Halfis.


    So, at least until it became something, I got deposited with my new involvement in the study of magic. So I''m not doing any new research on magic right now.


    It''s not like I have a job to train and improve my understanding of magic, but I''ve been refused because I want you to give it to meter. Because teaching leads to proficiency, I can''t say I can''t do it either.


    Then I thought about sticking with the Knights and sending them all over the ce to train in the magic tools, but they also want me to see the time of year, so this one has been turned down gently.


    "Everybody, don''t work for me so hard and don''t take it away?


    I did have a lot going on until I got here. I also know that I still want people to be big enough to have a lot of influence because I''m crossing a big mountain range and riding a new wave. So when he finally asked me to rest, I followed him.


    So, after I started sparing time, I realized. They''re trying to keep me away from work. The study of magic, about the propagation of magic props. That? Isn''t that strange?


    "Isn''t that good? Master Anisphere just kept working until Queen Uphilia came to power."


    That''s what Ilia says as she brews me tea. But I frown unconvinced.


    "No, I won''t deny that. But it''s not like Uffi''s finally on track when she''s queen. So they say it''s okay for me to rest... something unsettling?


    "Now the Anisphere moves because it doesn''t have a good influence on every aspect. Now is the time to consolidate the foundations. Therapeutics there... Hey, I don''t think it''s a good idea to be too irritating, do you?


    "You think people are drugs, ria? Hey, keep your eyes peeled."


    Ilia remains out of the pce as usual. Raini is often not out of the pce these days because he has given Raini a superficial job. The Raini is now taught by the royal castle samurai.


    In the future, Raini will have more opportunities to be on the table as the exclusive of Uffi, so you think he''s getting a tough education every day because he has to be polished as a samurai and as a baroness?


    Still, Raini looks like he''s having fun looking full. I think I''ve be more sociable than I was when I was taken away by this outhouse.


    So it is inevitable that Ilia will take care of me. I live away from the pce, so if it''s night, Yufi and Raini will be back. I''m kind of restless that time passes with nothing to do.


    "Didn''t Lady Anisphere fulfill her big dream? I think I could stretch my wings a little bit."


    "... yes, bute on"


    Fly in the sky. I want to spread that to everyone. I want you to admit it''s my "magic". And I want to be the kind of wizard everyoneughs at. I think such a wish was indeed fulfilled.


    Now everyone tries to spread my "magic" all over the country. That leads to someone smiling and enriching each day. The sight I wanted is there. I''m d to hear that.


    "That''s why I want to do something too..."


    "Still no work for Master Anisphere. �� or would you like to study to get fully involved in politics or get your Queen educated?


    ".................. I wonder if that''s okay too"


    I squealed by ident. Then Ilia blinked her eyes and immediately sighed.


    Then he pushed his forehead around with his finger. He looks kind of like Ilia was stunned.


    "How tired you are to want to study something you don''t like."


    "Yep...? If you were tired, you wouldn''t want to study. Because I''m free. Hi-ma!


    "If you''re free, why don''t you do your own research? You''re not med for your personal research, are you?


    "... yes, bute on. But this is it now! I don''t even have to say that."


    I don''t know what Ilia''s saying, but she''s kind of full of breasts, or she''s noting, and she''s noting up with the next idea.


    It''s like my chest is full, but my hole is hollow. You mean it doesn''te down to the feeling of diving into your world like it was before you took over Uffi?


    "... you''re seriously ill"


    "Huh? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. What if it''s a dance lesson? It would also be unhealthy not to move your body. I don''t think there''s any harm in keeping the drill loaded."


    "Hmmm...... well, that''s fine"


    I don''t even like dancing, but I''m less resistant to dancing with men. It''s not like I don''t have any opportunities at all in the future, and I won''t do it unless I''m free.


    Thus I stood up to take dance lessons while Ilia invited me.


    It was not long before Anisphere began to question her spare time.


    "We should give Master Anisphere a break, should we?


    It was Halfis who rounded his eyes and sounded unexpected. Now remarkable as a talented woman on the front lines of the Ministry of Magic, she leaned her neck on the agenda for today''s call.


    All that was gathered here were those who had intimacy with Anisphere, and gathered together on summons from Uphilia, and a meeting ce was set up.


    It was Uphilia who cut out the agenda. Uphilia nods and shows one that haspletely begun to show her majesty as queen.


    "Yeah, I''m going to give Annis some rest for a while."


    "What''s the reason?


    Marion, present with Halfis, raises a voice of doubt.


    Would it be of such a nature that that anisphere is told to rest and rest? And he thinks. I don''t think Anisphere, who has behaved like a wreck, is making a big deal out of that favorite thing.


    "To cure the anise."


    "... sanatorium? Is something wrong with you?


    "No. I just decided Anis needed some rest. I''ve been thinking about this since Annis started spreading magic at the Department of Defense. My crowning ceremony is over, and I thought it would be a good opportunity."


    "But Master Anisphere is motivated or still going to pop up... Even though magic has finally begun to orbit..."


    "Anis is a leader in magic, but the leap in ideas can be terrible. Now it''s time to consolidate the foundations, and it''s not a good time to influence anise poorly."


    "Well, even if Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere bes the standard, don''t bother."


    It was Miguel who said it with augh. And everyone gathered on the spot nodded, indeed, to agree.


    "... In the first ce, it''s not just the temperament of the person that makes the idea of anise odd. There was a problem with the environment."


    "When ites to the environment... have you always been away from the pce?


    "There''s that too. And now it''s down, but there were arge number of people who didn''t recognize or ept Anis. Annis doesn''t seem to care, but there''s a verse where he was running oddly because he cares about the eyes around him. As a result, Anise doesn''t omit herself."


    Ha, and Uphilia exhales. Everyone knew that the troubling sigh was a guide to the cardiac anisphere.


    "Until now, there was a trend that was allowed to happen. But now Anis cannot be indispensable to this country. I also admire Anise, but since she''s a queen, she can''t always be watched."


    "... so is that a cure?


    "These are the words Lord Grants uttered. Anis is sick of heart, he said. In fact, I even get my hands on a method that can be too contraindicated that doesn''t skip me. You can''t deny that because you''re sick."


    "��" Engraved "?


    Ilia groans bitterly. "Engraved mark" is the method of engraving the engraving on the back of an anisphere that has recently be known.


    This is confidential and is only open to those close to Anisphere and some executive officers. I would like to think that there is no one but Anisphere who wants to spend on himself, but if people get together, there are people who think evil things.


    "Depending on the way you look at it, you can also say that Anis was being pushed so far as he had to. No one can me me and no one will notice. It was not pursued either because magic was a mystery, but now that the technical release of magic has begun, some may eventually notice the engraving marks of the anise"


    "Engraving marks can''t be called the dark side of magic..."


    Raini was the one who groaned anxiously. It''s an indirect story for her, but there''s something I think.


    Magic science is now beginning to be widely epted as something that revitalizes the country. But I cannot say that there is no one who does not misuse that technology or knowledge. It is the engraved mark that could be its hotbed.


    There are aspects of light and darkness in every thing. Engraved marks can be a substitute for that negative symbol.


    "Sooner orter, you need to hit your hand before you get misunderstood, but it''s premature for a boulder. If you take the wrong opportunity to do so, the support that has been gathered in the corner anise will also be adversely affected. That''s why I''m thinking of giving Annis a break for a while, along with her health care. In the meantime, I''d like to correct some of the ruggedness."


    Thus, the treatment of anisphere was determined.


    (Master Anisphere must also be confused that the environment has changed......)


    While serving as the opponent for the dance, Ilia looks at Anisphere''s face, I think.


    The great purpose of the anisphere was fulfilled. From now on, what she does will be widely epted. But that''s a little further. If you produce too much flying stuff, even those who have begun to embrace how much magic can repel it.


    Maybe Anisphere also feels unconscious about that. The research fever that I was so passionate about also seems a little cold right now. Or, I''m notfortable not doing anything.


    You can rest, even if they say you have to do something, as if that''s what you think. So I look for what I have to do. Even though that''s not necessary, Ilia thinks.


    (Even if you say you''re free to do what you want... maybe you''re still confused. Try to feel it)


    Ilia doesn''t think the environment surrounding us changed so much.


    All of them were even in jeopardy when Prince Algard became king and didn''t even leave Anisphere''s ce.


    Maybe it''s me who''s confused. That''s why I gave Raini the role I was in.


    (Now there is Queen Uphilia, and Raini. Neither His Majesty the King nor Her Majesty the King, that is all. This one is not alone anymore)


    Ilia''s mouth smiles softly from the thought that she doesn''t need to hold it alone.


    Annisphere tilts her neck wonderfully when she notices a change in Ilia''s expression. Seeing the appearance of such a Lord, Illia returned nothing.


    Now, please, pray that you rest those wings that kept flying.

 74 After Days: Her Majesty Is Busy

    Her Majesty Queen Ufiria Fez Palettia is busy.


    The Kingdom of Palletia is now ushering in a time of change. The changes associated with that transformation produce a variety of impacts, both good and bad.


    Ufilia''s first job as queen was to survive the rough waves associated with this transformation.


    "Soaring spiritual stone prices are unlikely to be avoided..."


    "Demand for spiritual stones is growing more than ever."


    Returning words to Uphilia, who shrugged with a frown, is now the orphan of his predecessor, who helps with his official duties as assistant to the Queen.


    "There''s a portion of it that was stored in the treasury during the Ministry of Magic, but what''s going to happen to mining in the future?"


    "If the Knights continue to spread their magic props, they may be able to expect a more stable supply than they do now."


    "... you should still consider how to obtain spiritual stones other than mining. I''ll send out a circr to the Ministry of Magic."


    "Earlier, we should hit the fabric stone."


    The most affected by the transformation caused by magic was the Spirit Stone, a specialty of the Kingdom of Palletia. A spiritual stone that has always been a necessity to support trade and was a help to the people''s lives, but the demand for magic was also added here.


    If it is an existing magic prop, and it is a daily product that helps you to live, you can also rece it with what you have consumed in your life.


    But that''s a future story. Old life remains the same until magic bes the norm in everyday life.


    Furthermore, new development of magic props will take ce in the future. Demand for spiritual stones will not decrease. Uphilia believes that measures for the stable supply of spiritual stones should be explored in anticipation of that future.


    "For a review of the educational policy of the College of Lords, please send an outline in writing to each noble house. Prepare materials, especially for those with significant changes."


    "Hmm. Is this the Ministry of Magic, too?


    "Yes, I will turn this to Halphis. Take her as the person in charge and ask her to elect the person in charge from each province to discuss it."


    "Aye, okay. Let''s finish it that way."


    The education of the College of Aristocrats is also reviewed by Halphis around magic, but it is expected that significant changes will also be made, especially in the content regarding spiritual faith and morality that the Ministry of Magic was pushing for.


    Bnce it by electing a representative from among those who transferred their citizenship there to the Spirit Ministry. And that will be joined by the Ministry of Defense, which had previously left the national government.


    "But I knew it, but the burden would be concentrated on the Ministry of Magic..."


    "It''s a province to cope with the influence of magic that will grow in the future. As I understand it, I''d like to get my hands on replenishing personnel early..."


    "How about including special sses to join the Ministry of Magic for students at the College of Lords next semester? There would still have been sses for knight aspirants and former magic ministry aspirants, wouldn''t there?


    "... you don''t have the option of not hiring. It just takes a lot of time. Plus, we don''t have enough people to develop that talent. It''s going to strain Halfis..."


    "It''s troubling... but it''s also a headache that it would be desirable for a woman as talented as Miss Halfis to let down my theories and ideas..."


    "Though Marion is assisting me, I want to avoid too many wrinkles going to the Ministry of Magic, including Halfis. We''re not going to crush them."


    What bothers Uphilia most now is theck of human resources. While the teachings of magic are spreading, it is the seeds of headaches thatck the human resources to make the teachings widely known.


    The diffusion of magic is urgent, but few have reached the level at which its diffusion can take ce. Inevitably, she''s going to assign her job to Halfis, who was Uphilia''s secretary, but she''s already been taken by a magic ss review.


    I''m going to get involved in the education rtionship because it''s on the extension line, but if we even put people in there, it''s overwork on the boulder. Uphilia''s troubles are also deep around Halphis and Marion still floating first.


    "I don''t care what the advocate Anis says, because I have trouble getting more typographical breaks under the influence of Arr..."


    "Ennis is going too far."


    "Oh man, I still can''t seem to get out of this seat, either. I need you to respond to Yuffi''s policy on magic."


    "I will take over my father-inw''s duties in the future, but in the meantime, I want to make sure I have people who can shake my job..."


    Uphilia sighed quietly, saying there seemed to be no time to slow down for a while.


    (Your father is coordinating the work around the Department of Defense, so that would help......)


    After an ever-increasing amount of intense duty, Uphilia exhales softly and continues on the road back to the outhouse.


    The sun ispletely down and I repeat my life of getting out in the morning and going back to night. In the meantime, the rest of the day doesn''t diminish the mountain of work.


    Even if I meant to know, I actually get the feeling that being a king is harsh.


    "I''m back now"


    Ufilia enters the outer pce after returning her escort to the outer pce.


    It''s the talking room where Uphilia heads first after the errand. If you open the door to the talking room, you''ll see the anisphere sitting on the couch ced in the room.


    "Ah, wee back. Yufi."


    "Yes, I''m just here.... What about Ilia?


    "Prepare dinner. Raini''s going that way, too."


    "Really?"


    Hearing that Ilia and Raini, the other inhabitants of the outhouse, are not here, Uphilia sits next to the Anisphere and weighs in so that she keeps her head on the shoulder of the Anisphere.


    With Uphilia leaning over, Anisphere just loosened her mouth a little and stroked her head tob Uphi''s hair.


    "Good day again"


    "Yes."


    Uphilia shrugs her cheeks as she narrows her eyes to the feel of Annisphere''s fingers.


    Ufiria has lived a fulfilling life since she became queen, but she also feels just as tired. So when I look at Anisphere''s face, I feel rxed.


    Are you ustomed to being sweet too Anisphere, smiling smiling as you stroke Uphilia''s head and continuing tob her hair.


    "It''ll take a little longer for dinner, so get some sleep?


    "... I will"


    "Mm-hmm. I''ll wake you up when Raini or Ilia gets here."


    "Yes."


    As urged by Anisphere, Uphilia closes her eyes and deposits herself entirely in Anisphere.


    Anispheric fingers feelfortable on the body feeling tired. The temperature, the sound of the heartbeat, the familiar scent made the ship row to Uphilia''s consciousness.


    Anisphere exhaled satisfactorily to Uphilia, who began to sleep quietly.


    The fatigue of the day seemed to wash away after dinner and an evening bath.


    I slowly dipped in the hot tub to untie my stiff body and had my hair wiped moisture. Either Raini or Ilia will bathe with you and take care of you when you enter the bathroom.


    If I went back to my bedroom without cooling my lit body, Anisphere, who had finished bathing in the water first, would have read the book and waited.


    After reigning queen, the bedrooms of Uphilia and Anisphere are in the same room. Because of the magic ingestion from Anisphere, Uphilia came to fruition with strong hope.


    "Anis."


    "Mmm, Uffi. Up?"


    "Yes."


    Walking over to the Anisphere, which was sitting in the chair, Uphilia exchanges mouths just to peek into the face of the Anisphere and touch it.


    Even though it tickles, Anisphere never refuses. Close it with a pinch in the book of readings and stand up.


    "Come."


    Uphilia superimposes her own hand on the hand offered by Anisphere. Keep your hands together and head into the bed as the anisphere draws its hand.


    If you twoy down, hold Uphilia tight as she brings in the anisphere. Anisphere strokes her back as she loosens her cheeks just a little trouble with the clinging Uphilia.


    Ufiria reaches out to her neck and hair so that she can hold the anisphere and moves to tangle her legs. Lips are ced against exposed shoulders and cheeks, making sure to hold them as closely as possible.


    "It tickles, Uffi. He''s totally sweet."


    "It''s a reward for your hard work."


    "... well. Is the Queen in trouble after all?


    "Yes, it''s very hard."


    "Oh well."


    Anisphere gives a slightly worried look as she strokes Uphilia''s head. Daimyo, I think Uphilia won''t settle for the status quo where she hasn''t done anything in particr.


    "Is there anything I can do?


    "Now, not yet. If it heals you like this, I don''t want it now."


    "... Ugh, that''s crazy. It''s the hard part, isn''t it?


    "If anise is involved, it''s going to get worse, so no."


    "That''s what I''m saying..."


    With his hands on Annisphere''s cheek, which he still tried to ovep, Uphilia exchanges her mouth to close Annisphere''s words.


    When pecked repeatedly several times, Anisphere silences herself with a fuzzy face. The moist eyes rocked unreliably, and Uphilia licked her lips satisfactorily.


    "Fine, right?


    "............ I think it''s sloppy"


    "It''s because I don''t like to be sweet."


    "I thought Uffi was definitely poorer at sweetening...!


    "I''m just not sweet, when I''m sweet, I''m sweet, right?


    Especially to you, if you whisper in your ear, you will bepletely powerless. Uphilia smiles as she strokes herpletely silent Anispheric head okay.


    "You don''t have to rush."


    "... I''m notfortable."


    "I''m sick, it''s"


    "I guess..."


    "Yep. That''s why I became queen to keep you from feeling that way."


    There are few Anispheric jobs that do not even make me queen and have only nominal positions. It''s not like there''s anythingpletely, but if you look at people who keep busy every day, they look like they''re in a hurry.


    But that''s why Uphilia wanted Anisphere to rest. She keeps flying so far, she keeps flying too far away from other people and the world.


    "... and"


    "? And?


    "... if Anis gets hard and tired, he won''t be able to get magic."


    "Hih."


    Uphilia''s fingers descend through the spine of the Anisphere. I felt something simr to chills and a strange voice leaked out of my mouth.


    Although Anisphere scorns Uphilia with resentment, Uphilia has never had the pleasure of justughing like a prank.


    "Today, I''d like to have it."


    "... on the way."


    "I''ll try."


    Now, not yet.


    Do you still have resistance from shame, to the point of pecking? Someday.


    Hoping so, Uphiliayered her own lips on Anispheric lips.

 75 After Days: Hands DonT Have To Fit.

    Today was the day and the day I was never chased.


    My task is primarily to supervise and advise. Review thepiled report to see if there are any problems and advise if necessary.


    But Yuffi told me not to do much except ask for advice. Let me think in the field first, and if there''s still nothing I can do about it, I''ll be counted on.


    If it were to be resolved with my advice, how could I have made such an idea? From what point of view did you see that advicee out? You think it''s training to develop that kind of imagination?


    "But I''m inspired, too."


    Now that magic has spread and is settling in. It''s this country that''s why the idea is starting to pop up. It would be Halfis walking at the head of it.


    Halphis'' attempt to make fundamental improvements in magic and build a new generic technology system brings to mind images like programmers where they say they are in previous life.


    Updating and pioneering a technological system called magic. True, Halfis is one of those people who has been taught by me and is running through the cutting edge of the era. I hear she''s busy every day because of that and she''s about to turn her eyes.


    I think it''s good to have such a full life. I envy you just a little.


    Well, I had nothing to do, so I was walking around the royal castle.


    The maids and knights in the royal pceugh at me casually and give me a thank you. My odd eye for me haspletely diminished already. I don''t think it''s because I haven''t been making noisy noisestely either.


    I think the influence of working hastily within the Royal Castle to spread magic in the Ministry of Defense remains. It can be a bit unsettling for everyone to favor it.


    I was notfortable with the favorable gaze and correspondence, and came to a lesser spot in the royal castle to avoid the eyes.


    "Ah."


    "... Mm"


    I turned my eyes round to the ancestors who were there. And it got awkward at the same time.


    The customer also has my eyes on me and what a subtle look.


    "... Am I interrupting, son of Count Voltaire"


    "I don''t mind Lang. Her Highness Sister Wang."


    Lang Voltaire, a former Ministry of Magic elite who hated each other so much. Although he has now moved to the Ministry of the Spirit, its size had also been forced to shrink due to the division of roles.


    At the same time, his influence on politics was greatly reduced, which made him totally grown up. Even now, a short time ago, Lang was on the top of the Buddha, with a mixed grin of hostility.


    ... It''s also kind of awkward to walk away. We can''t say anything to each other, only silence spreads.


    "... turned into a ministry of spirits, how about it?


    Then I asked Lang that, unable to bear the silence.


    I don''t hear a lot of rumors about the Spirit Ministry. I can''t even see the movement. Every day, people say they are busy praying to the Spirit andpiling material from the past, so the topic doesn''te up prominently.


    Lang turns the gaze he was deviating from, just to the side. But it was also out of sight in an instant.


    "I am surprised that Her Royal Highness Sister Wang is interested in the Ministry of the Spirit."


    "That''s what I said.... I''m just wondering what the air is because I''m not directly involved."


    "He''s a generous man. He said he could care about the fate of those of us who once despised you..."


    I feel like I haven''t seen a mocking, his-like grin in a long time. But it looks more like it''s aimed at me than at me.


    "I didn''t know you were doing something to be despised... now, I think"


    To my grunt, Lang came again at the gaze he had deviated from. Now it was my turn to get out of sight.


    "Because I couldn''t afford it either. This is how I can calmly talk to you now, but I don''t think I was the one with the nose a while ago. Honestly, it''s not like I don''t have anywhere to think about it."


    ��������


    "Sorry, you''re having trouble reacting."


    "... no"


    I could see Lang shaking his neck left or right at the edge of his sight. Only silence passes without being able to leave the scene even though we remain out of sight of each other.


    "... Did you propose the Ministry of the Spirit out of pity for us?


    "No, I can''t say. Because I also found the truth about the Spirit Contract to be a drama drug. And the effect of publishing it. �� so I can''t say I don''t feel sorry for you"


    "... Really?"


    "But it''s also true that I want to take care of culture. It''s not my intention to lose what I''ve been piling up. Because it is definitely prayer and faith that has supported this country in its magic so far. But the only thing that makes me stick to it is... I think I''m scared"


    What if I wasn''t here and the truth about the Spirit covenant wasn''t revealed? I wonder what the hell was going on in the Kingdom of Palettia. Maybe he was repeating the tragedy of the first king.


    I think it''s important to believe and think. But I''m afraid to keep moving forward without being sure of anything. There may be a pit ahead.


    "... I think I was scared"


    "... are you scared?


    "I can''t really use magic. It''s something I can''t handle for the rest of my life. Still couldn''t give up. That''s all I was in a hurry for."


    So much so that I think that''s what I was born for. I can''t erase this longing for magic.


    So there was no way to admit the fact that I couldn''t reach it. Fortunately, I had the knowledge to stay. That''s why I kept running.


    "If I had epted the idea of the Ministry of Magic at the time, my heart would have died. I''m sure he was apathetic. It doesn''t make sense to be alive, it doesn''t have the role you were asked for. Then... I guess it''s no different than being dead."


    I didn''t want to die. I don''t want to die pointless. I couldn''t stay dead, even though there was an ideal that was going to be within reach.


    I didn''t want to kill my heart, I turned away from what I tried to break my heart, turned away, and just stuck it in my shell. Only until it bes a mask that sticks to itself.


    "... what did I tell you about it? Was it unpleasant?"


    "... it''s certainly a story that afflicts both understanding and empathy. But..."


    ����


    "I think I should have understood sooner that you were suffering than I was suffering right now."


    I turned my eyes round to Lang''s reply. I can''t believe he said that.


    "It would be now. But now you think so. Still, I can''t change the past. My fundamental, this idea is unwavering, too. �� I still have no doubt about magic"


    "... yeah"


    "But to speak of that question�� I, too, am still poorly understood. In that sense, we thank you for establishing the Ministry of the Spirit."


    "... I can''t believe Lang thanked me. I couldn''t think about it."


    "That''s not why I epted all the ideas of magic"


    Lang looks at me, but I can''t feel the enemies I had before in those eyes.


    I just don''t know how to deal with it, like I''m lost. I feel such a quiet rejection.


    "Don''t ept it, I think it''s good"


    ����


    "I also have that idea. Yes, I hope you admit it. That''s all I need. Neither do I see magic as absolute. Because people are wrong creatures."


    "Wrong, is it..."


    "Yeah. No matter how hard you try, think, and desperately give an answer, you might go in the wrong direction. The world may not ept it. I really don''t think that''s possible."


    I keep giving Lang one hand to ask him to shake his hand.


    Lang opens his eyes to gnaw and stares alternately at my hand and face.


    "At that time, I wish someone would stop me, forgive me for my mistakes, and correct me. That''s why I want everyone to smile. People can share. I want it to be happier than unhappiness. To Lang, of course."


    People may be able to live alone. But it will be richer for both of us to live alone than to live alone.


    Even if we can''t understand each other, we can live in the same world. Even if we just don''t get involved with each other, I want the world to look happy in each one of us.


    Even if that''s an unfulfilled picture. I don''t want to think it was a mistake until I had that wish.


    "... that was an interesting story. Now, if you''ll excuse me for this. Her Highness Sister Wang."


    Lang looked at my hand jiggly but turned his back without taking my hand.


    I knew it was rejected. Distance opens with himpletely turned his back. As it shows that this is the distance between him and me right now.


    I was dropping off Lang''s back leaving like that. Until I can''t see that back, just all the time.


    "You''re round, too, Lang"


    "... Miguel? Peeping is a bad hobby."


    It was Miguel who showed himself beside Lang at a distance out of Anisphere''s sight. I have a smile that I don''t know what I''m thinking the same way.


    To Miguel''s appearance like that, Lang puts his shoulders up and down in a daze and exhales and shows them. Miguel asks to p him lightly, grinning deeper at how Lang looks like that.


    "How''d it go? Why don''t you talk to your current Royal Highness King Anisphere?


    "Hi, nothing.... a difficult person to empathize with and understand. Line up your valves like a wise man as you speak your dreams like a child. �� so much so that I think I''m poisoned that I''m finding profit there."


    "It''s poisoned, hey. Isn''t that the proof you walked away from?


    "... now"


    "I don''t know if there''s anything better now. If you want to start over."


    "It''s easy for me to say..."


    "It''s another HR!


    Lang waves so depressingly that he can pay off Miguel. Miguel avoids it by taking a distance.


    Chip, and Lang''s tongue hits zero. I snort all the same about saying I''m an abominable man.


    "I''m sorry.... but I mean it? You''re still young. You''re not the same parent who''s gonna make a big deal out of it with no more, are you?


    "... it''s none of your business"


    "Not directly. Just because I''m Her Majesty''s loyal servant? Thought I''d behave like a loyalist?


    "... Still don''t like magic. I just think that dulls my faith in the Spirit. If you say, for example, that even if the Spirit has no will, it reflects his own heart. Can''t say that no one thinks it''s better to just use it by spreading magic?


    "If magic bes just technology, nobility''s absoluteness will be lost, eh?


    "... yes"


    "Right. If magic, which can also be used by the civilian poption, would be inevitable. A man with" good thoughts of men "like His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere would be good. But His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is not eternal."


    Anisphere has also defended its dangers because it has shown the most convenience in magic. And you look like Miguel, even as you''re afraid.


    That is why drama drugs and anispheres are recognised by everyone. That''s all there is to it. Even Uphilia, who is so close to Anisphere, has a verse that is cautious when ites to its dangers.


    That''s why now Anisphere is also a step from magic, a distance away. Rapid developments create distortions. Now is the time to incorporate the revolutionary ideas generated by Anisphere.


    For those who are inclined to the magic of the Anisphere, and for those who should be rmed.


    "... History tells, or"


    "Right. Manage past tragedies and mistakes not to be repeated in the future. That''s one of your jobs, isn''t it? Lang."


    "... Hmm. I always thought I didn''t like it."


    I don''t even want to be liked.


    Lang only tongues Miguelughing at Kerakera again and goes down the road to the Spirit Ministry.


    Miguel loosens his mouth as he drops off his back.


    "I wonder what will happen to this country from now on. We do not entrust it to the king alone, we do not merely attach it to faith. Thoughts, worries, each one chooses. Is that the beginning of innovation or just the opening of the chaos lid?"


    No one knows that yet. It will be the work of future generations to speak of the merits of those who live today.


    I just hope it''s fun. And it would be nice if it was easier to work. Miguel thought so, moving in a different direction from Lang.

 76 After Days: One Day Daughter And Mother

    That was sudden one day.


    I was irrationally attacked that day.


    "They''ve been sparing timetely, haven''t they? Anis."


    "... Yes?


    "I don''t want to blunt my mind either. I''ve been busytely, and it''s a good opportunity."


    "Um... Mother?


    It was my mother who showed her flutter in the outhouse. If it''s not my fault, what I''m wearing is a war outfit, and I look like I have a spear in my hand.


    "Come on, let''s put on some archery for you. Anisphere."


    Even after time, my mother, named in the strongest corner, had a belligerent grin.


    The sound of cutting the wind passed right by. A de avoided by trying to plunder, trying to take advantage of the momentum of the body falling as-is.


    Wind cutting sound again. Avoid by tilting your head at the back spear poke as you swirl. Even if you try to jump into your nose in a rebuilt position and get shed, it doesn''t hit your mother who dodges you with a slight appearance.


    The pattern of the spear presses to p the brain sky all the time saying in return. Swing and y the celestial on top of it. Try to retreat after flying with each other to get a distance.


    Exhale the breath that had stopped me from doing too much. I couldn''t help but scream as I felt the breath that would make me bitter.


    "How could you do this?"


    "Tapping lightly is a lot to spare!


    "I can''t believe where I can afford it...! Oh, unreasonable!


    Try to get a distance while ying the tip of an approaching spear at the Celestial. However, as the mother does not allow the distance to be separated, she rolls out the disturbance with one hand while packing the distance. No, fast, fast!?


    "Mana Shields!"


    Raise one hand and deploy the magic barrier that was nestled in your arm to contain the spear. You can finally react even with physical enhancement, or the same thing...!


    As I am bouncing back the disturbance poke with my final thoughts, I will now swap it between my hands and my mother will shake the spear out loudly.


    That spear shake out has the magic of the wind in it, and the gust blows out and blows my body. He manages to stretch the Celestial''s magic de and kill the momentum as he protrudes into the ground.


    "Ha...! Ha...!


    "Didn''t you lose strength? Anis."


    Mother says in a sighing mix as she restarts her spear. I don''t know where in my smaller body I have that power, I think I''m going to lose my grip because my hand holding the celestial was paralyzed earlier!?


    Regardless, my mother is not a fool. The real top of my mother is the "flow" of wind magic. Every act of wind magic ys an elerating role, knocking on wasteless power.


    This is the strength of Mother, Sylphine Mays Palettia. To be clear, I can''t make it in time. The storm of the whole offensive, if I were to speak truly of my mother, would be such an expression.


    "You still seem rxed. Certainly, magic is worth your life, and right now, there''s no other way for you to get out of it than to be distracted if you''re not directly involved."


    "No, you know what, Mother"


    "That''s why I don''t admit to beingzy, etc! That sexual root, beat me back once now!!"


    Will you stop proiming with a happy grin!?


    Ignore my screams and my mother wille towards me. The moment you kick the ground, you stick out a spear that weighs all over your body with eleration by the wind. Rece the position so that it is not rubbed against the mother as she ys away from the tip of the ear.


    Mother, who gained momentum, stayed put, as if she had risen to the sky with a stick-high flying guideline, "kicking" through the air anding towards me. Defend with a Celestial to cope with a sudden and sudden change. Stop acting so strange!?


    If Yufi is an all-powerful wizard capable of handling a wide variety of magic, her mother has reached the ultimate in wind magic.


    Honestly, I want to despair even though the strength that has always been unreasonable is still bouncing since such a mother recently touched on the concept of "flight".


    Originally, Mother''s style is a crystal of technology that integrates the flow of wind magic with the movement of weapons. I recently captured a magic concept from flying magic know-how.


    What the hell is this mother trying to fight? Wouldn''t this guy be able to take down the dragon by himself?


    "I don''t mean because I''mzy, you just wanted to try this!?"


    "Come on, what is it?


    I rebuild my celestial even though I am frightened of my mother, who smiles at me no.


    Because it''s about my mother, I know I''m prepared for it, but it could break my bones. I was wrapped up in such grandeur.


    "Nevertheless, that weapon is good...... would you like me to make a dedicated spear too?


    "Ha, what do you do when you''re stronger than this?


    "This is still the end of the samurai, right?


    "I''m not a samurai!?"


    Then I was wondering if you could invite someone from the Knights or something, not me!?


    In the end, even after that, I continued my archery with my mother and got bogged down. Long reach, fast movement, unstoppable, too quick to react. Oh, my God, my mother is a monster after all!


    "Ugh... I had a terrible eye"


    "Because you live azy life. I won''t allow you to bezy."


    After my mother''s audition, I was having tea with my mother in the corner of the garden. I''m sitting in a chair, but my whole body is pounding and it hurts.


    I''m pretty sure it''s a muscle ache tomorrow, I''m not sure. Sure, I haven''t gotten into a lottely because I''ve been losing my mind.


    ... Well, I just regret it a bit. I think I need to work this out again.


    "And yet... you''re stuck"


    I turn my gaze to the garden and squeal. I don''t usually take trips to the garden because I''m stuck in the outhouse.


    My father had recently begun to sew between errands andndscaping. Right now, we''re enjoying our tea in our father''s private space, the corner where he got it.


    I can still see my father checking on the flowers and thendscape. I tried toe after the audition to have a tea party with my parents and kids, but there was a bitter smile on my father who was messing with us.


    "It''s like when you''re investing in magic."


    "... Ha, no way"


    I deny it with my mouth and show it, but I can''t deny it a bit. I didn''t want to find anything inmon there. My father was a researcher, too.


    I''ve heard that you like to mess with dirt for a long time. There were so many things that I had to inherit my country, and I couldn''t rest until I gave up my throne.


    Even though it assists Uffi, the aid is only an aid. Released from the heavy duty of king, Father was as if to regain his youth. I still love flowers in a lively way.


    "... you make me a little jealous"


    Pompous, my mother narrowed her eyes and shrugged. Unexpectedly a chill runs and holds my two arms down.


    "Even your mother is jealous..."


    "I will. Especially if he asks you which is more important: flowers or me?


    "Huh? Your father loves that mother?


    Even though it''s hard to tell if you''re usually trying not to show it, or if it''s a lit up cover, you''re drowning your mother?


    Then my mother looked at me with her eyes like she saw something subtle.


    "... I don''t think you want to tell me."


    "... why?


    "Ufi or magic, which is more important?


    I identally got stuck in words. He drinks it up before he blows it out, spitefully suppressing that he''s about to blow out the tea he drank.


    Do you say that either is important, that neither is important and that I can''t give you superiority or inferiority, or that I''m not honest about lying, but I love Yufi, but I can''t throw away magic...


    "Look, look."


    I couldn''t even argue with you. There''s no gu noise either.


    "This is how I like to leave me alone and y dirt. Be careful now, Anis."


    "Yes......"


    I''m not convinced he''s mad at me just because he''s my father... but I remember him, so I feel like I shouldn''t argue with him.


    Then, my motherughed out couscous.


    "If you look at it this way, Annis and Orphans look alike."


    "... is that right?


    Does your father and I look alike?... but I never thought about that when I was told again.


    "Somehow you like people who can''t abandon you. I tend to pull into my world. And being honest with people you like is bad, huh?


    "������ object"


    "There''s room, there''s room."


    ... I didn''t admit it, but even if I strongly deny it here, I will admit that I think so...!


    "You''re gonna give Yuffi some proper sweetness, aren''t you?


    "That''s what my mother cares...!


    "It''s about the family. And Yuffi is carrying the burden of a queen? It''ll crumble if you don''t sweeten it so you don''t care how much you stand and spoil it."


    "... I know that,"


    It''s good to spoil it, isn''t it? But it''s sweet... maybe I''m not good at it.


    Then my mother smiled somewhere she seemed lonely. Gently return to the saucer as you peer through the edges of the teacup.


    "It''s my fault you make me look like that."


    "No, that''s not why...!


    "All I could do was talk loudly and treat you harshly when I met you. I fully understand that it is now time for me to teach you to be sweet to someone like that. And you''re not going to me me. I''m getting sweet."


    "Then be sweet enough. Me or your father. First, they''re carrying too much. You should have treated me a little more."


    "I''d say the child in question should be...?


    "Ugh."


    I don''t deny that you''re a problem child. Yes, it''s my fault for the hard work! Yes, yes, I''m bad, I''m bad!


    "... but I wish I''d done this sooner"


    "Mother..."


    "What kind of brother was Algardo to you? Anis."


    I didn''t think your mother would give you Al''s name, and I opened my eyes to a little surprise.


    Since then, Al-Kun''s name has been like a taboo between us. The story of Al Kun, who has been abandoned and flown out of the public and into a remote ce, is a heartbreaking topic for everyone.


    "... he was a pretty little brother. You used to be weak, didn''t you? About my back, following my very own, getting angry and teary-eyed together..."


    "Right."


    "I didn''t protect Al. I couldn''t protect him, and I didn''t try to. So I was hoping that Al could take everyone''s hand and push them out to whoever they wanted. I still want Al to be king."


    Even now that Yufi is king, I don''t know if Al-Kun is king.


    I didn''t want Uffi next door, but if they were, those two would have been kings and queens.


    That''s what I might have liked to see. Though I don''t know what''s going on with me then.


    "You don''t think Algardo has talent?


    "I don''t. But... you shouldn''t have seen it that way. Someone had to believe Al. In fact, Al has be so much a vampire. I''ve gained strength, work hard, work hard, spit blood back."


    Al doesn''t have the talent to glow. I still can''t deny that. But I don''t even think that was right.


    However, as a result, he could have gone as far as a step ahead of ruling the country without me anyway.


    The means were just uneptable, and Al-Kun went up there. That''s all I can''t deny, and I don''t think I should deny it.


    "... if there is magic in al-kun''s hands"


    If I had taken al-kun''s hand instead of wanting extraneous power.


    Oh, I thought about that. Then maybe there was a better future than now.


    "I don''t know what to say now. That possibility didn''t take shape."


    "... Yes"


    "But you can''t even regret it.... Ha, we, our parents, were short on words. That pointer really hurts my ears right now..."


    My mother exhales deeply. It''s not like I''ve never exchanged words with my mother. I was looking forward to hearing about other countries''ndscapes and cultures.


    There were just no words to exchange hearts there. There was only a conversation, like a duty to each other, between the upper side of the interaction. Just ask for what it should be, look for it, and fit it in.


    "... that''s not going to happen, and we''re going to have to start over. Little by little, even if you can''t get it back, to build up more than that."


    "... right"


    Getting the ideal time is like a dream that can no longer be fulfilled.


    Still don''t think I want to forget. Dreaming like that. I don''t want to do anything that didn''te true anymore, even if it''s a further wish.


    My father was so enthusiastic about the dirt, my mother bawled, and I swung at it. There, Al, who became king, sees between them and calls out.


    And have a tea party with my family. I closed my eyes softly, visioning such an unfulfilled dream.


    (Al, how are you?)


    I want you to forgive me as much as I pray. I want you to miss it if you just wish.


    At least now, I need to make sure I don''t let go of just what''s left of my hand.


    I exhaled softly as I looked at my mother''s face.

 77 After Days: HalfisS Marriage

    "... I''m finally done for today..."


    Disappointed, it was Halfis who drowned on his desk to burn out.


    In the past, having been treated coldly from around her as an iparable Viscount Lady, she can be said to have emerged unparalleled.


    Halphis is a direct disciple of Anisphere and Uphilia, since it was divided from the former Ministry of Magic and transformed into a Ministry of Magic that pushes for the study of magic and magic.


    There is no reason why she doesn''t give her status in the Ministry of Magic and Sciences, and she works hard with overwork every day while responding to the unscrupulous gestures from Uphilia.


    "Mmm, mmm... Dear Uphilia, I''m too unscrupulous... it''s time for the boulder to exceed my processing capacity..."


    Halfis is never ipetent. Rather, the diligent nature could be said to be talented enough to push forward an understanding of magic that could be described as a new discipline, and the guts cultivated and the speed of rotation of the natural head because of the long period of cold treatment can be said to bemendable.


    Indeed, the magic arm did not change dramatically where magic was introduced. As a wizard, Halfis would be quicker to count from below. The problem is the environment where she can''t show her true worth until now, and she now acts like a fish who got water.


    But that''s why if youe down without a break from work, there are limits to how Halfis can be described as a talented woman in this field. And what she was having trouble with in her current position was her position.


    "After all, if you''re a Viscount Lady, you''re worried about the eyes of the elderly..."


    Ha, and the exhaled sigh dissolves in the universe and disappears.


    The Nebles, the house of Halphis, are the Viscounts. Its status is inferior when viewed as aristocratic.


    No matter how capable Halphis is, the people who support Halphis are much older than Halphis in terms of age and title.


    That''s not why someone stands out and says something to Halfis. Still, it was under heavy pressure for Halfis. Originally, Halfis is not a man of conscience.


    "... tired"


    Leave your back on the back of the chair and exhale several sighs as you ce your back of your hand to cover your eyes.


    That''s when I heard the sound of knocking on Halphis'' office. Halfis immediately corrects his posture and turns his gaze to the door.


    "Go ahead."


    "Good day, Halfis"


    "Dear Marion!?"


    It was Marion who came into Halfis'' office. Halfis touches the sudden appearance of his fianc��e if his forehead is not disturbed aggressively.


    Halfis and Marion both have seats in the Ministry of Magic. However, because the departments in charge are different, they do not meet each other on a daily basis. In order not to confuse the public and private sectors, they rarely looked at each other in the Ministry of Magic.


    "What''s wrong? Dear Marion."


    "Ah. Actually, you had to talk to Halfis... it''s hard to decide just because of my presence..."


    "Is there a problem?


    Halfis groans with an unexpected frown. Recently, my busyness is just swelling up and bothering my head, so I get a hypersensitive reaction.


    Marion scratched her back of the head with her hands as she said to Halfis like that.


    "I''m in trouble, I''m in trouble. But I can''t say enough bad stories. I''m confused myself..."


    ����


    "I was wondering how you cut it out...... Halfis"


    "Yes?"


    "When we talk about you marrying the Count Anti family... what do you think?


    "... Yes?


    Halfis blinked at the words from Marion, which he hadn''t thought of.


    So you''re here to talk to me because you can''t make your own decisions?


    "Sorry, Dear Anisphere..."


    "I, myself, wanted you to consult me..."


    All of a sudden, I received a report from Halfis asking if I could get some time because I had a consultation, and I immediately called the two of them out of the pce through ria.


    I''m not that busy right now. If Halfis and Marion were in trouble, I wanted to talk to them. If it''s true, I wish Yufi was there, but you''re still busy today. It''ste to go home.


    "Uh, I mean, Marion was supposed to inherit where your brother would inherit the house? That''s what we''re talking about, right?


    "Yes, my brother would have inherited the Count Anti family if it had been."


    Yes. It was the home situation of the Count Anti family, Marion''s house, that was bothering the two of them.


    Marion was originally scheduled to enter the Viscount Nebles family in Halfis, the fianc��e whose parents had decided on each other.


    "Your brother''s from the former Ministry of Magic, too?


    "Yes, I am now transferring to the Ministry of the Spirit"


    "Why is that giving up the Lord to Marion again?


    "My brother said it out. Because I am more kind to the royal family. He said it would be better for Count Anti to wee Halfis there as his wife."


    "Hmmm......"


    I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but I don''t.


    The two, Marion and Halfis, can also be described in a way as direct disciples of me and Uffi.


    If those two are going to be the next Counts, that may be desirable as a home. It means you can be kind to the royal family.


    "But your brother was originally going to inherit, wasn''t he? Are you sure?"


    "Yes...... It''s for Halfis. It''s a big deal."


    "Halfis''s?


    "Yes......"


    Halfis is shrinking small, frowning like he''s in trouble.


    Marion continues to sigh with his hands around Halfis shoulders like that.


    "Halfis is currently no exaggeration when ites to executive roles in the Ministry of Magic. But Halphis is still young. And the status is notmensurate with the position of the Viscount. I was wondering if it would be better to wee a former Magic Ministry elite into our home."


    "Your brother mentioned that?


    "My brother was in a neutral position in the former Ministry of Magic, but he was still a serious believer in the Spirit Faith. Even if I don''t deny magic, I still have a lot to eat. Instead, I want to do research and organize materials in the spiritual ministry and get off the surface stage, and I''m smiled out..."


    "That''s okay, you''re the next winner, right?


    "Me too... Honestly, I have a bit of a headache..."


    Exhales softly as Marion holds his temples.


    "I''m never saying it without thinking about it, either, brother. It''s out of the house where my older brother was nning to wee his fianc��e into the spiritual faith. I''ve lost quite a bit of my ce in this one..."


    "Ah......"


    "We''re good friends, but I''m the one who got in trouble here."


    "Marion is the closest thing to the royal family right now, and your brother feels I''m not good at one way or another?


    "And Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, too, right? It''s a good edge for the house, so he insisted it would be better to stand there. My fianc��e''s maid also once said that it would be weird to marry the Count Anti family in the present circumstances anyway..."


    That''s also a convincing story about how Marion is going to be in trouble again.


    Although I and Uffi cause it to make me look subtle too. Your brother must have felt safe to inherit if we hadn''t been shy.


    "What would your brother do if he didn''t inherit the house?


    "I''m saying I''m leaving the house. For once, he says he''ll only leave his name..."


    "But it doesn''t even inherit territory, does it? If the ie was from the Ministry of Spirits, you''d get a good sry... but it doesn''t mean you''re going into your fianc��e''s house as a son-inw, does it?


    "Yes......"


    Hmm, what a bad sitting story.


    If that happens. Furthermore, Marion''s brother has no territory to inherit, assuming he has a child. This bes suspicious if you are only the son of a nobleman and your position as a nobleman is guaranteed unless some brother can also stand for merit.


    If you do not inherit territory, or if you do not seed and inherit that status from your parents, etc., your child will no longer have a status as a nobleman. In other words, it bes a child who is a nobleman''s child but has nothing to inherit as a nobleman.


    Because noble sons of these troublesome positions are neglected. Nobility is a creature who cares terribly about face to face and his ce. That''s why it''s so thriving to marry or enter the other person''s house if you can''t stand that...


    "Then, as nned, I told Viscount Nebles that it would be better if I joined him as my son-inw, but in our position, the Viscount or something would be wrong, my brother told me..."


    "Uh..."


    "I wanted toe up with an answer after a solid thought, but in fact there are many aristocrats who want to bring the fringe to Halfis..."


    "Oh... do you have that problem too..."


    "My father also said that as soon as this story was decided, I would give up my Lord''s seat. Whether that''s me or my brother. I already said that I am powerless to take the stage... and if I have the status, I can keep my voice even if I am a young man. That doesn''t change either my brother or me. When my mother apanies my father''s will..."


    "... as good as it gets"


    I think and look with my arms around me. How do I solve this situation?


    First, Marion takes the lead and wees Halfis as his wife. The reason for this is to set the house up by standing up with the current royal family, that is, me and Uffi, who have a strong rtionship.


    The problem is Marion''s brother''s position, which he was supposed to inherit. If you''re going to leave the house convinced, including your fianc��e, then there doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    If my parents are convinced, Marion doesn''t have a problem. If there''s a problem, is it Halphis?


    "Have you told Halfis'' parents this story?


    "Looks like it was already done. When I''m married, the Viscount Nebles have no heirs... so if I don''t have an adopted son to see, I''ll give him back his status, too. Originally, there was nothing to worry about because it was a family of knights."


    "I mean, I haven''t rubbed both my parents and my house. I guess the rest depends on how you two feel."


    "... yes, you will"


    "Yeah, I guess I''m good then, huh?


    If Halfis is attracted to her current position, I think it would be a good thing to get the status of Countess. It would be one beauty to say that Marion, who married Halfis, continued to protect the ever cold-treated Halfis.


    If Halfis is capable of demonstrating his abilities to the fullest, then I wee both Uffi and I with all our hands. Halfis is a direct disciple after all, but I think it''s a good thing if you need him in a position to work hard.


    "I appreciate Halfis, and I''m counting on Marion. I wouldn''t be happier if the two of you would serve as the Count Anti family, not personally. But even Yuffi would want a supportive talent, wouldn''t he?


    "... Yes"


    "It is true that the disappearance of traces from the Viscount Nebles family also annoys all sorts of people, starting with Marion''s brother, who was supposed to be the owner of the Count family. Even the two of you know that makes me feel ufortable. That''s all the trouble, and you''re worried about whether we can really do it."


    When I said that, the two men looked down together.


    Good conditions. And then they say it depends on how they feel, and I think there''s ack of confidence in me that these two can''t be instantly executed. Halfis out of anxiety for himself, Marion out of the pressure of expectations from around him. I think the specific gravity is different.


    Two distressed people threw their voices from my back. That was Ilia listening to the conversation in silence.


    "I support it, too"


    "Ilia"


    "I can''t help you both empathize with your troubles. I just have one thing. I support it because that is in the interest of Master Anisphere and Master Uphilia. Your power will certainly help you both. So I can''t help but hope that you can use that help."


    In the wake of Ilia''s words, the two men, who had slightly let their faces lie down, raise their faces.


    Halfis and Marion, stared at the two faces again before I continued to take over Ilia''s words.


    "You should just bother me. They''re expecting you, you two. But I''m not sure I have to live up to that expectation. Because Halphis, Halphis is more confident he can seed than I am?


    "What!? Well, I... I don''t think I can"


    "Then you can count on me. I''m a little hard without Halfis and the others. I just need Halfis and the others to help me. I don''t think I said anything difficult. He listens, he thinks and moves for us. That''s all I need. Then I''ll help you both. Just like you wanted to teach magic, right?


    I don''t think we have to carry the responsibility of carrying the house alone.


    I could certainly cause a lot of trouble to my family. But I don''t think even the two families would suggest that it''s just to their detriment.


    "Besides, it could certainly bother you now. But you just have to grow up ahead and give it back as much as you can with it. Because we have a future as expected."


    "... Dear Anisphere"


    That''s right. I, too, don''t expect Halphis from anyone anymore, not just to be treated cold.


    Maybe not right now. It may take some time. But it''s not a situation where you can''t even hope for help around you.


    I''m here now because I''ve had the edge I''ve been connected to. That took me a while to sprout, but that''s why I don''t have to be pessimistic.


    I think there is anxiety. I also think it''s natural to worry about it. I can''t say I''ll ever seed. Still, I had words I wanted to give to both of you.


    "I''m sure Halfis and Marion will be fine. I can believe that."


    That was my heartfelt word.


    The two of you will remain silent in my words. It was Marion who opened his mouth first.


    "Thank you, Sister King Anisphere. �� I''m going to be ready, too"


    "Master Marion?


    "Halphis."


    Marion deflects her gaze from me and turns back to Halfis. Seeing that serious look, it also calms Halfis'' expression, which was puzzling.


    Marion gently holds both hands of Halfis. Hold Halfis'' hand so that Marion''s hands envelop him, and Marion and Halfis face each other head-on.


    "Let''s get married, Halfis. I want you to set up the Anti family with me. I want to support you now. I want to use it if I have something I can use for it. I''m ready now."


    "Dear Marion..."


    "I still think it would be a good idea for me to go to the Viscount Nebles house as my son-inw if I were to round it up. But if the position of Viscount Lady is going to make Halfis ufortable, I want to push your back. If I can gain the strength to protect you, push my brother away, but I want to be in charge."


    To Marion''s upright words, Halfis gazes aside.


    Halfis squeezed his expression after he looked at me, wandering his gaze to get lost in something.


    Turning again to Marion, Halfis smiled slightly.


    "... Honestly, things changed and I was confused and wondering if I could really stay like this. I''m just a Viscount Lady, and a while ago I was told I was falling. There''s really nothing to be proud of..."


    "Yeah."


    "... but right now, I''m working very hard. I think I''m going to like myself. It was so fun and fulfilling. So, so, Master Marion. Can I try my best? I want to be the kind of person who can be recognized by me and all around me."


    Oh, of course.


    "... it''s me, okay?


    "I''ve never thought of anything but you."


    In response to Marion''s words, Halfis turned bright red in his face.


    I look out, and I wonder how I reacted. Then I look at Ilia. He got his index finger up and winked like a prank.


    Unusual, I also returned the wink and took my index finger to my mouth.


    The two of them came back from their own world until Yufi came back out of the pce and rounded their eyes on how they were doing. Until then, they had been holding hands together.

 78 After Days: Stop Your Legs At The End Of The Year

    The world was created by light and darkness. Light leads, the world is enriched by fire, earth, water and wind, and invited to sleep by darkness. And the light will again evoke the world after the sleep of rest, and the world will tour the time of the year.


    Today was the end of the year, and the year was about to end. the end of the year and a day to celebrate a new year. The day at the end of the year in the Kingdom of Palletia is set to be a day to heal the fatigue of the year.


    It is the teachings of the Spirit Faith that the Spirit of Darkness, who presides over the moon at the end of the year, is apanied by the symbol of the sleep of rest, and that the Spirit of Light, the symbol of the first moon to celebrate the New Year, begins the New Year by interacting with the Spirit of Darkness.


    At the end of the year, most people will spend their holidays without even working. There is no reason to remove the Royal Castle security or anything like that. Still less personnel than usual, no usual noise, quiet.


    On this day, I was not umonly away from the pce but in the royal castle. Rubbing off. Everyone looked strange when they looked at me, but I rubbed off with them just to make a light meeting.


    "... Well, they think it''s unusual for me to wander the royal castle on this day"


    Whatever it is, it''s the end of the year on top of not leaning on the Royal Castle. That said, it wasn''t untilst year that I didn''t lean on the royal castle.


    This year, Father withdrew and Yufi took over as queen. I do not think it is an exaggeration to say that it is truly a year of change. With this transformation, my position has changed dramatically.


    Maybe that''s why. I somehow wanted to visit the royal castle on this day. Because I thought if I was wandering around the royal castle today, it wouldn''t bother me very much.


    "... Ah, here"


    Second, stop the leg. It was a staircase there. Nothing. It''s a staircase with no weirdness whatsoever, but it''s a staircase with a few memories for me.


    "You failed to fly like musty with a sheet from here"


    Whimpering small as he strokes the handrails of the stairs. That was when I was just a little girl.


    Memories of a time when I still didn''t make a difference with Al Kun and Ilia and I didn''t have a rtionship like we do now. Memories of borrowing sheets like musty and trying to glide through the sky using the Spirit Stone of the Wind. After that, naturally, Ilia caught me up in it, and my father pissed me off, too.


    "... I miss you"


    Still before I left the royal castle, before I pulled into a cage away from the pce, everything about the royal castle was my yground.


    Yes, I visited the royal castle on this day because I wanted to miss the memories of the past.


    If it''s the number of memories, it''s more memories in the outhouse. Besides, the memories at the Royal Castle were honest, more memories of hard feelings if you remember.


    "... because Al was there."


    The memories I had at the Royal Castle were also those I had with Al Kun at the same time. It was an unrecoverable past for me, with the pain of being able to poke my mistakes.


    After Al-Kun left, he was often seen with strange eyes if he showed his face to the royal castle. I''m sure you just don''t realize it, and I think you''ve been looking at me like that for a long time.


    "... Al, you used to be a crybaby"


    When we were still ying together, Al was a crybaby, somewhere inside, timid. But he was a sweet girl who followed me.


    I''ve never resented you. I''ve thought I was jealous, but I''ve never thought I was jealous. Just loving, cute, old me just innocently adoring Al Kun.


    "Ilia was more pointy back then than she is now."


    Ilia had a harder attitude than she is now when we met. I''m not sure I''ll have to ask him if he''s settled down over the years, or if it''s because the environment has changed.


    Since that time, Ilia has often been attached to us as our go-to actor, and I can''t believe how angry Ilia was at you for making a scene with Al.


    He just said he misses it. The pain didn''t go away when I remembered. Since Al Kun left the royal castle, if I remember Al Kun, all I regret is soliciting. Still, the pain was relieved to such an extent that I could immerse myself in the memories.


    I ascend the stairs and slowly go through the royal castle. One, one, make sure you have a ce to remember.


    "... Ah, my room"


    As I walked, I found my room before moving to the outhouse. I tried my hand on the door, but it was locked tightly and I couldn''t get inside.


    Looks like this room hasn''t been used since I left. I crawl my fingers at a door that won''t open and try to gently cling my forehead to the door.


    "... the day you popped out of this room was the beginning of it all."


    Yeah, I was definitely looking up at the sky that day. I can''t believe I could fly through the sky. I got the hang of being who I am now, like a puzzle fitted in.


    And I popped out of this room. This unopened door made meugh somewhat bitterly because it seemed to show myself before that day when I could never go back.


    "Anis? What are you doing"


    "Mother?"


    Well, if I could hear your voice and look at it, my mother would have been there. It was a lightweight dress today, and it was an off look.


    I have three red hair wrapped around my braids that reach up to my waist, and the blue eyes that usually make me feel intelligent look strange or suspiciously at me.


    "It''s unusual for you toe here... what the hell?


    This is a royal neighbourhood. Naturally, besides my room, there are also my mother''s and father''s rooms. So it''s not surprising that you have a mother. Rather, it''s unnatural for me to be here.


    I tried to answer your mother''s question, but I couldn''t get the word out. Just staring at my mother, my mother frowned suspiciously.


    "... anise?


    Mother calling my name, it sounds like that voice med me again for being even malicious.


    I don''t care about such a mother''s call, I approach her softly. And I held my mother tight.


    "Yikes!? What is it? Anis, why are you suddenly holding me?


    My mother seemed confused when suddenly it was unexpected that I hugged her.


    Is it the scent of fragrance oil? The scent I feel from my mother makes me snort. Keep it up. I keep holding my mother to a point where she''s not bitter.


    "... anise?


    Then my mother''s voice turned into some worrying voice. I missed that voice sexually for some reason. Distracted memories are long before I can recover my memories from my previous life.


    Even my mother was just a sweet mother before I started behaving in a ruinous way. Gentle, warm. Though irritating, the memory did breathe in me.


    (... Oh, good. You still remember properly, I)


    My mother''s memory, which was just so sweet. Confirming that I do have that memory in me, I hold my mother in my arms with the thoughts thate up in my chest.


    "... hehe, suddenly excuse me! Bye!"


    "... what? Oh,e on, wait, Anis!


    My mother kept me in her arms as confused, but I suddenly get embarrassed. I immediately release my mother and run out with my back slightly turned.


    My mother, distracted by my sudden oddity, is still yelling at me to me if she sees me rushing.


    Try to escape my mother''s wrath. I will run through the royal castle. No matter how many times I was pissed off, I never stopped. This is how I kept running when I ran away from the samurai and the knights and when I found what I wanted to do.


    Run, run. Just run. I was out on the roof of the royal castle.


    �D�D�D�D


    Empty.


    Naturally, if you go out on the roof, there''s a sky in front of you.


    I walk up to the edge of the roof looking up at the sky. Put your hand on the handrail and just keep looking up at the sky.


    Today''s sky was a clear blue sky. I could see the white clouds slowly changing to stretch out into the wind.


    "-... ah"


    The clouds are stretching uninterrupted. No matter how thin it gets, it''s going to fog off the tail and disappear.


    If I had such thoughts about the shape of the clouds, I would have an urge on my chest to scream. I couldn''t tell exactly what the emotion was.


    Reach out to the clear blue sky. Like stretching your back and trying to get you to the unreachable sky.


    - Someone''s hand ovepped my hand stretched out into that sky.


    "... what are you doing, Anis"


    "Ufi."


    I kind of opened my eyes and looked at Uffi. That, I didn''t notice any signs...?


    As I look at Uffi in wonder, he exhales like Uffi was frightened and makes me hold the hand that was stretching out into my sky and lower it.


    "My mother-inw told me something was wrong with Anise, so I came looking for her."


    "My mother?


    "Yep.... I thought you found it, it was the sky up there. Unaware of me."


    Was I looking at the sky so much as eating in? That''s a bit of a failure.


    When it was kind of awkward, Yufi put her strength into my gripping hand. It''s a lover connection that entangles your fingers. I feel the heating up on my cheeks in that grip.


    "- Where were you looking?


    But Yufi''s voice seemed anxious somewhere. I noticed that Yuffi''s eyes were shaking anxiously.


    "Uh... did I make you worry?


    "Anyone will worry if things go wrong.... it was as if they were going to suck into the sky, the anise earlier"


    "Sucked into the sky, or"


    From Yufi''s point of view, I felt like I was in danger or something. And maybe even to my mother. That''s the same thing, all of a sudden he hugged me and ran away without saying anything.


    ... I have a sense that I was a little floating myself. That''s also because the day at the end of this year was special.


    "... somehow, I wanted to look back"


    "Looking back?"


    "Tell me about the life you''ve lived to this day.... I wonder how it would feel to be here in the royal castle now. Because memories of the Imperial Castle are now painful to remember."


    "... anise"


    He strengthened his power to hold my hand as Yufi called out worryingly.


    The heat of the hand being gripped is transmitted to me. It was as if the heat would tell me I was here.


    "I''m not out of pain. But it didn''t get hard to remember. Even though I thought it was something I left behind, I thought it was my own. I could confirm that. I used to be so adorable to my mother."


    "... even now, if it''s properly sweet, you''ll be adored. Mother-inw."


    "... in a workout sense?


    "Normally it means being a parent and a child."


    I wonder. Somehow, because I feel loved, but my mother is not honest. You''re going to end up in the dark and be brought into the workout, aren''t you?


    When I was thinking about something my mother would definitely do if she found out, Yufi was packing a distance so that she could peek into my eyes. The heart beat just a little faster at a distance that seemed to take each other''s exhales.


    "... in the sky"


    "Hmm?"


    "What memories do you have in the sky?


    Uffi inquires as he stares me straight in the eye. I suspect it was my illusion that the inquiry sounded true.


    But because Yuffi''s hand is going to hold my hand stronger than just now... I don''t think that''s probably my fault. I feel like they''re worried about me being gone from here.


    "... not here. Somewhere, the wizard said he could fly."


    Yufi''s eyebrows came to mind. I smile bitterly at Uffi for reacting to what I thought.


    You didn''t like the fact that Iughed bitterly, and Yufi gave me a light-headed thrust with a muffled face. A small pain spreads to my forehead.


    As he groaned lightly at the pain, Uffi asked, lurking his voice.


    "... in a previous life?


    "Yeah. In the sky, because I admired and remembered"


    Off his gaze from Uffi, he turns his attention to the sprawling blue sky. What color would the sky have been on that day when I remembered?


    "After remembering my memories of my previous life, I became who I am now. Not here. Because I remember the view. So the sky really made me want to fly. From the day I thought I could fly the sky myself in this world with magic. But I also know that I wasn''t gone until then."


    "... Really? Isn''t Annis suffering now?


    "Of course it is."


    Memories of previous life. What was given to me was somendscape, not this world. I remember living there. A bunch of useful tools not found in this world and the magic and longing for the sky to be intense.


    My longing for the sky and magic is the same thing in the end. I want to realize a dream that''s not supposed toe true, I want to fly magically free through the sky. It''s on your own volition, too.


    So I keep admiring magic. Previously, and always will. The next time I fulfill my dream of flying, I want to go for more magical possibilities.


    "To be honest, there were some tough times. Especially when I had an affair with Al. I sometimes wondered why I remembered such a memory. But now... this is good."


    "This is good, is it?


    "Curses and blessings are all about paper. This must be a gift from me in my previous life. You''re free to live in this world! It seems that way now."


    I pursued magic so that it could be pushed and moved, first and foremost because I definitely remembered the memories of my previous life and was born into admiration.


    Still, I was not given the miracle of magic. Did you lose it because I remembered it, or didn''t you originally have talent? Though I don''t know that.


    The certainty is that I was given this memory of my previous life to find my way. I was able to run to my samurai. And I could make my dreamse true. So the memory that this curse and blessing is a piece of paper can be a blessing.


    "With Uffi as queen and magic recognized, I thought I''d look back on this past year for the rest of my life. Make sure one at a time, because I thought I was happy."


    Until now, it''s just been a few days since the end of the year. I have nothing to think about. It was a day the same as usual, just moving towards the ideals I wanted to reach.


    Because I could only breathe by moving on. But now it''s a little slow. But I can breathe looking back. I was able to ept myself.


    So - I thought it was happiness.


    "I''m so happy right now."


    "... Yes"


    Yuffi''s worried face finally turned into a smile. With my hand in his hand, Yufi pulls his arm and snuggles up with me.


    I leave myself to Uffi without resisting either. We mouth each other just to touch each other and peek into each other''s eyes.


    "... thanks for this year. Nice to see you again next year, Uffi."


    "Yes, Anis. May you feel happy again next year."


    Again, the mouthfeel I touched was apanied by sweet paralysis, which made me feel certain happiness.

 79 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 01

    When Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia''s rule began and the people also regained calm from the joy of their reign.


    New moves were spread by Her Majesty the new Queen, and the Kingdom of Palletia was full of vigour.


    Everyone dreamed of a day when new technology, magic, would spread and had hope for a vision for the future.


    That''s why they don''t remember anymore.


    About him, who was Uphilia''s fianc��. About the prince who was supposed to be king.


    Everyone had already forgotten. In the joy of the beginning of a new era, as if I hadn''t been there since the beginning.


    Sole was lurking his breath.


    Slowly and carefully pack the distance. At the end of Sole''s sight is an old western hall.


    The garden, which can''t even be ttered, is creepy enough to say whether this is still the case.


    Still, the sole''s leg never stops, and he goes without a sound so that it turns to the back.


    If you put your hand on the back door, make a slight noise.


    Thore stroked his chest down, driven by the urge to punch his tongue, but without making any other noise around him.


    He slips himself inside and moves on.


    It was still dim inside, creating an atmosphere that did not damage the creepy appearance.


    Step by step, step by step, go along like saying you shouldn''t even zero the sound of breath.


    Eventually, Sole finally found it. It was best not to lose my sanity, not to speak out.


    Sole tries to reach for what takes his own eyes, while being caught fluttering -.


    "You''re a rare guest."


    "- Huh!?"


    Behind him, sooner than he looked back, Sole''s body was attacked by the feeling of heaven and earth reversing.


    And the first time I caught it in my upside down vision, it was one young man.


    The creepy western hall has bright tinum hair that is notmensurate with each other, and the shape of the face is neat and it is not an exaggeration to call it exactly your son.


    But those eyes are ominously red in color. It disturbs the impression that the imbnce cannot help but be received from the youth.


    That was the meeting with him, Algardo Bona Palettia.


    Algardo Bona Palettia.


    He is a prince of the Kingdom of Palletia, formerly of the throne. But it is also a thing of the past.


    Algardo, stripped of his right to inherit the throne and abandoned, lived by being flown to the border known as the end of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    A minimal number of people, who once lived to restore a western hall that existed as your home, never bothered with thendscape of the hall.


    Everyone, such as the prince, who lived in the creepy hall, thought it creepy and treated it as something that was not there, with no neighbors or prying about anything.


    Therefore, no one approaches his Western hall. Unless that''s also the odd one.


    Such a strange and uninvited guest was visiting his abode, the Western Hall.


    "Ugh...! Get off me!


    It was only a matter of time before such a rare customer appeared before Algard.


    There are those who are tied up before Algard but can roar with majesty. Algardo shows his breath nibbling at his shoulders.


    "You''ve had a very powerful burr."


    Yes. Tied up in front of Algardo are the undelivered who were trying to fish for food in the western hall where Algardo lives.


    It looks like it''s a narrow outfit to see, and I have trouble eating it. But there was something else that attracted Algard''s interest.


    The undelivered were girls. The girl, supposedly of lower age than Algard, had an area on its head not equipped by humans.


    The girl''s hair is silver enough to reach her waist, and her ears are shaking to match the girl''s emotions when ites to the same "hairy" wolf as that silver hair.


    "Is it real?


    "Don''t touch it!


    With all the momentum that still bites, the girl shakes her head and pays Algardo''s hand that touches her own head. I know very well that the stripped dog teeth are pointy as fangs.


    I guess this is a real ear because of the texture I''ve tried touching my ears and even the fact that it''s moving, Algardo decides. Furthermore, it was decisive because behind the girl the same furry tail was shaking to intimidate her.


    "Warwolf...? But you''re human enough for that."


    Some demons are close to looking like humans. Among them are demons of werewolf descent who work bipedally like people.


    One of them is Warwolf. But Algard knows that Warwolf is a "bipedal wolf" and not a "wolf''s ear and tail on a person".


    "Ugh!


    While Algardys his hand on his jaw but observes, the wolf-eared girl is roaring mightily.


    Those eyes are blue eyes with a shitty, vibrant light. For a while, it was Algard, who was gazing at the girl, but breathed out slowly.


    "Why did you try to work the theft?


    ����


    "Where are you from?


    ����


    There is no answer from the girl. Let Algard stroke his jaw wondering what''s going on.


    Algard, who wasgging behind in his ideas, heard at that time a different sound from the roar from the girl''s.


    It was a loud belly bug sounding.


    "... ha"


    Algard exhales and turns his back on the girl and tries to leave the room.


    The girl leaned powerlessly against Algard trying to leave the room behind, but immediately raised her face and yelled.


    "Seriously! Untie this! Hey!"


    Can''t you even hear the girl cursing, Algard''s not closing the door anymore?


    The girl, who was holding her hands and feet in captivity so as not to be rumbled, turns around and manages to escape the detention.


    But there is no sign that the restraint can be relegated ruthlessly. Eventually, the part of the restraint is gradually rubbed off because of the violent attempt to release the restraint.


    Still, the girl can power the rope she''s holding in captivity. But once again, the belly bug buzzes makes me weak all at once.


    "... hungry... hungry..."


    "... then don''t go wild in vain"


    "Huh?"


    It was Algard who answered the girl''s whine. At some point he wasing back.


    There''s a tray in that hand, and there''s a good smell of a girl sniffing her nose. The girl slurred her throat at at the smell of stimting appetite.


    "... I won''t give this to you if you''re going to break out. All right?"


    "... Ya, can I eat...?


    The girl asks because she can''t believe it. I don''t understand why you try to feed yourself for trying to steal.


    Leaving behind a girl who could not understand, Algard ced a tray on the table and took a vessel that smelled good in its hands. On the other hand, a spoon is taken and the contents are snapped.


    There seemed to be soup in the vessel. With a hint of hot air, there is no nostrils, and there is zero salivation from the edge of the girl''s mouth.


    "Do you smell weird, or what?


    "No...... but"


    "Right."


    In reply to the girl, Algardo carried a spoon of soup... into his own mouth.


    Oh, and a sad voice leaks out of the girl''s mouth. Even though I was hungry, I could eat something that looked delicious in front of me. Anger at the ce makes me think I''m going to be bright red in front of you.


    "... as you can see, it''s not poisoned"


    "... huh?


    But the girl, who was about to turn bright red with anger, was quelled by the words that went on.


    Algardo spoons the soup again and carries it to the girl''s mouth. The girl includes a spoon in her mouth to bite her like she can''t stand it.


    "~ ~ ~ ~ ~!"


    How long has it been? I couldn''t even remember her aggressively, but the girl was captivated by the taste that irritated her tongue.


    Delicious, delicious. That''s all I''ll ever know. But a sip of the spoon is not enough at all.


    "Rx, this is for you. Eat slowly."


    "Quickly! Quickly!


    "Calm down... oh, that''s good enough. Drink as much as you like."


    Algardo carries the girl many spoons and makes her drink soup like she reluctantly said.


    Even though the soup alone was delicious, whenever finely chopped meat and vegetable scraps rode the tongue, the girl chewed the soup as she nearly cried.


    There was also less soup in the vessel, and Algard took the vessel.


    "Can I eat all this at once? Don''t be a jerk. Tilt the vessel a little bit."


    "Yeah!"


    The girl put her mouth on the vessel like shepletely forgot to be alert to Algard.


    Drink up the soup that is carried to your mouth from a slowly tilted vessel indifferently.


    Eventually he drank all the soup in the vessel and the girl exhaled satisfactorily. There are tearsing out of his eyes.


    "Huh... Huh...!


    It was delicious. Just filled and that satisfaction makes the girl weep.


    Algard just kept staring quietly at the girl crying.


    "... acrylic"


    "Acrylic, huh? Is that your name?


    "Yes."


    The wolf-eared girl, Acrylic named herself Algard with a shing look on her face.


    I''m notpletely alert. However, you understood that Algardo would not do unreasonable tricks, even though he was alert, he was beginning to answer Algardo''s questions.


    "Acrylic, you... you''ve crossed the border, no, the mountain?


    "... why, do you think?


    "Because your words are not the publguage of the Kingdom of Palettia"


    "The Kingdom of Palettia?


    Acrylic skewed his eyebrows in surprise. From that reaction, Algardo decided that apparently Acrylic did not know the Kingdom of Palletia.


    The words that acrylics have spoken since the beginning are not those used in the Kingdom of Palletia. Without his upbringing as a prince, the conversation would not have been formed.


    From the words of the acrylic, Algardo decided that the acrylic came from a neighbouring country in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    The Kingdom of Palletia has a naturalnd. The kingdom of Palletia is filled with resourceful nature, such as deep forests, where the hands of men cannot be fully ced onnd far enough to cultivate the fields, and mountain ranges that stand to divide the country.


    And thend on the border where Algard is located is at the edge of the mountain range that draws the border.


    The mountains and forests, and thend that is supposedly connected to the sea if we go further, are also home to many monsters, and even in order to build people, it was a territorial usurpation with monsters, and they continued to retreat.


    Although the western hall inhabited by Algard was once a man-built territory, it was once abandoned from the outbreak of stampede and so on, and once again the realm was restored to this point.


    That''s why Algardo lives in this western hall with the minimum number of people needed. It''s also valuable to be able to hire people here.


    "Didn''t youe from the neighboring kingdom of Cambus?


    Across the Kingdom of Palletia and the mountain ranges, the Kingdom of Cambus is located on the other side.


    Although there are no exchanges due to rugged mountain ranges and nature inhibition in this peripheralnd, there are transactions between countries.


    However, since mountain ranges are still used as borders, it is not possible to say that it is difficult to cross each other''s territory and that there is a deep connection.


    Therefore, the impression is that we are neighbors who are less involved if we do not know each other and if we are not merchants or diplomats.


    By contrast, the border line and neighboring countries off the mountain range used to be targeted by Tiger Sight until Orphans, the former king, took office... but the Kingdom of Cambus was not included.


    (Indeed, it was a country simr to the Kingdom of Palletia but less developed in magic as a condition of national territory��)


    It is said that the cut off of the Kingdom of Palletia was the feat of the first king who made the Spirit covenant, from which he began to build his country with the aristocrats who could use magic.


    Therefore, although the emphasis is on magic, the Kingdom of Cambus is made up differently, and magic technology has not developed that far.


    Apparently, I can''t say for sure because I don''t have much information on the Kingdom of Cambus. I hear that the national traffic itself is thin, and that it is an exclusive state that does not want to enter its own country anyway to interact with the leftovers there.


    It''s not like we''re trying to argue, it''s good if we have the minimum necessary rtionship. It''s a country that has logistical problems and doesn''t really go into it as a country.


    "... I don''t know"


    But what Algard expected. Acrylic shook his neck from left to right on the back.


    "Don''t you know,"


    "I don''t know anything. Nothing..."


    Acrylic shook his neck left and right without force, then closed his mouth.


    Acrylic''s face, which he has silenced, has a depressing, unhegemonic look on his face.


    For the time being, it was Algard watching the acrylic that was silent, but he exhales slowly.


    "If you''re not going, are you here?


    "Huh?"


    "I''m interested in you"


    "... to me?


    "I want to know about you. That''s the consideration. I''ll live here and find out about you. Instead, you can live here. I''ll serve you a meal, and I''ll get you a bed."


    Acrylic looked at Algard''s face with the expression, I don''t know what he was talking about.


    "Well, you have no right to choose. You''re a thief. You can''tin about being killed on the spot if it''s supposed to be."


    "... ugh"


    "But you don''t want to kill me without darkness. You deserve it. And I want you to help me find out about you. �� If you do not snort, you may take the necessary steps toply��"


    "... Huh!? Him, doing terrible things!?"


    "I want you to follow me if you don''t want to be. I''ll serve you a meal, and I swear I won''t do anything stupid. Unless you do something wrong here, I''ll even think about detaining you."


    Acrylic stares at Algard with his eyes round. Then I narrowed my eyes as I roared and thought.


    How much time had passed since Acrylic roared, Acrylic had stopped roaring and waspletely grown up.


    "... I won''t break out. But if I do something terrible, I resist."


    "Okay. I swear, we have to imitate it."


    "... you, what''s your name?


    "... oh, you didn''t name it"


    That''s right. Algard distorted his mouth just a little and made himugh bitterly.


    "Al.... it''s just Al. Call me Al."

 80 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 02

    "I made the acrylic room ready. I don''t mind if you use this room freely."


    Algardo guided the acrylic in one of the rooms used by the servants of the Western Hall.


    Furniture is minimal, but there is aplete set of beds, tables, closets, etc. that you think you need. Although, I don''t have any clothes in my closet.


    Still, the acrylic is making my eyes peel with restlessness. Responding to the acrylic mood, my tail and wolf ears are also shaking loosely.


    "Make sure you''re in this room until I get here. Use the bell next to the bed if you need it. There are others but me, but when you get out of this room, don''t think you can guarantee your life."


    "... you mean to be killed?


    "They also have a position. I made up my mind to protect you. [M] If you don''t listen to me, I won''t guarantee it."


    "... who is Al?


    "It''s just Al"


    Acrylic looked surprised not to be satisfied with Algard''s response, but decided to convince him that it was his fault that he had originally broken into the hall for stealing.


    But that seemed strange to acrylics. How can Al protect himself? And. Acrylic also knows that if you leave the room, you may be killed, which means that your existence is not well thought out.


    Acrylic stared jiggly at Algard''s face out of doubt, but when he noticed his gaze, Algard smiled and showed it.


    "You may be anxious, but I won''t let you live badly. It''s just that I''m interested in acrylics."


    "Interested, what?


    "That Acrylic may be a resident of the Kingdom of Cambus. And should I say to the kingdom of Palettia, a beast like you? Such races do not exist. Because I wanted to know about the ecology and life."


    "... that''s what I''m talking about."


    I''m interested in myself, acrylic distorted my brow ufortably by the word.


    The reaction is proof that the acrylic was clearly ufortable. Freeze your attitude. Acrylic whines small.


    "... that''s who you are, too"


    "I don''t know what you mean by honoring me... but at least I hear your treatment hasn''t been good before."


    Algardo squeaks without looking particrly concerned about the reaction of the acrylic.


    "It would be nice if you could judge me by my uing behavior if I were the same person you say I am. If you don''t like it, you can run away. I don''t lock it. But I can''t guarantee your life from there. I hope that''s all you know now."


    ��������


    No more acrylic returns anything to Algard''s words. I''m just silent, staring at Algard.


    Algard says nothing and keeps his back on the acrylic and heads to the door.


    "Well, get some rest. Let the meal deliver three meals in the morning, day and night. The clothes... wait a minute. And you had a habit of taking a bath?


    "Bath......?... usually in the water."


    "Right. I''d be in trouble if you weren''t so tidy here. It wille with surveince, but we''ll be readyter. Yeah, surveince doesn''t mean we''re going in there. You should take your time alone."


    ��������


    "... what''s up?


    "Kick, clean up... don''t think you can free my body...!


    Kiku, and acrylics that show resistance posture as you hug your own body. Algardo turned his eyes round to such acrylic words.


    Then Algard bent his back and began to indulge in what seemed like a bigugh. Acrylics blink at reactions I never thought I would.


    "Oh well. Did you ever worry about that? I''m sorry, I didn''t get around to it."


    "Huh...?


    "I''m not going to treat you like a ve. As far as I''m concerned, I''m willing to invite you as a guest."


    "... customers?


    "Oh. I want you to hang out with me for about a little experiment, but I''m not going to make you feel painful, and I''m not going to treat you like a livestock or animal. You are my guest. I hope you''ll forgive me for not waving the big hand."


    Acrylic stared at Algard with his eyes round and his mouth poking open.


    Deepening his grin at the distracted acrylic, Algardo tried to leave the room intact.


    "And I''m not interested in kids"


    "Be -!?"


    Acrylic faces stain bright red all at once on words like those containingughter.


    The sound of the door being closed sounds and the acrylic is left alone in the room. Puffy trembling, the acrylic reversing her tail and ear hair sucked in her breath loudly and screamed.


    "Bhahhhh!!"


    "Dear Algard,"


    It was the man in the old butler''s clothes who appeared without sound behind Algard, the Algard who followed the acrylic room.


    It looks quite old, but the back is not bent and it also seems as if it contains one core.


    The hair,pletely dyed white, is wrapped up in an all-back, an old man who embodies exactly what a butler can do.


    "Clive."


    "We apologize for not noticing the discovery of this trespasser"


    Deeply bowing old man, Algard''s gaze toward Clive is calm.


    Clive is a minister who takes the lead in taking care of Algard around him. But Algard doesn''t think he needs to be that much either. That''s why I don''t give a shit about this one.


    "No, we''re turning the hall around with the smallest number of people. And maintaining the museum is not your business. I''m in a position to hire a servant to take care of you."


    "y."


    "Seriously."


    Algard is an abandoned prince. I have lost my right to inherit the throne, and as a royalty, I am done.


    It''s okay to treat him the same way as a civilian, but Algardo feels that not to do so is due to the warmth of the Clives his father put on Algardo.


    So Algard is trying to take care of himself as much as he can, but if Clive wants to, he won''t even be forced to stop. Clive just happened to be out of his seat during the acrylic intrusion. That''s all there is to it.


    "If anything should happen to Master Algard, I am sorry to His Majesty the Father"


    "... now we''re talking. Stop talking about spection that isn''t even there, Clive. You don''t want to be called Master Clive, do you? Take your respect off me, too."


    Clive was originally a deacon on Algard''s father, Lord Orphans.


    He retreated from the line from that age and rushed to the ce where he had enjoyed the rest of his life when he heard the news of Algard''s abandonment.


    And when Algard went to the border, he came with me as the person in charge. I think he gets that far because there was a time when Algardo was also adored by Clive when he was a kid.


    Before Clive retreated from the line, he was a heartfelt old man who gently taught Algard his mindset as a prince and his father''s feat. Therefore, as an Algard, I can''t get out strongly...


    "That Lord Algard does not believe in His Majesty''s warmth?


    "... I feel warmth, but I''m telling you not to bring up family feelings or anything. I''m not allowed to do this anymore. Don''t abuse me too much."


    "... awed"


    Algard feels that what was between us was that Clive was dissatisfied with the status quo.


    That''s not so much about the environment as about Algardo himself. I can''t say I don''t have anything to think about it, but to swallow honestly, Algardo is aware of what he is making me persevere.


    That''s why I don''t want you to touch me. It''s good to take care of yourself on your own. I don''tin about that. But don''t just try to preach your family''s untrained or emotional feelings.


    "So, this is that girl who worked the theft... with the intention of being seriously protected?


    "Ah. I''ll see what I can find out here if there''s any danger... why don''t you put a bulletin in my sister"


    "To His Royal Highness King Anisphere?


    "That sister would be brave and happy to prepare you for better treatment than here."


    Acrylics are not normal people. Algard stares at the possibility of holding a "demon stone".


    Demonic stones supposedly created by demons eating spirits and degenerating spiritual stones created in the body.


    It is an organ that is originally present in demons, but I am guessing that acrylics are more of a kind than they are also present in human-shaped demons.


    I do not believe that acrylics with such a background can normally live in the Kingdom of Palletia. The Cambus kingdom, which seems to be her hometown, is also riddled with mystery, so I can''t even say that I should return to the country.


    Algard thought the future of acrylics would be brighter if he spoke to that unusual, odd sister.


    "Clive, I''m sorry, can you get me a change of clothes for the acrylic?


    "We are men''s belts. If it''s women''s clothing, let''s negotiate when sourcing in the vige."


    "I''m sorry. I think I know more..."


    "Don''t let anyone near that girl."


    "Ah. Don''t get your hands on it if you find it. If you''re leaving here, you don''t have to chase me. Missed him. That''s where I left my hand. I can''t be held responsible for wild drowning. We can''t let the dead die here."


    "... you say?


    To Algard''s words, Clive hammers as he asks his intentions.


    Algard nodded one and then said:


    "That looks like a kid, but... - he''s strong. You must be trained for something."


    (... weird guy)


    Acrylic was having a sleepless night. After that, I took a bath with Algard''s guidance and was returned to my room, surprised by itsfort.


    When the night came and put me in a beautiful bed, on the contrary, I felt morefortable than restless. It was a man named Al who made me think of acrylics that kept doing such incredible things.


    Even though Acrylic knew about the existence of a bath, he thought it was something that had nothing to do with him, and bathing in the water wasn''t something he could do every day.


    It''s not like they let me use the bed or anything superior when I go to bed, and they gave me a nket and I trembled in the cold.


    "... warm. Smell of the day......"


    I reposition myself in the thighs and futon and inhale the smell of the sheets all over me.


    Comfortable as a lie,fortable. That''s why doubts about Algard just swell up.


    I thought that I was really interested in myself because I treated myself like a whore as a strange ve, but I was also told that I was not interested.


    "... then why"


    Acrylic doesn''t know. Because I don''t know this warmth applied to Algardo. So I don''t know why Algard makes me so good to myself.


    So I thought it was creepy, but I couldn''t help bute closer to Algard, which also led to a rxation of my guard. Because it still makes sense.


    "... Al..."


    Am I allowed to stay here?


    No one can hear the inquiry. Drowsingly inviting acrylic eyes slowly fall.


    I don''t notice acrylics falling asleep. That a tear fell from his eyes.


    On that day, Acrylic was able to sleep for the first time in a long time.

 81 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 03

    "Are you dissatisfied with your meal?


    "... no. Look, you know what I mean."


    A few days had passed since Acrylic entered the Western Hall where Algard lived to steal.


    Since then, Algardo has been present at the Acrylic dining table. Algardo brought in an acrylic meal, tasted poisonous, and then served the acrylic portion, but how long had we been surrounding the meal together?


    At first, soup was the main meal, but after I found out that acrylic was fine, I started serving regr meals. It was so delicious that I had never eaten any of the meals, it was an acrylic that I was disappointed in, but I''ve been eating it a lottely.


    It was only a meal to fill the hunger at first, but the margin of being able to take a meal without even being hungry was starting to make acrylics care about people''s gaze.


    Algardo was eating beautifully in front of the disappointing acrylic, because it was one of the causes. Algard''s meal must have been beautiful and he fell in love with it by ident. Then acrylics also stop disappointing and try to eat with Algardo''s appearance.


    "That''s good."


    "... is this satisfying Al''s interest?


    Algard said he wanted to know about acrylics as a condition of being here, but he hasn''t taken any action to make it clear to acrylics yet.


    It was a word that came out of that question, but Algardo stops his dietary hand and wipes his mouth with a cloth towel.


    "Right. Looks like the acrylic and a lot of nervousness have been removed. First......"


    Feeding it, or the acrylic frown stops by. I realized I had been caught eating since I was told.


    Still, I don''t go back to what I ate. If you don''t fight back, you''ll never get hungry. With that in mind, Acrylic was surprised no matter what he said, and now it''s time for me to get up.


    "Let''s study."


    "... study?


    "Ah. It''s from the publguage of the Kingdom of Palettia."


    Acrylic tilted his neck without knowing what it meant. I wonder why I''m talking about studying.


    "I don''t know what that means, that''s your face."


    ����


    "In the first ce. We don''t know each other in detail. Thenguage makes sense, but it is also natural that cultures differ if countries are different. In order to do this, we need to get to know each other. As a prerequisite, I''m just asking you to learn these words to make it easier tomunicate."


    "So you''re telling me the words...?


    I wonder why you do that.


    That''s the kind of question thates to mind in acrylic breasts. Algard seems to be even more serious about it, which in turn deepens acrylic perplexity.


    "At the end of the day, I will gain. I don''t want to study even if they kill me, if you say so, I won''t force you..."


    "And it''s not like I don''t want to!


    "Right. Then let''s take a post-meal break and start ss for the day. You''ll be bored even when you''re in the room. I''ve got homework for you, too, so you''ll be free. You can even read a book if you remember the words. I don''t think acrylics can hurt you, either.


    "A book... do you have such a fancy product...?


    "Hmm? Well, it''s true that a book is somewhat expensive, but it''s not an amount that even civilians can''t reach. That''s the general story in this country.... I don''t know what''s going to happen."


    ����


    Finally, Algard leaned down and whispered to mock himself. Acrylic ears even pick up such an Algard grunt.


    That bothered me, but when I realized that Algard had a face I had never seen before, the acrylic shut its mouth.


    "Acrylic," it says in the letter of this country.


    "Now... my name?


    "That''s right. You could write more beautifully if you practice."


    Run the pen and let Algardo show you an example and write it down on the acrylic.


    Words make sense, so Algardo makes them teach and write down meaning while tranting from simple words to acrylics. Repeat the task of having the pronunciation written down as well.


    Acrylic is running his pen like he said it was fun to be able to study. I haven''t been able to hide that ear and tail moving in a good mood, and Algard loosens his mouth naturally.


    "Are you having fun?


    "Yeah!"


    Acrylic answers Algard''s query with momentum. Then, the acrylic looks up at Algardo like he''s pissed off. Feeling the smile of Algard''s gaze, Acrylic turns his face red and turns away.


    Algardo leaks augh at how such acrylics look.


    "Wow, don''tugh!


    "I''m sorry....... hey acrylic"


    "Already... what?


    "Do you mind if we talk a little bit about the future?


    "... future stories?


    Algard stoppedughing and tightened his expression. Acrylic, who saw that change in Algard''s expression, also tightened his expression.


    The gentle air until earlier disappears, and the breathtaking feeling of tension that seems to draw my throat bes full.


    "We''re talking about what acrylics are going to do."


    ��������


    "I invited you as a guest, even though it was in front of the building. I want to know what you want to do."


    "What do you want to do..."


    "I don''t know what happened when you came in here to steal. I see there''s something stuck in the wings."


    To Algard''s words, Acrylic chooses silence by pulling his lips together.


    Nor does it look like he cared about the silence of the acrylic, Algardo continues.


    "Fortunately, this is the border. It would be nice if you looked forward to a peaceful life. If you have somewhere you want to go, I''ll help you go for it."


    "... how can you get that far?


    "Right...... Tell us why, but we don''t know each other''s circumstances. The environment in which I grew up is different. I don''t think it makes sense where we talked about it."


    "... Aren''t you going to talk because you don''t know?


    "Even though we don''t know if we can understand each other?


    Algardo''s eyes are narrowed for acrylic inquiries. If I could look into those crimson eyes, I would suffer so much that my acrylic breath would be clogged.


    "It''s a fantasy, such as telling everything and you can understand it. No matter how many words you exhaust, no matter how many thoughts you speak, you can''t ovep them all. You only need to know that I have a reason to do it."


    "... there is no guarantee that you will not betray me at the end"


    "No one can betray others. It''s people who betray themselves. �� but"


    Algard''s hand reaches for the acrylic. Acrylic hardens itself due to the agitation of the reaction. Because Algard''s outstretched hand had no killing spirit, no hostility.


    Pong, and Algard''s hand can be put on the acrylic head. With his head caressed with gentle hands as it is, acrylic blinks.


    "I don''t want to betray you," he said. I can act with that in mind. "


    ����


    I don''t know, I think acrylic. I can''t tell what a man named Al looks like in acrylics. Perhaps I can understand it if I know what the circumstances are that he doesn''t talk about.


    I have no reason to believe it. I can tell you I won''t betray you with my mouth, I won''t fool you. If you just say it, anyone can do it if you just look good.


    (Still... if Al, can I be fooled)


    I don''t want to think this gentle hand is a lie. Acrylics couldn''t let go of this warm time.


    "Al. I want you to listen to me. About me, to you."


    "... oh, let me hear it for sure"


    Algardo nods loudly at the words that Acrylic tells him by squeezing his expression.


    Seeing Algard nodded, Acrylic breathed heavily, getting his breath ready before slowly starting to talk.


    "I don''t know if I''m from what Al calls the Cambus Kingdom. ''Cause I never got out of there."


    "Lee?"


    "We called ourselves Licant. It''s been told that werewolves, people and demon wolves, were born together. I don''t know if it''s true..."


    Acrylic''s mouth remains heavy, he says, because he was not interested. Algard was listening arm in arm to arm to acrylic circumstances spoken in a voice smaller than the pompous and normal volume of voice.


    "We, Ricant, lived in the woods. I hunted beasts and demons, gathered the grace of the woods, and lived there."


    "So wasn''t Ricant interacting with the outside world?


    "It wasn''t supposed to be a good thing to be involved with people outside. If anyone gets lost, I''ll chase them back, or I won''t do anything if I see them in the woods. I didn''t want to have to get involved until I got out."


    "... but now you''re out"


    "I was caught, by a human."


    Acrylic whines as he turns to hold his own body tight. Algardo frowned at the word "grab".


    "I don''t know if that''s what Al calls a canvas kingdom. But there were a lot of people. There were all sorts of other races gathered there."


    "Various races? That means it''s just like Licant..."


    "Yes, the humans call us subhuman.... where they forced me to kill."


    "Murderer..."


    "It wasn''t every time. But he asked me to help him fight again and again. If I refused, they would whip me, skip my meal... I thought I''d die many times, and I even thought you''d kill me."


    Behind Acrylic''s braines a clear resurgence of the past he experienced.


    The fact that he was caught in return for trying to chase back a man who approached him inside. From then on, every day they put me in a rough hut and force me to fight.


    Some of them wanted to kill people. If I don''t kill him, I''ll be whipped myself. On the contrary, he was about to be killed by a rtive human.


    "I no longer have the strength to defy, and no one around me ever opens my mouth... it was hell"


    "... so you could get away with it?


    "When we escaped, we were being transported somewhere. I was put in a cage, but less people than usual. I took the lead, but the other kids broke into the woods because of me."


    "So, you said you got here?


    "... yes. I''ve been wandering for days without knowing."


    Acrylic exhaled deeply to say so, saying that he had said it all out.


    Algard is silent for now to put his hand on his chin and think in.


    "... can you think of any worries about the chaser?


    "Oh, I don''t know..."


    "Right..."


    To breathing Algardo, Acrylic was breathtaking. I was here, fed, in a ce to calm down and rxed. But the possibility that I might be pursued had not yet disappeared.


    Maybe, and the imaginationes to mind behind the acrylic brain. Maybe Al will try to kick himself out, he said.


    "... don''t worry"


    "Huh?"


    "I won''t throw it out. This is also on the edge of something. I told you that.


    Soothe his expression. Algardo continues with a grin, either to reassure him.


    "He wants to know about acrylics. About a species called Licant, about an acrylic individual. I mean, for me, you deserve to be invited as a guest. So... oh, yeah"


    Stroking Acrylic''s cheek, Algardo continues with his brow butt dropped like trouble.


    "I''ll protect you."


    "... Huh...!


    To the words, acrylics shook my mind with much more intense shocks than I thought.


    He was grabbed from the inside, forced to do unwanted things, wandered ahead of him and fled with his life, and arrived here.


    Here is Al, who throws a bunk and gentle words that will not be threatened by a warm meal. Acrylic thought that was definitely a happy thing.


    Acrylic thought he was saved. That unconsciously unties the shackles of fear that were tying the acrylic.


    "... me, can I stay here?


    "If that''s what you want. Let''s hope I want you here."


    That was the word I wanted above all for Acrylic.


    He said it''s okay to stay here. Someone will be here to admit it.


    Earliest, speechless. It just gets hot in the back of my eyes and makes me cry one after the other.


    Algardo, who had his hand on his cheek, turns his hand around the back of the acrylic. Acrylic deposited his forehead with Algard so that he could lean over to the plump of his hand, which was apanied by a one-handed hug.


    Algardo just keeps stroking his back, crying acrylic without words. Until the acrylic is tired of crying and sleeping, all the time.

 82 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 04

    Algard put the crying tired and falling asleep acrylic to bed and closed the door so as not to make a sound softly.


    The exhaled exhtion is heavy and I can feel iting down to my shoulder. It was when I tried to get away from the acrylic room as it was.


    "Oh, hey, aren''t you going to give me a hand? Prince."


    Algardo stopped to the man, who appeared soundless from the other side of the hallway.


    A man characterized by burning red hair. Was it around the middle of thirty when I was a year old? I can see that body is big and well worked out. Obviously a warrior''s body.


    His red-brown eyes like that arc fun and reflect Algard. Algardo narrowed his eyes to a red-haired man who would obviously look at himself with teasing nces.


    "Darren."


    "Oh, scary scary scary. Isn''t that nice? I''ve never had a chance to taste a woman in this neighborhood."


    The man, called Darren,ughed at his heels and unted his shoulders. Algard sighs and shows.


    "... hateful, I can''t be in love with a man like you"


    "Is it ironic? Well, it''s true that the y was too much to be allotted! Ha ha!


    "Not that I could say, but it sucks."


    Algard makes Darren look evil like he''s tired.


    Darren Cochinille was the warrant of the Viscount Cochinille family. Darren left the house and acted as an adventurer because he had a brother and the governor inherited him. It was only natural that he chose adventurers as his business to take advantage of his magical talents.


    That''s how he flushed his floating name. Naturally, I also bought anger from my parents and was duped. He''s here like that because he was chosen as Algard''s escort.


    A man of arms, even if he has some problems with his personality. And... those who supposedly had no problem breathing out in thend of the border. Darren was one of them. Darren was impable as a man who could travel to the bordernd without a squire.


    "My nearby vige daughter is dictating. No, the man in the vige has a harsh gaze."


    "Keep it on track. They won''t stand up against us, either, but they won''t be happy when it''s over."


    On the face of it, Algard was deported to the border because he was rendered obsolete. The original purpose of the expulsion was to keep Algardo away from the throne and to carry out the study without anyone knowing that Algardo had be a vampire.


    But naturally, I can''t be out-of-the-box. Therefore, Algardo and the others have made it their job to help develop the border. This is and where demonic power zones were developed, and once stampeded and the power zones rejuvenated is new to memory.


    Still, people challenge demons for resources that make them wealth. This is the front-linend.


    "Well, if you''re not an adventurer or a fan, you''re not going to lean in. If nobles and adventurers behave tyrannically, they''ll hate you all together."


    "They are our lifeline. Never treat me coarsely, huh?


    "I know. I know very well that food and moisture are needed to fight the battle."


    That said Darrenughed belligerently. The only reason he was chosen to make his way to this peripheralnd is not the poor bare line. Because, to put it briefly, he has a side ofbat fanaticism.


    There are also many demonic raids here. Not only that, but it is also inevitable to encounter demons for pioneering and collecting resources. The demonic thinning that takes ce on a daily basis is present on the hobby extension line for Darren.


    That is also the reason why people are said to be understaffed at Algard''s mansion, but it is basically the rule of this mansion to do your thing on your own because you have no additional funds or intention of hiring people.


    "... so you won''t get your hands on it?


    "... do you really want to take it to that story"


    "Because I''m worried. If you''re in this creepy hall all day, and the researchers are still young, you can y around in the corner."


    "... I don''t deserve that, and I don''t want that. That''s it."


    Algard walked out with his back turned to refuse. Looking away at her back, Darren sighed softly as she scratched her head.


    "It''s a pain in the ass to make my brother stubborn, Master Anis..."


    (... Who is Al?


    I dawned again after Acrylic spoke over me. By this time the acrylic was also lighter in the publguage of the Kingdom of Palletia so that we could have a conversation. The acrylic I could afford thought about Algard.


    Since then Al has been stuffing me through to the acrylic room. Algardo gentlyughed and stroked his head when he could speak in the words of the Kingdom of Palettia one by one. Even though the warmth was delightful, Acrylic had spared some subtle emotions that would embarrass him somewhere.


    It was the question of what the hell Al was like to think about thinking sideways to divert attention from such extraneous emotions.


    (The work is so beautiful, because I live in your mansion... someone with an identity, is it?


    To the extent that the study of letters is present, if you proceed, the study ofmon sense has also been mixed a little bit. I guess that also became a factor in acrylics spreading their thinking.


    It is the king who is up there like the head of the inside, the noble who serves the king, the civilian who has no identity. Though pompous, Acrylic recognized the kingdom as such.


    Algard has no sign of being a civilian. If so, I don''t think it''s noble. But Algard never told Acrylic who he was.


    (... would you answer me if I asked?


    Though that thought passed and I saw it, there is no sign that the door will be knocked. It bothers me and I turn my gaze at the door.


    (Is something wrong...?


    Now for the record, Acrylic doesn''t know anything about this ce. Who is Algardo and what other people live in this mansion?


    If the imagination of being someone with an identity is true, why does Algardo live in this mansion?


    I can''t get the question out of my head once I''m concerned. Not even willing to study, distracted and Acrylic left his body in bed.


    "... Al"


    He told me I could stay here, but I don''t know what I want to do now.


    In the Kingdom of Palettia, perhaps no one has the ears or tails of a beast like himself.


    Then this is the only ce you really have to go. Think that far. Acrylic hides his sight with his hands around his eyes.


    "... there''s nothing I can do about it"


    I don''t want to get out of here. But it''s painful, scary, painful to wait until Al gets here. I want to open this door right now and go see Al.


    Wait, wait, there''s no sign of the door being knocked. Acrylic bites his teeth as he hugs his own body.


    "... when I leave here, I won''t guarantee my life"


    That''s what I promised Al. But still.


    Acrylic woke up and gentlyid his hands on the door. My heart is pounding so hard that I don''t like it when I blurt.


    I honestly don''t know what will happen when I leave here. Even if I can see Al, Al could get angry. It''s not Al. If you meet someone, they could kill you.


    I''m sure you''re right about making a big deal out of it here. Smart choice. A calm self whispers in my head that it''s better to do that.


    "But I''m also jittery... I''m scared"


    Reinforced in his trembling hand, never willing, Acrylic slowly opened the door.


    Look down the hall like a peek in. No sign of people, no noise. After confirming it, the acrylic exhales quietly and erases its own signs.


    Life inside was dominated by hunting. Therefore, the art of turning off signs has been learned since childhood. Acrylic carefully goes down the hallway to avoid making any noise while keeping his mind calm.


    There are surprisingly few signs of people in the mansion. Is it minimal to take care of, or is it full of creepy air that must be the exterior of the mansion I saw outside?


    Acrylic goes down the hallway to avoid making any noise while scolding the feelings that make him feel frightened. Hiding in the shadows of the hallway, he goes one step, one step, exploring the signs ahead.


    ����


    Then I heard people. At the same time, I felt the smell of acrylic sniffing.


    The smell was a familiar smell, and when the smell recognized something, tension ran on the acrylic.


    "Of blood, smell...?


    Why? And while Acrylic wondered, he peered and looked into the shadows of the hallway to those who smelled blood while holding down the heart that was about to jump.


    That was the entrance, and it seemed like a few people were gathering. I could see Algard and his white gold hair in it.


    "Argh!"


    I identally moved to the smell of blood and got on with myself with my voice.


    The gaze of the people at the entrance gathers to the acrylic at once. Among them was still Algard, who, surprised, turned his gaze towards the acrylic.


    Acrylic looked to Algard as his face was about to turn bright red on his detours, but there were no specifications for what hade out.


    I didn''t see any trauma on Algard''s body. I realized that the smell of blood did note from Algard, but from those who were in conversation at the entrance with Algard, and the acrylic had lost its strength from my body. Pepe as it was, and as he sat down, Algard quickly approached him, kneeling.


    "Acrylic? Why are you out of the room?


    "Oh, I''m sorry... Al''s noting today, so get anxious..."


    "... oh well. I''m sorry. I didn''t think enough."


    Algardo replies to the acrylic he says with a whispering, sorry head bowed, look like he chewed up a bitter bug while scratching his head.


    "Uh, Master Algard. Is that the girl?


    Then the men, who were watching how Algard and Acrylic were doing, called out at random.


    They''re apparently a battle outfit, with dirt like they did after the battle, etc. The smell of blood and their injuries were more like blood return than anything else.


    Acrylic slipped his ear and lowered as he seemed too dumb to jump out that Al might have been injured.


    "... ha, you guys. Back off already today. There''s no point in talking about acrylics."


    "Yeah, I know that. It just doesn''t seem like something that Algard would worry about."


    "... just back off. No, fine. I''m bringing the acrylic back to my room. The report will be submittedter."


    Algard told him to abandon him and held up the body of the acrylic he was sitting on.


    Hup, Algard''s face approaches close range to the vision of a short screaming acrylic. The acrylic face stains bright red at once, understanding that it fits inside Algard''s arms and is being held up.


    Fly your consciousness so that you are not aware of the sound of your heart bouncing loudly and painfully. It was acrylic resistance to knowing what was going on but not wanting to recognize it.


    With the acrylic in his arms, Algardo walks back the way the acrylic came.


    Acrylic lowered his ear and gaze sorry to see if his current state was finally swallowing.


    "... sorry"


    "Apologize for what?


    "Leave the room on your own..."


    "... never mind. I was the one who forgot to take care of acrylics. I had a job in here today."


    "Work?"


    "We work for demons. It''s a big day. I couldn''t make it to see Acrylic because I was waiting."


    Demon thinning. I see, that''s why Acrylic convinced me that he was bleeding back to the point where he smelled so much blood.


    "... Al also fights demons?


    "... No, I am. I''m not leaving this mansion."


    "? Yes, it is?


    "... ah. I have to be here."


    That''s how the grin Algard brought to his mind was a grin, but I couldn''t imagine himughing, and it was a transparent, nothing-making look.


    Acrylic fell into the sensation as if peering into the invisible hole at the bottom. The look on his face was too pretty, but he was stirred up by unspeakable anxiety and Acrylic identally held his fist.


    "... Al?


    "What?"


    Is he aware, or is he aware and stuck? What look do you have on your face?


    Afraid to hear that, Acrylic shut his mouth. The heat of Algard''s hand holding him tight made me realize he was here.

 83 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 05

    "Acrylic, I have someone I want to meet today... do you mind?


    "Huh? Ugh, yeah"


    The day after Acrylic left the room, Algard came to Acrylic''s room and cut out the story that way.


    Although Acrylic made his eyes ck and white on Algard''s offer, he admitted that he would not refuse.


    After confirming that Acrylic''s consent had been obtained, Algard called out across the door.


    "Come in, Clive"


    I beg your pardon.


    It was Clive who came inside. Acrylics, who saw an elderly butler, correct his residence in a frightened manner.


    "I''ll see you first. I am Clive, the administrator of this hall, an Algard-saint."


    "Ah, acrylic, sir."


    "In this short period of time we have be ustomed to the words of the Kingdom of Palletia, and we are just amazed. Regards,"


    Clive smiles slightly and gives a thank you. Acrylic nods his neck up and down again and again in a tense manner.


    "So, um... why are you meeting me...?


    "The other day, she came to think that Master Algardo was inconvenient with Miss Acrylic. So I was wondering if I could talk to you about your behavior in this hall."


    "Ha... ah, but yesterday, I left the room, because I''m sorry..."


    "Yep. I don''t think you have any ill intentions. But we also had a position and a situation. I wonder if it would be convenient for me to talk to you to decide how to shake you in the future."


    Acrylic nods and shows as he was convinced to listen to Clive. The option of not listening if asked how to shake yourself in the future disappeared from the acrylic.


    Clive nods and shows as he realizes that Acrylic has taken a listening stance. I thought we''d start talking like that, but Clive was going to start making tea.


    "It''ll be a long story, go ahead and do this first"


    "Oh, thanks......"


    The tea Clive put me in gave me an acrylic nose and a pleasant aroma. Where I rxed to the taste that made me want to exhale, well, Clive starts to cut the story out.


    "I thought to Miss Acrylic, what did you exin it from first? I hope you know about us first."


    "Yes, sir"


    "I am the one who has been entrusted by the king of thisnd with the protection of thisnd. This is the habitat of demons, the kingdom of Palletia and the pioneering ce on the edge"


    "The pioneering ce means to expand the ce where you live..."


    "Yes. Exactly. At the same time, it''s to gather the essential resources in this country."


    "Resources?"


    "Yes. That is the Spirit Stone. Do you know anything about spiritual stones?


    Spirit Stone. Acrylic tingled at the name and raised his eyebrows to show it.


    "Spirit stone... stone with the power of the Spirit, right?


    "Yes. In our country, spiritual stones are used from life to various tools."


    "So I went out of my way to make a mistake in the demonic habitat... Yeah, I understand."


    "Yes, and now Miss Acrylic is inviting you to be a guest of Master Algard, because of those circumstances, the building is understaffed."


    "Undermanned?


    "Yes, thisnd, as I said earlier, is a frontiernd. And a dangerous ce where demons can spread. It''s not enough to be able to work."


    Certainly no one in thend adjacent to danger may try to live in hope, Acrylic thinks.


    For Acrylic, the Ricanto, unlike the inner world, there is and in the Kingdom of Palletia where we can live more serenity.


    So it was a convincing story that there were few workers.


    "So, Miss Acrylic"


    "Yes, sir"


    "If you like, aren''t you willing to work in this hall?


    "Me?


    Acrylic puts a decent face to the suggestion from Clive.


    "Yes. As I said earlier, this hall is understaffed. There are not enough people at work, and often they can''t get around to it."


    "So you took me?


    "Yes, if you could help me clean and wash your work. Will the rest basically take care of Master Algard around you?"


    "... Master Algard is about Al, isn''t he?


    Hitachi Acrylic looks at Algardo with his gaze. Algard, who had left the exnation to Clive, frowned a little before coughing.


    "Oh, my name is Algard, to be exact"


    "... is Al a great guy?


    "You could be the head of this building."


    "Clive."


    Though Algard says to me, Clive just shows his shoulders unted without looking intentional.


    Even knowing Algard was the one standing at the top of this hall, there were few surprises for acrylics. Rather, I thought it was natural.


    "Originally, if you are Master Algard, it is fine to discourage exclusive squire, but we were understaffed in this peripheralnd. That''s where you are, Miss Acrylic."


    "... but I''m still not sure how this country works or anything. Still good?


    "Yeah, yeah. You may need to do more than you can, but at first you can just talk to someone about Algard. And I''d appreciate it if you could just take care of yourself ande in for a little chore."


    Clive smiles and tells Acrylic as he grips his hands together on his desk.


    Acrylic turns his gaze to Algard in confusion. Algard put the interval aside just to worry a little, then told the sigh.


    "Of course, I pay my sry. Keep studying and I''ll go out with you. If you don''t like your life here, you don''t have a referral. But even with that introduction, if the acrylic doesn''t have credit and assurance, it''s hard."


    "Is that a good idea...?


    "If I say I don''t like you, I won''t force you. I don''t think it''s okay to put my position back on the guest again. It is our request that you work for it, because acrylics must necessarily respond��"


    "Fine, me"


    Acrylic nodded and showed to block Algard''s words. Algardo frowns at Acrylic''s reply. Clive, on the other hand, has a full grin.


    Clive stood up and held both hands of the acrylic with both hands as he came to the side of the acrylic.


    "I''m d you''re happy."


    "Uh, wee...?


    "I hope Miss Acrylic will act with Master Algard in the future. I think you may leave if you are asked to use something. Are you sure? Dear Algard,"


    "Oh, I''ll talk to youter. Clive can back off."


    "Then I''ll do this as well as prepare for the meal. From now on, as apanion, thank you. Miss Acrylic."


    "Companions..."


    Acrylic repeats the wordpanion. Even while he is chewing up the meaning of the word, Clive makes a gratuity and exits the room.


    After Clive left, a strange silence spread between Acrylic and Algard.


    "... Are you sure it was a good idea?


    "Huh?"


    "This is what Clive said. I wasn''t expecting you to work anything else... but it''s true this hall is understaffed. I admit it''s convenient. But if you think I don''t like acrylics, I''m not gonna force you to."


    "Hey, Al."


    Acrylic calls on Algard as he looks straight into Algard''s eyes to cut off the flow of conversation.


    Called by acrylics, Algardo stops the words on the way and gazes at them to take a straight acrylic gaze.


    "Al is actually named Algardo."


    "... oh yeah"


    "The greatest man in this hall?


    "That''s what Clive says on his own."


    "But you''re a great guy, aren''t you?


    "... I don''t deny it"


    "Oh well. I don''t know if it has anything to do with why I have to stay here."


    To Acrylic''s inquiry, it is now that Algardo has be silent. I frown as if I were trying to pick a word and put my hands on it to hide my mouth.


    Acrylic exhaled softly, staring straight at Algard like that.


    "It''s okay, I don''t want you to have to answer that."


    "... acrylic?


    "Al said you wanted to know about me, didn''t he? Well, then, you can assume I want to know about Al, too, right?


    There was a smile on the face of nature and acrylics. Algardo blinks his eyes like he was distracted by such an acrylic expression.


    But the look quickly turns into something that showed confusion. My gaze is diverted from the acrylic as if I were escaping something.


    "... I''m not interested in anything."


    "It''s not Al who decides that, is it? It''s me. There''s so much I want to know. Al, so I want to know."


    "Is that because I helped acrylics?


    Shaking his neck left and right, Algard sarcastically grinned and told him to throw it away.


    "Right. Al helped me, so I want Al to know"


    Acrylic does not deny that thrown away Algard''s words. On top of that, I said that''s why I want to know.


    "Don''t you like Al?


    "... ah. I''m just letting you down, even if you''re interested. I think Acrylic misunderstands, but I''m not doing anything here. I didn''t do anything to be respected."


    "But Al helped me, didn''t he? That''s enough for me."


    "If you want to help, everyone can do it. It just so happens to be me. It''s not something that interests me."


    "That''s not true"


    To Algard, who oveps words to reject, Acrylic clearly now uttered a word of denial.


    Algard''s gaze, which tended to deviate, is directed again towards the acrylic. Acrylic has never deviated from Algard''s gaze. Again, the gaze intertwines.


    "Surely what Al did may not be anything special. It could have been done by anyone. But it was Al who blessed me with a meal and gave me knowledge. You call yourself worthless, but you met me when I was in so much pain, you helped me. It''s worth it just to you. Anything anyone could possibly do, Al was the only one who did it for me."


    Oh, speaking of which. Second, there was something past Acrylic''s brain.


    I wondered if I had spoken properly.


    "Al, thank you for your help. I''m so d I met you."


    �D�D�D�D


    "Even if it''s not worth it to you, it''s irreceable to me. I''m very happy to have met you in my life."


    Algard opens his eyes and stares at the acrylic as he is taken aback. Acrylics just smile at Algardo like that.


    Surely it could have been something anyone could have done. Still, it was Algard who reached for the acrylic at that moment.


    That''s why Acrylic thanks Algard. Even if that''s what everyone did, you''re the one who offered me that hand.


    "... that''s all I''m ever thankful for."


    "That''s all you''ve done to me for Al. Al thinks that''s what anyone can do. Al''s a good guy."


    "... I''m not the kind of person to be evaluated"


    I shook my head hard and gradually got acrylic eyebrows at Algard, who didn''t try to ept me.


    Acrylic that identally takes a seat and walks over to the side of Algard. If I stuffed the distance so as to peek into Algard''s face, I could see for a moment Algard''s crimson eyes shaking in confusion.


    "I don''t care what Al thinks. But I was still helped by Al, so many times I say thank you! Whatever anyone can do, you''ve be one of them!


    ".............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "I don''t want Al to tell me."


    "Ha-ha...! Well... don''t you want me to tell you? Right."


    In return for the acrylic, Algardo raises his hair with one hand to scratch up his forehead and hides his gaze with his palm. In its mouth, there is a grin that cannot hide the funniest.


    "... I''m the one who reached out to anyone who can."


    Algard shrugged softly to bite something off. Algard''s mood for words could not be read by acrylics.


    That''s why the desire to know grows stronger. But not now, I''m sure, when I ask.


    The acrylic reached out, picking the hem of the opposite hand that hid his face. Very thin, trivial connection.


    Algard never shook off such acrylic hands.

 84 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 06

    "Hey, Al?


    "What?"


    "Me, don''t you have to work?


    Acrylic asked Algard yes. Although I took it upon myself to do my job, I don''t have a job that looks particrly like work just to study the next day.


    Algardo, questioned by an acrylic, answers as he shifts his posture so that he arms together and leads to the back of the chair.


    "Taking care of me around me doesn''t mean I''m doing anything myself, especially"


    "Really?


    "Ah."


    "Hmm. But don''t you have to clean it?


    Remember Clive''s story. Acrylic makes repeated inquiries. Doesn''t this make sense that you''ve been asked to do your job?


    "Clive will ask for it when he needs it. Plus, I need to teach you how to clean. I guess I''ll nt it there when I''m removing it for my use. Besides, what acrylics do today is they study."


    "Yeah. I know most of the words now, but I need to be able to even speak more."


    Acrylic exchanges conversations, but his hands are moving in writing. Writing while having a conversation, because it is parallel, the movement of the hand is the blunt thing acrylic was taken seriously.


    But it is from acrylics that we shake the subject, and there is nothing to talk about from Algard. It''s just that Algardo is watching the acrylic.


    "... Hey, Al"


    "What?"


    "Are you free?


    "... you can''t deny it."


    "What''s Al doing?


    Acrylic asked Algardo, whining bitterly, tilting his little neck.


    Algard has many mysteries. Apparently, he''s a great guy, but he can''t get out of this hall, and he can take care of the acrylic if he''s free.


    Algardo gives a subtle look, wondering how to answer an acrylic question.


    "Especially, nothing"


    "Is Al sick or something?


    "... what makes you think that?


    He said, "I''m not doing anything. I don''t know if you can let me."


    Algardo leaves his subtle expression on Acrylic''s anticipation and hands on him to hide his mouth without answering anything.


    "... right. Acrylics will be a problem in the future."


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m a sinner."


    Acrylic opened his eyes to Algard, who shrugged and stared at Algard''s face.


    "Sinner...?


    "Ah. So being here is a punishment to pay for that sin."


    When Algard tells him what to tell him, he deflects his gaze from the acrylic.


    Acrylic marvels at Algard''s confession, but sees how Algard is doing and feels unspeakably ufortable.


    Disgusting as noting out of the back of my throat. Acrylic distorted his eyebrows to the point where he seemed to be able to grab it in one more step, but couldn''t reach it.


    "... well"


    "... is that all?


    Algardo returns his gaze to the acrylic gavel.


    Acrylic thought I must be thinking that if it was something more to be said. That''s why I was able to say exactly what I was going to say.


    "Because I don''t think Al is a bad person because Al is a sinner"


    "... I wonder. Maybe not, huh?


    "Is that a habit?


    Acrylic distorted his expression to say it was clearly unpleasant. Algard blinked his eyes when the reaction of the acrylic was something he didn''t even think it would be.


    "Habits?"


    "You look like you want to be the bad guy"


    "... because, in fact, you''re a bad guy"


    Algard groans and makes himself look ridiculous. The smile that floated was the look on Algardo''s face that Acrylic had recently begun to see.


    That''s what crippled Acrylic''s mind. The Algardo thing that I never tried to get my thanks for before passes through my brain.


    Al.


    "... what?


    "You regret your sins, don''t you?


    Algardo breathed like he had been poked in the void. Acrylic keeps staring at Algard moving.


    Having noticed the gaze from the acrylic, Algardo slipped away from his gaze at first nce.


    "Looks like Al wants to be punished."


    "... does that look like it?


    "Visible"


    Algardo covered his eyes with one hand to hide his gaze at the pointing out of the acrylic that could be poked straight at.


    "Because I don''t know Al. So I''m going to say something... but I can''t breathe."


    �D�D�D�D


    Algard breathed and turned his gaze away at the acrylic with his hands that were hiding his eyes.


    There''s a full look of surprise there, but that look quickly turns into a bitterugh.


    "... you''ve been told the same thing"


    "Huh?"


    My sister told me the same thing.


    sister. Acrylic pinned his ear to the word Algard shrugged, and stood up.


    "Sister?


    "Ah."


    "You said the same thing to me... then I''m sure you''re worried about Al"


    "- I don''t deserve that."


    Quiet, but in a rough tone to p, Algard ran out of words. Acrylic reveals his surprise at the angry emotions he has never shown before.


    Soon Algard realized that his emotions had been disturbed, too, and he held his finger between his brows as the punishment seemed bad.


    "... sorry. But I wasn''t close to my sister."


    "Really?


    "Oh.... maybe I just hated it unterally, but yeah"


    "... why?


    I''m not sure about acrylics. Someone named Algard''s sister. The emotions Algardo has towards his sister.


    That''s why I was curious. Because it was the first time Algard had revealed his emotions so far.


    "My sister was brilliant and I was just a falling out"


    Algardo opened up plenty of time to pick a word before saying so.


    The word feels heavy, like a bite. That''s all Algard has in mind, to the point where he feels that way.


    "But, Al?


    "... what"


    "I think it''s a lie that Al doesn''t like your sister."


    Algard turned his gaze toward the acrylic as he saw something odd. I don''t know why Algard is turning such a gaze on acrylics.


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Because Al doesn''t like it, it''s more like he''s telling himself. If you don''t like someone and you feel bad about someone, I''ll go out more, normal. But Al isn''t."


    "What do you know?


    That was a word Algard had reflexively spoken, holding his mouth down as he said he had ovepped his lethargy as well.


    Acrylic turns his gaze toward Algard as he blinks several times at Algard''s words. Correct your posture and face straight back to Algard.


    "Al. You can be angry, so listen to me."


    "... acrylic?


    "If you want me to understand, I won''t know until you tell me to understand. So I want you to talk to Al more."


    Algardo made his shoulders jump on acrylic words. Acrylic continued as he pretended not to notice it.


    "I want to know about Al. I want to know more and make that breathlessness easier for you. I don''t know about Al, so I don''t know what to say. I don''t know if Al will hurt, suffer, or be happy."


    "... you don''t know. Why would you want to do that?


    "You want to help, but you have so many reasons?


    That''s strange, let the acrylic say it out.


    "Me, I can''t go back to where I was, and I don''t think I can. But I don''t want to die, so I have to live where I can live. And now I''m living next to you. If you''re in pain, I want to help. Is this why Al''s convinced?


    "Even if it''s not next to me, there''s a way to live. That''s what Clive showed."


    Then I''ll choose you.


    Acrylic stuck to Algard in a frustrating mix. It is this time that Algard turns into a stunned look.


    An acrylic gaze is intertwined to see something incredible, and an acrylic gaze to Algard.


    "I''m sure it doesn''t have to be me. But that guy''s not in Al right now, is he? Then I will be. To whoever chooses you."


    "Are you stupid, you are. I told you I was a sinner."


    "Why would that be?


    "Nah...!?"


    Algard unexpectedly loses his word. Acrylic takes his seat and stuffs it to Algard like he says he can''t stand it.


    "If that''s the case, I''m a sinner who tried to steal, right?


    "... oh, that''s"


    "Still, Al told me I was good here. I can tell you that." I don''t care about that. "


    "The weight of my sins is not like that"


    "It''s the same, any sin. Same thing."


    Acrylic stuffed in Algardo brings his face so close that he may feel exhaled.


    "It was painful, it was hard, I couldn''t help but breathe. I want to get out of here. I wanted to live, but I wanted to throw it. Hey, what''s the difference? What''s the difference between me and Al?


    "... you can just say that because you don''t know"


    "Then talk to me. I said I want to know. If you really don''t want them to know, you can hide it, right? You can''t hide it anymore. Hasn''t Al noticed? Are you sure this is about you? You''re in pain now, aren''t you?


    Acrylics ovep words as they desperatelyin. The hand reaches out to Algard''s cheek.


    Acrylic fingers touch Algard''s cheek. Algardo opens his eyes and stares at each other at close range with the acrylic.


    Algardo''s hand reaches out to the acrylic shoulder. It''s like trying to poke at you, but that arm loses power just by putting a hand on the acrylic shoulder.


    "Huh, haha... not at all... impudent"


    "Al......"


    "... I don''t like minded women. They even reveal what they don''t want to show."


    Algardo weighs in as he puts his forehead on the acrylic shoulder. Acrylic hugs her head so that she can hold it over her head as she takes the weight of Algardo''s body.


    Though Algard shook his body for only a moment, he quickly pulls out his strength and leaves himself in the acrylic.


    "... I had to deny it. But now I don''t have a reason to be mean..."


    "Al......?


    "It was painful. It was painful to breathe."


    Was that, after all, a whining word toward acrylics? Algardo shrugs as if he were dreaming.


    Algard was like a wandering, weak beast that was going to disappear.


    Algard couldn''t leave me alone like that, but I couldn''t even think of a word to throw. Acrylic just kept stroking Algard''s head.


    Algardo''s hand is attached to the acrylic''s back. Acrylic lowered his eyes softly to the sensation of his wrist, weak enough to hold him tight.


    (... after all, you couldn''t say anything)


    Acrylic was alone, whining in his heart as he fell asleep in his room bed.


    After that, for a while Algardo had kept himself in the acrylic, but Algardo left the room with a word of apology as he had regained his mind.


    The remaining acrylic hit him back and forth with renewed emotions.


    "... I wonder what caused Al so much suffering"


    Today''s Algardo from acrylic was like a beast of hand. A beast that is weak enough to see, but cannot be left with anyone.


    It''s so painful and so sad that I can''t cut my chest off. I wanted to do something for you, and every word I could throw at you because I thought so was going to be thin, and at the end of the day, I couldn''t say anything.


    "... I wonder if I said anything extra."


    Unexpectedly regret passes on his chest, and acrylic holds his head.


    I wonder what was the right thing to do. I was wondering if that would have been really good for you to do for Algard.


    It was going to make me sick with endless questions and self-loathing. The solo sumo of such acrylic thoughts was stopped by the sound of a knock.


    "Miss Acrylic, it''s me. It''s Clive."


    "Huh? Oh, yes?


    Acrylic rose out of bed to the voice heard from across the door and ran out patterned toward the door.


    When I opened the door, Clive stood there. Acrylics inadvertently get a perfect ear for nervousness.


    "Was your time good now?


    "Oh, yes. It''s okay."


    "Hehe, you don''t get nervous like that. It was expected that this would happen in a way. Master Algardo is starting to open his heart to you..."


    "Huh?"


    "Master Algard has my permission. �� let''s talk about Algard."


    Just a little bit, though, that would be a long story.


    It was just that Acrylic would nce at Clive in surprise.

 85 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 07

    Clive brews tea before he starts talking and puts it in front of the acrylic. Then I sit in the seat across the street myself, sitting in a good position.


    "First, what should I tell you from? Shall we speak from Algard''s point of view?"


    "Al''s position?


    "Yes, Master Algardo''s real name is Algardo Bona Palettia. He was a prince of this country."


    "... Al is the prince. Is that the king''s child?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    The fact that Algardo is a prince. Acrylics could take that without much surprise. Still, I blink my eyes a few times to see if the reaction wille on the table if it is spoken again.


    "The future was also said to be the next king...... have you heard anything from Master Algard?


    "Al says he''s a sinner..."


    Acrylic squeaks remembering the words Al used to say.


    Clive nodded back as he exhaled deeply into the acrylic grunt.


    "Yes, Master Algard has sinned. Because of that sin, he was no longer recognized as the next king. Does Miss Acrylic know how big that is?


    "I was the next chief of this country, but I couldn''t be.... Has Almitted such a great sin?


    Acrylics still have a faint sense of the size of a country. Because I think in tune with mymon sense. Still, when they say they can''t be the next leader, and even more so, they say it''s sinful enough to keep them from going out in the halls of the bordernds, they swallow it.


    How the hell did Algard end upmitting such a sin? Acrylic wonders if that also involves his sister, whose heart Algard was disturbing.


    Clive exhales heavily into the acrylic inquiry before slowly continuing the conversation.


    "Master Algard''s sin was to take control of this country as his own."


    "... domination?


    "Yes, the king, his own father, his wife, the queen, nobles and civilians alike."


    "... Al did that?


    I can''t imagine at all, Acrylic shook his head left or right. From the impression I''ve felt so far, I don''t think Al would think about that.


    But I don''t think Clive is lying. Even if it''s hard for Acrylic to believe, I feel like that''s what really happened.


    "I dyed my hands of evilw and I was about to plunge the country into chaos. And Algard disqualified himself from being the next king, and was banished to thend."


    ����


    "... that''s a very incredible face. But it''s true."


    "Why did Al do that...?


    I understand the sins Algardmitted. The next thing I care about acrylics is motive. What did Algard think, dyed his hands to the evilw and tried to rule the country?


    Once in acrylic inquiry, Clive stops talking and grabs a cup of tea. Take a sip to moisturize your thirst and the cup is put back on top of the saucer without sound.


    "Master Algard had a sister."


    "Sister......"


    "Yes.... by the way, did Miss Acrylic know that this country says magic has flourished?


    "Yeah. Al told me."


    The Kingdom of Palletia is a country where magic is developed. Magic is also deeply involved in its formation, and the nobles use the magical powers inherited from their ancestors for the sake of the people and for the sake of the country. That''s why we reign in a privileged ss called aristocracy.


    And it is the royalty that stands on it. A n that unites this country, starting with the first king who founded the Kingdom of Palletia.


    "In this country, magic can be used, but the more skillful magic is, the more it has been regarded as symbolic of power."


    "... So Al''s sister was an excellent wizard or something?


    Outstanding sister. And in a country where magic is supposedly expensive to use, Acrylic thought that nature and Algardo''s sister might excel as a wizard.


    But Clive smiles bitterly and shakes his neck left and right to deny the idea of acrylic.


    "No, vice versa. Master Algard''s sister, you couldn''t use magic at all."


    "Huh...?


    "That must be why. That''s why Algard-sama''s sister showed her a talent that could be described as heterogeneous."


    "Heterogeneous......?


    "Master Algard''s sister, Master Anisphere Wynn Palettia, has made it possible to reproduce magic in the form of" tools ", even if it is not noble."


    "As a tool...?


    Anisphere. Acrylic leaned his neck strangely while remembering that was Algard''s sister''s name.


    When they call magic a reproduction in the form of a tool, it honestly doesn''te to pass.


    "Simply put, we have been able to reproduce magic with tools that only royalty and nobility can use. Even if you''re a civilian, you can use magic with tools developed by Anisphere."


    "... that''s amazing"


    Acrylics cannot use "magic". For Ricant, magic was a distant thing. That''s because we couldn''t handle ourselves.


    That''s why I can only be surprised. Acrylic nods when he also knows very well that Algard said he was an excellent sister to the point of bing.


    "This country will take precedence over boys as the next king. The throne could not have turned to the Anisphere, who could not use magic. But Anisphere has developed an unprecedented technology that has had a huge impact on this country. �� to the point where there is a voice saying that Master Algard should not be the next king of Anisphere."


    "Is that good to be forgiven?


    "No. What I wanted was part of it, and Master Anisphere didn''t seem to want to be king himself. But we couldn''t ignore Anisphere''s influence."


    "... so Algard tried to be king with all his might...?


    "There are fine circumstances, but it would be a less familiar story for Miss Acrylic, who is not a citizen, so it would be good with that perception. And it was also Anisphere who stopped Algard frommitting the crime."


    "... your sister who said that anisphere tormented Al?


    Unable to use magic, a princess disqualified as royal if she were meant to be. A heretic child who has nevertheless developed magic so that anyone can use it in the form of tools.


    Someone who could have been king until he pushed Algard, who should have been king. People who said they didn''t like Al, but to say they didn''t, they were showingplex emotions.


    When I wondered if the person was tormenting Algard, my impression of the person named Anisphere of Acrylic did not turn out to be good.


    "Master Anisphere didn''t suffer because he wanted to. That one thought of Master Algard as that one. The bad news is... well, I guess it''s the grownups around."


    "Adults?"


    "Aristocrats are allowed luxury because of their presence on top. And once you know luxury, people want more luxury. If you are a nobleman, you have more wealth than any other nobleman. Even if you go too far, you be king yourself. And there were those who tried to move Algard so that it was convenient for us."


    "Oh no..."


    Acrylics do not know much about the idea that nobility seeks further power. That was because it was an unfamiliar value in Ricant.


    And since I started telling stories about Anisphere, Clive''s expression changed into something dark. The gaze drops, and the voice grows somewhat lower as it darkens.


    "When I was a child, I was a close sister and brother... Master Algardo and Master Anisphere"


    "But Al doesn''t like your sister..."


    "Master Algard was not a sad but talented man. This is why I''ve beenpared to the Anisphere who can create things no one has ever seen before. It must have been the adults who wanted rights that deepened the conflict between them."


    "That''s not Al''s fault!


    Acrylic yelled at Clive as he pounded his hand on his desk with momentum. The teacup that was in front of the acrylic jumped and sounded.


    If Clive''s story is true, he tried to use Al to luxury the adults around him even though he was close as a kid. It was a very incredible ce to work.


    Clive smiled bitterly at Acrylic, who began to tickle in front of him with anger.


    "Yep... I guess Master Algard isn''t the only one to me. A lot of people were responsible, and everyone went a little wrong."


    "... Still Al''s sin?


    "Yes, because that is the royalty, the one who stands above men. Of course, those who lost sight of their ambitions and stepped off the road were punished ordingly. But Master Algard is guilty again, even more than he has been confused. The royal family must not be allowed to do that."


    "Compared to being on your own, disappointed, trying to use it? Is it bad because they used you? Is it bad because Al wasn''t talented?


    Acrylic distorted his expression to peel his teeth at Clive''s statement. What floated in Acrylic''s chest was so angry that there was nothing I could do about it.


    "That''s so cowardly. It''s wrong to let someone who doesn''t want to do it do the king and only think good."


    "... you''re right. I have no words to say back. We should have supported Master Algard more and stopped by so that his heart wouldn''t be confused. That''s why it is. Miss Acrylic."


    "... that''s why? What?"


    "Please, stay with Master Algard. You are not a people of this country. It is not a people that Master Algard had to protect, nor a being that wants to be recognized, but should not be sought out at the earliest. You are Algardo''s guest. Now it''s worth it. That''s what he needs."


    Clive stares straight at the acrylic and spins his words with a slight tremor in his voice so that he can put his emotions into it.


    Acrylic takes Clive''s word for it and stares at Clive trying to narrow his eyes. Silence passed between each other, and Acrylic exhaled softly.


    "Mr. Clive, I think it''s probably painful, too. But I don''t know if I can do that favor."


    "Miss Acrylic..."


    "I''ll talk to Al. Even if I know what''s going on, if I don''t ask Al how he feels, I may not be able to do anything about it. Because..."


    Acrylic lowered his eyes softly. I don''t know. Shake your head left or right to say so.


    "Al wants to be saved?


    ����


    "Even if it''s painful, if we all made a little mistake, we do have to fix it. But if you fix it, it won''t go away. Pain is not something to forget. Remember, it''s not something you learn?


    "Yes......"


    "Regret and desire to help, I think it''s probably all true. Still, the pain won''t go away. I''ll never forget it. Still won''t go away. I shouldn''t have done anything that wasn''t there. On top of that, if Al wants to be saved, he should talk about it."


    No matter how much you say around you, it''s the person who makes thest decision.


    So Acrylic thinks it should be Algard who chooses. How do you take someone''s thoughts?


    "You couldn''t do it, and no one could show up to Al. That could be me. That''s why I know what Mr. Clive is saying. But that''s why I don''t snort."


    "Miss Acrylic..."


    "You can only save those who want to be saved. To me."


    "... that''s still good. No, that''s still why. Please keep it that way. I want to keep an eye on what''sing. Now it''s time to stay on your side..."


    Clive taking a seat and bowing his head deeply. After seeing him, Acrylic lowered his gaze under his lid, exhaling softly.

 86 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 08

    After listening to Clive, Acrylic left the room unable to stay or stand.


    I just wanted to see Al, and I wasn''t lost in the acrylic I thought I was. I didn''t, but the problem was that Acrylic didn''t know Algard''s room.


    Then Acrylic goes down the hallway with the desire to reopen and find him lice.


    It was totally night outside and I could see the moon and the stars blinking. I inadvertently stop and look at the sky.


    "... acrylic?


    Acrylic, who was stopping his leg, turned his gaze to the voice calling his name. There was the look of Algard I was looking for.


    Algard is wondering that Acrylic is here. Acrylic once again faced Algard and tried to say something. Wordless though.


    Behind Acrylic''s brain passes the Algardo story Clive tells us. Phew, the exhaled breath felt heavy enough myself.


    "Al, I need to talk to you."


    The word I finally got out was the voice that invites him.


    Algard''s expression on Acrylic''s words was a grin that seemed to disappear even now, transparent.


    I had that feeling that something was going to end.


    It was in his room that Algardo invited in the acrylic. Algard''s room was surprisingly low on furniture.


    What stands out are the beds for sleeping, rocking chairs and furnishing tables. Acrylic felt cold in the room as if he had no sense of life.


    I guess it''s because I had the impression from the look Algard gave me earlier. An anxiety had arisen in the acrylic as if Algardo were going to melt and not disappear.


    "You heard from Clive?


    "Yeah......"


    "Right. Well, let''s sit down first."


    Whether it''s for visitors, Algardo sits acrylic by carrying the chair that was ced in the corner of the room to the table.


    Sit back across tables from each other. The acrylic wrinkles between the brows wondering how to cut out the conversation.


    "... Surprised?


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve been down a lot. I don''t know if I should have told you myself if I was supposed to. But when ites to speaking with my own mouth, I''m not sure I can speak calmly. I thought I should talk to Acrylic, but I asked Clive to."


    "... ugh. Nothing, if Al thought so."


    I think it''s natural because I''m a party. Because what he said about Algard was something he experienced himself. I think it was a difficult story to tell you to talk calmly about it.


    Still, Algardo tried to tell himself. Acrylics never have bad feelings there.


    "... how did you tell me?


    "Why,"


    "I think Al still has so much to think about that he can''t talk properly. You may not be able to tell them properly, but you still tried to tell me."


    "That''s right.... I guess I still wanted Acrylic to know"


    Algard shrugged as he strayed his gaze from the acrylic and wandered his gaze into the void.


    It''s like staring somewhere that''s not here. And it closes to hide those crimson eyes.


    "Know, I don''t even know why I want it. I just wanted Acrylic to know who I really am."


    "Real Al?


    "I couldn''t be just Al. My name is Algardo Bona Palettia. He was the prince who had to lead the future of this country. And... a sinner who gave it all up"


    Algardo speaks in a pale voice. It''s like dry, in a voice that doesn''t even make you feel emotional.


    Still, the expression with thin open eyes slightly lifted the edge of the mouth represents aplex emotion.


    I don''t want to speak to my voice, but I give it to my expression. Acrylic feels Algardo''s intricate emotions as if it were a tiny Algardo.


    I''m sure you mean what you want to hide, but you also mean what you can''t hide. They''re both true and they''re lies, so Al says he doesn''t know who he is anymore.


    "... I was obsessed. Not when you have a n."


    "n? You tried to control the country, talk about it?


    "Oh, it seemed so fascinating. I''ve always had a hard time breathing. It''s all you ask for, it''s all you can''t respond to, and then you''re just given. It was like there was only a vessel there called me, and I wasn''t in that vessel, and it felt like I was watching from behind."


    Acrylic listens to Algardo, who talks about it in a pompous way.


    "That''s the prince, he said, to be king. Everything I was given... must have been love. status, a rich life, and a fianc��e."


    "... fianc��e?


    "Hmm? Oh, you weren''t talking. If you''re a prince, you have a fianc��e."


    "... is that what this is all about?


    We didn''t have that kind of rtionship.


    "... you didn''t like it?


    "You rather hated it"


    Now the acrylic voice had be pale. Are you aware of that or not?


    But Algard has nothing to point out. I just had a bitterugh when I remembered her as my fianc��e.


    "In ttery, I couldn''t say I was good. Anxious about the responsibility of entrusting the country, the fathers addressed an excellent girlfriend"


    "You were an amazing person?


    "Ah. More than I canpare. It wasplete, perfect, unscrupulous."


    "Still... didn''t you like it?


    "Oh. She''s... she''s in my hands. Which fianc��e are we talking about? I couldn''t help but feel like a part when I was with her."


    parts, acrylic frowned at the word. What kind of person does that make you think you are?


    "I''m not a bad guy. Instead, I did a terrible job on her, too. I regret it."


    "... didn''t you like it after all?


    "We could be friends, in that sense. To be my partner, I can clearly say no now"


    Algard''s mouth, telling him so, was not a bitter smile, but turned into a gentle smile. You close your eyes and think of the past, that face looks nostalgic and fun somewhere.


    I don''t like it. But I might have liked it. As a friend. But as a partner, I said no. But suppose you two had to be united as a couple...


    "... you didn''t make it"


    "Oh, right. A lot."


    Acrylic also dropped his gaze on Algard''s words about various things.


    It''s like a misrub. Yet the stitched shape remained distorted without king. Even though I won''t go back to what has be a distorted form.


    "I wish I could have epted everything. I don''t think about it, I don''t think about it, I just think I''m happy about it. That''s what I need to do. It''s strange to have doubts."


    "... but I couldn''t"


    "Oh.... I was dazzled, that guy"


    "That guy?


    "Sister."


    The acrylic identally made my heart jump.


    Who can''t be ignored for Algard. his sister, Anisphere Wynn Palettia.


    If its existence were to be spoken out of Algard''s mouth, it would be natural. However, acrylic can be distracting.


    Because Algard''s expression was more calm than ever. I even felt that warmth, as if I was taking out a treasure and looking at it.


    "I... I guess I''ve always admired that guy"


    "To your sister...?


    "Oh, my first memory was on my sister when I got my mind on it."


    I still remember. Algardo''s tone sounds very gentle.


    "We were both often pissed off. With all the impotence and theck of pping. But that was kind of asexually fun... and it was normal to go around on my sister''s back."


    "Al......"


    "Back then, it was the best time to be myself... and say I was happy"


    Close your eyes, slowly so you can bite them off. so as to ascertain that thought.


    "But my sister pushed me away. Now that I think about it, I guess I had no choice. My sister was out of the way for me to be king. That''s what my sister herself thought. I really couldn''t reach out to anyone I wanted."


    Deep, deep regret sound. I can''t find a word to spit out, even though I''m about to scream out impulsively. That''s why Acrylic bit my lip.


    I don''t like Algard''s words from the heart that I won''t even fix. Like shaking the heart of an acrylic.


    "I betrayed that end. Responsibility, family, everything. What does this say without saying sin? I... am a sinful person. I can''t believe you''re forgiven. You''re an empty person."


    "It''s not."


    Acrylic pinched his mouth to Algard''s words.


    The gaze immersed in Algard''s past is directed towards the acrylic now in front of him.


    There were zero tear grains falling from the eyes of the acrylic. Just one drop. But Algard was deprived of his gaze by Shizuku, who fell while leaving traces of tears behind.


    "Empty people don''t think about what''s wrong with them. Al is not empty or anything. I just couldn''t put my thoughts in my mouth."


    "... are you crying, acrylic"


    "I''ll cry. ''Cause Al, you''re... you''re a really, really beautiful person."


    Acrylic smiled softly like that. Algardo doesn''t know why acrylics smile. All I can do is look into the acrylic unexpectedly.


    Softly Acrylicys his hands on his chest andys his gaze down.


    "Al''s heart looks so beautiful. I''m d I met someone like that."


    "... can''t I think of myself that way?


    "Yeah, so the sad thing is, there were no people around to keep you out."


    Open the eyes where the acrylic was lying down. Another drop of eyes moistened by tears, drops tears.


    But I don''t feel sad. It''s just beautiful tears.


    "Hey, Al."


    This is what Algard thought.


    If you talk about your past, you''re either despised or sympathetic.


    Sad is what acrylics say. But I don''t see the color of sadness in my voice or in my expression.


    It''s just a gentle look. He said his gaze of softness was tangling him up.


    Her voice calling the name she told me, I can''t get it out of my ear anymore.


    "What kind of person does Al want to be?


    The word.


    Just one word of that.


    That''s all I could do, but I punched a wind hole in Algard''s heart.


    A surprising wave of emotion falls from the hole.


    Was it joy, sadness or anger?


    I don''t even know myself. An indistinguishable emotion shook Algard''s throat.


    "... I am"


    "Yeah."


    "... I could walk away with my sister, I wanted to be like that. I have no ideals or dreams. I don''t have the power to make it happen."


    It was the best I could do to keep my voice from shaking. There are also thoughts that you will notice with your mouth.


    Sister. Someone who is free everywhere, out of standard everywhere, and who doesn''t understand himself at all.


    I still remember things about your back. I saw that back again and again, even when the distance was away.


    I know enough to say that I''m mediocre that I don''t like it the most.


    But still.


    "The dream my sister showed me was glowing to me. So......! If you don''t have the talent, you didn''t have to use magic! If you can use magic to keep your sister away! You looked at me, if that gaze is about to go off......! I didn''t need anything!


    "... yeah"


    "All I ever wanted was that... I''ve been admiring that guy''s dreams"


    So I was scared when my sister found out she might hate herself.


    He wants to kill himself, actually, that''s what he might think. That was a shock to my young self.


    And my sister left. Disappear from the front stage to make yourself king.


    The days after that guy''s gone are just gray, in days when I can tie him to duty.


    In living those days myself, that guy was just free. I flew everywhere by myself.


    Was that what you hated? Or was it regrettable or sad?


    Most importantly, the memories that were dear to me became fiercely expensive like burning bamboo.


    But I don''t really want to hate you. He just wanted to keep an eye on the dream.


    "I... I just didn''t want to be a king to hurt my sister."


    "Al wanted to be a supporter of your sister''s dreams."


    "... right. Right. I wanted to support him in his dream."


    "I can do it now."


    Acrylic takes his seat softly. Stand next to Algard and ovep your own hands with Algard''s.


    "Perhaps that was uneptable to you, Prince. Maybe it was difficult. But what''s wrong with Al wanting to support your sister?


    �D�D�D�D


    "Backup, let''s do it. If that''s all, there''s something I''m sure I can do without telling you directly. Because Al is so sorry and bitter that he thinks he can''t do anything about his sister."


    "... I betrayed you."


    "Right. But it was your sister who betrayed you first. It was your sister who left Al."


    "That''s... yes. That''s what I had to do."


    "Yeah. I''m sure it is. But... can''t your sister forgive Al now?


    Algardo opens his eyes to acrylic pointers.... and smiled bitterly.


    "No... that guy is sweet."


    "Yeah. Al backs you up, you don''t like it?


    "Trouble, maybe. Now they might say,"


    "So you''re even angry at me for supporting you?


    "... no. Not like that."


    "Yeah. I hope so."


    Acrylic entangles his fingers in Algard and his ovepping hands. Bend over to gaze at Algard and peek into his face.


    "Al, you can support your sister. You can be like that. Look, it''s not empty anymore."


    "Acrylic"


    "Because you are... just Al, right?


    Acrylic''s face, smiling like that, was warped. Algard''s vision was distorted, to be precise.


    One blink, the heat and Shizukuing up from the back of my eyelid, made me realize that I had shed tears.


    Acrylic, who was clearly visible again, was smiling gently.


    "... I''m really stupid. He''s the one who stops being human to rule the country, isn''t he?


    "Really?


    "I could attract people, I asked for the help of vampires."


    "... oh, Al was"


    "You know a vampire?


    "Yeah. Well, I''ve been in Ricant, and I''m not the one you don''t know. We weren''t involved with each other."


    "After all, Raini''s mother... no, is that story good now"


    Algardo smiles bitterly when he reveals his secrets but is returned as if nothing had happened.


    I want to pursue what Acrylic seems to know about vampires, but I''m not talking about them right now.


    "You''re gonna tell me I''m still pretty?


    "Yeah. Al just couldn''t form it. I just don''t think I was allowed to. I don''t know, but that''s not what princes were allowed to do, is it? But right now, Al doesn''t even have to be a prince, does he?


    "... that''s right"


    "Then you can stay beautiful already. Al can take care of that thought."


    Algard''s eyes intertwine acrylic eyes with his gaze. The heat of the gripping hands makes each other feel present.


    Algard reaches out and holds the acrylic toward him, not holding it together.


    Acrylic, embraced by Algardo as he fell in, blinked and looked up at Algardo''s face at a closer distance.


    "... acrylic"


    "Al?"


    "Me too, I think you''re beautiful"


    "... yeah. Thank you, I''m d."


    "Ah. You are, truly beautiful. As much as my sister showed me the world."


    "Yeah."


    "... so I want you"


    Acrylic shook his body at the sound of a pleading voice that he truly sought.


    Algardo''s hand hugging the acrylic holds the acrylic strong. Like saying you don''t want to let them get away with it.


    "That could be just one word. But you were the one who gave me that word."


    "Al said I should be someone Al wants to be?


    "Ah."


    "... well"


    "With you, I feel like I can breathe in this world. It''s obvious, but I couldn''t even do that."


    "That''s... Al. Do you like me?


    Acrylic asks Algard to look up at him in an up-anding manner.


    Algard stuffs his breath for a moment, but exhales and tells, as he perceived.


    "I don''t know, not yet.... but I also want to like you and think you''ll like me."


    "Oh well.... Hey, Al?


    "What?


    "Match, right?"


    "... oh well. Really?"


    Unwrapping the fingers of his tangled hands, Acrylic leans against Algardo to lean over.


    Algardo regains the body of such an acrylic and delivers it into his arms.


    "You made me, I want to love you. I want to be my only one."


    "Whatever anyone could do, it was you who did it to me. It must be the only one."


    "If this encounter is the only one for each other... if we think the same way"


    "Yeah. Together, I think it''s a good idea."


    "... will I like you"


    "Al doesn''t want the kid he likes to like himself?


    Algardo frowns for a moment at the acrylic smiling like a prank. And close your face so you can bury it in the acrylic shoulder mouth.


    "I feel like I''m going to be able to do something about it because I like acrylics more than you like me"


    "...cent, but isn''t it toote?


    "... maybe"


    "Well, that too... I guess you''re in line. I''m having a really bad heart right now."


    "Sounds like..."


    Algardoughs with his face buried in the acrylic shoulder mouth as he trembles his throat.


    Acrylic closed his eyes as he turned his hand around Algard''s back like that.


    He said it was going to work out. The warm rtionship must be over.


    So much so that it''s going to be more intense, hot, and painful.


    "I like you, too. Al."

 87 Another Story: Abandoned Princes And Wolf Girls 09

    "Darren, I''m sorry. Pleasee."


    "Fine, Prince. So what are you doing calling me all of a sudden?


    Darren had been summoned to the office used by Algard in the mansion.


    Even the office is a room for Algardo to check the results of ex-post reports and studies, so it is the current situation that serves as a storage room for reports and materials.


    Algard sends his gaze to Darren as he elbows the desk. So Darren raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Darren''s knowledge of Algard was always faceless. He was a man who made me feel more shady than cautious so as not to put my emotions on the table intentionally.


    What''s wrong with that? Do you see a clear light of will in its eyes and a slightly softer expression? Darren looked carefully at Algard to see what this change meant.


    "Darren. Actually, what do you say? Is thisnd going to work?


    "What the hell kind of blow? You never cared about that before."


    "Well, yeah. Thatter. So, what do you say?


    "Thank you very much, by mistake. We''re understaffed, and there''s no reason to get more. It must not be futile to have a taste because there is a precedent like" ck Forest ". The location and conditions are not good."


    The ck Forest is still being explored and can be used as a resource mining site because it allows the Knights to stay.


    But in this part of the border, the role of the Knights is defensive in addition to the extraction of resources. The truth is that you can''t turn your power to mining. Algard and the others are taking the initiative to make a big difference there.


    "So can we see that as long as we have all the fighting power, we can expect something in return?


    "That''s, well. This ce is still untapped."


    "Right.... Hey, Darren. As a matter of fact, I know one person who''s going to be instant."


    "Hmm?"


    "Strength, yes. It''s one step worse than that sister, but I''d say it''s more than my sister''s power to deal with it extensively."


    "... Huh?


    Darren caught the edge of his lips looking funny at Algard''s words and showed them.


    "If such a man joins us as a force of war, we can see hope that we can reach out to mining."


    "Right."


    "But which one is it? He is."


    "Someone close to you."


    "Just kidding."


    Damn, Darren snorted his throat, and now it''s time to zero hisugh.


    The fact that Algard also has an invincible look on his face has led Darren tough.


    "What kind of change of heart is that? Because I''m gonna stop pulling?


    "Oh. What, when I thought it was time to move on with research in the field. If you''re blunt, you''ll lose the value of the corners, right? So, what do you say? You think I''m gonna be a force for war in your eyes?


    "That''s the joke. There''s no way he''s going to be able to fight that Marauder right in front of him."


    "Then there''s no problem."


    "... is that good?


    Darren asks to make a push. There is no grin on that look, it shoots straight through Algardo with something seriously tight.


    While under Darren''s gaze, Algard rises with his hands on the desk. Look at your own hand, hold your fist, and then Algard tells you.


    "I remember."


    "What? What?


    "I was your sister."


    "... h, hahahaha!! Hino, hi-ha-ha!! Oh, are you going to kill meughing?!?"


    Darrenughed out loud with her belly holding her belly to say she couldn''t stand it this time.


    Even if Darren isughing until tearse to mind, Algard doesn''t look offended either. I''m rather good enough to put my arms together and show them.


    "What are you reopening?!


    "Is that bad?


    "Come on? I don''t know about that one. So, what do you want from the prince of your sister and son?


    "From now on, spiritual stones will be indispensable for the governance of my sister. I''m going to start with it first."


    "Is that what the prince decided to do?


    "Oh.... and"


    Algard continues as he distorts the look of reopening to Darren and scratches his nose head with illumination.


    "... if you don''t dress up a little, you''ll look great"


    "Ooh, ooh. Didn''t you say" no hands "?


    "I''ve decided to stop being held captive by the past."


    Algard says with a slightly bitter mixed grin at the teasing Darren inquiry.


    I wonder if that''s the word Darren asked me the other day, and because it includes other meanings. Darren unwittingly narrows her eyes.


    I didn''t think the day woulde when I could hear that word from that Algard.


    "... is that right?"


    "Ah. Perhaps it wasn''t that difficult. It just doesn''t make sense. I''m sure."


    "... Huh. Then you''re wee, Prince."


    "Oh, I need a mouthful from you, too."


    "Guys, you''re not saying no, are you? Anyway, I want to borrow your cat''s hand."


    "I know something about you."


    "Hmm?... Oh, is that why you want to look good"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Understanding what Algard''s words meant, Darren nced over his shoulder and showed him.


    It''s blue, and. Yes, whining in my heart.


    "Al!"


    After finishing the discussion with Darren, Algard was out into the mansion''s garden. Acrylics were waiting there.


    If Acrylic finds what Algard looks like, he rushes over to fly straight. An acrylic with momentum jumps straight ahead andes towards Algard.


    He opens his eyes a little before Algardo takes the acrylic. One step, I pulled my leg, but I was able to take it safely. Zero breath of relief, yet I can hold on to the acrylic I''ve been holding.


    "Damn...... you seem to be feeling better"


    "Yeah! ''Cause this one''s for real!


    "I''m hoping. I got a good story on this one."


    "Oh well. Well, here we go."


    "... oh yeah"


    Put down the acrylic that was holding him, and Algard stroked his head. As he narrowed his eyes to the touch of his wolf ear, the acrylic was also closing his eyesfortably.


    They had done so for a while, but they let go of the hand that Fu and Algardo had been stroking Acrylic''s head.


    "... once you decide, don''t be surprised how easy it was."


    "Al?"


    "There''s always been something I want to do. I just didn''t want to think so, because I knew that would not be tolerated. But this is what I''ve always wanted to do. I feel like I''mughing naturally right now."


    Algardo takes acrylic hands. Drop your mouth on the back of your hand as it is.


    Acrylic is staring at Algardo, who has spoken in his hand with his face. Noticing the look on Acrylic''s face, Algardo frowned andughed as troubled.


    "Mouth on the back of your hand shows respect."


    "Oh well. That''s what it means."


    "In the meantime, let me teach you how aristocracy works. Acrylic still has something to teach you."


    "Yeah. Tell me a lot about it, about your studies, about Al."


    "Oh. Me too, I''d like to know more about you. Acrylic."


    On the look of acrylic smiling with pleasure, Algardo smiles full face so that he is caught as well.


    The two of them were smiling at each other, but Fu and Algardo reached for the acrylic cheeks. Keep your fingers around your cheeks and your fingers slide ahead of you as you pass on your chin.


    Lifting Acrylic''s jaw to make him look up, Acrylic stiffened himself only for a moment, but closed his eyes and deposited himself with Algard.


    Algardo leans on his lips as he pecks the lips of an acrylic with his eyes closed. Short mouthing, just touching each other''s heat.


    "... mouthful, what does that mean?


    "That''s something I don''t have to teach you."


    "You won''t tell me?


    Algardo''s eyebrows distort in acrylics that tearfullyugh to show his teeth. I closed my eyes firmly as it was and slowly exhaled after stopping the movement for a while.


    "... I like you"


    "Yeah.... hehe, shy, dude"


    "Let me tell you something. Say it often."


    "''Cause you''re not interested in kids, are you?


    "Oh, that''s...!


    "So look at me, right? I will always be."


    Acrylic reaches out and grabs Algard''s cheek with both hands and mouths him to stretch his back.


    However, the acrylic frowned ufortably making a small, tooth-bumped noise. Algard, who saw it, smiled unbearably.


    "... you''re just a kid"


    "Oh, shut up!


    "You can grow it carefully, but surely you shouldn''t have thought you could be free?


    "... Al would be fine"


    Pepper, Acrylic says as heys down his ear and strays from his gaze. Seeing its cheeks stained with pearls, Algardo nced down at his eyebrows.


    Acrylic nces back at Algardo, who shivered slightly, to see if he wasughed at. However, his vision is filled with Algard.


    "Me too, good acrylic"


    "... ugh, hmm"


    "Even myself, I''m surprised. �� I wondered if I could love people so much."


    "Yeah."


    Acrylic closes her eyes and gently deposits herself in Algardo, where she can force herself to scratch.


    A soft breeze blew into the garden. Gently, like caressing the two of you gently.


    and and. The sound of the tip of the pen tapping the desk echoes in the quiet office.


    It is Uphilia, the young new queen of the Kingdom of Palletia, who returns the pen to the pen stand with his sigh. She adds her fingers from tiredness or rubbing the wrinkles that were leaning between her eyebrows.


    "... you have a headache. The price of spiritual stones is soaring...... it is inevitable that it will have an impact, but it is also here that we make the people feel bad. To dy the deployment of the Knights'' magic props..."


    Today, only Uphilia is in the office because his assistant, thete King Orphans, is also on leave. Troubled, she sticks it out in her mouth and puts it out.


    Uphilia was concerned that the spread of magic had increased the demand for spiritual stones, and that the effect of spiritual stones, which continued to spike in price as a result, began to twitch on the table.


    I don''t want to stop the momentum of demand, but I can''t shake a sleeve without it. Because we cannot afford more than the limited resources we can acquire.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty.


    "Yes? You maye in"


    Second, the sound of the door knocking on Ufiria''s ear, which was sighing in troubles.


    If I gave permission to enter, Matthew, the Knights of Kingsguard, stood there. Matthew walks over to Uphilia after a thank you.


    "Head of the Sprout Knights. Can I help you?


    "I''m sorry I''m on my way to government. But I''d like to show this to Her Majesty the Queen."


    With that said, it''s a single letter Matthew gave to Uphilia. Uphilia blinks suspiciously at the letter offered.


    "What about this one?


    "This is a letter delivered to the Kingsguard Knights via the Knights of the Borders"


    "From the border...? Which one is it?


    "If you look through your eyes, you''ll understand."


    Uphilia tilted her neck at Matthew''s words, which includedughter somewhere, but took the letter offered and looked through.


    And the look on Ufiria''s face changed in many ways. At first he opened his eyes full of surprise, then zeroed his exhale to say he couldn''t believe it, and dropped his gaze with an indescribable look.


    "This is..."


    "A gift, should I say?"


    Matthew tells Uphilia in a calm voice with a look like he doesn''t know what to put on his face.


    Ufiria gently nces with her fingers to ascertain the contents of the letter. It is a new mining site for spiritual stones, and informs them that it is possible to dedicate as many spiritual stones as possiblepared to normal years.


    Uphilia then narrows her eyes and touches them to see thest sentence.


    "Dear Sister, To Improve"


    What does that word mean? Ufiria had difficulty choosing her facial expression and whined as she turned out to be a difficult face to describe.


    "... to Anis, I have to show you"


    What would that man look like? Uphilia''s mouth, whining so, was grinning.

 88 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 01

    "Come on, let''s brace our bellies."


    The voice had enough power to move a stagnant ce.


    This is a meeting ce. Several face each other and hold meetings to decide on one subject. But the meeting didn''t go on and everyone was looking at each other.


    That''s why the word resonated so strongly. Everyone turns their gaze to those who cut through the air of stalling meetings. Some nod as they agree, while others skew their faces to indicate a difficult color.


    "... I know what you''re trying to say. But it is."


    "But what? You''ve be a very careful man."


    "Think about your current public opinion and speak up!


    "After thinking about it, I''m saying it doesn''t make any sense to keep your hands around me."


    Against those who roughed up their voices out of frustration, the cut off returned words to poke at them. Not only those who roughed up their voices, but also those with the same ideas as him, distort their faces.


    "Indeed, we have lost our previous power. But is that why we live round our backs? You''re not, are you? We are proud. This is what it takes to regain our pride."


    "But..."


    "Shit! It''s a seat for what, not just a seat given away. This seat has been taken over! Then let me argue with that responsibility and pride as much as I can convince!


    No one speaks out against that voice. The quiet meeting hall had already be his private venue.


    "The time has already passed. The more time is avable, the less effective this measure will be. It''s time to get up."


    "... so I guess you take responsibility when you make a mistake?


    Someone shrugged, as I said remorse. Make that whine sound likeughing with your nose.


    "Absolutely. My name is the Voltaire family."


    That being said, man, Lang Voltaire kept his sharp gaze and said so with a determined eye.


    "One, two, three..."


    In the courtyard of the outhouse I was bareback. I don''t know when there will be an assault on my mother, and I can''t bezy because I don''t have anything to do.


    Um, but if I can spare you time like this, I''d also like to return to being an adventurer, wondering if Uffi would allow the boulders? Now I want to study it, and I''m going to say that Uffi will give me the budget.


    Wait till one day, I think that''s the story. Well, you can only be prepared, and it''s important that you don''t blunt your body. Workout, workout.


    "Ah, Master Anis. Was it this way?"


    "That, Raini? What''s the matter with you?


    Working out in the courtyard, Raini called out. Why would Raini be here when he was supposed to be working at the Royal Castle today?


    "Master Uphilia called, please climb the castle"


    "Huh? You want me to climb the castle? That''s unusual."


    Being kept away from government, I rarely n to climb the castle. When my father was king, I never felt so summoned, and if I didn''t have to, I wouldn''t have leaned on him, so I feel fresh the other way around.


    But was there something called calling me? Looking at Raini doesn''t seem like an urgent project.


    "By the way, climbing a castle, right from now on?


    "No, he wants you toe to the office in about two minutes."


    "Mm-hmm. Okay, I guess after I sweat and change. You can go back to Raini if you want."


    "Yes. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Raini was leaving with a smile and a brilliant courtesy. Since I started going to the royal castle, Raini has been sophisticated in its operation. I still remember when Raini was a samurai apprentice. Time flies fast.


    Well, if I''m rxed too, I''ll bete for the time specified for Uffi, so I need to get ready.


    "I have been waiting for you, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    After finishing his duties, he climbs the castle and is greeted by the royal maids. Compared to when I was called a princess, somehow it feels like I''m well treated as a royal, too.


    That''s not why I''m so tight. I don''t think I can stay a kid on a boulder.


    Sister Wang, you have to be firm enough to think you deserve to be called that.


    "Thank you for letting me through."


    Well, what can I do for you, Yuffi? I''ll go inside while you open the office door.


    Uffi and Father sat on the couch for visitors to the office. What a Miguel it was to be in that opposite seat.


    I saw a face I didn''t think I would. I unwittingly round my eyes. What are you doing, Miguel?


    "Anis, I''m sorry I called you"


    "Fine. And why would Miguel?


    "Ha ha, because I''m the one who''s keeping this one"


    Miguel says with a smile without his usual grasp. As usual, I sit on the sofa for visitors too, thinking.


    After confirming that I have lowered my back, your father will look out for Uffi. Uffi also nods to respond, then coughs before he starts talking.


    "I called Anis because I actually had a consultation"


    "Consultation? Could it be a sudden story?


    If I wanted to talk to you, I thought I could do it even after I got back out of the pce, but when I asked if it might be a rush project to say that Miguel was there, it wasn''t Yuffi who answered.


    "More info from me. First of all, I was asked to take care of Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King."


    "Asked? To whom?"


    "It''s the Spirit Ministry."


    "... the Ministry of the Spirit? Anyway, Yuffi, to me?


    I see Yufi and Father''s face with the face that I cannot believe. Uffi gave me a troubled look and nodded small. Father remains silent with an expression close to the top of the Buddha.


    I guess going through Miguel means I really want to talk to you. But that spiritual ministry? Anyway, if you want to talk to Yufi about something, give it to me? Why is that?


    "Being confused is a natural reaction if you think about what you''ve been up to, can you listen to me?


    "Ugh, yeah. What kind of story is that the Spirit Ministry wants to take after me and Uffi?


    "It''s a story that Her Majesty the Queen has to approve, but your destiny is yours. Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "... Huh?


    I was taken aback by Miguel''s words, and he made a distracted voice. No, I don''t know what it means more and more. So the purpose of the spiritual ministry is to negotiate with me?


    I don''t know what to say myself, but I don''t have a good rtionship with the Spirit Ministry. Even if they bring in negotiations this way, they don''t know what they''re thinking. I can''t even imagine.


    Naturally for my reaction, Miguel is nodding, as he said. Miguel holds his hands together and continues the conversation with his elbows on his knees.


    "The confusion of Her Royal Highness Sister Wang is especially true, but in the first ce, it can be said that the rtionship between the Ministry of the Spirit and Her Royal Highness Wang is not good."


    "I can''t even tell you how close I am to ttering you... but did something go wrong?


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about. Well, Sister Wang. In the first ce, do you remember how the Spirit Ministry, formerly the Ministry of Magic, was founded?


    "Remember what I told you. I wanted the Ministry of the Spirit to divide my work with those who embraced the magic of the former Ministry of Magic, and to be responsible forpiling, storing and preserving the materials that were recorded during the Ministry of Magic''s time."


    It was me and Uffi who separated what was originally arge organization called the Ministry of Magic. People who embraced magic and willingly worked for the Ministry of Magic, and people who were difficult to embrace aristocraces and magic who were serious about traditional spiritual beliefs were only renewed with signs.


    The contents of the work were originally measures to move the work that had been contracted by the Ministry of Magic to more full-time and specialized work. Of course, I assumed there were people who didn''t ept me because my voice as a political faction was going to fall.


    "Yeah, Sister Wang is right about the role of the Spirit Ministry right now. And I took on the intermediary to ask Her Royal Highness Wang''s help for their business."


    "To me? No, how did that happen...? Or what is the spiritual ministry going to do?


    "Anis, the Spirit Ministry wants to lead your birthday."


    It was your father who pinched his mouth. To the extent that my jaw seemed to fall off to the words said by my father, who remained on the top of the Buddha, I opened my mouth and stunned.


    What, that spiritual ministry? You want to lead my birthday? What, are you serious?


    "Wait, wait. Huh? In the first ce, my birthday''s over, right? Besides, it''s my birthday... I''ve been doing that since I gave up my right to inherit the throne, haven''t I?


    Yes. For once, I have relinquished my right to inherit the throne. Then, as a royalty, he was treated as someone who had left no ce but was practically immaterial. That''s why I''ve never had a birthday since then.


    That''s royal birthday can be mentioned as one of the aristocratic socials, and I know it was celebrated when Al was there. But to be honest with me, I thought it didn''t matter anymore...


    "So what is it?"


    "So?"


    "The Ministry of the Spirit wants to improve rtions with His Royal Highness Sister Wang, and for that reason has submitted a n to Her Majesty that Her Royal Highness Wang''s Birthday should be held again. Suddenly, even if the Spirit Ministry came out to exin its intentions, you wouldn''t even listen to me."


    "Improved rtionship with me ~ ~?"


    I identally got a weird voice. Now the thought boils down in me.


    No, I''ve changed my name already, and I don''t think they''re gonna feel like doing something like that because I think they''ve seen a lot of pain in their eyes with Yuffi bing a queen. It''s true I was a problem, isn''t it?


    But even if they tell me you want to make up with me from over there, well, honestly, I''m in trouble...


    "Here''s what the Spirit Ministry has to say. The Ministry of the Spirit assumes the role of preserving culture and inheriting tradition. Then perhaps we should once again perform the Birthday Festival of His Royal Highness Sister Wang, whom we have been scorning."


    Oh, is that why your father looks sinister? Even though it''s one of the factors that made me a pain in the ass when I was in the Ministry of Magic.


    But I can see the story. Surely the spiritual ministry, honestly, doesn''t have a good reputation, does it? Now that me and my good friend Uffi are about to take office as queen or that magic science is officially about to begin as a national cause, the contempt that was once directed at me is gone, and instead there is bad feelings toward the Spirit Ministry.


    I deserve it, not that I don''t feel like it... No, but that''s why I don''t care if the Spirit Ministry tells me to cooperate...


    "Uh-huh, no, yeah. As far as I''m concerned, I think you should do it. If you''re going to do it, I don''t even know what the Spirit Ministry is saying."


    The Spirit Ministry is clearly seen to have been pushed into idle duty. Because the in work of organizing materials is the main thing.


    But I can''t help it. Because this is the policy that Uffi and I decided after consulting each other. In the first ce, the materials kept by the Ministry of Magic containrge quantities of abstract representations and contents, and trying to obtain information based on the facts is not helpful.


    That''s why you pushed the Ministry of the Spirit topile the material as a job, with the implication that it would look at reality. Because they wanted us to learn their intentions as to why the materials would be required by creating the materials we seek themselves.


    In terms of preserving culture, I do not believe that all of that material is a mistake. But I think it should be divided by purpose. That''s why you wanted the Ministry of the Spirit to take charge of the cultural aspects of the country with the preservation of materials and culture and the experience gained in that role.


    So if you think calmly, it would be a good opportunity to publicize the work of the Spirit Ministry to do a lot of my birthday. He wants to appeal to the Royal Family that their rtionship is good by showing them how much they have improved with me.


    I get it. You get it, don''t you? But to snort honestly, the cause of me and the Spirit Ministry is not shallow. I really realize that thought gets on my face.


    "That''s why I called you.... Take it on, you''ll snort. In fact, there are various advantages. But there''s no reason to ignore your feelings."


    "Father..."


    "I can''t tell you anything else when they bring up your birthday story. The rest of you are guilty of the same crime."


    "No, but you have no reason to say no. It''s all good. Besides, you don''t think that Miguel''s in the middle of a negotiation, do you?


    To the father on the top of the Buddha I return with a sigh. I mean the same crime, but I don''t think Father did anything wrong. Now that magic has be eptable, public opinion is just repeating itself, and I think Father''s response was right at the time.


    That''s why it''s so effective to celebrate my birthday.... I can think about that. Nodding is going to be kind of heavy around the stomach.


    "The Spirit Ministry purely wants to hustle and bust a new role. Express the improvement of the rtionship by doing much of His Royal Highness Sister Wang''s Birthday Festival, which I have been scorning for as its subject. And in the future, I want to regain my voice, which has been shredded by taking the lead in the event. That''s the ce."


    "So far, the Ministry of Magic and Science has taken the subject and the name. Regardless of what you have to do, I don''t mean for the Spirit Ministry to be considered idle like this. �� positively��������������������!


    "Anis......"


    With his teeth squeaking critically, he grins convulsively. I put my hand on my forehead and sighed like Ufi had stunned me, like I''d managed to admit it.


    ''Cause you don''t have specifications, and if you can reason and convince your emotions, you won''t have a hard time. Damn, that''s a hell of a story rolling in.


    "Who told you that in the first ce?


    Oh, it''s Lang.


    "Huh!?"


    Lang, thatng? I had no choice but to open my eyes and marvel at a name I never thought I would.

 89 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 02

    At the end of the day, I came to the conclusion that there was nothing I could do about my birthday without talking to the person who made the proposal. I have confidence that there''s nothing more to lose for us than Miguel taking on an intermediary.


    And we wanted to invite Lang to a meetingter. Coming from the Ministry of the Spirit are Lang and two young men who are still young, whether they are Lang''s secretaries.


    These are me and Yuffi. Father said that while Yuffi was out of the discussion, he would fill in the work that could be packed, so the discussion was to be held between the four of us.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I am truly honored to have this opportunity."


    Lang gives a token of sophistication. The secretary who sat next to him trying to dy a beat also bowed his head.


    "Lang, no one else has called you. We would like to consider positively the Birthday Festival of Annis proposed by you, even for me."


    "Ha, thank you"


    If Uffi cuts out the subject, Lang closes his eyes once and then bows his head. The youth of the secretary next door remains frightened and cannot be seen calm.


    I hear that since moving from the Ministry of Magic to the Ministry of the Spirit, a younger generation has been employed for the main superficial role. You think the nobility, who was originally at the forefront of the Ministry of Magic, began to refrain behind him as a counsellor?


    I didn''t have to feel any intention there, but I didn''t intend to go deeper, so I heard about the rumors. I wonder if that will be an auspicious omen or a vicious omen from now on.


    "But there''s one thing that bothers me. I hear this project is Lang, the one you set up on your initiative...... isn''t Annis'' heart certificate at the Spirit Ministry good? Originally, you were formerly part of the Ministry of Magic. If you think about the cause at the time, are there many people who have something in mind?


    "Especially what you say. Regardless, I cannot say that everyone in our spiritual ministry agrees. However, I consider it imperative to improve rtions between Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere and the Ministry of the Spirit. It''s up to me to turn my attention to Birthday."


    "Why did you think that? Annis is now withdrawing from politics for a quiet rest. In the future, even if Anis is involved in politics, it is expected to be a policy of spreading magic around the Ministry of Magic. But do we need to keep the connection between the two that even the waves are going to make?


    Yuffi narrowed his thin eyes and asked Lang. You''re getting a lot of pressure from your eyes, Yufi. Look, the secretary next to Lang. What a blue face.


    No, so is Lang, who''s t out. I used to be blind to the kind of ridicule that looked down on me, but now I don''t feel those ills. It just haunts a pale, smug atmosphere. I''m just a little surprised by the change. I don''t have thatng.


    "... right. Is it also bad to perform a far-fetched ventriloquist in front of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere? Then I would like you to judge my will and my thoughts to Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King."


    "The ruling. I''ll tell you what, Lang."


    "So take it as an indication that I have a sense of crisis about the status quo."


    "A sense of crisis, is it? Is that about an organization called the Ministry of the Spirit?


    "I can say that, but I also hope that you will feel this sense of crisis more widely"


    Lang said with a grand stretch of his spine as he turned straight back to Yufi and me.


    It doesn''t feel like a crisis...? Lang feels a sense of crisis directed to a wider range, including an organization called the Ministry of the Spirit? And he wants me to feel more about it. But I can''t really see the sense of crisis.


    That was as if Uffi was the same, frowning and trying to read Lang''s intentions.


    "Lang, you can be frank with me. What do you think the crisis is pointing to?


    "Yes, it is a concern for the future impact of our country''s current political policy"


    "... concern about future impact? You think there''s a problem with my governance?


    "No, Her Majesty Queen Uphilia''s political skill has achieved more than was expected. The support of the people just goes up, and everyone wees a new king named you.... but that''s right. If it''s a word, it''s a concern because it''s going too well."


    Zero words as Lang exhaled softly, worried. Yufi looks at her face with an increasingly difficult look.


    Hmm? Lang doesn''t have a problem with Uffi''s governance, he recognizes it''s more of a wee thing, right? But you''re saying that''s why there''s a problem?


    That doesn''t have an impact now, but it could make a huge impact in the future. Lang is afraid of it, so he wants to improve my rtionship with the Spirit Ministry. He said he had proposed nning a birthday for it.


    "Lang, what are you afraid of? Yufi''s governance is stable in your eyes, isn''t it? What are you looking at up ahead?


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, one agenda was raised in our spiritual ministry the other day. That was on the agenda from a meeting with Her Majesty Queen Uphilia."


    "Yufi did? To the ministry of spirits?


    "Yes, it''s about stockpiling spiritual stones and how they will be treated in the future"


    To Lang''s words I look to Yufi to take confirmation. Yufi made him nod so that there was no mistake.


    It is certainly within the jurisdiction of the Ministry of the Spirit when ites to stockpiling spiritual stones stored in the Royal Castle. Originally, it was under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic.


    I thought the Ministry of Magic also needed to allocate personnel from the Ministry of Magic because it needed to deal with spiritual stones, but the Ministry of Passenger Magic, which I know, is a fire train now. There were too many people to do that.


    So if I had managed it originally, I would have settled in talking about keeping it under the control of the Spirit Ministry.


    "The Kingdom of Palletia is now in a period of transformation in the way the country is, due to the spread of magic. For this reason, I feel that Her Majesty the Queen is haunting her head in an attempt to twist the spiritual stones that are the driving force behind the spread. But I have some concerns about this flow."


    "That would lead to future impact?


    "Yes.... I am concerned that spiritual stones will continue to be used" only "for the spread of magic"


    At the same time I was satisfied with Lang''s words, which I told him as if I had made up my mind, I looked up to him as much as I could. Oh, as good as it gets. Is that so? I identally put my hand on my forehead and exhaled deeply.


    Then Yufi turns her gaze worried about how I am.


    "... anise?


    "No, yeah. It''s ok.... well. That''s the kind of crisis. Not as good as it gets."


    "... could Anis have read Lang''s intentions? I can''t read one thing right now, why it does and what makes me anxious..."


    "Yeah. It could be difficult for Uffi. No, it could be harder from now on. I know Lang is in a hurry, and I think I''ve figured out why the Spirit Ministry wants to take the lead in the big way of my birthday, even after some time has passed"


    "... what do you mean?


    Uffi looks at me and asks, bewildered. Lang also looks at me with his gaze shifted from Ufi.


    I exhaled to regain my mind, then tried to keep my back on my back and just broke my posture a little bit.


    "Now magic has be a major policy that everyone, civilian or noble, will pay attention to. Everyone wants to see the convenience of a magic artifact, an invention of magic. But Lang''s sense of crisis in the future... is the decline of the Spirit Faith, isn''t it?


    "... Yes"


    "Is it the decline of faith? No, that''s... Isn''t that strange?


    Yufi frowned to say that she could not understand. Yeah, maybe that''s why it''s hard for Uffi to understand. I wouldn''t have been aware of it if it wasn''t for the current situation.


    "Uffi thinks respect and faith in the Spirit won''t waver because he deals with spiritual stones even in demonic props, right?


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "It''s right and wrong at the same time."


    "Right, but wrong?


    "It could be magic, or it could be reced by faith in magic props. Faith in the Spirit is no different. But the contents are going to be different."


    Appreciation and faith in the Spirit does not change Dayuan even when demonic props are poprized. But that definitely changes shape dramatically from traditional spiritual beliefs.


    Yes, well, nobody understands Lang''s sense of crisis because there is no change in faith in the Spirit. What Lang feels is not exactly the content of the faith itself.


    "The crisis Lang''s having is a loss of culture, right?


    "... Yes"


    "Even if the essence of the Spirit faith remains the same, the convenience of the magic props is vividly reflected. That''s why everyone asks for magic props. So much so that you might forget what it was used for."


    "... ah"


    So Yufi also zeroed his breath to say that he noticed.


    I think people''s lives are going to change dramatically with magic tools now. That''s what we have to do. People want it to be more convenient as long as they know it''s convenient.


    So if there''s a better way than usual, there''s no choice. But in Lang''s position, given the history of the establishment of the Spirit Ministry, I''m in a position to give a warning.


    "Until now, spiritual stones have been used for festivals, haven''t they? But it was treated as a means of showing performances and daily faith on the stage: festivals. But Uffi tried to use the Spirit Stone as a magic prop to spread magic. That''s good. There is no problem. But in the future, then? What if the use of spiritual stones is restricted only to demonic props?


    "... is that what Annis calls a loss of culture. I also finally understand that Lang, who works for the Ministry of the Spirit, cannot overlook it."


    I don''t think a bad culture can help you disappear. But I think it''s a good culture to leave behind performances that use spiritual stones as festivals, because they also include a liturgical meaning.


    "I mean, that I''m too inclined to spread magic to be aware of traditional cultural preservation. Is that what you''re trying to say? Lang."


    "It is up to Her Majesty the Queen to understand this sense of crisis," he said.


    "I am ashamed to admit, from that point of view, that I did not take enough ount of you, the Ministry of the Spirit..."


    "Sorry, Lang. This is where I reflect, too."


    Yufi may indeed bepetent as Her Majesty the Queen, but I forgot that there are neglects in the minds of these fine people.


    My father, who is an assistant, has also been preaching magic to me for a long time, so he is willing to spread his magic props. Originally, it seems that his father and his predecessor, the Ministry of Spirituality, had been drinking boiled water.


    So again, the problem is that no one to point out was around Uffi. This is how Lang pointed me out, so I guess I can say it''s a visible issue.


    "But Lang. You know that, right?


    "... Yes"


    Lang nods small and makes it look like he understands what I''m trying to say.


    I know what Lang is trying to say. This is especially true. It''s not weird as Lang''s job because we''re the ones who have the ability to inherit and preserve culture. But...


    "To be clear, I don''t think we can use spiritual stones in the traditional way when ites to festivals. Whatever I say, but that''s all the magic props had too much influence. Even Uffi might have thought, right? I wonder if the use of festive spiritual stones is a waste of time."


    "... that''s right"


    The amount of spiritual stones used in the festival also varies depending on the scale of the festival. But the use of spiritual stones used at festivals is basically limited on the spot. There are definitely people out there who think that would be useless with the advent of demonic props. ''Cause I was the first to think.


    But that''s because I''m only looking at the convenience of demonic props. As good as using a spiritual stone in an on-the-spot festival, it is decided that it is better to use it permanently as a magic tool to help the people''s lives. That''s what I originally thought, and I think that''s the right thing to do.


    "But that''s no good then. Whatever the future holds, if you do it now, you have no ce in the ministry of spirits. But even me and the spiritual ministry have a cause, and many people think we''re halfway apart. That weakens the position of the Spirit Ministry. If we cut the power of the Ministry of the Spirit, all the work we have taken over from the Ministry of Magic and the prospects for the future will be crushed."


    That doesn''t taste good. What is unsavory could make even people whopile materials stored inrge quantities in that spiritual ministry unwanted.


    There is no doubt that in the future there will be more talent for the Ministry of Magic that is now bing popr. I also rmend it in national politics. But that doesn''t mean you can scorn the spiritual ministry.


    "Even though many in the Spirit Ministry have atrophied to Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King. That''s all I''ve ever done, but I can''t stand it."


    "So I want to improve my rtionship with you, and if I can, I want to hustle and tell you that the Spirit Ministry also has a gorgeous active ce after we authorize it. I want to show you a lot in the form of my birthday, which also coincides with that role of preserving culture. Is that what Lang thinks fit?


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is right."


    Lang nodded to me to agree. But that''s why the traditional way of doing it can also lead to opposition to the spiritual ministry. It was approved by me and Yuffi.


    Because there are things that we can''t suppress because we''ve already spread magic props. Even though it''s a royal birthday, I can''t even look at it anymore if they think it is.


    "Until that means, I don''t have an alternative either. But rather than losing the opportunity, I wanted to tell Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King that I was submitting this project."


    "Hmmm, that certainly feels better than not saying anything to me than it helped me to say..."


    Well, what''s wrong with all this...?

 90 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 03

    "First, shall we sort out the problem"


    Yufi and Lang on my cut out, and Lang''s secretary nodding like he waste and panicked.


    "The first thing that will be the controversy over this issue is the stock of spiritual stones and their future fate. The poprity of magic has been recognized, and in the future the magic props will be widely crossed among the people. Spirit Stone will be needed to develop this magic prop. This is what is causing the price of spiritual stones to soar. Right? Yufi."


    "Yes, the mining of spiritual stones itself is expected to be more active than in previous years. But still, it seems that it is not enough to spread the propaganda of magic props."


    Uffi nods at my confirmation. The magic props created for me that couldn''t be used can also be used by civilians who can''t use magic. And with demonic props, the standard of living will definitely go up.


    It is because everyone understands that that that is why I hope that the development of demonic props will proceed. If it makes our lives easier, it''s the natural flow that makes us want it.


    "But Lang wants to put the wait on this. There is no disagreement if Uffi, the queen, wants the propagation of the magic props to proceed. But if they take spiritual stones with them for all the development of magic props, this time the preservation and inheritance of culture, which is one of the responsibilities of the spiritual ministry, could be obsolete"


    "Yes."


    "If I take this opportunity away, the spiritual ministry will be in disarray with Uffi, the queen, or my rtionship with Uffi, who is being cordial. The wind direction towards the spiritual ministry bes unnecessarily poor because of it. When this happens, in the future, the organization called the Ministry of the Spirit will be thinner, and then the work of the Ministry of the Spirit will have to be reduced as well. This is Lang''s sense of crisis, isn''t it?


    You''re absolutely right.


    The problem with Dayuan is the problem surrounding the stock of spiritual stones. Uffi wants to advance the propagation of magic tools in order to improve the lives of his people, but if he dumps all of that, he could be questioned about the survival of the Langs, the Spirit Ministry.


    For example, if demonic props continue to take precedence, questions arise about the use of out-of-use spiritual stones at festivals and the like, which were traditional ways of utilizing spiritual stones. As a result, that could lead to a rebellion against the spiritual ministry.


    Even though they have a connection to the time of the Ministry of Magic. It would be their real intention not to rub it any further with me. But if I didn''t do anything, I''d just keep waiting for the decline. That''s why Lang had to raise his voice, he said.


    "But that is why the use of conventional spiritual stones is not allowed. You use it pretty shy, are you?"


    "Yes, especially this nned birthday of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. I think about the years that I have never been able to celebrate, and I want to do a lot of it."


    "If so, it''s important to look good, but can mass consumption of spiritual stones buy objection? But that''s why if you get out of your hands, they might end up wanting to improve the rtionship just in shape and hey..."


    I sighed as I poked my cheek wand at my knees. This is harder than I thought, isn''t it?


    But if you hadn''t told me, the Spirit Ministry might have weakened us so much that we didn''t want to, and I have to thank Lang for all this advice. I brought this story after I said that Lang doesn''t have an alternative either, so I guess I''m ready.


    Stimting me must be terrible for the spiritual ministry, even if there is a visible and discerning decline. Queen''s reign of Uffi, and division and independence between the Ministry of Spirituality and the Ministry of Magic, HR renewal in doing so. Yeah, this isn''t about being hard to move! I can''t move badly!


    "So, what are we gonna do?"


    "That''s a difficult problem..."


    Uffi is also grumbling troubledly with his hands on his chin. This is not something that can be solved in half, is it?


    "I knew you wanted to make it to my birthday this year?


    "If possible. The more time we put aside, the more atrophic we may remain, and even if we make an opinion like this, we may not be able to move."


    "You mean quite Setouchi..."


    "If you are idle, if you do not have to inspire His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, manypromised."


    "You''re terrified of me for a long time, me"


    "That''s how horrible you are. To be precise, what I''ve done to you. So if it''s retaliation, there are nights when you can''t sleep."


    "That''s a tough question to say that you deserve it..."


    At least at a time when I was neglected, because that''s the right idea. It''smon sense that I''ve been pulling back and forth now. People and things are never certain in value. Because the bnce is biased against me now.


    Then it would be better for me and the Spirit Ministry to make up just now, but there is also a risk that if we reconcile poorly, the position of the Spirit Ministry will be more subtle. Then I would ask the Ministry of Spirituality to work hard, but the problem is that there is no good idea in which direction to work hard.


    "I want to take the lead in the festival called My Birthday to improve my rtionship with me and yet impress upon the glorious work of the Spirit Ministry. But a spiritual stone is required in the conventional way. I can buy strange objections now. But I don''t even have the option of not doing it. Is it okay that you''re crying to us because you''re in trouble?


    "... it would be inevitable if they took it that way"


    Lang nodded with a grin to mock himself. He''s in a difficult position, too, I realized again. I''ve had a little conversation before, but I feel that Lang and I changed again.


    Now, what we need to discuss is how to solve this problem. I want to celebrate my birthday if I can, and I want it to be a step in the glorious activity of the Spirit Ministry. But the spiritual ministry is troubled by festive methods that have gone out of the traditional way. I want to proceed more carefully than there is national sentiment involved here.


    That''s why I mounted this ce through Miguel. To share this concern. And think about what I can do.


    "The Birthday Flow is a parade and a presentation to the people. Inrge part, these two things."


    "These are the two, if you include a festival of congrattions at the show."


    "You think the parade for the people is good because it reduces the flow a little when Yuffi''s queen reigns, or adds an arrangement just like the basics do. So if you''re going to make a difference, you''re going to be at the show."


    It''s the show that''s the problem. If the parade is for civilians, the presentation is for nobility. It''s one of the main opportunities to let the nobles know what the royal family wants at the same time.


    That''s why I can''t do bad things. But if you make it smaller, it doesn''t make sense that it hasn''t improved with me in the end. I need some kind of eye-catching impact.


    But I don''t know what to say, but there are a lot of people in the Spirit Ministry with old ideas. And those who can''t change from there. I guess that''s why the former upper management was lined up and pushed backwards: the advisor.


    Anyway, the cornerng came to negotiate. I want this to be a big step and I want it to be a sess, too. It''s my birthday! That makes me feel odd, but it''s a national festival that I have to do.


    "What''s the problem, the traditional way, is that spiritual stones are consumed inrge quantities."


    "Yep. But it is also an indication of royal authority. Even though the current policy direction is geared towards demonic props, it can be a gap to reduce the number of spiritual stones below the prescribed number than we lead."


    "Ugh, it''s a symbol of authority to mass spiritual stones in the first ce, or as a sign of spiritual blessings, right?


    Turning his gaze to Lang to make sure, a secretary-like youth sitting next to him looking at me as if he were surprised. Making his eyes look right at that gaze, the young man missed his gaze as he panicked.


    "And excuse me!


    "No, it''s nothing good... did I say something weird?


    "... that, Her Royal Highness Sister Wang had heard of no interest in spiritual faith or royal duties, and it was rudely unexpected that opinions would be uttered as such..."


    "... uh. That''s right, Lang. I''d like to make sure of one thing."


    "Before that. I beg your pardon. Sorry, sir."


    "Also, I''m sorry!


    Let Lang grab the head of the young man next to him, who frowned slightly, and lower it. The youth also bowed their heads so that they could be lowered to Lang as they panicked.


    "Fine, because I don''t think it''s disrespectful. That''s what I want to hear. Hey, maybe I hate spiritual faith, or they think I''m indifferent?


    "... With all due respect, I don''t know what else to do if they take it that way"


    "Yeah. No, it wouldn''t make sense to say misunderstanding... I''m not neglecting the Spirit Faith. Though not enthusiastic, I intend to share my respect for the Spirit."


    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t be proposing the establishment of a ministry of spirits. I don''t doubt that."


    "Haha, thanks. Then I knew I wanted my birthday to be at the initiative of the Spirit Ministry. It''s better if you prove that I''m a believer in the Spirit Faith as well as improving my rtionship with me. It''s not irrelevant my disbelief that people in the Spirit Ministry are more frightened than they need to be, is it?


    Neither Lang nor Lang''s secretary''s youth had an answer, but that was the answer.


    I didn''t see any spirits. I don''t know. I admit that I never thought deeply about believing it, even though I knew it.


    But Yufi became a spiritual contractor, and I also met Lhumi. The spirits that materialized could also be seen. Its existence is closer than before. That''s why I think we can offer more prayers than before. Experiences are important!


    "Let''s get back to it, but the use of spiritual stones can be a problem anyway, so as to make the festival a big deal. There''s no reason not to use it at all, but I''m bad at using it the traditional way. It''s also a problem to reduce it. That''s a troubling story."


    "... we were both the most troubled species there. So His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "Hmm?"


    "What would you do?


    What would you do if I were you? I close my eyes to Lang''s inquiry, and then close my eyes to my thoughts.


    Diving just a little into my own thoughts, the answer came right out. But I don''t know if it''s a good thing to put that in your mouth. But I have to put it in my mouth. I have to move on. I look straight back at Lang.


    "If I were you - I''d use magic props"


    The field air dropped to cool down. Uffi nced at me and Lang''s secretary nced at Lang as she peered.


    Yes, if I were you, I''d make demon props for the festival. But that''s the future Lang wanted to avoid. Because I wanted to inherit and preserve the traditional culture. It''s a guy named Main Fall.


    "... you know what I mean. Still, is that the answer?


    "Yeah."


    "Why?


    "The future, because we can inherit the past. So if I were you, I''d sharpen what I don''t need based on traditional methods, leaving only the good ones"


    In this case, the culture of festivals, which consumerge quantities of spiritual stones, is cut off as unnecessary. And a good thing is a form of blessing, or its thoughts and wishes.


    If I were you, I would be able to thank the Spirit by using it as a magic prop. Because I''vee this far because I''m a demonic prop created in the process with the results of learning and discussing magic.


    "There is no future in the past. But I can think of the past as this moment, and I think I can take this thought to the future. But I can''t do all of that. Because the world is changing. There''s definitely something I can''t stay that way. Still, take what you shouldn''t lose in it. I think that''s why we can change."


    "... when the old faith breathes in its new faith"


    "... yeah. So now, Lang says we should preserve what he calls culture. But if one day it''s going to change, I also think that''s people''s answer. I don''t know if that''s going to change while we''re alive, or if anyone else will."


    I don''t think it''s a good idea if I don''t change. So if it''s for nothing, I want to change it, and I hope so. But I can''t even say that my correctness is the only correctness in the world.


    So Lang and the others, who say there''s something they don''t want to change, acknowledged the existence of the Spirit Ministry. I want to take their wishes and thoughts. On top of that, I want to decide how it will change. Will it change because it doesn''t change, or because it doesn''t want it to change?


    "My dreams are no longer mine alone. So I will"


    Correct your posture, stretch your spine and I go on.... and Uffi''s hand wasyered on myp. If he turned his gaze toward Lang toward Uffi, Uffi looked at me as if he were seeing the loving.


    To the heat of that gaze, the heat on his face seemed to rise at once. I unwittingly waved and turned away. Then I heard Yufi giggling from behind. This one, this one...!


    "... hon."


    Lang coughed deliberately to get the air back on the field. I posture back like a spring trick. The fever on my cheeks stays the same!


    "... the words of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, echoed in this breast"


    "Huh?"


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Would you mind giving us a course in magic?


    "... eh!? That goes to the Spirit Ministry!?"


    "Nothing says all personnel in the Spirit Ministry. I''ll be responsible for choosing who I teach."


    I was surprised at Lang''s offer. Even Uffi stares at Lang in surprise.


    "To rify, His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere''s previous inventions of magic props can be seen as all that is valued for practicality"


    "... yeah. Right. It''s a prerequisite to use it."


    "And as I see it, I use it for rituals... and in other words, there is no magic object for rituals."


    I can''t deny that. Because my magic props were kept in mind to recreate and use magic. Still, I don''t get it when people say it''s a magic item that can be used for rituals.


    "... So Lang wants to devise and create a magic prop for it?


    "We don''t have much time, but we can''t keep missing the opportunity like this. I listened to your words and hardened my heart. For once, I''d like you to teach me magic."


    Seeing Lang bow his head deeply, I had to stare at the heavenly edge of his head.


    What are you going to do, this situation?

 91 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 04

    A few days after my meeting with Lang, I decided to swallow Lang''s request after worrying about it. In other words, I am determined to give a course in magic to the face of the Spirit Ministry.


    I guess the reason I couldn''t snort right away was because I hadn''t been able to liquidate my previous rtionship myself. But then I knew I wouldn''t move on.


    "This is what I''m supposed to do, I''m sure."


    I think that''s what I should do when I''ve created magic in the world and given it a cut of change.


    I reached the Ministry of the Spirit within the context of renewing such thoughts. A standing unchanged since the time of the Ministry of Magic. Is it the liveliness of people and the signs that put it up that have changed?


    That''s also due to the changes I urged. p him on the cheek as you have decided, then step into the entrance.


    "I have been waiting for you, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    "Good day, Lang"


    Lang was there so that he could wait when he entered the entrance. Speaking out to Lang, who greets him with a thank you, Lang leads me into one room, not saying he doesn''t need to talk in vain.


    That was simr to the lecture room at the school where I said in my previous life. At the bottom are faculty desks and ckboards on the back, and each desk and chair arranged in bowl-shaped steps. There were already facades of the Ministry of the Spirit so that they could wait.


    They who were sitting confirmed that I had entered the room and immediately rose up to give a deep thank you. I''m a little scared of the undisturbed movement and realize it.


    "They are the people who make my thoughts the same as mine and take the lead on this n. Compared to those who have been pulled out by the Ministry of Magic and Science, we are still unable to determine our attitude towards magic, but I hope that His Royal Highness Sister Wang will behave freely because there is nothing to deny."


    "Thank you very much..."


    I''m a little unfamiliar with Lang being awed without disgust. Until a while ago, he was a disgusting, disgusting guy.


    While I''m thinking about it, Lang moves to the nk seat at the beginning. I also switch consciousness and go up to the lecture.


    "Good mood,dies and gentlemen.... Oh my God, let''s skip the hard greeting, it''s not His Royal Highness Sister Wang who''s here, he''s going to be a leader in magic. At Lang''s request today, I''m here to give you a course in magic. Before I start the course, I''d like to change the purpose of this course."


    Separate words there once. No one feels a sight like evil feelings for me. Finished confirming I cough up one and then go on with the words.


    "Even when ites to magic, I think its major purpose is to explore. If there is a mystery, figure this out, know thew, learn and be your own. I havee to orient this attitude of magic towards my quest for magic. In the process, an invention called Demonic Props was born. I know a lot about misunderstandings and suspicions, but if you stick with magic, you''ll get to the first philosophy I said."


    Look over everyone here again. I breathe again so that I can breathe, and I keep on saying words so that I can fold even more.


    "The way this magic philosophy and posture is also about asking about the way faith is. I know very well that you take this as disgraceful and disrespectful. But in my opinion the world is constantly changing. People change, the world changes. Generation change can be an example of this. Whether it is an invisible change or a visible change, the same thing does not always exist. I think that''s why I''m expected to embrace change for something I shouldn''t change. For that reason, I hope that we can make this time a time for meaningful discussion, for the sake of what we must not change with everyone again."


    I guess that''s all I''m trying to say. I look at the reactions of the people taking lectures there.


    The result, for better or worse? I know you''re listening focused, but I don''t like it or dislike it. I''m not unresponsive, but I can''t breathe. I guess the Spirit Ministry air isn''tpatible with me!


    "Now let''s get to the point. This time, thanks to you, the Spirit Ministry will lead my Birthday Festival, trying to improve the rtionship and at the same time hustle and bust the role of the Spirit Ministry. Uffi is happy to wee this proposal. I take it personally, albeit with mixed feelings, favourably. But I think everyone understands that we can''t do it at a traditional festival."


    "... may I make a statement? Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    Speaking with his hands up was a man who would be an elderly man among the faces gathered here. I guess he''s only just in his thirties. The manes to me with a straight gaze.


    I take a challenging, straight gaze at you, too. You shouldn''t be cowering here.


    "Allow me to speak. What is it?


    "To confirm, Her Majesty still wants to operate the Spirit Stone intensively in the development of the Demonic Prop. May I assume that you set your mind as such?


    "... I can''t say no to that. But Yuffi doesn''t want the Spirit Ministry to be a poor minister."


    "Yes, that''s why Lang tells me it would be a good idea to invent magic props for festivals. But...... we, who have a poor understanding of magic, understand that magic props are things that make people who cannot use magic as magic also operate pseudo. How do you suppose it''s for a festival?


    I guess that''s a question everyone in the ce here has. My gaze is once again focused on me, waiting for that answer.


    I honestly thought that question mighte. So I was able to respond immediately without staring.


    "Yeah. Especially that question. So what we offer to the Ministry of the Spirit is neither the magic props themselves, nor the inventions proposed."


    "... and say?


    "There is only one thing I have decided that I should lecture the Spirit Ministry. It is true that we will eventually create the same method as the magic props, but I think that the method itself can break this case. That''s how spiritual stones are processed"


    "Processing method, is it?


    "Only spiritual stones required for festivals are consumed inrge quantities to symbolize authority and to give thanks to the Spirit. But every time a spiritual stone is consumed, it affects the manufacture of magic props. So I''m going to make a piece of history, and I don''t know what to do with it. Who''s going to inherit that in the spiritual ministry?


    Lang told me to use the magic prop for the ritual, and I thought about it until I gave my lecture today. An important part of the spiritual faith is to show authority and the ce of faith on the basis. Until now, I have measured it with the amount of spiritual stone used. I think I can say.


    But the only problem with that is that if I did that every time, my consumption would just keep increasing. So what about creating a pointmensurate with a single huge consumption and inheriting this? That.


    "So I said ritual magic props, not made for the purpose of using clear magic, but a symbol of a single thing I created using the means of creating the magic props I found. Even if I think of this as an initial investment, I thought that I might be able to curb future consumption of spiritual stones..."


    What do you say? I peek around and see the reaction, but... unresponsive.


    ... Hey Lang! What''s unresponsive to you! My stomach''s gonna hurt!


    "But the problem is, I don''t have anything thates to mind as a symbol of authority in its history for a long time, and I''d like to ask everyone for that proposal..."


    ... I''m unresponsive. Hey, I think I''m about to cry?


    Then Lang hit his hand once. Everyone turns their gaze to Lang.


    "Thank you, Sister King Anisphere, for an interesting lecture. From here, it will be time to bring your own ideas and further refine them. Can I think of something like that?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Well... I didn''t abandon the Spirit Faith, but I''m not sure when people ask me if I''m faithful. Is that why we should alle up with an actual n?


    "As far as it goes. If so, it was also something that had a slight impact on us. For once, I think we should take a break and then move on to the next agenda, what do you say?


    "... it would be helpful if you could do that"


    Just a little bit of air in the boulder. Even the people in the Spirit Ministry may be desperate to swallow, but I can''t help but worry about some kind of unresponsiveness that''s immersed in me.


    Nodding at Lang''s suggestion, Lang led me to a separate room to escort me. There you are a samurai serving in the ministry of spirits, who had already finished preparing tea. A samurai walks away with a quiet bowl of grace.


    Me and Lang are the only ones left. The door to the room is open, and there are signs of people, so it''s not just the two of us. I''m so restless. Grab a cup of tea so you can get back on your mind.


    "... you know. Lang."


    "What is it, Your Royal Highness?"


    "Today''s lecture, I wonder how it went. I didn''t hear from everyone and I didn''t know how to respond..."


    "Mind if I say something frank?


    "... please"


    Uh, yeah. I guess it wasn''t very good when Lang was going to preface it like this. It makes me squishy by ident.


    But I can''t even change the direction without asking, so I have to ask.


    "I understand. But it''s still difficult to empathize. It''s not about reason, it''s about emotion."


    "... what does that mean?


    "I''ll tell you something first, I''m not talking about the uneptability of Her Royal Highness the King. This must be my own problem."


    "My own?


    "I received the Kaoru pottery of magic, and once again I felt�� that it was something different from people and not like spirits"


    "... yeah?


    Uh, I mean, what do you mean? I can''t really grasp what Lang is trying to say, and I stare at his face.


    "Until now the Spirit Faith hase to lean on the Spirit, and it hase as a good. I mean... the only thing that didn''t change was that we thought it was something we should protect. Because the Spirit doesn''t change. If you lean on the Spirit, won''t you ever ask for a change?


    "... on reason, I wonder if so"


    "King''s power, noble authority, faith in the Spirit. He said the mission was to inherit it it without changing its shape. Drill for it and put something better up there. That''s at least what I was thinking. But that''s how I felt it wasn''t right for people in that way of life. Because, as you say, the world and people cannot remain the same."


    "... yeah. Still, the Spirit does not change the nature of nature. What you see on the surface changes, but the Spirit doesn''t. So in any way, the Spirit will continue to be our friend. It helps me. Magic or magic props."


    I don''t like theology, and to be honest, it doesn''t suit my skin. But I don''t think that''s why it''s at odds with magic. Of course, there are ces where the opposite doesn''t match, and I don''t even think that magic and theology that reveal mystery are the same ideas.


    But that''s on people''s own. No matter how controversial, the Spirit remains the same. Because the nature of them, which is considered the embodiment of nature, does not change when the world or people change.


    "Reason tells me. But I guess it will only take a little while for me to do the same thing for the better. Until I chew through this indescribable emotion."


    "... but you still lean on magic."


    "If that is the decision of the king upon whom we stand."


    "Then I''ll thank Yufi."


    I don''t think my distance from Lang has diminished either. But I felt like I could talk to nature more than before.


    I''m not gonna tell you how happy I am with that minor change. With that in mind I put my mouth on the tea again.

 92 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 05

    At the end of my break with Lang, when I went back to my room, I saw people from the Spirit Ministry face-to-face discussing it. Earlier, I heard my lecture pale. I hit them and they change and exchange words hot.


    As I rounded my eyes to the unexpected sight, I noticed Lang entering first and everyone corrected their residence and took their seats. It''s quiet, like when I was giving a lecture, to show no pale emotions.


    "... uh. You don''t have to worry about me...?


    "No, for that reason..."


    "His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere says. There''s no need to be so hard. You understand me saying this is more like it than the ex. Sometimes it''s disrespectful."


    The people of the Spirit Ministry lookedplicated in Lang''s words. The hell, he seemed confused as to how to react.


    I don''t know what to do with my attitude towards me, because it''s also because of my stack so far. I can''t decide what to do myself.


    It doesn''t change that I am royal when I say that Uffi has reigned over me as queen. I don''t think you have to behave as you should, yeah. Right.


    "Then I want you to do this. I want you to treat me as a single researcher when I''m talking about magic. I want you to treat me as my sister Wang if it''s not a ce where magic is not involved or a private ce. This is thepromise I can show. Because if you seem to care about your identity and can''t even give an opinion, it doesn''t make sense to have me in a ce for discussion like this. I want you to obey me as a royal word if you have to."


    It''s not a good idea not to behave as a royal. But when I''m talking about magic, I''m more of a researcher than a royal. That''s why I want you to change the way you treat me ording to this situation.


    With my clear guidance, the people of the Spirit Ministry finally seemed to ease their attitudes just a little bit. I stroke my chest down gently too in the air that only got a little better.


    "So, did youe up with any good ideas?


    "That''s it...... I first reviewed the role of Spirit Stone in the festival and thought about what is required of a demonic prop that can be used permanently to reduce the consumption of Spirit Stone. Now I think the consumption of spiritual stones is an indication of its authority, and that consumption is what was seen as important."


    "I was that recognition, too, wasn''t I? But in today''s public opinion, mass consumption of spiritual stones can buy disgust."


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang is right. What kind of magic equipment would be good, then? In the first ce, we thought that magic tools were being created to make the tools that already existed more convenient and exert limited magic there."


    Yeah. My celestial is also prototyped as a sword, and I think you''d be right if they told me it was a tool for using it,bining magical swords there. Try to magically make the tools you have now more convenient. That''s one of the reasons demonic props are made.


    Sometimes air bikes and other things are created to realize previous life concepts, but that''s why many of them are created inbination with existing tools.


    "So, is it ideal to attract people''s attention at festivals, something indispensable, and magic props that can be used at the initiative of the Ministry of the Spirit?


    "Yes. That''s what we thought, too. So one idea came to mind, I floated..."


    "Huh? Did you float?


    I blinked my eyes unexpectedly. I turn my gaze unintentionally on Lang, who was apanying me on my break. He''s also opening his eyes to a little surprise.


    "If it''s a birthday like this one, it''s an instrument that''s especially essential"


    "Instruments?"


    "Yes, from the bustle of the venue, performers are also essential when dancing. Some hymns are dedicated to the Spirit. And songs and instruments are one of the most frequently used tools of aristocracy."


    That''s certainly true if you ask me. There is no such concept in this world as recording music. We need performers when we dance, and an instrument is arguably the most eye-catching dish if we pay attention to it.


    "The performance of instruments is not one of the preferences of nobility. And as a performer it is the second son of the nobility and those who do not seed to the title, one of the professions chosen by them. I think it would be an opportunity to show those people the day..."


    "Yeah. I guess it''s good! Instrument! I think it''s nice too!


    Instruments created with magic props technology! I guess that''s very good! You''re overflowing with dreams and romance somehow!


    It''s just that when I show a delightful reaction, people in the spiritual ministry look at me like I''m having trouble reacting, and I''m like, oh? And I lean my neck.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, the... Is that really what Her Royal Highness Sister Wang thinks? It''s an instrument, right?


    "Yeah? Isn''t it nice because it''s an instrument?


    "His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere develops demonic props as a help to life and a practical one. So I thought there might be no use for tailoring instruments as magic props."


    "Huh? Doesn''t it have to be anything practical?


    We''ll be silent with each other. They look at each other with the look of birds being shot by arrows. I don''t know, what''s it like this mutual perception is uneven?


    "What, did you need a condition called a practical festive tool?


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang does not ask for practicality in demonic props?


    "I do make magic props as a handy thing, but this time for a different purpose, huh? Because the intent of this demonic prop is to reduce the consumption of spiritual stones, but also to use them at festivals. Well, I suppose it''s okay to make an instrument as a workpiece because it has a symbolic meaning to it. Practicality may actually be used for something if I try to make it, but I think the important thing is to correctly indicate the intent given to that tool..."


    I certainly don''t know what an instrument made of spiritual stone processing technology can be used for. But I think that technology and symbolism are the things that matter. y a song that offers praise to the Spirit, an instrument created with the technique of processing spiritual stones given by the Spirit.


    And it is also a dedication to the blood that the royal family has inherited from the history that has made this country. Even if it''s not practical, if it''s made with all this intent, it''s not a problem at all than just consuming spiritual stones. And once you make it, you''ll have to put your hands on it to take care of it, but the consumption should be reduced.


    "... Sister Wang, may I ask you something now?


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you really think of us, the Ministry of the Spirit?


    He has asked me that question as one man stands for. Though I identally saw Lang''s face, Lang didn''t seem to be going to say anything in silence.


    "Why would you want to hear that?


    "It''s... I don''t know what you think, but I don''t know what to do. That''s why I''m confused. You can say you''re afraid."


    "... right. I guess I''m the one who did that."


    I am the one who has done something to destroy this country''s previous values. The reforms that Uffi has also aplished by involving him are what I wanted above all else, but I take it for granted that some people hate and confuse that change.


    The spiritual ministry wasrgely cut off from power because it was necessary for the reforms I wanted. I nheless insisted that we should leave behind an organization called the Ministry of the Spirit, also because I have what I want.


    "I just want everyone in the spiritual ministry to do their best."


    "Work hard, do you?


    "Yes, you can do things I can''t. I can do things you can''t do. But that''s not why I want to get along. Even the problem surrounding the demand for spiritual stones this time. I want Spirit Stone to be used more for demonic props, and things to help people live more widely. But I feel guilty for doing something that would destroy the culture you''ve cherished. So I wondered if I could show it in a new way, in a way that inherited something."


    Put your hands on your chest and I''ll look for words to see how I feel.


    "Let''s be clear, you didn''t do this, I don''t think you can forgive the former Ministry of Magic for neglecting me. But I don''t think you want me to disappear because I can''t forgive you. You neglected to do so. [M] So I won''t either, and I shouldn''t. If there is a path on which we can walk each other a little further, I want to go that way. I entrusted the Ministry of the Spirit with theption of past records because I thought you were the best people to inherit the history and culture of this country. No matter how the country changes, I want you to tell the future with your heart that you have this culture and it''s still handed down today."


    "... how can you think that way?


    ''Cause my dream is the Wizard who makes someone smile


    Someone sounded breathtaking. My dreams, my admiration, the way I wanted to. Wizards who make someone smile, I still want to be. The wizard, though a little different from the image, is notmon in this country.


    "I want everyone tough. People I know, someone I don''t know, want to find a way for everyone not to be unhappy. Ideal theory, but I''ve always wanted to be. That''s why I''m here to help you. That''s what I meant."


    I uttered the words to be conveyed. What you wanted, what you wished for, why you poke and move me now.


    Thoughts about people in the Spirit Ministry areplicated, but I think it would be great if they could work hard, be praised and praised where they can be active. If you ask me if I can praise you directly, it''s a little difficult.


    ... So, this is where I''ve beenpletely quiet, but what am I supposed to do with this?


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    "Lang"


    "I thought I''d had enough for today. The idea of an instrument is very interesting. I think I''ll consider it on that line, so should I contact the Ministry of Magic and Sciences regarding processing techniques for spiritual stones, etc?


    "Uh, yeah. Right. I''ve never touched a musical instrument, and I think I should talk to a craftsman...?


    "Thank you. Thank you for your time today."


    Lang gratefully urges me to take my hand and escort him out of the room. Um, this is polite, but do you mean go home?


    I did get weird air, and maybe I should just go home like this. No, I can''t make a decision for a minute, so I''ll give you a courtesy and leave at Lang''s escort.


    "You''re still too irritating."


    Leaving the room, Lang said so with a bitter smile a little walk away. I couldn''t deny it either, so I think you have a subtle look on your face.


    "You may be rude, but I''m not sure I can get along with you."


    "I don''t mind. In the first ce, yeah, I''m sure he''s got a different attitude than you. We ask you to be royal, to be the one who stands above us, the one who guides us. to its blood, to its status."


    "... well, if they say royalty, right? I used to think it didn''t matter, but now I think I should be able to act like that some more."


    "Yeah, but it''s also good to want to be a wizard. Her Majesty Queen Uphilia stood as king, and I wondered if that was why."


    He let go of the hand Lang was escorting and took a step away from me.


    "We still need time to exchange words."


    "You think so?


    "From various points of view, I thought so. So I''m going to make future inquiries through the Ministry of Magic."


    "Yeah. If you think Lang should do that. You''re just gonna be busy over there, so don''t let him be impotent, okay?


    "If you said that, wouldn''t the people in the Ministry of Magic give you a subtle look?


    "... I''m the one who kept you busy."


    I was wondering if I should work. But weirdly, when I move, I seem to stutter everyone like I did today. I don''t know, let''s talk to Uffi.

 93 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 06

    "Do you want to work?"


    "Yeah. I knew it was, like, vague, but I thought so."


    The night I finished my lecture work at the Spirit Ministry, before I went to sleep, I was talking to Yufi.


    Get in bed and fall asleep in line. Lean over and look at each other''s faces. I have a slightly tight look and Yuffi has a slightly troubled look on her face.


    "But I knew I''d move too... if I wasn''t in the right mood with everyone, it would be difficult."


    "... right. Because Anis still has a unique sensibility."


    Yufi answers quietly to my whine without denying it.


    "I wanted Annis to get some rest. You''ve been running forever and it seemed like you couldn''t afford to look around. And I thought it would take time to understand what Annis had in mind."


    "Yeah. I guess I realized it again today. I don''t know... I knew you didn''t understand."


    Say it with your mouth, even imagine. It''s hard not to wake up in real life.


    I have no choice but to take a small sigh. I don''t think it''s going to work.


    "The story around my birthday ended up letting the Ministry of Magic take the trouble..."


    "I can''t do that either. I think it would be premature for Annis to discuss the concept directly with the Spirit Ministry."


    "... but you didn''t object to this lecture, did you?


    "The request Lang had made had been fulfilled, and even for me, I hoped it would have been something we wanted. Even if that makes it a drama drug. It''s a kind of bet."


    Says Yufi with a bitter smile. The colour of fatigue appeared on his face.


    "Walking away from the Spirit Ministry is desirable. Because we don''t have enough people from what to what now. It''s a headache to have few people who can handle my imaginary policies."


    "Yeah......"


    "In the future, we want to go with a heavy use of people like Lang who can move actively in response to the current situation. It would be an assumption that if he were actually that vessel..."


    "Oh, my God... that''s crazy."


    "I guess politics is a nasty thing. No, it means aplishing something in the first ce."


    Yuffi strokes my cheek tofort me. When I''m touched by Yuffi''s soft fingers, I can''t stand it and hug Yuffi and bury her face in her chest.


    With his face buried in his chest, Yufi strokes my head like a toddler.


    "... don''t rush. But I guess that''s what I''m saying to myself."


    "Is Uffi in a hurry, too?


    "That''s, well.... because your freedom is my most important wish."


    Pomp, and Uffi''s hand that strokes his head keeps his chest warm. Keep your eyes closed and I leaned over to Yuffi to sweeten him.


    "Huh? You said you set a date for my birthday?


    Time has passed since I gave my lecture at the Spirit Ministry, and since then I have begun studying my work and national politics in detail as Her Royal Highness Sister Wang.


    From the teacher who worked as an educator again, you gradually sprouted your mind as a royalty, and I was delighted with tears, but as far as I''m concerned, I justugh bitterly.


    When I got used to living like that, I finally got the news that my birthday day day was set. Much of the day has passed since I was born, but I can''t help it all.


    "Yes, now that the day is set, you have to tailor your dress in earnest"


    "Oh, already. I''m alive... please don''t dress like a shoulder stiff again."


    Ilia, who gave me the report, said to me with no expression, but with a boost of vitality in her eyes. I must have a decent look on my face.


    Although it hasn''t been as painful as it used to be to show your face to a feast or social gathering since then, wearing a dress is unwee because your shoulders are stiff.


    "It''s okay. This time, we''re talking about tailoring that unusual dress that we usually wear for the ceremony."


    "Huh!? Really!?"


    "Master Uphilia has been wearing that dress a lot. They were asking me if I could take this opportunity to be fashionable. Since Anisphere was originally devised, don''t you think it''s natural for you to take the initiative to wear it and promote it?


    "No, I appreciate it as far as I''m concerned... okay?


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll get you a regr dress?


    "... I don''t know if I like that. But wouldn''t they say something?


    "Shouldn''t I let you say it?


    "Think of it as other HR..."


    Make a fashion. It is true that spreading demonic props may also go hand in hand with creating a fashion. Then I wonder if there''s anything else wrong with trying to send out this knight''s clothes one-piece dress as a fashion tailored for the ceremony...?


    Yeah, I tried to worry about it while I roared, but the feeling of not wanting to wear a stubborn dress won me over, and I decided to participate in the proposed dress for my birthday.


    In fact, I asked my opinion when a familiar tailor came and checked the measurements and design, but he generally responded favourably.


    A familiar tailor is a middle-aged woman. For a long time as a tailor, I worked and this guy was also someone I knew when I got down to Castle Town with patience.


    He''s the one who took on my order for a knight''s clothing one-piece dress, less frequent but easier to talk to if you look at him.


    Sometimes she receives requests for noble dresses, so she''s also bright about noble circumstances. When I talked to him about what I honestly thought of wearing this dress at my birthday, he gave me a pleasant grin.


    "Isn''t that something good? Besides, Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is braver than femininity, or something like that, right?


    "Bravery... I just feel like I don''t know anything scary or shameless..."


    "Besides, hey, some women might want to live on the path of the sword, like Her Royal Highness King Anisphere in the future, right?


    "Huh? No, I''m not living in a sword path..."


    "Yes, I know that. But Her Royal Highness Sister Wang would have acted as an adventurer, wouldn''t she? Mixed with the Knights."


    "Yeah, that''s right..."


    "Wouldn''t it be a good idea to hustle and bust as one of those uniforms in the future when a woman like thates out? Um, was it Mana de? Wouldn''t you say that if you had the tools, even women would have no bitterness to wave their swords? Besides, nobledies often have swords, don''t they?


    "Uh, yeah. Not everyone..."


    Certainly there are martial arts enthusiasts, and they are incorporated as sses at the College of Lords. Whether or not you just take sses is how you can make your own choices.


    Looks like Raini or Halfis didn''t choose. Yuffi was choosing a ss because of the Duke''s preference. No, I don''t think there''s a bunch of all-purpose Supermen like Yufi.


    "It''s fundamental that noble women protect their homes and raise their children, isn''t it? You know, dowry or son-inw in a rtionship is my job."


    "Keeping the blood alive is a noble job."


    "Yeah, that''s right. But it''s not like anyone sticks out of that kind ofmon sense. Wouldn''t womene out wanting to join the Knights in the future as one of those women''s employments!


    Basically, the knight is aware of a man''s work, so he''s not wrong. I can''t deny it, either, if it''s my job to keep the blood of my house alive if I''m born as a nobleman''s maid.


    But if that''s not all we can do, we can show the way. Regardless of whether that''s good or bad, I thought it might indicate that the possibilities have widened.


    "You skip the details, and this dress is the ideal dress that looks like His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, right? It''s a birthday in the corner, so it''s best for Her Royal Highness Sister Wang to behave the way she thinks!


    "I wonder if so..."


    "That''s right! These days, everyone is making a scene day and night wondering what can be done with the spread of magic props! The cksmith and the mechanic will run out of people! He was screaming delightfully."


    "Yes... I''m d to hear that."


    If the propaganda of magic props will enliven us all, it would be a great pleasure for me.


    I want not only nobles, but also civilians, to smile at the people who live in this country. Wishing a long time ago, my eyes twitched and became hot that some dream I was about to give up was taking shape.


    "Oh, and is it the extraction of His Royal Highness Sister Wang? The musicians have been making a lot of noisetely."


    "The musicians?


    Speaking of instruments, I was on the agenda at the Ministry of the Spirit and that was clear, but was the story moving properly? I heard you discussed it with the Ministry of Magic, but you were curious because you didn''t even hear what it was about.


    Once, I asked Halfis to see it, but it''s a birthday in the corner, and it''s a rest period, so it''s been kept a casual secret. I didn''t see any shade in Halfis''s face at that time, so I don''t think it''s a bad story.


    "Everything seems to be at a meeting with the mechanic. No one will open their mouth with the story that I can''t tell you the details yet. Yeah, Tomas'' guy was called up, too."


    They even call me Tomas. Thomas is a cksmith, but naturally because he is most deeply involved in the creation of magic props.


    The mechanic was also consulting on the machining of parts when moving magic props, so would he convert the technology to an instrument? Maybe a new work will be born in the world, working hand in hand with the musicians. If you think so, my chest is bouncing.


    "I owe this to Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "Huh?"


    "The nobles cannot make magic props alone. Even if magic is the prerogative of the nobles alone, it is the job of the civilian poption to tailor the part that forms the foundation of the magic props. It''s not like we''ve had a reciprocal position or anything... the nobles have shown a lot of interest in our worktely and listened to us more than before."


    I looked back at Nico and the smiling tailor woman''s face.


    "Good aristocrats have been eager to listen to us for a long time, but indifferent aristocrats have never paid attention to the contents of our work. That''s not to me, but I knew I felt the distance. Oh, they''re not like us."


    "... yeah"


    "But with His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere sending demonic props to the world, the nobles also began to pay attention to our work. It makes me nervous, but it''s worth it more than before."


    "Good, then.... but if you were a tailor, wouldn''t you still benefit so much from the magic artifact?


    "That''s right. But what about now?


    Ni, with a pranky grin, says the tailor woman in a mix ofughter.


    "Tomas, he asked me to tailor some fine clothes because I had to go to the castle. Aren''t you going to stay only with the nobles, if this flow continues in the future? The hard-headed craftsmen may even be called to a feast that cares about the eyes of the nobles."


    "Oh... was there such a demand"


    "Yep. Besides, I wonder if I can use the processing technique of the spiritual stones knitted by the engineer with His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "In clothes? That''s an interesting idea!


    I see, there may be a way to use the technique of processing magic props in your clothes!


    "If it''s just going to be processing spiritual stones, it''s going to cost a lot of money. I don''t even know if it''s gonna work."


    "That''s right. But I''ll hang it from up there. Because I think it''s a good idea."


    "Hehe, thank you. Her Highness Sister Wang. �� you stay put"


    "Hmm?"


    I tilt my neck at the words thrown at me suddenly. Then the tailor woman looked at my face as merciful.


    "At one point, Tomas told me that there was a time when I was thinking very much about it. Was it before Her Majesty Queen Uphilia was yet adopted by the royal family..."


    "... oh, yeah. I think it was a long time ago..."


    "Everyone was worried. You are free and free. Besides, he wasn''t even royal, and he spoke to us casually. If we were in trouble, he used to hang on to the king, and as an adventurer, he used to give us a hand in the trouble of town."


    Ho, exhale and the tailor womanys her eyes down.


    "Some people said if His Royal Highness would be king, some people would just as well let him be king."


    "... anxious to leave it to me?


    "No, I''m not. I was wondering if you would lose your smile. It was our anxiety that you might change."


    Open your eyes where you were lying, smile softly and look at me.


    "Her Majesty Queen Uphilia hase to power, and you are now in your position. Still they exchange words like this unchanged. That''s what makes me happy."


    ��������


    "So just celebrate what hasn''t been celebrated before. I know some noblemen still don''t feelfortable about Her Royal Highness Wang, but if we can celebrate your birth, we should wee you with all our heart."


    All I could do was snort back without words to the words I was told to smile softly.


    Thank you. I had to start with this seemingly zero tear to convey the word.

 94 After Days: AnnisphereS Birthday 07

    Busy hours had passed like a run, and it was my birthday day day if I realized it.


    The people were already festive in Castle Town. The store is lined up and lively people are interested in eating and drinking.


    The royal parade moves on to scratch the vibrancy of such people. I''m dressed in a bespoke dress for the day and waving as I sit next to Uffi. The people who rushed for a glimpse of the royal parade are smiling and waving at us.


    "You''re as vibrant as ever."


    "It would be nice to think of the country as a sign of its richness, but if things go well after this, you won''t have toin."


    "Right."


    Sneak in and exchange words with Uffi between the parades. Seeing this festivities, the people don''t seem to have any problems for now.


    I know it''s bad for the knights who are looking around, but I want you to try your best to protect this sight.


    Later, after this, I have noints if the aristocratic presentation I refrained from at night, the night club celebrating my birth, goes well......


    (Lang, I wonder if it worked in the end...)


    With half my expectations and anxiety, I decided to concentrate on my work waving at the people.


    After the parade, take a short break and then re-color it in preparation for the show.


    The sun ispletely setting and the night ising. In the hall for the feast of the royal castle, the nobles who participated in the show converse thoughtfully.


    Much to the sight I had be ustomed to, I entered the venue with a bowl of grace with Yufi, breathing.


    "Your Majesty the Queen of Uphilia, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is hereby admitted!


    Our entrance will be announced and our gaze will gather if we step into the venue. The first person to stop by was Halfis and Marion''s new Countess Anti.


    "Dear Uphilia, Dear Anisphere, be in a good mood"


    "Good day, Halfis."


    "Be in a good mood. Should I call you Countess Antie?


    "Ugh! Don''t make fun of me!


    Calling her Countess with teasing feelings, Halfis blushed her cheeks just a little and narrowed her eyes. Marion, who was in arms with Halfis, looks a little embarrassed, too. It''s the first time, these two are.


    "Oh hon.... Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Happy Birth Again"


    "Thanks. It''s totally past its original due date though."


    The Kingdom of Palletia does not exist in four seasons as clear as Japan in its previous life. The climate is stable and constant, and even if there are changes, there are rainy seasons that continue to rain.


    The year of the Kingdom of Palettia has been made into a division named after the Spirit, with light, fire, earth, water, wind and darkness named after the Original ins and the four great Spirits for a total of twelve months each.


    Each of these two months is divided up and down, and spending thest month of the light, thest month of the light, bes thest month of the fire. The dates are divided into seven days a week, and this one is attributed to the Spirit, which is also used in the month division, and is filled with days of the week without a day as a holiday.


    By analogy with the date, thest month of the light, the second week of the fire day, bes the notation. A year is when light and darkness meet, and when they be one, they circle, and when the season passes again, light and darkness begin and end respectively.


    I was born in the following month under fire, and in the spring of the previous life, the equivalent of April was born.


    "No, it''s been a long time since you''ve celebrated like this, so I''m notfortable."


    I haven''t had a party to celebrate my birthday in over 10 years. It''s okay because it''s still an easy-going dress, but my shoulders still look stiff.


    "I can tell you that the Ministry of the Spirit has been blessed with a good opportunity."


    "Yeah... I hope it works out"


    "Right."


    The greeting was there, too, and Halfis and Marion disappeared into the crowd. These are the two people who have just seeded the Count Anti family, and I guess there are still people who need to say hello.


    Peoplee to a substitute greeting that even after Halfis and Marion leave. Even when they greet me in this way, my face hasrgely stopped being drawn to me. People are creatures they get used to.


    Well, I''m inferior to Uffi, who''s dignified and sociable next door. It''s like the water keeps flowing. I stillugh and often delude myself.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia. The festival by the Ministry of the Spirit will begin shortly. Please move to your seats on the stage."


    "Is that already the time? Yeah, all right."


    "Shall wee, Anis?"


    With all my greetings and guidance from the butler, I head with Uffi to the royal seat on the stage.


    In the traditional ritual, it was a way of celebrating the year by giving the words of celebration here and then consuming a lot of spiritual stones, but this time I think it turns into an entertainment led by the spiritual ministry and applied magic prop processing techniques to the instruments.


    What kind of reaction does that get? I have no objection if I can and I would like it to be epted......


    "Mm, are you here? Annis, Uffi"


    "Father, Mother, I''m so d you''re in the mood."


    Father and mother had already sat in the royal seat on the stage. Sit alongside Uffi in the remaining vacant seats.


    "Anis, did you socialize properly?


    "Yeah, well."


    "... Ufi?


    "Mother-inw, Annis is still unfamiliar, but if you do this a few times, you''ll be fine."


    "... if that''s what Yuffi says, let''s do that"


    My mother has asked me a bit of a frightening question, but I got nothing. No, don''t put pressure on me to get to a celebratory seat like this. Oh, no, no, no, no.


    It was Lang who came up on the stage as he was desperately distracted from his gaze from his snug mother. Up on the stage, Lang looks over at the participants gathered at the venue.


    "Participants, please be quiet. Again, let me now carry out a festival to celebrate the birth of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. The host is me, Lang Voltaire."


    Lang gives a bow of grace, then calls to the venue. Then the gaze of the participants who were bickering gathers to Lang. The gaze that can be directed at Lang is varied.


    Lang pierces a faceless expression that does not move his expression. And then, once again, I turn my gaze to the seat where me and Uffi sit.


    "Again, Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. I''mte for my original birthday, but thank you for entrusting me and the Ministry of the Spirit with the partitioner for the birthday."


    "... it is an excessive word for me that I have so far scorned my royal duties. In the future, we want to recognise our pride and consciousness as royalty and to do our part. Without the proposal of the Ministry of Spirituality, this opportunity would have been taken up until next year."


    "To keep up with your expectations, this one is ready to challenge you for today''s Birthday. Now, until now, let me offer my congrattory words, and celebrating the birth by wearing a blessing by the Spirit Stone was the traditional birthday form. But the remarkable reform by Her Majesty Queen Uphilia has increased the demand for spiritual stones"


    Lang''s words were addressed to us as well as to the participants in the venue. Seems like the color of tension has increased within the quiet venue.


    "We have carried out a review of the traditional rituals that consumerge quantities of spiritual stones, now full of anticipation and hope in various respects in the propagation of the propaganda achieved by Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia, as advocated by Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. The Ministry of the Spirit has once again given the country a mission to inherit and tell about culture and tradition. We believe that we must adapt the culture we have built to the changes we have made in our time. But change must not mean disconnection of tradition. It is by inheriting the past that we have the present."


    Lang''s speech continues. Lang clears up between you so you can breathe.


    "Hopefully this event by the Ministry of the Spirit will be a new tradition that will connect the past with the present. Here is the light and darkness of the original ins, the protection of the four great fires, the earth, the water, the wind, all the spirits that are universal in this world. With this congrattions we celebrate the birth of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere and offer our prayers to the Spirit. And this is the blessing I give to His Royal Highness King Anisphere Sister from the Ministry of the Spirit. - Orchestra, forward!


    Make a forceful deration after Lang reads out the congrattions. At the same time, it is the musicians with the instruments whoe in from behind on the altar, which was arranged separately from our altar.


    All the instruments held by the musicians were strings. Violin, vi, cello, contrabas. And it was the colour of the instrument that caught my eye. The instrument was color-coded as if it represented each spirit with white, red, tea, blue, green, ck.


    "In lieu of the original ritual, today we dedicate a song to celebrate the birth of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere by means of an instrument specially ordered through the machining technique also used for demonic props, and we hope for the protection of the Spirit. Ladies and gentlemen, listen up for a moment."


    Lang thanked him and raised his face and looked to the conductor who stood before the musicians. The conductor, instructed by Lang''s gaze, nods with a slightly tense look.


    The venue''s light is also dropped, and the conductor lifts the baton where it dims, - and the performance begins.


    The song yed is a song that celebrates amon birthday in the Kingdom of Palettia. Man and Spirit walked over together and lived hand in hand. So it''s a song with a desire and a prayer to give this child, born in this country, protection and blessing as well.


    The musician''s skill is also impable. Afortable performance continues to be yed in the ear. Then I realized that Uffi, sitting next to me, made me jump on my shoulder for a moment.


    "-Annis."


    "Huh? What?


    Yufi called my name with a slightly rubbed voice. Something crossed the edge of my sight when I thought it was unusual for Uffi to speak up during the performance.


    The light was shaking loosely at the venue where the light had dropped. I remember seeing something simr to that light. It''s a sight in the depths of that ck forest where I visited Lhumi to explore the truth of the Spirit Covenant.


    Fluffy, six-colored light drifts brightly as it ys. It is obscure in shapepared to the Spirit obeyed by Rhumi in the ck Forest, and the intensity and presence of light and everything is thin.


    "Yufi, what is this..."


    Inquiring about Uffi with an idental breath, Uffi was narrowing her eyes and smiling softly. Uffi is a spiritual contractor. That''s why I exhale as I was convinced by the way I daunted somewhere that there was something to feel.


    "... oh, really? If chanting is about bringing prayer, wishful things to the Spirit, then music can also be said to include chanting."


    "Then when you y with an instrument processed with demonic props..."


    "You will be invited to the Spirit and given form. It''s just not as clear or practical as magic."


    Fluffy, the spirits that were flying around to pull the tail of the six-colored light that was drifting in the air begin to gather beside me. And the light falling zero falls like scaly powder. It''s like waving a scaly powder of light at me.


    To a very fantastic sight I hold my breath and stretch my hand over that scaly powder. Then one light wrapped Spirit after another approached me so that I could touch him, and he jumped around the venue like he was shaking.


    "Spirit stones are gifts from the Spirit. The Spirit is a fragment of the world, a mirror that reflects the will of man. If you y with your wishes, the Spirit takes shape in response to prayer. �� this is an indisputable blessing. Anis."


    "... Wow, that''s beautiful"


    I identally zero my admiration breath. Was that the same for all the participants, even in the dark I could see that everyone was chasing with their eyes the light flying around the venue.


    The performance also enters a good environment, and the musicians'' performance is feverished. And the endes to bite the aftertaste. The sound slowly interrupts and the light of the Spirit fades away with the end of the performance.


    Eventually - the venue was all wrapped up in the sound of apuse at once to hang up and start apuding as someone remembered. I also forget me and give apuse to the musicians.


    Even as the musicians sweat on their foreheads with their well-done faces, they give thanks. Then, while I was paying attention to the musicians, I noticed that Lang wasing to the royal seat.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Anisphere"


    "Lang"


    "�� I would like to congratte you sincerely on your birth. Blessings and blessings be upon you!


    Lang kneels down and gives a thank you. Again, apuse and cheer boil from the venue.


    I was looking at Lang in a state of oblivion, and then Yufi shook my hand. My gaze is off theng and directed toward Uffi.


    There was something that conveyed my cheeks with that momentum. It was only after a moment of dy that I realized it was tears, and when I realized it was tears, my tear nds were stimted at once.


    I wondered how she could cry so much, and I could see Uffi nodding small as she held my hand.


    Yuffi''s expression is a gentle smile, and he keeps looking at me with his eyes like he sees a toddler. That Uffi gaze led me to the answer to my floating question.


    "I''ve been blessed by this world, haven''t I? To the people who live in this country, to the spirits who seem to stop by."


    "Yes. Until now, you did not wish to be blessed for being heretical. But this blessing would never have been born without you. Anis."


    Uffi reaches out and wipes my tears.


    "You are now living blessed by this world. They respect that raw thing. Sough."


    "... yeah"


    I can''t stop crying. But you don''t have to stop it.


    Slowly I rose to my seat and I turned to Lang in tears.


    "Lang Voltaire. It was more than I expected, this achievement deserves my amazement too. An endless thank you to the Ministry of the Spirit for all that it has done for this day. - Thank you for celebrating me."


    "- It''s an unbearable word. Please, have a healthy year. And we look forward to blessing you again next year on your birthday."


    With his knees on, Lang smiled at me and said so.


    See you next year. Protect and bless the Spirit to the sons born in this world.


    This would be an achievement that everyone would acknowledge. All I could do was smile satisfied.


    "Lang"


    "... Miguel?"


    "Oops. Tired."


    At the end of the festival dedicated to His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, the presentation returns once again to the social setting. Everyone is talking about how touched they are tonight, rapping about it.


    In that corner, Lang, who was keeping his back on the wall in a hidden shadow, called the familiar name of his face sneaking in without sound to snort.


    Miguel, called by name, stands as if to keep his back next to Lang, floating as usual. A ss of wine is held in his hand.


    "Did Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere give you heartfelt praise for stroking your chest?


    "... hmm"


    "Dude, I''m praising you, huh? Good for you. Now you''ve got the face of the spiritual ministry, haven''t you?


    "Well. I just want to hope this excitement never ends."


    "You''re not being honest either."


    Miguel unts his shoulder at Lang, who reacts more and more.


    "It is not yet sufficient to investigate instruments that have undergone the same processing as demonic props. I tried several times, but depending on the skill of the musicians, it may not have been possible to express the Spirit. Nor is it true if even the same musicians always ask if they can summon the Spirit. Still unstable technology."


    "This will be enough for a short time."


    "That is also only because of the umted research of His Royal Highness Sister Wang.... nothing is my handle. This is just the result of the royal sister-inw."


    "You''re not really honest, you!


    Miguel looked back toward Lang as if he were frightened, keeping his eyes rounded.


    At the end of Lang''s gaze is the figure of Anisphere talking to Uphilia. He looked at the two of them, slightly loosening his mouth and smiling.


    - Maybe it was easy.


    "What?


    "If I had thanked you, maybe there would have been a different future.... I just thought so. It won''t happen again."


    "... maybe"


    Gently lift the wine ss Miguel had in one hand. There''s another ss of wine in Lang''s hand too, where he kept his back on the wall, trying to put his arms together.


    Miguelughs joyfully and Lang lifts the wingss to the same position as each other in a sigh.


    - Cheers. Quietly the sound of a ss of wine was yed.

 95 After Days: Her MajestyS Dietary Facts 01

    That was the sight I saw on my way home from finishing my job as an auditor at the Department of Defense.


    I see a face in the hallway of the royal castle. That was Raini. Across the street from Raini stood a man, looking at each other like we were in trouble.


    "Raini?"


    "Ah, Master Anis."


    "This is Her Royal Highness the King."


    Raini, voiced, gives a gentle thank you, and the man standing opposite him gives a deep thank you. Raini is a samurai outfit, and the man dressed as... a cook?


    You saw it in another rarebination, and I speak up.


    "He looked like he was in some kind of trouble, but something happened?


    "No, it''s not important... I was hoping to ask Lady Raini for her feedback."


    The cook man scratches his head like he has trouble with what to say. Long, limp, fleshy, lean, etc. To stay out of the way, the hair is pulled back and tied like a tail.


    Amethyst-colored eyes shake left and right at theck of location, and slight tone of tension can be felt. But I don''t get the impression that I''m scared, so I think you''re simply concerned about me in the royal family.


    "Mr. Nair. Ask Anis what he thinks at this time."


    "Huh? Are you sure, I feel terrible..."


    Raini tried to get me involved. Then the cook man, called Nair, is anxiously shaking his shoulder. My gaze at you and me looked very troubled.


    "It''s not important, but I think Raini should solve the problem?


    "... right. When I hear about Mr. Nair''s work environment, I think I''d better do something about it."


    "Huh. I wish I could take a seat somewhere. Was that Nair? You''re a royal cook, aren''t you? Do you have a break room, a refrain room, somewhere free?


    "To invite Her Royal Highness Sister Wang..."


    "Fine, never mind. You suddenly have trouble being taken to a salon or something, don''t you?


    "... right"


    Speaking with the salon, Nair let him shake his neck left and right with a bitter smile. Because it doesn''t feel like nobility to see. You have trouble getting something taken to the salon, don''t you?


    It seemed a little awkward, but Nair''s guide led us to the cooks'' quarters. There are other people taking breaks, and when you see me, you turn your gaze at me.


    "Oh, you don''t have to take a seat. I don''t even want to thank you. Sorry to bother you."


    "And, but... hey, Nair! You, what have you done!


    "Yes, no, if I had consulted Lady Raini on an example, I would have asked Her Royal Highness Sister Wang for her opinion..."


    "No, well, maybe so... but that''s why I can''t believe I called the royal family into such a modest room"


    "I don''t care.... Well, I''ll exin it well around, so I don''t me you guys for anything."


    I don''t have to exin it to you. I think you can do it. And there''s Raini as an exnator, and we''ll get Raini to do something about it.


    "So? What was Nair talking to Raini about?


    "That exins from me, doesn''t it? Mr. Nair would like a supplement."


    "Yes, sir"


    "Dear Anis, as you can see, Mr. Nair keeps the kitchen of the Royal Pce, but the cooks have hadmon problemstely and there is no way to solve them. I have a feeling too, so I was wondering if I could help."


    "Hmm? But it''s not important, is it?


    "Yep. But I think it''s a pretty big problem for the cooks."


    "What''s the problem?


    It''s about your meal, Mr. Uphilia.


    "Uffi''s meal?


    I didn''t think the center of the problem was Uffi. I turned my eyes round. Huh? I don''t have the impression that Uffi is having any problems with the meal.


    A little confused. You understood my signs, Raini smiled bitterly and scratched her cheek.


    "Nothing. That''s not why Master Uphilia is having empsia or leaving a meal behind. Instead, they eat exactly what they serve."


    "So what''s the problem?


    "... whatever you serve won''t change your reaction, Your Majesty."


    Nair groans as he drops his shoulder disappointingly. Other people who listened to us are dropping their shoulders, trying to follow the depressed Nair as much as they can.


    Hmm? That whatever dish you serve to Uffi won''t change your reaction? You think that''s a serious enough problem to talk to Raini?


    "It''s only a concern from the cook''s side that Her Majesty has nothing to do with it..."


    "You can eat without leaving a meal..."


    "I can tell you it was delicious properly, and you can work for it..."


    "I don''t know what Her Majesty prefers."


    "Uffi''s food preference?


    When one begins to speak, he speaks blurry troubles as if he were going to hitch a ride around as well. I had my eyes set on the content.


    "Yep... so, um, we''re both very concerned about dedication... not to mention the minor problem of moving to the Kingsguard Knights dining room where we want some people reassigned..."


    "Mr. Nair also originally worked in the Cavaliers'' Dining Room, but a change of cement meant he was in charge of Mr. Uphilia''s meal."


    "As good as it gets? Um, so the problem with the cooks is that they don''t know what Uffi''s dietary preferences are, and they don''t know what to serve, and Uffi doesn''tin at all, so on the contrary, that''s what pressure feels like and the work environment isn''t good?


    "I''m ashamed..."


    He is scratching the back of his head with a face like the nail is impudent. It wasn''t just Nair, the other cooks had the same face.


    But it''s Yufi''s meal... This leans my neck a bit, even for me.


    "... I thought it was the effect of bing a spiritual contractor"


    Uffi is a spiritual contractor. The sensibility is closer to the Spirit than it is to a person''s. I thought I was living my daily life unharmed because I was Ufi who originally had a sensitivity close to the Spirit, but do these fine distortionse up?


    Originally, Uffi is also a character who does not act as a standard for his likes and dislikes. If you can eat it, think that''s good or something. Right. I don''t think I''m going to eat this because I don''t like it when it''s served.


    But that makes you unhappy or anxious from the side that serves the food. That''s what a king of a country speaks of. They should be more aware of the gravity of their responsibilities than anyone else.


    "I can''t ask directly from the cooks, and I''m a little concerned too..."


    "I don''t think Ilia cares about that"


    Raini also thinned, saying he was concerned about Yufi''s low interest in food.


    Hey, should we do something about this? But it''s not the same thing to tell me to eat it...


    "If I said I could talk to him at a time like this, would he be the only one?"


    "Lumi, it was just fine!


    A corner of the garden that your father manages. When I even went out to the square for the tea party, I found Lyumi sitting in a chairzily.


    Lyumi has apanied us from the ck Forest before staying as a guest. That said, I just got a room, and I usually disappear freely and don''t know what I''m doing.


    The corner of Father''s garden was one of the spots where Lhumi often surrendered, and there was a person he was looking for when he visited and saw it at no good source.


    "Oh, Anis. Still busy. How are you?


    "Because energy is the handle. So there''s something I''d like to ask you?


    "What do you want to hear?


    "I''d like to ask you about the spiritual contractor''s dietary situation."


    I ask Lyumi as he sits down in the opposite seat of Lyumi. Lyumi opens her eyes just a little, and then she looks at me surprised to narrow her eyes.


    "What kind of blow? Not that I''m stingy... but are you finally going to be aggressive?


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?


    "... I''m a spiritual contractor, and that''s what I wanted to hear about my dietary preferences, my appetite,"


    "Oh, not about the secret of love with the queen?


    "Chitty, chitty, chitty! O, don''t burn the extra care!


    That''s not what I meant by "meal"! No, I know that eating my magic is more nutritional than anything else for Uffi, but it''s not, because it''s not...!


    I feel bright red at once. Keep my cheeks down and breathe. He had a grin that reminded him of a cat if he looked back in front of him. This ancestor really has a bad personality!


    "Yes, sir. So, about the meal? Why are you doing that again?


    "Actually..."


    I exin to Lhumi the current situation of Uffi and the concerns of the cooks as I chew up the content to Lhumi. Llumi, who had returned his careless gavel while sitting idly, but by the time we finished talking, he had corrected his posture.


    "As long as it''s done, I know what''s going on."


    "I knew if I became a spiritual contractor, would it affect my appetite or something?


    "I will, what''s in my soul is the spirit. There will be enough appetite to maintain the flesh, which is a vessel, but the desire to eat that, the desire to eat this, will be about a hobby. Neither do I."


    "Oh well..."


    Does it make a difference in senses from normal people after all? Even with appetite, it is magic to consume it as food for the Spirit. Food is only a vessel, a nutritional intake to maintain the flesh.


    "If you''re thinking of maintaining your flesh, you''ll still be fine. Maintaining the flesh will be a hundred million robberies, and if you throw away the flesh, it will clear up and join the Great Spirit."


    "What about Rhumi?


    "I''m pretty corrupt stuff. You like it? Human food. Anything from gastronomy to ghetto."


    "But it''s just a hobby."


    "That''s right.... Although I may not receive and feel the same way as Ufi because I have never been raised as a legitimate person. That kid''s something simr, but still would be better than me. I just can''t shake the fact that it''s magic that feeds the Spirit. That is no exception even for spiritual contractors. We would be satisfied if we had magic. A normal diet is just a nutritional intake or a hobby."


    Mmm... I knew it. Then it may be difficult to feed Yufi his favorite dish.


    For the Spirit Contractor, a normal diet is not required more than the maintenance of the flesh. The Spirit is inherently thinner as a desire because it has no flesh. As long as you have the magic power, as long as you have enough nutrition to maintain your flesh, you won''t even care.


    Even if that''s what it is, Uffi is the queen. It''splicated for a cook not to suddenly make a meal into a substance or something borate. And when the queen takes the initiative and refrains from eating, I can''t even say that it doesn''t affect her surroundings either.


    It''s a big deal, but it could also be the beginning of the abolition of the culture of cooking because Uffi doesn''t stick to cooking. I don''t think appetite can be obsolete because it''s the three greatest cravings of people, so it''s only enough to be cut off.


    Anyway, I want toy low on the side where there will be extra pursuits. It''s hard to leave this one case alone where Ufi''s governance is stabilizing but could spread Ufi''s anomaly.


    "It''s not good if you''re having fun as a hobby. Which way does it take to maintain the body?"


    "Um, I''ll just ask Yufi. I might ask you to talk to me again, but then, please, Lumi."


    "Yes, sir. You can thank me with magic."


    Peeling, and tongue-in-cheek, Lumi stroking her lips to look as if she were inviting something. I realized what that meant. I bluffed and turned my back. Your ancestors, maybe you''re joking, but weigh yourself in!


    "What''s Yufi, your favorite food or something?


    "Yes?"


    After finishing the Queen''s affairs and returning to the House, I decided to ask Yufi, who was exhaling. It was at the edge of my sight that I saw Raini reacting and listening.


    Yufi had blinked her eyes properly at my inquiry, but she puts her hands on her mouth as if something were bothering her.


    "Especially when ites to this"


    "... meat, fish, see, you got something, right? I like this vour - or I hate it the other way around."


    "Is it your dietary preference... what you make into amon man''s mouth didn''t fit your mouth very well. Like the dishes served at the stall of your patience. It was fresh, so I guess I''m just not used to eating it rather than simply liking it or not."


    "Oh, that happened... well, then you don''t usually eat this because you think it''s delicious?


    "... you weren''t very conscious. We all thought it would be the same if we ate it. But it''s necessary to appreciate the vour, so it doesn''t mean you haven''t tasted it and eaten it."


    No, no, maybe I''m not wrong, but I''m not. There was a ce where Yufi was natural and uneven, but even in ces like this, I would show off that kind of natural!?


    "Meals are fun stuff, right?


    "... if the magic of Anis..."


    "Huh! Huh! Ordinary meal!


    The Spirit Contractor is this, so already!


    "... I''m so worried about my meal. From a standpoint, the possibility of poison cannot be discarded."


    My lips bend over to Yufi, who replies somewhere in trouble. This could be more problematic than I thought?


    But it''s not like I''m wasting ingredients, and it doesn''t seem like the vor matters because he said he could have a taste reputation or anything.


    You mean you simply don''t feel the joy of eating? I''m eating because it''s an awesome obligation, and I feel like I''m hissing the air. This is definitely not just because I''m a spiritual contractor......


    Uh-huh, I don''t know what to do, this!

 96 After Days: Her MajestyS Dietary Facts 02

    "Hmmm......"


    I was roaring in my own workshop in the outhouse. It''s about Uffi''s dietary situation that''s bothering my head.


    I also asked Yufi himself, but I still think he has a low desire for a meal. It''s more than bing a spiritual contractor. It''s an inevitable problem.


    But that would put extra pressure on a royal castle-based cook, and could deprive him of his enthusiasm and aplishment for the job.


    I''d like to get rid of it somehow, but I can''te up with a good idea. The problem is that what is the staple food of the Spirit is not food, but magic.


    "How do you use magic to cook..."


    I define magic as something like blood that has no entity, something that overflows the elements that make up the soul. So people have inherent magic power for everyone, and it has to do with the amount of magic and the affinity with the Spirit of each attribute.


    As far as that''s good, I can hardly think of a technique that purely uses magic alone. Besides, what if we were to use that for cooking?


    "Magic... magic... magic into cooking... mix...? Grant magic to ingredients......? But can you imagine how delicious the magic is... hmm..."


    "What are you talking about bumps by yourself?


    "Uh-huh!?"


    All of a sudden I''m so surprised at the sound of a call from behind. I was totally rmed because this is my workshop.


    It was Lhumi who spoke from behind. Seeing how surprised I am, I''m grinning that the sound of being a jerk looks good on me. You sexually evil witch!


    "If you''reing in, knock..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You still let this distract you and put your face on, didn''t you? I don''t have an ind to install anyway, so you''re worried about making sure Uffi can enjoy his meal somehow, right?


    Lyumi sits next to me, trying to sit down on her desk. I think I got a shing look when Lumi pointed me out.


    "... hit"


    "You''re not well."


    "Shut up. And it''s not just about Uffi, it''s about the cooks'' willingness to do their job, and if a spiritual contractor is born in the future, we can make the most of it."


    I don''t know if I can do it.


    Lyumi was pulling in a grin and erasing her expression. The voice was pale and created an atmosphere that reminded Lhumi that he was outside.


    "Is that really necessary?


    "Why are you asking me that?


    "As long as there''s nothing magical about it, the Spirit will be content? Is it worth bothering to make that avable in the form of a meal?


    "... Either way, if you need a meal to maintain your flesh, you should enjoy it"


    "Would that really make you happy for a spiritual contractor?


    Rhumi packs the distance so he can peek into my face. Strange eyes with multiple colors of light mixed together, but from close range, I can tell that the original eye color is light green. He looks at me like those eyes are worth it.


    I don''t know if it would really be good for a spiritual contractor to be able to consume magic with a meal. Even if I could make it, I don''t even know if the Spirit Contractor would like that.


    "You can think about thatter after you''ve done it. If you can''t, you can''t give up, and what you''ve done won''t go to waste."


    "It could just be a roundabout, right? A human life is a short one. It''s toote to regret itter, huh?


    "Still much better than not doing it and regretting it. We have to start something. We can''t go anywhere. Then I''ll do it anyway."


    I tell you without distracting myself from the Rhumi and looking straight at it. For a while Lyumi and I were gazing at each other, but we strayed our gaze like Lyumi had taken root.


    "You really are an idiot, Anis. It''s a lovely barbarity."


    "Thanks for that."


    "Then shall I tell you?


    "... what?


    "Even the Spirit rejoices, how people eat"


    Liumi smiled as she returned her deviant gaze to me again. The smile was faint and was going to melt and disappear.


    Then we''ll get started.


    "... can you cook rumi?


    out-of-house kitchen, I was getting ready to cook as Lumi invited me.


    I wear the apron I have prepared for each other Ilia and my hair is tied up so that it is not disturbed or stopped with a hair fastening.


    Long hair that seems to cling to the heel of the rhumi is knitted into threerge pieces by Ilia. Llumi looks at me as I rock the big three braids bracketed in two.


    "To the crowd? We only had a lot of time."


    "... I hope so. So? How do you cook for people who like spirits?


    "It''s nothing like the usual cooking procedure. I''m just gonna put one hand in there. The quickest way to do this is to use spiritual stones."


    Saying so, Lhumi lined up the spiritual stones next to the ingredients. I unexpectedly see Rhumi as a ghost.


    "A spiritual stone..."


    "Oh, this is my own thing, isn''t it? I didn''t steal it from a boulder."


    "I don''t doubt that.... I don''t doubt it, do I?


    "Yes, sir. Now, if you''re going to use it for cooking, I''d prefer something that doesn''t belong. Spirit stones of attributes that match the person you feed on the next point. Otherwise, it could be blood or meat. But you can''t mix that with people''s meals, can you?


    ... Well, that''s true. It''s not nice to have blood or hair in the rocks for cooking.


    But is it still a spiritual stone here? How ironic it seems to be to be an unattributed spiritual stone that was also said to have few ways of using it.


    "Spirit stones can be magical. Use it with condiments in its magical state. Even spirits can consume magic while enjoying their meals."


    "Spirit stones are not stingy to use in cooking because they can sometimes be used as medicines... do they taste good?


    "Of course, if you keep using it, it''s subtle. I used it finely crushed and mixed with seasoning, like salt."


    "Salt, salt."


    Salt is also in cirction in the Kingdom of Palletia, but there are two routes to obtain it.


    The first route is to take salt from the sea. The current mainstream of the Kingdom of Palettia is this way. However, it is said that the sea in this world is more dangerous than on earth. Because the demons that live in the sea are quite a threat,bined with the interests of thend.


    So even if viges and towns are created along the sea to recover salt, it can be devastated by demonic damage. Still, the value of salt does not waver, so viges and towns continue to be created by pioneering the coast, even at the risk. If you say which is better than the border, it''s probably better because it''s still close to the Wang capital.


    Another way to get it is rock salt. Until they started taking salt from the sea, they were rock salt when it came to salt. Although the Kingdom of Palletia has a territory facing the sea, there are many unexplored ces along the sea, and they used to take rock salt better.


    "But don''t you care about the texture or something? It''s not like the Spirit Stone is going to be salt."


    "Right. So it must be a waste of time to include magic in your diet. Always people don''t benefit that much, and if you consume too much, you can get sick. So as a guide, the wind voring is ideal. It would be tasteless and odorless for people, but if it''s a spirit, that''s enough."


    "Phew..."


    Should I think of it as something of a medicinal meal dish? If the pills pass, it''s poison, but if it''s the right amount, it serves as a magic restoration. Because for humans, external magic needs to be tamed by their own bodies, I think it has something to do with magic that makes them ill because they consume too much.


    Um, can''t we make effective use of this not only for spiritual contractor meals, but also for cases ofck of magic?


    "Even so, you were a little surprised. Lumi was studying cooking."


    "So unexpected?


    I thought you were breaking up your hobbies.


    "Hey... honestly, did you cook properly over a hundred years ago...?


    "You must be really ok!?"


    "Shut up, you can''t just magically heal yourself if you get hurt. I''ll stick to one of my fingers myself."


    "Okay, okay. Lumi, don''t grab the knife. Just put your mouth out behind you."


    I guess I have to educate the Spirit Contractors to take care of my body more!? I''m already dangerous and anxious to make Rhumi cook, I''ll take the lead and cook and go.


    "Ennis, please use your magic. I''ll crush the Spirit Stone."


    "... then okay, yes"


    "Thanks.... I kinda miss you"


    "Do you miss it?"


    "I don''t study cooking for no reason.... I used to pick up orphans and raise them."


    To Rhumi''s words, I unwittingly stop my cooking hand and turn my gaze to Rhumi.


    "Were you raising a child or something?


    "It was a long time ago. Talk about when I was just young."


    "... that, hundreds of years ago?


    "I don''t know. If you untie it in the history books, you''re going to get a hit."


    "? Why a history book?


    "It''s a boring story.... Well, maybe you still wanted Annis to know"


    ����


    "If you look at the times when witch hunting was happening, it''s just back then."


    It''s a lumi that tells me to be nothing, but I''ve put a little effort into the gaze of seeing a lumi.


    "... Speaking of which, they used to call me a witch."


    "Yep. If you were headed for the reign of the day, you''d be a witch at some point."


    "What are you doing!?"


    "I just preached on the dangers of spiritual covenants. So heretical interrogation, the witch-certified execution course. Well, I ran away."


    Tong, says Lhumi with a disgusting grin as he punches himself in the neck with his finger. I unted my face as much as I could at how Lumi was doing.


    "Then you started hiding in the clouds, didn''t you? I wasn''t as ambitious then as I am now. Oh, I guess you got too close to a jerk. Mistake me, don''t try to understand anything, hold your mouth to the wind you find out, and call me a witch with it. You deserve half of it."


    "... how does that rte to orphans?


    "Because the orphan I raised died in a witch hunt. A child taught by an evil witch. I just picked it up on a whim."


    I''m stunned and breathtaking. Lyumi just goes on with her pale words without changing her expression.


    "Seems like the orphans I picked up had a lot of confusing circumstances, but I don''t remember them very well anymore. It''s just that I picked them up on a whim to try and raise them. Then I tried to get her to cook for herself. Tell me that if you don''t eat with me, it won''t taste good, and I''ll think of a cooking method that makes you eat with me and think it''s delicious..."


    "... I''m having trouble reacting. All of a sudden they talk like that."


    The person talks like it''s nothing, but as far as I''m concerned, I don''t know how to react.


    I had never heard the details of what kind of life Lhumi, the living witness of history, had lived as the daughter of the first king, because he was often in smoke. I think I''ve been through that, too, and I get emotions that are hard to describe.


    Then Rhumi smiled bitterly and strayed from my gaze.


    "That''s the same, isn''t it? �� just a little bit of a burden."


    "Losses?"


    "At that time, if I were to hold fast to the kings of the time and be stopped by the tide of the supremacy of the Spirit. Then I wonder if those kids didn''t have to say anything about witch girls. And then you didn''t have to let them take over until this day and age, or something. I can''t help it. So this is my casual sentiment."


    Rhumi exhaled as she rolled the spiritual stone in her hand to swallow it. The narrowed eyes aren''t here. They look like they''re looking somewhere.


    "I''m just a busy man showing up at a time of change, nothing more or less. But there''s something I can tell you because I''ve lived long enough. This is one of them, isn''t it? I don''t want to be pitied because I told you about the past. So I just thought it would be a good opportunity."


    "... yes"


    If you say so, you can''t even tear it up. Even if I want to say something, I can''t think of a word.


    I kind of figured that out because Rhumi didn''t want any other words offort. This is nothing more than a story of the past and the fact that it''s over in the Llumi.


    It''s not like I want you to grieve with me. I don''t want you tofort me. Either that or it''s fear. I remember, I can''t forget, but I seem to refuse to let that emotion weather.


    So tell the story. Don''t leave your memories behind. I think I got a glimpse of one end of the outwardness I feel for Rhumi. It''s like she''s a grave guard.


    Without forgetting the many dead you''ve nursed, you can''t even interact with the living. It''s like a shadow of an era that keeps shaking between life and death, between memory and oblivion.


    "- Anisphere, you can''t be like those kids."


    I felt that the words of Lhumi, who told me without looking at me, were only a little trembling.

 97 After Days: Her MajestyS Dietary Facts 03

    "I''m back now"


    "We''re back!


    "Wee home, Uffi, Raini"


    Yufi and Raini returned to the outhouse afterpleting their respective work by the time the sunpletely went down and it was night.


    I was preparing dinner in anticipation of the two of using back, and I was on my way. Stop the hand of the discipline, look back and wee the two of you.


    "I''m ready for dinner, can we have dinner first?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind."


    "I''m still hungry today"


    Yufi nodding as usual, Raini holding her stomach and blushing a little shy.


    With a smile on both of those, I line up my meals on the table with Ilia, who helped me prepare.


    "? That''s a lot of fun today."


    "Yes, because this evening''s dinner was prepared by the Anisphere"


    "What, did Master Anis make this?


    He looked at me like Raini was surprised. Yufi is also neatly rounding her eyes.


    "I feel a little good about it. Come on, eat it before it gets cold."


    "I have no problem with the taste. You may have some concerns."


    "I wonder if you''d like me to share that with youter, too."


    For once, it was a meal for Uffi, but Raini, the vampire who seeks magic, is with him. If it can also be effectively utilized by Raini, it may reduce the frequency with which you develop a bloodsucking impulse.


    Although Ilia also tried it, I thought it could be used as a normal meal if I didn''t even care, although the taste of spiritual stone still caught on as a vor.


    The bread and stew, then a sd of raw vegetables, were prepared today. Many of these menus may be qualitative as royal meals, but because I''m not good at eating in format.


    There''s going to be about two more dishes when ria prepares them. If it''s me on the boulder, I can''t get enough of this. I''m going to ask you to meditate on the prototype dish.


    Spirit stones are refined or melted into powdered pieces when making bread or stews. I have checked with Lyumi to see if my magic has settled properly.


    I guess I''ll have to see how it reacts after you eat it. I hope it fits my mouth.


    Come on, let''s eat.


    "Yep."


    From all about the seats, prayers before meals are offered to the Spirit. Then we start eating.


    The first thing I took in my hand was bread, and I threw it into my tease mouth with my hand. The texture feels a little ufortablepared to the bread I always eat.


    I don''t think the taste is a problem, but I ask her horizontally how Yufi and Raini react. Just now, I could see Yufi hauling it into my mouth like pecking a thousand slices of bread smaller than me.


    �D�D�D�D


    Piku. Yufi''s movements stopped. For a moment, my eyebrows are jumping and staring at the bread in my mouth.


    Oh, what, that reaction. I''m a little scared, Yufi?


    "Wow."


    Then next door Raini leaked a strange voice. Keep your mouth down, Raini is blinking and staring at the bread over and over again.


    "What do you think?


    "How, uh, is this magic... right? Dear Annis."


    "Yes, it''s a dish I made to contain my magic."


    "Bi, I''m surprised..."


    Phew, Raini exhales as she exhales for a long time.


    "Uh, did it fit your mouth?


    "Huh? Oh, yes.... Mm-hmm. I think you''re going to be very hungry soon."


    "Really?


    "Uh, yes. I don''t know... magic makes me feel very full... it''s hard to feel, this..."


    Raini isughing like she''s in trouble. It''s refreshing to me, even when I''m told I''m full. Ilia also looks at Raini wonderfully.


    The bread uses less spiritual stone, but what about stew? This one is stew, so I made it because I thought it was okay to use spiritual stones more often than not.


    "Can I get a taste of the stew, too?


    "Yes.... muggu"


    When Raini spooned the stew and carried it to his mouth, he raised another weird groan. Raini shudders puffy with her hands on her mouth to hide her groans.


    "... so, are you okay?


    "... stew is more intense..."


    "Unpleasant?"


    "No, it''s outrageous! I''m just saying I''m really having trouble with my thoughts, and I''m not dissatisfied!


    Waving patsy as he panicked, Raini began to elucidate.


    - It''s delicious.


    "Huh?... what, Ufi"


    Uffi, who was eating beside Raini like that, raised his voice. When I turned my gaze to Uffi so he could catch me, I turned my eyes round.


    The bread, stew and sd I had prepared for Yufi was clean and refreshing. When did you eat that?


    "What, it''s not fast to eat...?


    "... because it was delicious"


    To my whining, Yuffi replies with her eyes closed while gently wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    It was me who was distracted, but more than anything, I was horrified when Yufi told me it was delicious.


    "... Anis, I''m embarrassed"


    "Hmm?"


    "... do you have an alternative?


    "What. You like it that much?


    "Right. If there''s an alternative, I''d like to eat some more."


    "There''s still a little left. I''ll take it with me now."


    Ilia takes a seat and starts lowering the te once to rece Yufi. Then I saw Uffi twitching a little, and I identally blew it out small.


    Is that Yuffi recing you? I have to thank Lumi. However, I don''t think it''s going to be very difficult to put it on my regr table, because I''m going to need a spiritual stone for the ingredients.


    "... Wow, this is awesome... but... ugh..."


    Seeing Yufi eating, Raini is also proceeding with his meal hand with a grunt that seems troubled. But it never seems like a bad reaction.


    The substitutions prepared by Ilia are then arranged in front of Uffi. Uffi was elegant in that, but I could see that he was moving forward sooner.


    "Hehe, I''m d Yufi liked it"


    "... you can''t possibly dislike it. Because it''s the magic of anise."


    Once, Yuffi returns the word to me as I stop my meal hand and wipe my mouth with a napkin.


    "I was going to cook this meal because I was also consulted by a Royal Castle cook?


    "Uh, yeah. Can I hide it? The cooks were talking about not knowing what Yufi likes and what kind of food to serve. But Yufi was a spiritual contractor, and you had a weak reason to stick to your meal, didn''t you? That''s why I talked to Lumi."


    "So is this dish?... Except for including magic, you''re not particrly hands on anything, are you?


    "Is it normal, except you''re using spiritual stones for ingredients? But I think I need to do more research because there are parts of it that are concerned about texture."


    "Is it a spiritual stone... I guess I''m the only one who needs this meal, so there''s no reason to serve it at the royal castle..."


    Yuffi nibbles with a bitter smile as if he were in trouble somewhere. Besides, I get a little mucky.


    "Eh, now that you''re queen, just say my word for a minute. Even the cooks are in trouble."


    "... in the future, I will try tomunicate what I want to eat properly as a request. I can feel the use of precious spiritual stones on boulders for me. I don''t mind if I let it out of the pce. And Raini."


    "Ha-ha!? Well, yeah..."


    "... Raini started earlier. Why are you acting suspicious like that?


    "Oh, that''s... no, that, I''m having trouble with my thoughts...!


    ... Why are you having trouble with your thoughts?


    In the end, the meal ended watching Uffi, who had ttened the meal beautifully, and Raini, who was suspicious of behavior until the end.


    "Hmm, you didn''t really know if you seeded or failed this time..."


    After eating and bathing I was worried about today''s achievements in my own room.


    It was a pleasure to find that the meal itself containing magic worked for Uffi and Raini, but after all, Uffi seemed to care about the use of spiritual stones.


    If you''re going to serve it out of the pce, there''s no problem, but it hasn''t been a fundamental solution to the cooks'' problems, has it? Um, I was wondering if I could settle for magic other than using some other spirit stone.


    "Nature and magic will fall out over time even if you use magic when plowing thend with dirt spiritstones... I hope you can impart magic to the ingredients, but the consumption of spiritstones seems to be of concern to Yufi... study if there is any other way..."


    When I turn my thoughts, I stick to myself more. I looked up when the sound of knocking on the door to block my concentration in my thoughts sounded.


    "Annis, it''s me."


    "Ufi?"


    It was Uffi''s voice that I heard from across the door. I take my seat and go open the door. Beyond the door was Uffi, dressed in her bedroom clothes.


    Did you juste up from the bath or I could still see the redness on my skin. Looked like he came straight up from the bath.


    "Yufi, what''s wrong?


    ����


    I asked him if he needed anything, but Uffi just looks at me.


    But are you out of your mind that those eyes just seemed a little risky? It''s kind of like my lips are just a little pointy too.


    "... you said that Lumi taught you how to be. Is it her maniption..."


    "Huh?"


    Ha, and he sighed, and Yufiy her eyes down. Lumi? What''s wrong with Lumi?


    Uffi then enters my room in a moment of confusion. I thought I closed the door with my back hand as it was, and the distance between Yufi and me narrows at once.


    With his hands on his chin, he is forced to raise his gaze slightly. Keep it up. Yuffiys his own lips on my lips, and his breathing snatches away.


    "Huh -?!"


    I round my eyes for a sudden kiss, but I can''t get away with it because Yuffi fixed his head so forcefully.


    Yuffi kisses me enthusiastically as he pecks me so many times not to let me get away with it, but I leave my thoughts flying all at once because of the sudden feeling of my lips touching each other.


    "Hey, Ma, what, Ufi...! Holy shit......!


    I manage to let my hands break in and try to escape Uffi''s obstinate kiss. Then Yuffi''s eyebrows distorted in dissatisfaction.


    "... you really don''t know what you did. Lumi is bad for people too"


    "Huh? Ah, huh? Hey, what? What do you mean?"


    "... it has indeed be a magic replenishment. It was a great meal. But, Anis... you''re going to be short."


    Gloss intersects Yuffi''s exhaling tricks. If you look closely, Uffi''s eyes are moist and her cheeks are red.


    The hands that apanied my cheeks were fluttering and trembling, and it seemed as if Yufi was enjoying something for a long time. That, somehow, is so cute, but you can''t look at it directly...!


    "What...? I mean, what...?


    "I felt very stirred up. You put up with me till this hour, didn''t you? You''re ready, aren''t you? Anis."


    "No, no!? No, that, let''s discuss it, Uffi! I just wish Yufi could have a delicious meal...!


    "Yeah, it was delicious. �� to the point where I''m stirred up wanting more, to the point where I can''t stand wanting more"


    Lew, Lewmee!? What the hell! I didn''t hear this was gonna happen!?


    Oh, wow! Duh, duh, duh! Yufi''s eyes suck like never before! They''re gonna eat me! They''re gonna eat me like this!


    "That''s enough, right?


    "Hey, what...?


    "Anis is mine, right?


    - So I won''t let you get away with it.


    Without having to put it into words, Uffi''s sharp and feverish gaze tangles me up.


    Oh, yeah. You can''t run anymore. Such a give up came to mind, and I pulled out the power of resistance.


    "For the Spirit, ingestion of magic, especially the magic you like, is the best source of nourishment to keep you alive. If I can take it with a meal, I can certainly consume magic while enjoying the meal. But for the Spirit, eating means the same thing as eating a human diet, doesn''t it? Have you studied?


    "... teach you? Thanks a lot. I''ll bust youter to thank you......!


    The next day came Lhumi, who fell down on the bed and couldn''t move, with a niggling grin beneath me. And it is this dialogue. I identally skipped the kill with all my might.


    Magic is exhausting andzy, and your body is exhausted andzy. Especially... that, hips, but... oh, oh! Don''t be conscious, me! Don''t remind me! Give me that ugly state ofst night! I was shattered by all the older majesty and shame!?


    "Hey, Yuffi was so glossy today."


    "Exin it all properly...! Even me if I knew, I''d be careful, I''d be ready for my heart...!


    "No, you can''t. I thought it was gonna be crazy, so I kept my mouth shut."


    "You witch! Oh, there he is, sounds on his hips......!


    I tried to wake up my body unintentionally to Rhumi telling me to make fun of him, but I can''t keep up with my hips. My whole body iszy and I''m not going to get up.


    Ku, ku, yufi......! also, I don''t think you can give me a little more relief!? Oh, no more, I don''t like it, but I remember! Yesterday, my, ugly...! There''s nothing left to be seen... I don''t know what face to go with Yufi anymore. No! Uffi idiot!


    "Yes, yes, a treat. Why don''t you take your time? Sister Wang?


    "Remember, Lumi! I will definitely clear this grudge!! Remember! Ooooo!!"


    This is all my fault too, this sexually evil witch......! I will never, ever forgive you!!


    I could only smile with a niggling smile and stare abominably at the flickering Rhumi.

 98 Another Story: Troubled Vampire Girl01

    Me - Raini Sian''s life is full of waves.


    At first, he was a civilian, and since the loss of his mother, he has lived as an orphan. I wondered if she had been taken by her adopted son as a baron''s maid, and now she was born into an exclusive maid with Her Majesty the Queen.


    It may be a glorious birth street from people''s point of view, but it''s not the birth I wanted. It was just that the result of my choosing would emerge in my choice. I am in this job because I wanted to repay those who owe me.


    Besides, I have secrets I can''t tell people. My identity is a vampire. A monster who sips man''s life, who was born at the end of the obsession created by man''s madness.


    There are few ces I can live with such secrets. And even in the sense that I have someone I want to repay, my only ce is away from the pce, where there is Lady Anis and Lady Uphilia.


    Buttely, I''ve been feeling like I want to exhale in that resting ce. That depressed me terribly.


    "... ha"


    Getting out of my mouth is a heavy sigh. The cause of mncholy is a bunch of letters stacked in front of me.


    The letter, which steadily increased with my increased chances of ascending to the royal castle as a samurai of Uphilia, is likely to build a mountain already.


    "Again, you''ve got quite a few"


    "Ah, Master Ilia. Good morning."


    As I roared in front of the mountain of letters came Iliah, my colleague in the outhouse and senior and teacher of the maid. It''s the same faceless look, but I know very well that if you get used to it, you''re a kind person. There are ces where you can see things.


    "It''s hard to reply when this is the only number..."


    "Right. Sometimes they ask me out directly, and I say no."


    I drop my shoulders disappointingly. This pile of letters that arrived to me are all letters from men who are offering to make me their fianc��e.


    I usually sleep in the outhouse, so I try to get my letters to the outhouse. I used to arrive at Baron Cyan''s mansion, my parents'' house, but one day my letter to you was turned out of the pce to hang up on me for consulting with your father.


    Your father''s consultation is because I had a massive engagement consultation. Besides, some of them are offers of engagement from top noblemen who can''t think of a meetinging in a regr baroness, so your father was totally in trouble.


    Baron status among the nobles is low. Among other things, your father is actively involved in spreading magic, and he has a good memory from Anis because of the presence of me. Now the Ministry of Magic and Science is also increasingly being called as a tester of magic props, which is preparing the ground for birth.


    That''s where the problem was with my existence. I am very close to Master Uphilia and Mr. Anis and I am not that tall. More and more men are pressing for engagement with such eyes on me. Even if you refuse, it''s bad for your father if the other person is a high-ranking aristocrat. Said it would be hard to say no.


    Ennis, the Lord of the Outlying House, who heard it, will make sure it reaches the Outlying House, and will write a refusal reply with Master Uphilia. I''m honestly a little sorry for feeling like I''m causing you trouble.


    "Since Halfis got married, there''s been a sudden increase..."


    "That means the people who tried to powder Master Halfis areing to me, right?


    "I would say yes."


    I think that the increase in the number of visits to my engagement is also heavily influenced by the marriage of Master Halfis.


    Now as Countess Anti, Master Halphis is active in the Ministry of Magic, unfortunately demonstrating that blossoming talent. For the title of Annis and Uphilia''s apprentice is worthwhile.


    Many people want to get close to Uphilia and Anis in the midst of a big change in the way the country is. But you two are deeply bonded, and there''s no gap to get into.


    Then my age, affordability and low status make me dressed up. Everyone leans their necks to see if Algard and the others forgot what they could rub. I''m sorry to be the two dancers in that case anymore...


    "Don''t you have it in Illia?


    "It''s not as good as Raini''s, but it arrives fine. It''s incinerated without even reading it."


    "Yep...? Is that okay? It."


    "I''m not willing to take it, and whatever my parents tell me, it doesn''t matter what kind of damage my parents suffer"


    Iugh bitterly at Yilia, who says it all the time. I zero my sigh as to how easy it would be if I could do that. Unlike Master Ilia, my parents'' home is important. That''s why I don''t want to rub it.


    I knew I''d have to look through the letter and say no, but then I''d have to ask the Anis and the others. I''m so sorry about that.


    "Hey, Miss Raini! Hope you''re in a good mood, you''re a stranger here!


    "This is Count Mallow''s son. Good mood."


    Ugh, and I paste a smiling mask by hiding the expression I went out to the table. A man of good width called out as he walked through the royal castle.


    Son of Count Mallow, this man is an aristocrat who works for the royal castle. He''s going up to the castle with you as an assistant to your own father and helping you with the job.


    Apparently, I don''t actually know much about Count Mallow''s son just because I asked him about it in a biography. I''ve heard rumors like that from fellow samurai that they''re after "the handyman".


    And he''s also one of those people who sent me an engagement offer.


    "Please stop calling me other manners. You don''t mind me calling you Paulette, do you?


    "y. I''m only a samurai."


    As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to get involved with each other, but I try not to break my smile whining inside.


    Lookingpletely unaware of my insides, Count Mallow''s son shook his cheeky flesh in an upbeat mood. You won''t be good at people you don''t like by ident, and Iugh inside out.


    "That''s itchy, you are! Speaking of which, about the other letter..."


    "... a letter? Excuse me, what is this about?


    "You haven''t checked the contents? I was hoping maybe because the reply had arrived in the name of His Royal Highness King Anisphere... You seem very fond of His Royal Highness King."


    How can you not give up there! and inside, screaming I maintain a vaguely grinning look.


    Most people give up if they give these declined replies at Lady Anis and Lady Uphilia about their engagement offers, but it''s a headache that asionally these persistent peoplee up.


    "I also know very well that Her Royal Highness Sister Wang will like you. She''s ady with good instrumentation, good looks, and no shame in putting her out anywhere. But isn''t it a good time for Miss Raini to think about getting married, too?


    A gaze that seems adhesive entwines me. My stomach is getting as ufortable as it has gained weight, and my smile is about to break.


    "I am only an adopted child. My parents have also told me that I don''t need to inherit the house, so I haven''t thought about marriage yet. I would like to serve on the side of Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King."


    "I think it''s a fine effort, but that makes you both worried, doesn''t it? It''s about giving up one of your happiness."


    "Happy, are you"


    Happy marriage, huh? I honestly don''t think so. The fact that you broke up with your mother because you hid my presence to keep your father out of trouble overtakes my mind. And I think of the people in the school that I''ve driven my life crazy, starting with Master Algard.


    To me, I can''t believe that''s happiness. I knew the roots were civilians, and I had no connection to the duty of nobility. It''s about me, but Iugh bitterly.


    "I''m d you care. But right now, I''m so happy that I can''t help it. I have people to serve. I can work here. So I thought it was a marriage..."


    "That''s an unbearable story! You make a man cry, Miss Raini!


    ... Yeah, you really are.


    Oh, we need to leave soon. It''s time to keep your smile on the line.


    "I''m sorry, Count Mallow son. I''m on my way to work, so let me get back to you."


    "Ah, Miss Raini!


    Count Mallow''s son reaches out to me as I step away from him. Someone broke in between me and Count Mallow''s son the moment I thought they were going to grab my arm.


    "What are you doing?


    "Ah...... (a), Dear Ilia"


    It was Master Ilia who went in between. He goes in between and gently pushes me to get the distance.


    Seeing Ilia enter between me, Count Mallow''s son turns to Ilia with a breathtaking, frightened gaze.


    "Are you obsessed with chatting with your lords in the middle of your work? You''ve been born a long time, Raini Cyan."


    "... sorry"


    "The royal castle, that is also to raise awareness more as a maid apanied by Her Majesty the Queen. Count Mallow, my son, I''m sorry, but may I pick her up?


    "Ah, ah. Well, now I..."


    Count Mallow son leaving early. I looked back at me once, but soon I couldn''t see that well-width back.


    The only ce left is me and Master Ilia, and I''m going to lose my powers unexpectedly.


    "Ha, that helped. Dear Ilia..."


    "It''s a coincidence. You were lucky, are you okay?


    "... I think I''m a little stuck in my breath"


    "No matter how many times you push away, your persistence is inexhaustible."


    Phew, and the exhaling Ilia looked very good at that trick. Those eyes will see a cold color and your spine will freak out just a little bit. I seem a little upset.


    "I wish I could do well too, but I''m not very good at it..."


    "Because Raini doesn''t seem to be able to hit people hard. All this is unsuitable."


    I will go, and my legs, which had been stiffened up like they were rooted because of what Ilia urged me to do, will finally be able to move.


    Proceed along the corridor of the royal castle alongside Master Ilia. The people passing through this hallway are sparse, and no one pays attention to us. To the extent that we meet each other.


    "Why did ria go to the royal castle? What can I do for you?


    "Yeah, there was talk going on about adding personnel to the outhouse. So I met with the chief samurai of the royal castle."


    "Huh? Are you out of the pce?


    "Yeah, there''s talk going on about letting people in and out in addition to the samurai. For example, you''re a cook. Since there was no fundamental solution to the dietary situation of Master Uphilia, the story was raised as to whether or not to make the meal to be taken in the royal castle a meeting with the nobles. It''s a suggestion that the meal that Ufilia wants to eat is made by a dedicated cook outside the pce."


    "I see..."


    "Besides, I''m not going away with inspections yet, but there will be more opportunities for that. Only me and Raini are slightly short on exclusivity at that time. Originally, we didn''t have the manpower in the outhouse just to keep the results of the study of magic secret so that Master Anisphere wouldn''t have much contact with people, and we''re not the only ones around the outhouse. You don''t have to let them live out of the pce, but you might get more people in and out."


    "We have a Ministry of Magic and Magic, and it''s better if we don''t just manage the results of the study of magic out of the pce."


    "Yep. Whatever it is, things will change a little bit from now on."


    In Ilia''s words, I find myself convinced but uneasy enough to seep out.


    If there are more people, we have to build new rtionships again. But I''m starting to think other people are scared. Originally, I wasn''t good with people, but I think that became evident after I found out who I was.


    Was there anxiety on the table that it would work? Peek into me with the eyes that Master Ilia seems worried about.


    "... Raini"


    "Oh, yes! What is it!


    "Fatigue is on your face, for a while I will take your ce exclusively for Master Uphilia. We also need to go up to the Imperial Castle. Take your time in the Anisphere."


    "... sorry"


    I shouldn''t, he said. Even if I think so, my heart doesn''t follow me. It may have been more burdensome than I thought to be swayed with a conversation that turned me into an engagement.


    In the end, ria took over my work. Uphilia told me that Ilia would exin it to me, so I headed off to the pce in a slightly heavy foothold.

 99 Another Story: Troubled Vampire Girl 02

    "That, Raini? Wee back?"


    "... I''m back now"


    Returning to the outhouse, Master Anis finds me and leans his neck in wonder. I speak with a bitter smile at Master Anise''s specs.


    You perceived something in my bitter smile, Dear Annis, leaking an unspoken voice like looking for words.


    "Er... good day? You want me to make you some tea?


    "No, you can''t let Lady Anise do that."


    "Then go with the tea. I was just about to take a breath."


    If you ask me out like that, I can''t say no either. I feel sorry but nod and walk with Master Anis.


    When he enters the salon of the outhouse, Master Anis makes tea using magic props in a way he is ustomed to. I''m making them ready. I don''t know what I''m saying, but I wonder if it''s a good idea to make them royal over and over again.


    "What about Ilia?


    "I happened to meet him, so he took my ce."


    "Oh well."


    A short conversation. Until I''m done preparing my tea, I drop my shoulders with a heavy heart.


    I feel heavy without interruption. Maybe that''s all mental fatigue. Recent calls from men are likely to evoke the trauma of the past and cause me to catch my breath.


    I noticed that I was stunned because I heard the sound of Anis putting away tea made for me.


    Excuse me.


    "Go ahead, not as good as the two of you, though."


    "What will the royals do with the tea in the first ce?"


    Take a sip of the tea that Master Anis brewed for me. So I was finally able to exhale, and I lost extra power from my body.


    Master Anis is also sitting in the opposite seat drinking tea. After putting the cup back in the saucer, Master Anis turned his gaze to me.


    "Looks like I''ve been feeling pretty down, okay?


    "It''s okay...... I just wanted to say, it''s a little hard......"


    "Maybe again?


    "Again."


    Aha, and Master Anis puts his hand on his forehead with a bitter face as he leaks his voice.


    "Now who?


    "Count Mallow''s Paulette, right?"


    "Oh...... I wrote a reply I declined. You''re getting more and more persistent."


    "Sorry for the inconvenience��"


    I smiled bitterly and could only answer that.


    When I feel down, I have thoughts thate to mind. I know I should never say that, but I''ve spoken that word out of a loose feeling.


    "... me, you just annoy me wherever I am"


    "Raini"


    Master Anis looks a little angry at my whining and stares at me.


    "Raini is causing trouble. Sorry about the guy who annoys you."


    "But..."


    "But nothing. I don''t think Raini is annoying. There are many things that helped Raini. So you don''t have to be sick."


    Master Anis''s words are a little stronger, but very sweet. The back of my eye gets twitchy and hot.


    I don''t like it when I''m weak, but I realize it. I want the words I want. So I said something weak.


    I can''t do this, I shake my head left or right. Lift the cup with both hands so you can get your mind back together and have tea.


    "But I guess I''ll have to think about it in a bit of a hurry"


    "Huh?"


    "You can''t leave Raini in all this state, can you? Have you heard anything from ria about the future of the outhouse?


    "Uh, are we talking about more personnel in the outhouse?


    What I had in mind was a conversation I had with Master Ilia beforeing to the outhouse. When I mouth my thoughts, Master Anis makes me snort.


    "Yes, I''m not thinking about letting the boulders live out of the pce like Ilia or Raini, but I think it''s time to increase the number of people who can take care of us and stuff around us. For Yufi, for me, we''re going to be busier. There will be more inspections and other actions if you put your back in."


    "That''s... right"


    I live out of the pce now, and Mr. Anis has not participated in government affairs to the point of being aggressive. But I know it''s only a matter of time.


    Expectations of Dear Annis, both civilian and aristocratic, are great. As the founder of magic, it is not difficult to imagine that Anis will be asked to y a major role in the future.


    "What''s the matter? We''re going to need manpower, and more people are going to be close to us. I don''t think we can all get along, but I want to crush any element of anxiety. I''m sure not all the people who understand the situation are told by Raini''s man."


    "That''s right."


    In fact, some of the samurai who work for the royal castle hate me too. I try not to get too involved with those people, but sometimes I get novels.


    Even though I don''t know what else to do with all this, I''m not convinced either because I don''t want you to speak up. I just want to work for the Anis...


    "The quick thing is you make someone. Halfis hastened his marriage."


    "Well... after all, I want to be close to Anis and Uphilia, because there''s a connection, and I can''t help but be kind to me."


    "That''s why you''re bad at dictating Raini. You forgot one thing about Al? I think so."


    "haha......"


    I do wonder if you really want to marry me for causing such a training ground. I have that suspicion that you can really like me myself.


    I don''t think I want to get married, and I don''t think I want a lover. I want to serve the Anis quietly as they are. Because I want to repay you for rescuing me from that helpless hell.


    "I guess you don''t know who he doesn''t... because Uffi was quietly pretty before this too"


    "Huh? Is Master Uphilia there?


    "I don''t care if you''re a mistress, shouldn''t you think about inheritance? They said something like that."


    "Wow..."


    It is already a well-known fact that Master Uphilia is drowning Master Anis. So wee my son-inw, even though no one says so. I don''t have to be my son-inw. I don''t have the idea of a mistress or anything. Maybe I can think of this because I treat it like I''m in my body.


    I do think inheritance is important. But Master Uphilia is questioning whether the next king is even a child born of a spiritual contractor. I recall talking to Lady Anis that the issue of inheritance should be considered after the situation in the country has been put in ce.


    "I haven''t been invited to a boulder by my mistress."


    "I''m going to look into your heart, Master Ufiria..."


    "Maybe that''s how chaotic things are. It''s all unprecedented, so I''m desperate to keep myself safe. Maybe I can''t see underfoot.... That''s why I can''t save you."


    At the end of the day, I grin bitterly at Master Anis, who squeals and drops.


    It certainly doesn''t seem like that Master Uphilia would have a lover besides Master Anis.


    I don''t know who suggested the mistress, but I just think it''s getting dark ahead.


    "Anyway! Maybe it''s time to try to flush it passively. If you can''t stand it in silence, it''s a shame. Raini can''t stand it in silence, can she?


    "Right......"


    "But you also tell Raini to look out for him..."


    "That''s... hey..."


    "That''s right..."


    Political marriage may be something I can''t help but have a little bit of a ride for me that I still can''t get out of feeling when I was a civilian.


    Master Anis and I sigh ovepping and spit out. I don''t even think I know what to do.


    "Go ahead... use the power of vampires already..."


    "Don''t do that..."


    In the end, I tried talking to Master Anis as it was, but the solution didn''te up.


    My work as a samurai will be over by night. I was heading for the bath to sweat in the outhouse baths. It has be a habit to soak in the waterpletely since I started living in the outhouse, and I want to take a bath at my parents'' house.


    It was quite a while ago that I had a bathhouse built in my parents'' mansion with a sry that wasn''t meant to be used thoughtfully. Now my mother-inw totally likes it and is very happy with it. When I think it was because of the magic props developed by Anis, I think Anis is amazing after all.


    "Raini, are you going to take a bath?


    There were signs that people were approaching me as I was taking off my clothes. It was Master Ilia who came in while avoiding the partition cloth at the entrance by hand.


    "Dear Ilia! Good job. Um, thank you so much for taking turns today..."


    "No, I don''t mind"


    Master Ilia keeps her baggage on the shelf and begins to take off her clothes. It''s not the first time I''ve seen Ilia''s body because we sometimes go into the bathroom together, but I fall in love with it more than once.


    You noticed my gaze, and ria turned her gaze, so I hurriedly took off my clothes, which I was about to take off, and headed ahead to the bathroom to delude myself.


    Clean your body first. The precautions for taking a bath are taught by Anis, who seems to have various restraints. I don''t think Anise is very interested in fashion or anything, but she is keen on washing her hair and skin. Is that all you like to bathe in?


    "Phew..."


    Why, when I go into hot water, I exhale naturally.


    Soaking it up to your shoulders in hot water that warms you up pompously feels like fatigue falling out of your core.


    I think it''s a really great invention to be soaked in rxing water because using magic props keeps the temperature constant.


    "Neighbor, excuse me"


    "Ah, go ahead."


    A littleter than me, ria can dip her body in the water. It won''t take long because I haven''t stretched my hair that far, but Master Ilia is quite long when she unties the hair she''s knitting. So washing my hair seems to take a while.


    Although the longest out-of-house is Master Uphilia. The Uphilia does not seem to like long baths, but rather has cleansed her hair and body for a long time. He''s restless to keep soaking it in hot water, and when it''s the temperature that Anis prefers, he puts it right up.


    Master Anis seems to like being a little soaked in hot water. As much as I''m going to put it up when I''m dating you, I often take the most baths if you care about it.


    I think it''s a little funny that there are fine preference differences in the same bath. By the way, I like to be soaked in a little lukewarm water.


    Speaking of which, you don''t talk like that with Master Ilia. When I looked at Ilia sitting next to me, not knowing it, I closed my eyes and saw Ilia pulling out her shoulder strength.


    ���� Something? "


    "Oh, no. This is how I use the bath, but I thought each one had a fine preference."


    "Ah... Master Anisphere prefers a long bath with hot water, but Master Uphilia is easy to put up."


    "Yes. I like to rx in warm water. You never talked to ria like that..."


    "Is that me?... If you insist, you could heat it up a little bit. I think you prefer long baths."


    "Haha, looks like it''s just Master Uphilia that doesn''t take long baths"


    "If we talk like that, Master Uphilia will be stubborn."


    That''s what Ilia squeals as she lifts her mouth just a little and smiles. I nod to agree, too.


    "Master Uphilia, if you''re out of the pce, you''ll see it all the time, but I''m only going to do that here."


    "Yep. It''s good to have a ce where you can breathe."


    "I really do. Master Uphilia will have a real hard time..."


    "... what about you? Raini."


    "Huh?"


    Not anticipating Ilia''s inquiry, I turn my gaze to Ilia.


    As usual, the faceless Ilia noticed her gaze on me as if she wasining that she was worried only by her gaze.


    "Don''t you think it''s a burden, too? To the obstinate invitation of His Highness."


    "... it is, though. But that''s all I am."


    "You may not think so, but we believe that the wounds you receive are not inferior to those received by Master Uphilia. It''s just a difference in standing position. The scratches and burdens you suffered in that engagement break-up riot must be very heavy, right?


    Unexpectedly I pulled my lips hard and tied them. Bring your knees in by bending your back so that you sink straight into the water to your neck.


    "So much so that Master Uphilia suffers from male phobia."


    "... after all, is that so"


    "It seems to have calmed down recently, but it must have been Lady Anis. It seems easier to have distrust as soon as you get romantic feelings from a man. Even that Uphilia."


    "... I don''t think so, do I?


    Dark as it sounds to me, I answer vaguely. Maybe if they say yes, maybe they do, or if they say they think too much. I''m not sure it''s me there.


    Because I didn''t want to think about it. I didn''t want to touch on stories involving romantic matters in the first ce. Because I have long been swayed by problems involving the opposite sex. Maybe that''s why I''m rejecting you more about romance than about men.


    "I can''t firmly say no. It''s my fault. I''m giving Anise and the others a lot of trouble..."


    "Even if you say no clearly, depending on the person''s response, it doesn''t make it right either."


    "So what do I do..."


    I get my lips pointed like I''m obstinate. If that were the case, nothing would remain to be solved forever.


    Even I know. He said if you can really get engaged, it''s easy to make someone. I also have the trust that if I talk to the Anis, they will look for the right person with me.


    But I don''t feel like I can be happy when I''m engaged or married. If I were to be happy, I would serve Anis and Uphilia as a samurai.


    "... it''s not like I don''t have a hand."


    "Huh?"


    "I will take the same approach as Master Ennis."


    "With Master Anis...?


    "I''m going to go around publicly saying that my paedophile is a woman.


    Oh, and I identally leaked my voice. Speaking of which, Master Anis escaped the engagement story by saying that women were better off originally.


    "Then there will be fewer men to speak to."


    "... that may be so"


    "Don''t you like that, too?


    "... I, I can''t be in love in the first ce. I''m scared to fall in love with people or like them..."


    Losing my mother, being put in an orphanage and then being mean to boys, obsessed, they all went crazy.


    It was then that I began to live to lurk my breath so that no one would notice me. That hasn''t changed since your father picked you up and made you a courtier.


    "I''m scared. The fact that I like me makes me crazy. I just like it, or friendship is fine. But love is scary. I can''t stand people going crazy. No matter how much vampire power you can contain, that''s what I''m afraid of..."


    Maybe I was desperate to gain control of my power in the end to escape that fear. I''m not lying about my desire to repay you because that came true.


    But I want to turn away. From love itself, because people like it. Because I don''t want to drive anyone''s life crazy anymore.


    "... Raini. One day, I told you. Do you remember telling a simr story then?


    "Huh?"


    "You decided to go home, back then."


    "... Oh, yes. You inspired Ilya back then."


    I remember. Even then, I did be mentally anxious and show my weakness to Master Ilia.


    I was worried if I could stay here, and I was afraid that the happiness of being able to stay in this warm ce would be lost. Master Ilia encouraged me to do that. I can remember that day right away.


    "I think you''ve grown very muchpared to those days. You''ve been so enthusiastic about your job that you think you can leave it to me. I''m d you''re here."


    "Uh. Oh, thank you......"


    "If I could serve Anisphere and Uphilia with you like this, it would make me happy."


    "... I''m so d you said that"


    That''s why I can''t stand situations where you can''t work well.


    My heart is distracted by the words of Iliah, which are more feverish than usual. It is very unsettling to have such delightful, dreadful emotions on your mind.


    Master Ilia is to me a work boss, a senior, a man of respect and goal. I''m really d you said that from such an Illia...


    "- So why don''t you do it to me?


    So I didn''t anticipate any of those next words.


    Uh. There are zero meaningless words out of my mouth. Although ria is faceless, it is not natural as usual, but looks like a look she made somewhere.


    "Dear Ilia...? What is that...?


    "I am loving you. As a junior, as a colleague, as a person. You talked about it one day. I''m a lot of missing people. He was a man who knew only as much as he loved."


    Master Ilia''s hand reaches out to my cheek. I can''t move with my back, and I just ept that ria''s hand touches my cheek.


    "It would hurt you to say something like this, knowing that you were once fascinated. Even so, I don''t think I can do anything for you just by looking at it anymore. That doesn''t seem to hold up to me anymore."


    Is it because my body was warmed by soaking in water? As I dyed my cheeks pearly, Master Ilia told me slowly, staring straight at me with a serious look.


    "Can''t I be the other guy? Raini."

 100 Another Story: Troubled Vampire Girl 03

    My head turns white. I haven''t been through that once or twice.


    But the shock I''ve had is the biggest I''ve ever lived, and all I could do was blur while waking up my upper body on the bed fromst night until I blurted.


    I was confessed by Master Ilia. That was making me stop thinking. In the end, I was unable to reply to anything yesterday, and I could only drop off ria, who was leaving, thinking about it.


    I tried to sleep, but I don''t feel like I could sleep at all. I don''t know when I slept, and the time I slept is short. Just heavy head. Ever since yesterday, the expression of Illia has repeatedly disappeared.


    "... Dear Ilia"


    Why did ria say that to me? Given that reason, I''m going to hold my head. Tightened enough to make my chest painful, driven by so much guilt that I want to stop breathing as it is.


    Master Ilia still hangs on to my charm when I''m not aware to say I''m a vampire. To that abominable cursed power that favors me.


    That''s why he said he couldn''t stand it anymore. Because I''m in pain. It''s all my fault. It is my fault that I suffer without being able to say no properly.


    "It''s my fault...!


    It hurts me to feel guilty about letting Master Ilia say such a thing. Because I am impudent, because I have fascinated Master Ilia. Because I''m here.


    I can only squat while holding myself to the voice of my heart, which repeatedly mes me. I''m sorry, the words I repeat are powerless.


    I don''t know what to do. I just can''t ept the heavy reality, and I can only close and cage in my shell.


    "... Raini, can Ie in?


    I hear a knock. What I heard after that was the voice of Master Anis.


    I don''t want to see anyone now. But it''s painful to be alone. Without speaking out of such contradictory thoughts, Master Anis opened the door.


    Lady Anis looked at me for a moment, but immediately tightened her expression and closed the door. I walked straight over to the edge of my bed and lowered my hips there.


    "... Ilia said today that Raini is not feeling well, so give him a break. That''s why I''m here to see how it goes."


    "... excuse me"


    "Fine. My job is not stuffed with cuts. I''m more worried about Raini than that."


    Master Anis has turned his back on me because he has lowered his back to the edge of the bed. I didn''t want to be seen in my face right now, so I really appreciated Master Anis turning my back on me.


    "... me"


    "Yeah."


    "I''m, like, awesome, disgusted, I''m already, like, bitter, I want to disappear... annoyed, I just want to give it back, but I can''t, I don''t like it all anymore, I''m going to be scared"


    "Yeah."


    It''s a rupture. I''m speechless, and I spin an interrupted word to wheeze. Even that word doesn''t make sense, and I don''t know why.


    Still, Master Anis gaveled at me and asked me quietly. Never look at me, but he''s definitely there and he''s listening to me.


    "I, no longer, I don''t know why, okay"


    "... Did something happen with Ilia yesterday?


    I cover my face with both hands in the inquiry of Lady Anis. Crushed by regret and guilt, my breath hurts. I just wanted to get easier, and I opened my mouth as if to confess.


    "If Ilia doesn''t like me being told by a man, she can do it to me."


    "... Ilia?


    "I''m in pain, I see, I''m in pain, but that''s because I fascinated ria, and I, also, drove people, it''s important people, crazy...!


    Hold your head with your hands that were covering your face, and I squat. Hold your own head with the momentum to your hair and spin your words with your final thoughts. With the momentum of my thoughts, my tears drop zero. Oh, I really hate myself for being so shallow.


    Lady Anis didn''t say anything to me with groans and tears. I can''t stop crying zero falling tears and zero whimpering. Dear Annis, who had been quiet about how much he had done so, stroked my head.


    "Raini, look up"


    ����


    "Raini"


    Master Anis calls me with a calming voice. I chewed my teeth off and raised my face with unstoppable tears intact.


    Lady Annis wasughing like she was in trouble for some reason. It''s a delightful, but troublesome look.


    "Raini, calm down first. Shall we take a slow, deep breath?"


    Pompous, and Lady Anis gently strokes my back. The hand that held my head when I raised my face shook at myck of location, and Master Anis held my hand with one empty hand.


    Until I settled down, Master Anis held my hand all the way and stroked my back. I was able to calm down a little bit while taking a deep breath as Ennis told me.


    "Calm down?


    "... Yes. Sorry, dude."


    "Fine. Well, let''s talk to me for a little while."


    ����


    "You know, Raini. I''m so surprised right now, I don''t know if I should be happy or lonely."


    Lady Anise''s expression still seemsplicated. I know I''m just as surprised as I say myself. Because I could see the colour of confusion in Anis'' floating expression.


    "Oh well... I don''t have that Ilia. I''m surprised, and I miss you a little... but I''m still d."


    "Huh...?


    "Raini says Ilia cursed you with her own power, but I don''t think so. To be more precise, I think it would be nice to be cursed."


    "Why...?


    "ria''s not obsessed."


    Master Anis groans lonely.


    "I wonder if I understand it properly these days. Ilia is going crazy as a person because she wasn''t properly loved. I also think it was because of me. Because our rtionship is so narrow that we can live without caring about others."


    "... Ilia also said that she was useless."


    "Yeah. I''m the one who did that, right? I don''t regret it, and if I''m going to regret it, I''m just going to piss Ilia off, so I''m going to make sure I never do. But I can''t overshadow the fact that I kept my rtionship with Ilia distorted and left that distortion behind."


    "... wasn''t that something you couldn''t do?


    "That''s right. I can''t change the past, and maybe I make the same choice over and over again. I can''t give up ria, I can''t bend my im. That''s why I can''t change ria for you. I think that''s what my rtionship with Ilia is all about. ''Cause we both think we don''t have to change."


    Master Anisughed in nature and said so. That was a heartfelt smile. It''s a look thates to mind that there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    The rtionship between Master Anis and Mr. Ilia continues to this day because they do not need to change from one another.


    "We didn''t ask each other for more than we needed. If you think it''s preferable, that''s enough, so long as we don''t catch each other''s breath.... but I met Yufi and Ilia met Raini. Our rtionship doesn''t have to change, but our rtionship with our surroundings changes. I feel lonely, but I can''t help it. And I''m d from the bottom of my heart that Ilia likes people no matter what they''re like."


    "Dear Anis..."


    "Even if I can protect Ilia, I can''t change it for you. Otherwise, we don''t have to be different from each other. That scares me, too, and I''m sure Ilia doesn''t want me to either. I don''t mean to becent, but I''m the closest person to ria, right? And we can be mostfortable with each other. He said it would be enough to have this guy."


    With the hand Lady Annis was stroking my back, holding my head in. If I can hold it against my chest, I can hear Master Anis'' heart.


    "It''s nice to have a rtionship that''s sweet that you can stay in an easy rtionship and stay the same, though. But I can''t go anywhere, I can''t change, because I don''t need to change. I thought Yufi and I were happy that things hade to pass, but on the other hand, I was so worried about Ilia. Because I wanted to change."


    "... Was it?


    "Yeah. So I was really horrified that Ilia would say she enjoyed caring about Raini and taking care of him. Any rtionship would have been nice, if ria could have changed."


    "... is that the attraction of vampires, even if they are directed to like me?


    "But I don''t think Ilia would have changed if I hadn''t. If I can''t change, ria stays the same if I do. Just follow me with respect, and it won''t be a forward rtionship from there. I don''t ask for a hang-up to change.... I miss you."


    Ennis tries to match my temples and pack the distance. The hand attached to my head gentlybs my hair with my fingers.


    "I can change, there is now because there was Uffi who asked me to. I can''t give up, but I''m chasing the dream again that I gave up. Because I knew it was happiness. So I think it would be better if Ilia had someone like that. I''d love that if it was Raini."


    "But that''s how Ilia feels, not what she wanted...?


    "Is it Raini who decides that?


    A voice simr to a sharp reprimand makes me shudder. Master Anis gives me a really angry look, trying to grab my shoulder and face it back from the front.


    "It''s not like I don''t even know what it''s like to think Raini''s scared. I know what it''s like to take responsibility for yourself. But, let me still say it. - Please, don''t turn away from ria."


    "Turn away, turn away...?


    "I don''t know exactly what Ilia''s trying to do. Even today, is things a little weird? I only knew as much as I thought. Ilia would never talk to me. I''m sure it won''t even be Ufi. Ilia would never rely on people.... I can''t"


    I take my breath away with thest words of Master Anis in his painful voice as if he were exhaling blood.


    I was out of sight of Master Ilia...? I feel like my heartbeat is bouncing at Lady Anise''s point.


    "It seems amazing to me that Ilia still said what she wanted from me. It''s not necessary in my job, it''s not what I have to say out of duty. I just don''t want the words I wanted because I don''t like ria to be unobstructed."


    "... Dear Anis, but I..."


    "I know you think Raini is afraid of his powers. I think that feeling is important. But don''t forget. It''s just like my magic. What matters is how to use it. So don''t forget, you let Ilia take a step with that power. It was a pleasure for me to be surprised."


    Master Anis tells me to pray as if to me. The voice is gentle everywhere and makes me feel my feelings for Ilia. Anis really said it was about Ilya.


    "ept how Ilia feels, I can''t say. But don''t run away from facing each other. Tell him if you need time. I really can''t. But tell him. I won''t say anything, because I''m sure it''s the cruelest.... Still, if you feel good about epting Ilia at all, I want you to walk with me"


    "... What does Ilia look like to you, Anis?


    "... it''s hard. Though it''s easiest to understand to say obedience. But it sounds like a family, and yet it''s not. I really can''t say. But I''m pretty sure he''s important."


    "... What do you think of my fascination with ria?


    "Hmm. Nothing at all? Because that''s force majeure. But if Raini''s charm cut me off and Ilia wanted to be someone other than me, it could also be my lover, or I wanted to be... I guess I''m a little sorry."


    Words came back that weren''t what I expected, and I identally circled my eyes. I don''t think that Master Anis will regret it, and I stare at Master Anis.


    As a little lit up, Master Anis looked soplicated that he said it was hard to put into words whether he thought it was even him.


    "It''s not like jealousy, and maybe it''s not appropriate to say that I''m really sorry. But in words, I''m sorry.... I guess it''s because you''ve been by my side the whole time. Yet you walk away from me one by one. I regret it, I don''t hang up, but I''m so happy."


    Like trouble, but Master Anis did make meugh. That smile is so cute, it takes my eyes off me.


    Like I gave you a hard emotion to say in a nutshell. That, but it''s never unpleasant. Makes me think I''m more respectful.


    Lady Anis truly cares about Ilia. I hope for that happiness. But to ria''s happiness, Anis can only push her back. Because I''m the one who should take it.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "What?


    "... I''m going to drown, it''s painful. I''m just as scared. Me, even when I''m happy, I don''t know if I can stay happy... that''s what I''m afraid of. I''m scared......!


    It has always been painful. It''s been hard. It was like drowning, scratching algae every day.


    I was happy to be here. I was really happy. I wanted to spend this time like this.


    Losing this happiness scares me more than anything right now. I tremble, I squat, I want to reject everything.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    "It''s okay...? What do you mean, you''re okay?


    "Because I think you''re scared. I don''t care what you can do, like me, but I don''t think that''s okay. I''m sure you won''t overlook yourself or anyone who thinks you are. So don''t forget that if Raini helps you, there''s someone there to help you."


    "�� Anis, Dear��"


    "Hey, Raini"


    He releases the question so that Master Anis sticks his core in his arms as he hugs him like he''s about to lean over.


    "Who do you want me toe and help...?

 101 Another Story: Distressed Vampire Girl 04

    I''ve just been swayed all along.


    My soul was free only while my mother protected me.


    Even every trivial wish didn''te true. Still, I''m still alive.


    It''s hard, it''s painful, and I still have to move on. But the truth is... what I really wish for.


    "... sooo, ha"


    Take a deep breath to calm your feelings slowly.


    I knocked on the door in front of me, conscious not to let my hands tremble.


    You reacted to the sound of a knock or the door opened slightly. At the end of the open door, I breathe in the gaze directed to check on me.


    Confirming me, the slightly open door further opens. Ilia in qualitative personal clothes looks down at me with no expression, not a familiar samurai outfit.


    "... Raini?


    "May I have your time? Dear Ilia,"


    "... go ahead"


    Less words, Master Ilia invited me into the room. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll go into ria''s private room.


    I don''t have anything that looks like personal belongings in Ilia''s private room, and I get the impression that only what I need for my life is neatly ced, such as closets, beds, and magic props to drink tea in the room, which is a bit lonely.


    "... Shall I make some tea?


    "No, we''ll talk soon�� so"


    Although ria tries to prepare tea as a distraction, I control it and stare straight at ria.


    Master Ilia pulled the chair silently. When I sit in a chair, Master Ilia also pulls the chair and sits with me across the table and turns around.


    "So... what''s the story?


    "I came to give you an answerst night."


    ... so quiet that it hurts my ears. Master Ilia is staring at me, not making it faint as if he had held his breath.


    The quieter I am, the stronger I feel the sound of my heartbeat. I took a short breath to spin the words as I felt my heartbeat quicker.


    "... Dear Ilia"


    "... Yes"


    "Master Ilia made that suggestion because I''m pathetic?


    Iliah''s eyes narrow in my inquiry and he turns into a gaze that stares at me. But that gaze was quickly missed. Without strength, Master Ilia drops his shoulder.


    "... don''t you deny it?


    "... because if that''s what they took, then maybe that''s what my emotions are"


    ria smiles bitterly as she mocks herself. The gaze that deviates from me is intact, staring into the void without force.


    "If it''s annoying, you can forget about it as a nuisance."


    "Wait, please! It''s not!... Sorry, I can''t afford it either and I can''t say it well. It''s not that I want to me Yilia, or that I don''t believe you. But I''m also afraid to believe it."


    I am desperate to see my body tremble and I am about to sound my back teeth. Grab an arm to hide the tremor and stand up your nails. The pain only calmed me down a little.


    I didn''t think I could believe people''s favors so far. But don''t face it. I don''t want to run away. Some were entrusted to Lady Annis. But more importantly, my wishes, which Lady Annis made me realize.


    But it''s what I say about that wish... very, very scary.


    "... Raini. You don''t have to."


    I raise my face unexpectedly to a surprisingly calm voice. Because I didn''t think for a moment that was the word that Master Ilia uttered.


    When I looked up and saw Ilya''s face, Ilya had a look I had never seen before. He was sweet, but he seemed to suffer, and he smiled so lonely.


    "It''s painful both to be unable to believe and not to believe. Now that I thought you rejected me, I know exactly why you tremble. If you''re going to be the one to raise your mind, you''re going to have to be the one."


    "Dear Ilia..."


    "At least I''m in your mind enough to let you get the word wrong, right?


    Without spinning words, I nod small. If you don''t care about Ilya, you''ve never bothered me so much. There was no contradiction between making it so painful and wanting to believe but not wanting to believe.


    "... have I troubled you?


    "Oh, no, it''s not! This is my fault......! I''m just getting scared on my own and unbelievable...! It''s not that Master Ilia is bad!


    "If what I wanted to do for you bothered you, I think I should have shut my mouth, Raini."


    "- I''m happy, I''m in trouble!!"


    Unexpectedly I said to scream. Illia-like''s intricate expression copses, causing her eyes to blink wide.


    My emotions for deciding on such an Ilia don''t stop, and I stare at Ilia.


    "There''s no reason you don''t like it when they think you''re going to be a lover for me, trying to do something for me! You know me! Know what kind of monster I am! Know what I did to you! But I can''t believe I''m epting... why are you saying that! Don''t you expect...!


    "... Raini?


    "But I''ve only been betrayed for what I''ve been expecting! Even if you tell me you like me, I curse you for betraying me on your own. Everybody mes me for being bad! Even though I want to believe people, and normally like them, and I don''t want them to hate me. You don''t have to be special, but everyone makes me special on their own, and at the end of the day, they curse you for being bad!


    Even when I was an orphan, even after I became a courtier. Someone liked me, couldn''t live up to my expectations, and thought I''d betrayed you. You shouldn''t like someone, you shouldn''t think of anything special.


    The only thing that seemed honestly special to me was about your mother. That happy memory was what I depended on.


    "Lady Anis showed me the way like this. Master Uphilia forgave me. Master Ilia taught me how to live! Even though that''s enough, I''ll have to do somethingter!... any more, sweet, no, yet...!


    I don''t want you to be nice, because once you''re sweet, you know you can''t get out anymore. I know I''m not strong. I can''t be like Lady Anis or Lady Uphilia.


    At least stay out of the way. If that''s going to happen, push those people on the back, and if you can support them, that''s fine. I don''t even get it, I''m in the way of it. I''m miserable and desperate.


    "... is this really what I''m good for...? Isn''t that just sympathy...? If you just think I''m pathetic...!


    "Raini"


    Soon there were zero tears. My voice is also shaking and crying. To me like that, Master Ilia takes a seat and meets me in the forehead.


    Keep your hands on my cheek and nce over my cheek as my fingers wipe my tears.


    "I''m inhuman, Raini. I just epted that I wasfortable and at Master Anisphere''s side. Because that was convenient. But you''re not. You chose it yourself, didn''t you? He wants to be on his side, more useful. I was fascinated by you to find out. You can''t just serve... your heart will be filled."


    "Dear Ilia..."


    "I didn''t understand it, even if it was an emotion that everyone could have. Because I''m a missing person. But I think you told me and I changed a little bit. By growing up, I was taught what lies ahead of me. I felt the meaning of what I had stacked up. You made me realize that."


    Master Ilia speaks to me as if tobor. I''m trying to tell you what Illia found out about what I''ve done.


    "Raini was there so I could know a lot through you. You seem to be a man, and you think of someone, and you are very honorable for trying to move on no matter how scared you are. I want to help you because I thought your hard work was lovely."


    "������������"


    "If you can work hard,ugh, and serve Master Anisphere and Master Uphilia together like this. That must have been a happy thing. That''s why I want to protect you from what you''re trying to hold back."


    Master Ilia releases her forehead and stares me straight in the eye. I pull my lips into one letter and tie them together. Out of sight so as to escape from Master Ilia''s gaze.


    "... I''m a vampire...?


    "Yes."


    "If you make me your lover, you''ll make me, Master Ilia, special, won''t you?


    "I don''t mind."


    "I''m gonna want a lot of blood, and I''m gonna hurt you for that, and I''m gonna say a lot about it."


    "I will make it happen"


    "I... next time people betray me, I don''t know what I would do...?


    "... does Raini think I''m going to betray him?


    I lowered my eyebrows like Master Ilia was depressed. I hack and shake my neck well left and right to deny it.


    "I''m scared that I''m going to die... because I don''t want to lose it anymore..."


    "I will try not to make Raini anxious"


    "... Me and Anis, I''m going to ask you what''s important."


    "............... how could you ask such a question"


    "Don''t you choose me?


    "... as hard as it gets, it''s certainly hard for me."


    "... that''s right. I have a bad personality, really."


    Master Ilia frowned like she was in trouble, but she exhaled immediately before holding me tight.


    In a sudden embrace, I can''t do anything aggressively, and it fits into ria''s arms.


    "But you won''t be happy if I choose Raini for that inquiry."


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Because you care about all kinds of people, Anisphere and Uphilia. Isn''t that why you can''t give priority to yourself? I''m sure if they chose, you''d think they''d let you choose, wouldn''t you?


    I was going to be unable to breathe into Master Ilia''s allegations. Tearse up, my breath cramps.


    I can''t deny it. Because I also floated the same imagination that Master Ilia said I had.


    "So don''t tell me something like that to try. Don''tpare your worth to people, Raini. You are fine. You don''t have to impose anything on yourself for a reason, for a value. I''lle with as much of that as you want. I have no hesitation in protecting you. So please protect me."


    Master Ilia was holding me tight. Release my body and put your hands on my shoulders. Pack the distance so you can keep face to face...... drop the kiss so you can make contact with my lips.


    By the time I zero my fine exhtion, I will be able to understand what was done to ria and strengthen myself. But... I don''t hate it.


    Again and again, ria drops the kiss so that she pecks and touches each other. Every time we touch each other more than once, some kind of paralyzing sensation runs through our spines and forces fall out of our bodies.


    Myst remaining reason began to resist where I was about to unwittingly dream. Put your hands on Ilia''s chest and distance yourself to push back.


    "Dear Ilia, why, kiss......!


    "I thought it would be quicker for you to act and teach your body because you don''t seem to believe me wholeheartedly when I say protect you. You swallowed faster than I taught you."


    "No, but that''s why...!


    "Don''t you like it?


    My cheeks get hot all at once in response to an inquiry from Ilia. I don''t want to, because I think I am. But I can''t tell you how embarrassed I am.


    I don''t like being kissed, I''m rather going to be tolerated. ''Cause I''m d. I''m d you think so. But I''m just as scared.


    It''s thest time I drown in this warmth. Because I think so, my body is trying to resist. But some of me don''t want to resist, and everything doesn''t match and I can''t move.


    If I can''t resist, ria will plug my hand into my knee and hold me. I scream small, but Master Ilia put me down to bed without worrying.


    "Ya... Ma''am,e on! Come on............! No, Dear Ilia......!


    "What can''t be done? Answer me clearly."


    "Well, that''s... Kiss, kiss..."


    "Why? Is it because you don''t like being made of me?


    "Oh, no...! I can''t!


    "I know that"


    "Huh!?"


    "I thought you were unhappy that they were me, but it seems so different. Then I decided that you had a cause to fail. You should be thoroughly educated as your educator."


    "Hey, education... I think this is something different!


    "Then try to convince me. For reasons sufficient for me to be convinced."


    and the sound of the bed roaring. ria, arrayed to be covered in me, narrows her eyes and looks down at me.


    When I''m looked down in those eyes, I can''t resist. ''Cause this is the eye of Master Ilia when he''s coaching me. I know it''s my fault, and I can''t move anymore.


    "So shall I start my first ss in a long time"


    "... so what happened in the end?


    "Hiya!? Nah, what is it!?"


    "Hey!? Raini, I''ll drop the pot!?"


    "A!


    To an enquiry from Lady Annis, who was thrown abruptly, I was about to have a catastrophe with the tea I had prepared blurry.


    Even today, I am out of the pce because of sanatorium. Lady Anis came to me sitting there not doing anything at the salon, so I was about to prepare some tea. I almost ruined it all...


    "... So, I ask you again, what happened? You went to ria''s room yesterday, didn''t you?


    "Ugh... uh, the..."


    "Yeah."


    "............... Um"


    "Yeah......?


    ".................. I can''t go to your daughter-inw anymore............!


    "What do you mean?"


    I''m turning bright red. I squat to hide my face. Master Anis looked baffled by my reaction.


    Oh, the "ss" after that...... uhh, so embarrassing that it''s going to explode if I remember...!


    "What, you got your hands on me...? Outreach Ilia, that''s quick...?


    "A..."


    "So, are you sure you want to be safe?


    "������ no"


    "Hmm?"


    "... reply, I didn''t..."


    ".................. Huh?


    Master Anis leaked the bass voice as much as he wanted. I can only shrink to the limit, and I drop my head.


    In the end, I did not make a clear reply to Yilia. I couldn''t. So I''ve crossed the line, but you don''t think it''s clear as a rtionship...


    Exined elsewhere, Mr. Anis zeroed the tea from the edge of his mouth.


    "............... wait. I''m getting a headache? Did they get their hands on you?


    Nod small.


    "But you haven''t responded?


    ... nod small.


    "Huh? So they just got their hands on me...?


    "Well, that, too, I didn''t refuse, because..."


    "How did that happen!?"


    "Aw...!


    "A, not if you''re talking about it!? Huh!? You''re not forced to!?"


    Cocksucking, I nod over and over again. Then Master Anis sighed heavily, as he said, incredible.


    "... I wasn''t expecting to hear back either"


    "... what shall we do?


    "What should I do?!? Huh? Why didn''t you reply? You went to reply to the confession, didn''t you? Why are you telling me you''re getting your hands on me before I respond?


    "... it''s my fault. Well, I can''t make it clear..."


    "... but only my hands were put out?


    "... Yes"


    "Sorry, I don''t know what that means"


    "Me too..."


    "Why!? Why really?!?"


    Ugh, Master Anis looks so unintelligible...!


    Don''t even reply, and yet you crossed the line, I still suck......!


    "You''re making me too obstinate..."


    "Duh, what should I do...?


    "Ask me? Ask me that!?... Enough,e confess the other way."


    "............ duh, how"


    "I''m gonna hit you, okay?


    Master Anis is holding his fist with his sitting eyes and breathing. I let my eyes swim and take my gaze off Master Anis and shake my body softly.


    "It''s not like you hate ria, is it?


    "Well, that''s... yes, but..."


    "It would be nice if it were. ria will be fine,e sweet thoughtfully."


    "... but me"


    "Raini"


    "Yes?


    "What happened to Ilia yesterday?


    Boom, and I felt an explosion in my head. The sight of yesterdayes back clearly to Master Anis''s inquiry, and his face is dyed bright red.


    I''m going to drown, and I want to wander off and disappear. What I remember is the look on ria''s face and the feel of her fingers......


    "Ahhh...!


    "... why can''t youe this far and reply...?


    I couldn''t even reach the voice of Master Anisphere, who groaned in a heartfelt wonder, and I could only hold my head and be bored.


    Until I can call Ilia "lover"... it''s going to only take a little longer.

 102 Lesson 1: New Signs

    The carriage goes down the street. I was staring out the window as the carriage rocked me.


    The view from the window flows slowly. How long it would have gone by staring at the irreceable view. I get an unexpected aberration when I''m distracted.


    "Your Royal Highness, you will arrive shortly."


    "Oh, we''re almost there. I knew it would take a while to get around the carriage."


    Return the hammer to the samurai I was riding with in the carriage and I sit all the way down to untie the body that had been stiffening. Getting around the carriage can be tricky.


    "We haven''t gotten to the stage of carrying a lot of supplies on the air bike yet. We can''t afford to travel in a conventional carriage."


    "Right, but things seem to work.... Oh, I see it. That''s where we''re supposed to be."


    "Yes, that will be the nned construction of the" new city "for which Her Royal Highness Sister Wang will be in charge. An advance party has arrived earlier and is working on it."


    What you can see through the window is a tent built by the Knights for their stay and the sight of a lot of people building the foundations of the building or breaking down an aging building to see.


    The knights are deployed or patrolling to escort the construction site. Everyone who works on the construction site moves around busily and the hand of work moves on to flow. Seeing the sight made meugh at my mouth.


    "It''s going to be my first big job in a long time, so I have to work hard."


    An early year and six months passed since the reign of Ufiria Fez Palettia, the first queen in the history of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    The dawn of a new era when the new concept of magic advocated by Annisphere Wynn Palettia, Uphilia''s sister-inw, became widespread.


    The demonic props developed by the study of magic began with the Kingsguard Knights of the Wang Capital, and propagation of demonic props was also progressing to each Knights deployed everywhere.


    And the propagation of demonic props was not confined to the Knights alone, and demonic props were beginning to be ced among the people to help them in their lives.


    A visit to a new era that everyone feels. And to move on from the dawn of a new era to the next stage. Their new challenge was about to begin.


    The story begins when Anisphere visits the nned construction site of the "New City".


    "New city ns?


    I turned my eyes round and grumbled to repeat the name of the n I had been told.


    This is one of the Royal Castle meeting rooms. A meeting is being held today to discuss the policy of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    Since Yufi''s reign, there have been a lot of things, and I have been cutting it off and resuming activities that I have tended to refrain from. He now undertakes work as an advisor to the Ministry of Magic and Sciences in cooperation and consultancy in technology development.


    The Ministry of Magic and Science has been assigned one job after another to wee the neers it has been waiting for since the start of the new system and to make the neers grow in the field. Though there were plenty of people screaming at jobs that wouldn''t be reduced even if they did, they managed to make a big move as an organization.


    My role is to support the Ministry of Magic. I have yet to make a stand and move a big n. Even though I said I had resumed my activities, I myself thought it was still premature to go around the back for days. It''s kind of a memorable story to be worshipped down by Halfis and Marion in the beginning.


    One day I received a request from Uffi to attend the meeting. The "New City n" was raised as the agenda for the meeting I attended.


    It was Yufi who gave me the name of the n. A year and a half earlier, after assuming the reign of queen, Uffi,pletely worn as a queen, was even more feminine and growing beautifully.


    "Yes. I was spying on the time of year, but I called Anis to think it would fit me around. I''d like to nominate Annis as head of this new city n."


    "Me? Um, why?


    I can''t read the intention to nominate me as the person in charge to build a new city. Why me, or something. Why did you need a n to create a new city in the first ce, or something like that? It''s a little sudden and I haven''t been able to swallow it.


    Seeing my reaction, Yufi loosened her mouth only slightly to the shape of a smile.


    "Yes, you exin it properly. First, the beginning of this n begins with what was reported to me jointly by the Ministry of Spirituality and the Ministry of Magic. In view of the importance of the content, this n wasunched because we decided it was necessary."


    "A joint report between the Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Spirit? How''d it go?


    "Let me exin that to you."


    That''s what Lang, who was participating as a representative of the Spirit Ministry, said as he pushed his sses up with his fingers. Lang, who had focused his efforts on dispelling the evil impressions he had made of the Spirit Ministry over the past year, is now a young leader in driving the Spirit Ministry.


    As the executives did back in the days of the former Ministry of Magic, the predecessor of the Ministry of the Spirit, Lang has also be one of those who is asked for opinions by Ufi as an advisor on policy.


    "The beginning of this n is cut off by the problems created by the spread of magic in the first ce. It is no exaggeration to say that enlightenment of magic and propaganda has progressed and that our Kingdom of Palletia has acquired a new industry".


    "I''m very happy to hear that, but something went wrong, didn''t I?


    "Yes, I am very pleased that the demand for magic enlightenment and magic props has risen. Since spiritual stones also acquire more spiritual stones than usual due to the struggle of the Knights everywhere, there is no problem in carrying out development or research. But there will be more demand for magic props in the future. That''s where the problem is."


    "Land...... uh, because if there''s more demand, we have to increase the number of facilities that store magic props and stuff?


    "That''s also true, but if you''re going to set up a facility for testing magic props or a workshop for mass production, it''s going to be quite a size. And right now, there is no more room in Wang Du to set up this many facilities.... No, that''s not urate, is it? Check out this material"


    Lang exhaled once to get his breath ready before raising one hand. Hand out the materials that were prepared by the secretary sitting next to Lang. I also look at it as I receive the material that came around from next door.


    Gently stream and read the contents to confirm only the outline. When I read the materials, I saw what Lang wanted to say.


    "As far as it goes. There is nond, but we don''t want any more magic-rted facilities in Wang Du in terms of poption growth, historic buildings and other cultural preservation, do we?


    "Yes, we are now also giving jobs to those who were refugees in m Street as talent for spreading magic. It''s a pleasure to see that the poption has grown as a result of this impact, but now the aging of buildings has be a problem."


    "We can''t afford a facility or a ce that would temporarily alienate the residents, even if we were to create a new home. So we''re talking about building a new city out of the blue?


    "Yes, as Annis spected. And instead of just building new cities, we want to make cities with new axes with features that anticipate mass production, from studying magic and developing magic tools."


    "That''s why I''ve been named in charge... I see, a new city for magic."


    When I heard that, I got a little, no, pretty excited. It seems at my discretion to further inte the city''s ns from here, although the n says the equipment I want to include in the new city to be built.


    "Now the Knights of Kingsguard are often contracted to test magic items, and at dawn when the newly built city ispleted, we want to establish a dedicated Knights of Kingsguard to split the work from them."


    "As good as it gets. Well, I did ask because it''s convenient, but the Kingsguard Knights are only doing their job of defending and policing the King''s Capital. Since you are the main business, you should split the work of testing magic props that affect your original role."


    "Yes, we also expect itter as a training and exercise destination for each Knights, which will be a pretty massive urban development n. We n to build it at a distance where we can travel to and from Wang Du during that day, so we also want to make it serve as a defensive city for Wang Du."


    "I wonder if it''s okay to ry the distributionter. In the future, demon props may be more popr and there may be more opportunities to use demon props for transportation. It could also be interesting to build arge workshop to carry out that inspection and maintenance!


    Thinking about it, I do feel it would be quicker to build a city from the start rather than build a new one with the original city. It would be a n that would take years, but I think it''s worth it.


    I was totally curious about it. As I was thinking about the city''s construction n, I realized that Yufi was smiling a little lonely.


    "It is only a matter of slight concern that we will be leaving Wang Du because it will be a fairlyrge-scale n..."


    "Oh... well. With flying magic props, you can go back and forth, but will you live in a basic new city?"


    I have spent time out of the pce with Ufi from one of the betrothal breaking disturbances between Al Kun and Ufi. We used to go home to the Duke of Magenta before Yuffi was still adopted into the royal family, but we were basically together the whole time.


    Yufi took over as queen, and even when he got busy working, the ce to live was with him. That''s why I didn''t realize I was that far away, but if I were to be in charge of nning this new city, I wouldn''t be able to say so either.


    "Mmm. I''d like to spend the holidays away in the pce...... who''s in charge of managing the city or running the territory? Is this me, too?


    "No, I want Anis to focus only on the cause involved in magic, so territorial management ns to send someone else. When redistributing territory, the territory around this new city is under royal jurisdiction, so you n to appoint a lord at the same time as this n moves."


    "Is that someone I know?


    "It''s a little unusual, but I thought I''d ask Baron Cyan."


    "Huh!? To Baron Cyan!?"


    I was a little stunned by an unexpected name. Iugh when Yufi shudders funny because I shouted.


    "Yes, and at the same time as his appointment, Baron Cyan will be asked to upgrade his title to Count"


    "Wow, you get a title all at once"


    "Because it''s a lot of inconvenience to remain a baron. Adventurers also want to be treated to the new city of magic, so this is the result of what Baron Cyan, who has former adventurer experience, deems fit. I believe that even Baron Cyan can rule without any problems because the territory is notrge and the city to be built is going to be the center. I say lords, but essentially running a new city will be your main job."


    "As long as it''s done...... but then what about Raini?


    "I''d like you to stay here if you can... you''ll check with the personter"


    Raini''s grown in the past year and a half, too, hasn''t he? Not only as a samurai, but also as a courtier. Raini has also changed me in a good direction since my rtionship with Ilia has changed.


    ria''s expression has often softened when she is with Raini, and although I feelplicated, I am delighted. It was strange to go away because we''ve been together for so long, but now we''ve settled for suchplicated emotions as well.


    Hmm, it''s not that I honestly don''t want you to follow me, but I''m worried about Yufi, so if there''s going to be a will for you two to stay out of the house, I guess. Ilia''s probably going to say she''s going to follow Raini...


    No, really, those two, there''s no sign they''re leaving. He''s been sticking around for a long time when he''s private...


    "So, is it okay that Her Royal Highness Sister Wang will take over the head of this new city n?


    "Yeah, of course. It''s a big job for me, so I''ll do my best to powder myself!


    I nodded heavily at the confirmation from Lang.


    In this way, I went to the scene as the head of a newly built city that would be a major business for the country.


    "Are you nning a new city for magic...! I can''t believe your father''s going as a lord... and you''re pretty stunned that he''s going up to the throne."


    We were eating out of the pce that night after the meeting. And now it''s time for post-meal bickering.


    Since the cooks began to enter the outhouse, Raini and Ilia have also been able to rx their time, so eating meals in the outhouse has be customary for me, Yufi, Ilia and Raini.


    In addition to the cook, new samurai came in, so Ilia and Raini also treated her as a courtier after returning to the outhouse, employing the opinion advanced by Ilia that it should be used as a ce for its training. And the two are in charge of overseeing and grading the neers as the first.


    At first Raini also gave such expressions as horrible, but now he waspletely on the board as a courtesan, so his anxious expression had dwindled considerably.


    Such a Raini had overheard the n decided at today''s meeting, turning his eyes round at first, and then his face broken to delight in the birth of his father.


    "I''ve asked Baron Cyan for his opinions on all sorts of magic props, so it''s easy for me to deal with them. It''s very helpful."


    "I hope your father doesn''t get sick under heavy pressure to be an Earl..."


    "I''m going to help each other there, too. So, what do you want Raini to do? My parents are going to leave King''s Capital..."


    "Originally, you don''t really care because the Baron Cyan family is not my biological home right now... well, if you can, I''d like to keep working at the Royal Castle like this. Right now, when I change ces, I''m going to be halfway there."


    Raini frowned a little troubled, but immediately squeezed his expression and mouthed his opinion. I''m starting to be able to say things clearly and reliable.


    "I was worried about Yufi, too. If Raini''s gonna stay, I''m d, ria''s gonna stay, right?


    "... Are you sure?


    Ilia moved her eyebrows into my words. He''s got a slightly sorry look on his face, but his gaze is right for Raini, not me.


    There used to be a lot of things that could be pointed at me, and now it''s more ria when it''s for Raini. I smile, but I get a little carried away by sentiment when I think about the past.


    Well, it''s true that I''m happy, so don''t have augh.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ll do well with the new people. But we have to take about one dedicated maid, right?


    "Right. Then choose from among the maids who are nowing to train in the outhouse."


    "Anis. The same goes for the dedicated samurai, but we also need to select an escort, so please talk to the Knights of Sprout, too, right?


    "Ugh, I have a feeling I''m going to be busy before I go..."


    "Naturally. What are you talking about?"


    I say in a sigh like Ilia was frightened. Then both Yufi and Raini areughing couscous. It''s be perfectly natural to be these four already. It feels like a family.


    But if I head to the site to build a new city, we''ll spend less time together. That, after all, makes me a little lonely.


    "... but I don''t feel like stopping"


    I shrugged small so everyone wouldn''t hear me. Put your hands gently on your chest and you''ll feel your heartbeat back. I''m excited, I can''t stop being thrilled.


    I know what it takes to further the dreams I''ve dreamed of. I am happy, anxious, and lonely. To delude suchplicated thoughts, I mixed them up in conversations with everyone who enjoyed bickering.

 103 Lesson 2: Getting Ready To Travel

    Although I have decided to go as the head of the new city, there is no reason to go to the site immediately.


    I''m more careful not to think and move like I used to, than my consciousness as a royalty has sprouted.


    So get ready to head to the site. That was the first thing I should have done. First I have to take over the job I was originally contracted to do, then I have to decide on the selection of a samurai who will take care of me around me, then a few dedicated escorts as well.


    Just because I can fight doesn''t mean I need an escort anymore. My job is to stand on top. The fact that those who stand on top of it step forward more than necessary leads to the taking of their sessor''s job. It''s my job to raise the next generation.


    "I don''t like it! Don''t leave us, Your Highness!


    "Ugh... one paperwork... two... three... look... it''s full, Her Royal Highness Sister Wang..."


    "Rather apany me! Let me apany you! Shoes or should I lick my shoes?!?"


    Yes, it''s an important job! I said it twice because it''s important! That''s why I ghosted my mind as I threw the magic ministry clerk around.


    What is crying to me is the new generation that has just entered the Ministry of Magic, the graduates of the College of Aristocracy, which began with a new system. They crawl up to me like zombies and sue desperately when they hit the juniors of Yufi and Raini.


    With dreams and hopes in the Ministry of Magic and Sciences, they came in with their eyes shining, their eyespletely dead. I am also familiar with the fact that I am being pursued by day-to-day tasks such as processing documents,piling the results of research experiments, organizing stockpiles consumed and equipment loaded, and preparing presentations to win budgets.


    ''Cause it was me who was turning around the back doing that final supervision and assistance. Well, I left the practice to them, so I didn''t think it would be a problem if I pulled it out...


    "Yeah, get away from me! You have no choice! King''s life, king''s life! Besides, I was on the back, and you guys were in charge of the practice, so it''s okay, right?


    "Not without Her Royal Highness Sister Wang!?"


    "Isn''t your advice urate in times of trouble! He''s the founder, so maybe it''s natural!


    "The seniors have a glitch in their eyes, they''re asionally freaking out, and it''s Her Royal Highness Sister Wang who has a good chance of being able to respond properly!


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang also has a bit of an allergy, but she''s the most decent person in the erasure method! I don''t like to go! Her Royal Highness Sister Wang is the savior of this madman''sir!!"


    "Am I supposed to mourn the terrible way they trusted me? Hmm?"


    Since when has the Ministry of Magic be a den of madmen? No, sometimes I''ve hadints from the Kingsguard Knights about stopping me from getting involved in crazy experiments.


    That and this is also the problem with the fact that the work of the Ministry of Magic is growing faster in snowman ceremonies than more manpower, but I can''t help it all.... maybe.


    Or I''m being treated like a decent person. The situation is already chaotic. If I''d taken the initiative and started researching or something, these kids might have been genuinely freaked out.


    "I''m sorry, but you guys at the Ministry of Magic can''t pull through, can you? I''m just short of people."


    "Oh no!


    "If you''re gone to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, you''ll go crazy to us!


    "Wee Madness... Hello Work... Goodbye Vacation..."


    "Uh...?


    I''d like to do something about it to snap into these hands and legs, but it''s pathetic and a little hard to try to pull them off.


    "- What are you guys doing?


    A shoe sounded in it. Appearing in this chaotic setting is a girl wrapped in a white, smudged robe indicating the affiliation of the Ministry of Magic, braided and tied up with gentle shades of brown hair. The glitter and sses seemed brilliant to hide the blue eyes.


    Hino, and the officials of the Ministry of Magic and Science who were entangled in me are jumping away from me, trying to lean against each other, wrapped in a piece and trembling. It looks like you''re fighting the girl who showed up on this scene. No, I''m actually fighting fear.


    I kept my sses brilliant, and the girl with a shing look on her face - I let Halfis raise one hand.


    "Good day, Halfis"


    "Good day, Sister Wang."


    Halfis greeted me back in a mboyant manner with a soft grin.


    Halphis is beginning to feel more and more worthy of the impression of saying he is the President of the Commission since he began wearing sses.


    She was also beautiful enough to sigh as a woman again. The atmosphere should be described as a wife drifting there for the most part. Since marrying Marion as Countess Anti, Halfis had been polishing its charm more and more.


    "Her Majesty Queen Uphilia has asked you. This time he became the head of the new city n. I would like to offer you my heartfelt congrattions."


    "Stop it, change that. But thanks."


    "Yes, I can''t get away from here, so I look forward to seeing the good news of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "... maybe I''ll keep you busy, but this one too"


    The moment he squeaks softly, Halfis''s calm grin changes slightly. The eyes do not focus and the neck tilts slightly to the side. It''s like a doll hanging from a thread isughing. Katakata, where are you going to hear iting from? It''s a little horror.


    "Yeah, yeah. Is that what you think you have to do anymore? It''s okay. I''ll take care of it. I can go."


    "Where are you going..."


    "Haha. Well, I know how these kids feel. It was truly heartfelt to say that Her Royal Highness King Anisphere would refrain behind me."


    I put back the odd way ofughing, and I look at the officials who are shaking and solidifying after Halfis smiles bitterly.


    "I appreciated your advice to the point of arrival, which I only reached because I was the founder, and I really let you breathe when you were stuck. And Sister Wang really helped me turn my bargaining hand behind it. Until His Royal Highness King Anisphere returned, it was my take around...... Ugh...... Budget...... Acquisition...... Human Resource...... Securing...... Research Time...... Screwing...... Scheduling...... Scheduling not to mesh......!


    "Halphis, Halphis. Come back."


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Halfis, you''re blind, aren''t you? I couldn''t say anything as I pulled my cheeks a little. I did take the job because everyone seemed to have a hard time...


    ... Is that it? I thought anyone could do that, but maybe not? No, I just have to prioritize that one over what Uffi asked me to do, but I feel a little guilty...


    "... are you sure you''re okay?


    "Master Marion will help you there. Because Marion is better at external folding. I think I''m better suited to facilitating work within the Ministry of Magic and Science."


    "Optimization is Halphis'' specialty, I trust you."


    "I''m afraid."


    There''s some anxiety, and I''m worried, but Halfis and the others are trying. To the extent that I won''t be forced, no, I may not, but I want you to do everything you can to the extent that it won''t crumble.


    "Come on, you guys! So if you''re shaking and solidifying, you''re free, right? You''re free, right? Oh, good! I just thought you needed manpower!


    "No, no, no! Senior Halfis is going crazy today!


    "Give me Count Anti! Get me Count Anti! We''re still in the final stages, we''re still on time!


    "Okay! You guys! I''ll take care of this. Stop Senior Halfis!


    "No, I will! I''m worried about you!


    "What are you talking about! I''ll go!


    "I won''t allow you to run out......!


    ... Are you sure you''re okay, Ministry of Magic (here).


    While carrying out the handover of the work of the Ministry of Magic and Sciences, we must decide on the personnel to be taken to the nned new cities in parallel.


    The samurai told me that Ilia had chosen me, so I decided to choose a knight to take with me to the escort. I was walking to the Kingsguard Knights'' stuffing for that.


    "And for the record, lend me your gakun, Commander Sprout Knights"


    "I don''t know what that is, but I generally understand. Let me lend you a garcmp. Besides, do you want to go?


    "I thought they took me all of a sudden, and you''re selling me my personality lightly!?"


    I grabbed Gakun''s neck, which was in the middle of training on the road, and took him straight to the office of the Knights Commander.


    If I told you I could trust you with a knight to escort me, I''d be gutted. ''Cause I know my heart, and it''s sturdy, and it feels right with me.


    "Huh? You don''t like it?


    "I''m not saying I don''t like it, but like this, I wanted to be appointed to feel more dreamy and romantic......!


    "Gakun is all I have..."


    "I dreamed of this guy like that. I was an idiot!


    I vomit evil, but you''re so cute because you can''t hide being a nigga. Just a tribute or something. Let''s hang on a little longer, what I say.


    The Sprout Knights chief had a bitter smile when he saw me interacting with Gakun, but he made no point. Gakun is not a kid who can''t do it properly either.


    "But Gark alone will not be enough as an escort. Take at least one more."


    "Me too. I guess it''s really better to be there more, including taking turns...... I want to leave Yufi with the people I can trust as much as possible. The Kingsguard Knights have many opportunities to deal with Uffi, so they have a good heart test for Uffi. If you think about it, you don''t really pull out of the Kingsguard Knights."


    It''s been a year and a half since Uffi became queen. Yufi''s poprity has been very high since his innovative revtions. But it''s politics that doesn''tpletely turn into a rock.


    Uffi has the absolute value of a spiritual contractor. For factions with deep-rooted spiritual beliefs, Yufi feels the intention to remain in charge as a symbol at all costs.


    At the earliest possible time, there is no choice but for magic to spread to the country. But I want to worship the newly born honorable blood muscles as kings. Few people fear that their rights may be threatened by civilians who do not draw honorable blood.


    Few people stand out and hostile to Uffi, but if there is a gap, there are people who want to push Uffi in the direction they want. Yuffi deres that he won''t take my son-inw because he says he''s the only one who loves me.


    But if we stay like this, the next king''s blood will be cut off. There are many aristocrats who want to avoid it. Ites from pure goodness. Some desires, while others have a variety of disturbing aims with desire.


    I don''t think Uffi can easily get his feet stuck, but I want Uffi to rely on people if he can. If you can do it alone, you won''t stop seeing the sacraments of Uffi. I don''t want to reduce the number of bills Yufi can handle as much as he can.


    In that regard, I am less likely than Uffi to be targeted by nobles with ambitions. The blood of the royal family that I inherit is losing its value with the reign of Uffi.


    My value is more than royalty, my value as the founder of magic. If you do something to get rid of me, it could touch Yuffi''s scales. So no one tries to get their hands on me.


    Well, that''s why some people don''t like to let me go wild. But I can''t interfere because of Yufi. I guess that''s the situation, because Lord Grants and Miguel are buying information.


    My thoughts got me out of the way. I don''t want to pull too much talent out of the Kingsguard Knights who are drunk on Ufi for Ufi. So even if I take you there, I feel like I''m almost alone.


    "Hmmm... Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. I would definitely rmend one person."


    "Rmended?"


    "Yes, Gark is quite a powerful man among the Knights when ites to sword arms. But given courtesy, identity, etc., the political position is very fragile."


    "My ear hurts, Captain Knight"


    "If you choose Gark as your escort, I think it would be a good idea to address the people who fill the shorings of this Gark. I know a knight who meets the requirements and has a good rtionship with Gark."


    "Hmm?


    It is true that Gakun was born in the Baron family, but also in a house that originally had a peripheral territory. For this reason, it is easy to imagine that there will be contempt for being made.


    If Gakun''s shorings can be filled and he can work with Gakun, I would definitely like to hire him.


    "The question is what that person thinks of me."


    "Uh, knight captain. Maybe it''s who I think it is, isn''t it? I don''t think that would be a problem..."


    "Gakun, what kind of person is that?


    "His Royal Highness King Anisphere doesn''t even know him."


    "What, really?


    "''Cause Master Navre wants to rmend you, doesn''t he?


    "Yep. Still an immature fool, but fits the conditions"


    "Huh!?"


    What, Navre is the one the Knights of Sprout wanted to rmend!?


    He''s certainly the son of the Earl''s family when they say he is, the son of the Knights Commander, and I know he''s the one who can make up for Gakun''s low status...


    "Besides, Navre is distancing himself from Her Majesty Queen Uphilia from the disturbances in the example. But then you''ll have to encourage a change of heart to do it as a knight. Then I thought it would be a good idea to leave the King''s capital and take a moment as an escort for His Royal Highness King Anisphere, who is active in New Heaven and Earth."


    "Isn''t that a mix of personal affections, Commander Sprout Knights..."


    "Ha ha. But I want to leave a knight with whom Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia can put her faith. I can make up for the shortage of guards. It is also true that it is the son who fits this condition and is convenient. If His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is good, then yes."


    "... speak to the person and confirm from me again if that will be the case. Is that good?


    "I don''t mind. Okay, let''s get this over with now. Gark, get me Navre."


    Roger that, Captain Knight.


    After thanking the knight, Gakun left the room and went to get Navru-kun.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t had a chance to make proper contact with Navre since. What did Navre look like in the meantime?

 104 Lesson 3: Choosing A Guard And A Samurai

    "Excuse me. Navre Sprout,e in."


    After Gakkun went to get Navlu for a little while, consciousness turned to the door with Navlu''s voice, which he hadn''t heard in a long time.


    I opened the door and Navru-kun came into the office, but I couldn''t help but notice. Because Navru-kun''s hair was surprisingly short. I used to have the impression of a good young man in a beautiful shape, which has changed because of what I call sports pruning in my previous life.


    Navru-kun nced at me and stood up upright and immovable. Gakunes back from behind it, and the two of them line up.


    "Well done, Navre. Take it easy. Have you heard what Gark called you?


    "Ha! I heard you got your rmendation this time for an escort assignment for His Royal Highness King Anisphere''s New City n! The more immature you are, the more you remain ready to serve in shattered pieces if His Royal Highness Wang wants!


    Ugh, yeah.... changed from a good young man to a hot blooded man while not watching? I have more muscles than before, and I feel like I have more piercings. What the hell happened...?


    "Sister Wang, what do you think?


    "I don''t know... Navre. You''ve changed your mind a lot, haven''t you?


    "We''re out of time! It''s up to me to shame our immaturity and work out again since then!


    I get a slightly troubled look when I get a crisp reply saying it''s good to make it easier. I know you''re nervous, but here''s the thing, I want you to make it easier...


    Restore your mind and cough up. Navre can''t help being nervous about me.


    "As Gakun told me, are you willing to take on my escort?


    "If that''s your order, I will obey."


    "So what if it''s a favor, not an order, but a veto?


    Navru-kun silences my inquiry for a moment and turns his gaze to the Knights of Sprout. The Sprout Knights captain, who was gazed at by Navru-kun, just snorted quietly and silently.


    Once Navru-kun closes his eyes and exhales slowly. Were you stretched hard, your body losing strength for a long time and bing a natural.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, perhaps you have said that in view of my state of mind. First of all, thank you for your concern. And if you''re going to give me the answer, if you get the chance, I hope you can appoint me as your escort."


    "... is that all right?


    "My allegiance is to the Kingdom of Palletia and to the royal family."


    Navru-kun''s expression with his clenched fist against his chest is serious in itself. I thought I should believe you because you''ve done so much for me.


    "Okay. Navre Sprout, I appoint you as my escort to head the new city. That loyalty, I did keep it. I expect a good job."


    "Even in our stead"


    Navru-kun returns my appointment with the courtesy of a knight. I haven''t believed Navre yet, but if I do get a change of heart in New Heaven, I might even have a chance to talk to this somewhere stiff Navre.


    I guess I should ask Yufi and Raini what they think now at that time. Whatever it is, now the escort is decided by Gakun and Navr.


    Then, with resentful eyes, Gakun was staring at me with a darker and darker atmosphere. I even have a rinse and a toothpick. I''m a little scared.


    "... treat me differently than I did... resentful... resentful..."


    You''re a pain in the ass, too, Gah! ''Cause I''m embarrassed to be polite to Gakun again! Because I showed myself too much of an adventurous vegetarian!


    Although Navru-kunpares me to Ga-kun as Gyo-kun, I kept slipping my gaze to escape the grudgingly ga-kun.


    I was terribly impressed that the Commander of the Sprout Knights was finally looking at me with a face like, "Are you all right?"


    Ilia greeted me if I came back out of the pce trying to escape Gakun''s grudging gaze. I headed to the salon to rest my body and hung onto the fuzzy couch.


    You guessed I was tired, ria came back with tea ready. But when he saw me sitting on the couch dressed like a jerk, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Dear Anisphere, it''s not sloppy."


    "''Cause I''m tired... Ha, I don''t know why I''m not really going to take over or choose an escort..."


    "Isn''t that a sign that we''ve aplished so much?


    "I wonder..."


    I guess it has nothing to do with what I''ve done with Gakun and Navr. I think you two have preached in the past. If I think so, I notice the oddmonalities between the two chosen as escorts.


    The Ministry of Magic simply because when I was gone, my influence was greater than I thought. I can''t take care of them forever because I''m supposed to move on my own.


    "I think you''re tired, Dear Anisphere. This time he chose me to apany him and two samurai."


    "Oh, it''s decided. You two are."


    "I wondered if Anisphere would prefer arge number of people, so I took two people in view of the need to rece them, etc."


    "Yeah, that would help. When do I get to meet him?


    "I''ll call you now, if you don''t mind."


    "Are you out of the pce now? I guess I''ll see you then."


    "I''m in awe"


    Ilia leaves the salon with a bow of grace. Well, what kind of people were chosen? Mouth the tea that Ilia brewed for me as I inted my imagination like that.


    After a while, Ilia brought back two samurai. One is a girl my age. The hair color is herd blue and the braided hair is wrapped around the back. Its standing behavior is so natural that it always looks like a grin because of its narrowed eyes.


    The other is still a young girl, about twelve years old, even with a big quote. I''m nervous about beespared to the girl with the herd blue hair standing next to me, and I can''t get too much movement. Her hair is pale and golden, and her eyes are purple as beautiful as an amethyst. Her eyes are also slightly moistened by tears because of the tension.


    "Thank you for waiting, Master Anisphere. I''d like to introduce you to a new samurai who will be dedicated to Dear Anisphere. Prisci, Charne, say hello."


    If Ilia encourages herself to introduce herself, Prisci, a herd-blue haired girl who cares for or naturally takes care of a nervous young girl, steps forward to give her a token.


    On closer inspection, I finally realized that Prisci was one of the maids entering and leaving the pce. She turns back to me with a smile on her face.


    "This will be your first time talking to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang like this. My name is Prisci Soussarer. I will be the daughter of Count Soussarah, who once worked for the former Ministry of Magic."


    "The old Ministry of Magic...?


    I got a surprise look at Prisci''s introduction. Even though reconciliation was going on now, I frowned at the fact that I was going out of my way toe up with the Magic Ministry''s name.


    Prisci never breaks her grin at my reaction, staring at me with her narrowed eyes.


    "Yes, my father now fits in as an advisor to the Spirit Ministry and as a cauldron my brother is dedicated in the Spirit Ministry. We are also cordial with Count Voltaire."


    "Count Voltaire... oh, Lang"


    Lang officially seeded the housekeeper a little after my birthday to be a young count. Rumor has it that it is aligned with Marion, who inherited the Count Anti family almost at the same time.


    Doesn''t being kind to Lang sound so bad to me? Someone I can''t read my thoughts on, kind of reminded me of Miguel.


    "When I hear about the former Ministry of Magic, it worries me about my impressions, but what about there?


    "Yes, I thought I''d tell you what I meant from the beginning."


    "Sincere?"


    "I, my future dream, am the mistress of Her Majesty Queen Uphilia."


    .................. hmm? Hmm? What did this guy say?


    "... Yes?


    "It is the mistress aspiration of Her Majesty Queen Uphilia. Best regards,"


    "Where in that introduction do you say hello!? No, no, hey Ilia! By what standard did you choose this child?"


    "As a samurai, I can work. Only the Countess is good enough to educate her, and she was a desirable person to be able to assist with the social work that Lady Anisphere did not like. If there''s a problem, as you can see."


    "Not as you can see!? Well done on getting into this outhouse!?"


    "Good luck"


    I ran out of words with a good smile, this guy. Well, it''s not cute to say it small, is it?


    "The mistress is the Aya of the Word, excuse me. I worship Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia, and I just want to warmlye under her feet. More importantly, I want to be kicked and looked down with those chilling eyes..."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t keep up with all the thought processing, so why to my samurai?


    "Because of his excellent work, he said it would be easiest to push him against Anisphere to pull him away from Master Uphilia..."


    "It''s not just a hassle!?"


    I''ll try to protest against Ilia, but where''s the wind blowing in Ilia?


    "Of course, we also want to serve His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere with all our heart. You are the one whose heart is crushed above all by Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia. If Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia is dear, I swear I will protect you with this life."


    "The way I orient my loyalty is diagonal..."


    "Because I''m not willing to interrupt you two. Please, treat me like a servant and I''ll be happy with that."


    Dark. This Prisci kid, the character is thick anyway. I''m getting a little sloppy.


    "... because it''s true that you''re really good. If you meditate on character and behavior, you work well."


    "Because you''re good, I''m the one who keeps this thick one?


    "So do you want to put it beside Master Uphilia? If Lady Anisphere doesn''t take you, you''re probably going to be ced on Lady Uphilia''s side after Raini, right? I''m wearing a cat in front of Master Uphilia."


    "Nyan."


    ............... I know exactly what you mean when you say he''s the one you can''t leave here.


    "... ok. If you say you''re good, I can make you work, right? You''re not gonna freak out, are you?


    "Of course. If my work leads to the glory of Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, I will do it in any role."


    "I wanted my nature to stay down..."


    "I revealed to His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere because I thought it would be more rubbingter when I found out. I''m tired of simting all the time."


    Phew, there was a deep sigh of zero on Prisci, who sighed and put his hand on his cheek. There''s no doubt that ria can use it to infer that she''s here.


    ... I don''t think Yuffi would make a mistress or anything. But apart from that and this. I can''t leave this pervert beside Uffi. I have to ask a lot of personal questionster.


    "Then I will step back. Regards, Your Highness."


    "Oh, yeah... uh, can you introduce yourself to that kid, too?


    "Yes! Wee to the first meeting, Your Royal Highness King Anisphere! My name is Charne Persimon! I''m the daughter of the Viscount Persimon family!


    Hit and change with Prisci, who was natural by the time she was infidel and infidel, and her cheeks are about to burst into Sharne''s initial greeting. Is it healing?


    But the Viscount Persimon family? It''s a family name I''ve never heard of before.


    "Viscount Persimon''s... sorry, I''ve never heard of that name"


    "Yes, I thought I had no choice. My parents'' house was on the verge of copse until recently. Wang Du''s participation in the social gathering was not easy, and your father was also thinking about returning the title..."


    It was cliffier than I thought. Charne, who talks about her parents'' house, was a little shadowed. You''ve heard bad things...


    "So, but! Thanks to Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, we were able to restore our home! If I could meet you, I''d love to thank you for being a royal maid!


    "Huh?"


    "Thanks to the magic props invented by His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, both the territorial and family problems were solved once and for all. Her Royal Highness King Anisphere is a savior to the Viscount Persimon family!


    Stare at me with your eyes sparkling like Charne was excited. Pushed by an innocent favor, I lean back a bit. You spared the fall because of the magic trick? And family issues?


    Whether you guessed my doubts or were ashamed of getting excited, Charne, who seemed a little lit up but calmed down, told me the situation.


    "The Viscount Persimon family has been gued by massive outbreaks of demons in the realm over the past few years... and they were in massive debt because they were damaged by crops due to the natural disasters they were wasting there. My father also thought I was going to lose my money and not be able to continue being a lord. But with His Royal Highness King Anisphere spreading his magic props, the demand for spiritual stones has increased, and more homes have offered their support."


    "Support?"


    "I had a pioneering ce in the territory to produce spiritual stones, and it was still unexplored. The top aristocrats who tried to connect us to that pioneeringnd offered us friendship and support. And the prevalence of Mana de has lowered the gear consumption of front-line knights and adventurers, showing signs of rebuilding. The other magic tools were delighted with the people on the front lines, and they came back to life."


    Yeah, weapons are expendable, too. In that regard, Mana de can certainly reduce the consumption rate if it is not even used incorrectly. That worked, too, Mana de.


    "Later, I have a brother... who had a very low amount of magic. So it was one of the reasons my father tried to give up his title, even if it made me feel painful to continue our Lord''s position. With the spread of magic there, my brother began to show talent in his studies."


    Heh. I don''t think you''re talking about someone else, that brother of yours.


    Being noble doesn''t always bless you with magic. And until a moment ago, it was only to the disadvantage of the nobility to say that magic was low.


    But now I have the magic I spread. If my brother shows me talent in the field of study, which is also about magic, I can expect him to be a talent in the future Ministry of Magic.


    "Both the aristocratic college and attendance were in jeopardy, but if I went up to work for Royal Castle without attending the college, I could turn all my tuition to my brother. I also wanted to serve His Royal Highness King Anisphere, so I gave up all the way to college."


    Attending an aristocratic college is, as a matter of course, expensive. If they were ordinary aristocrats, they would let them go through, but the aristocratic children, poor aristocrats and unable to pay for their schooling, go out on public service and earn their own money.


    I knew the kids who were learning by hiring tutors with that earned money, but attending an aristocratic college is one status. The handes that don''t get it are very big.


    Some examples, like Ilia, did not dare to choose an aristocratic college for balls aim, but Ilia would not be helpful because it would enter a special example.


    "As good as it gets. Now we know what happened to Charne, so does that mean it was right for ria''s eyes?


    "Yes, Charne can do things around herself, and we have decided that she seems to be able to apany Anisphere''s adventurer investigation and so on. So it will be in the form of a half escort and concurrent duties. I thought education should be provided here. I chose her because of her high loyalty to the Anisphere and expectations for the future."


    "Yes! I was fighting on the front line as a lord''s daughter too because I needed a demon crusade! I also understand how adventurers work!


    As long as it takes ce, as long as I listen to it, I can see that Charne is purely my preferred talent. My loyalty to me is high because I spared the fall of the house, and I know exactly what Ilia chose.


    Prisci, who has a little difficulty with her personality and aspirations but is consideredpetent as a samurai, and Charne, who is likely to be associated with my actions and who is expected to be loyal. Yeah, isn''t it bad for you to walk as a dedicated samurai?


    "Ilia, thank you for your selection. I''m going to take these two."


    "I''m in awe"


    "Prisci, Charne. Especially to the former. I''d like to say hello, wouldn''t you?


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    "Nice to meet you!


    I smile bitterly when I see Prisci giving an elegant courtesy and Charne still working hard and pully.


    When I paired it with Gakun and Navru the escort, I couldn''t believe I had a very thick face again. That''s what I really thought.

 105 Episode 4: Where IM Going

    We will also decide on escorts and dedicated maids when heading to the nned construction site of the new city toplete the work that needs to be taken over. Preparations went well and time passed quickly.


    Finish the necessary work and get a day off. Tomorrow we are leaving the pce for the new city. Taking advantage of that free time, I took a trip to my own workshop in the outhouse.


    The chances of stepping into this workshop were diminishing since he stopped voluntarily pursuing development and such on his own. The cleaning of the workshop is clean and tidy, with no dust because the Ilia is solid for me.


    "... that''s more ufortable."


    How long have you been here all night and would Ilia have pissed you off for scattering materials and things? I remember myself repeatedly failing and still advancing in search of magic without failing as a thing.


    Back then, Ilia was the only one in the outhouse. Especially since this workshop was thorough so that no one but ria could ever be allowed in, and the majority of the memories I''ve spent here alone.


    I thought it would be good to be alone back then. Everyone and I are different, even if we seek understanding, we will not ept it. Then I don''t need to understand. Alone is good. For my own sake, I just asked my samurai for magic.


    "ria was there, and your father and mother allowed you to be free."


    I think it is now. I''m sure it was you who couldn''t ept yourself more than anyone else. Above all, I couldn''t use magic for a habit I admired magic for. So I desperately sought magic. Otherwise it will not be tolerated. Best in the world, I can''t forgive myself more than anyone else.


    I wonder now. At least the feeling of loneliness, hunger and impatience I had felt in the past. Everything is like a distant memory. I think it''s filled. I think I''m happy that it''s filled.


    I don''t think I had a hard time with the memories I had here. But I guess I just didn''t realize it was hard. And now, because I can look back on the past in this way, I realize that its spiciness is feeding me now. The days I spent here were never in vain.


    The despair, the frustration, the anguish I tasted. It blends together with a sense of aplishment, joy and excitement that beats it. The umted memories are making me who I am now, like ayer. Makes me feel that feeling right now leaving here.


    "Thanks, my workshop"


    I''ming.


    I squealed that one word and left the workshop behind. The sound of the key that was ced echoed in a small way.


    "Anis. May I interrupt your room today?


    It was night. After dinner, Yuffi called out to me where heter just broke up and went to bed. Of course, there''s no reason to say no. If you hadn''t told me from Uffi, you would have told me from me.


    "Fine. Let''s have some tea and talk slowly."


    "Yes."


    Invite Uffi to your room and make tea. Talking time for just the two of us on an already repeated night. Better than me, it must have been healing time for Uffi.


    Someone who decided to be queen in my ce and really stuck up to the top of it. The first encounter was my ident, and I never imagined it would be such a rtionship when I jumped into the scene of Yuffi''s engagement breakdown.


    Because of all that overflowing talent, he was a person farther from me than anyone else and an object of envy and jealousy. It came next to me to see what fate it was. What a strange patrol if you be conscious.


    "Go ahead, Uffi"


    "I''ll take it."


    Sit face to face across the table and have a cup of tea. Sometimes the topic bounced, and I could just feel happy spending some time together quietly.


    They remind me that I like my time with Yufi.... It''s kind of a day to look back at yourself a lot. After all, I may be lonelier or more anxious to leave the House than I thought I was.


    "Anis."


    "Hmm? What, Uffi"


    "... Tomorrow you''ll be gone."


    Pompous and Uffi shrugged as they dropped their gaze on the cup they gripped with both hands. Yufi''s silver hair on her shoulder drips away.


    Yufi''s bent face had a look that made her feel that way when she missed her. Such a look on Yufi''s face made me feel like I had my heart grabbed.


    These ces are still younger, I can''t believe it. I''m just getting on with it a little bit.


    "What? Do you miss me?


    "Of course."


    I was stared at by the boss. I knew it was cute.


    Iughed ufortably couscous, pointing my lips like Uffi stubbornly did. Apparently, I''m in a bad mood.


    "Sorry, Yufi''s cute."


    "... are you all right with Anis? Even away from me."


    "I''m not fine. Because I think I''m doing something sentimental today, like immersing myself in memories. But I was d that Yufi felt the same way, and I was horrified."


    "... Really?"


    Yufi stops pointing her lips and raises her face, which was in a leaning mood.


    I''m not worried about leaving Uffi either. Being a queen is never a light thing. I want to support Yufi if I can. Do what I can to support it.


    But for that, you have to leave Uffi. I had a hunch that one day such a day woulde, although it was so inconsistent with me and Yufi. We have a responsibility to lead the country. Yuffi as queen and I as advocate of magic.


    So we knew the day woulde when we would leave each other for what we had to do. Even if I know, I think it''s a lot when the dayes, and I think about it.


    "Even if you expect toe one day, you can actually feel that you''re leaving."


    "Yufi really likes me."


    "... I don''t like where Annis tears up or deludes me right away like that"


    "If you say such an embarrassment without a shame, you can light it up."


    Now my lips are pointy. Uffi is always too straight. I want you to be mine to ept.... I''m not saying I don''t like it.


    You were on your face thinking about that, and Uffi is looking at me with jito eyes. However, he softened his expression and smiled.


    "But I became queen for a day like this. So that you can be free. Your duty as king will not bind you."


    "... Ufi"


    "I do my duty as king. And to show you where you''re going. I will be your ce of return. So be free to wing. Follow your dreams as you wish. If you''re tired,e back. I always think of you. I can do as much for you as I want."


    ... Oh, true. That''s why Yufi''s too straight, your cheeks are getting hot.


    I get overwhelmed, I take my seat, and I pull over to Yuffi''s side and hug him. Uffi couldn''t resist, and he stuck in my arm.


    "... Yufi is cunning"


    "I don''t know. How can you be cunning?


    "Because it''s cunning.... I really like it, I like it a lot. I love Yufi."


    "Yes.... I love anise too"


    Loosen the force of the arm that was holding Yufi tight and look at Yufi face to face. Kiss as nature and distance approach to peck Yuffi''s lips.


    Not once enough. Mouth it again and again to take Yufi''s breath away. Yuffi''s hand is turned on my back and the distance is closer to each other.


    Eternity like a moment. A moment that seems forever. In an ovepping time that could be said of both, I scratched Uffi hard as the love boiled from my heart.


    "Call me whenever it gets hard. ''Cause I''ll be right there."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be perfect. Because you can be weak. Rely on it when it gets hard."


    "Yes."


    "I love you. I love Yufi more than anyone in this world."


    "Me too. I love you. More about you than anything else in this world."


    I can hear Yufi beating. I can feel her breath. I can always remember this warmth I don''t want to let go of.


    It''s not dawn yet. I still want to be drowned in this sweet warmth because the night is long.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, the final confirmation of the luggage has beenpleted"


    Prisci and Charne approached me as I was looking up at the sunny sky as the scheduled time for departure approached in the morning. I was asking them to finalize the package. I smile and show to the two of you who came to give me a report after that confirmation.


    "Prisci, Charne, thank you both"


    "I''m afraid. Well, I''ll be finishing my greetings."


    "Yes, I''ming!


    "Hehe, go away"


    A natural grines to Charne''s still nascent behavior. I guess they have someone to say hello to, too. Dropping off their backs as they walk away, I exhale softly.


    "Dear Ennis, you can always leave here."


    "Gakun is tired too. What about Navre?


    "I''m talking to Raini over there."


    Gakun, dressed in a knight''s costume, approached me, but Gakun pointed me with his finger that he was tilting his neck at the fact that he couldn''t see his opponent, Navr.


    I saw Navru-kun and Raini having a conversation a little further away. Navru-kun was just a slightly nervous face, but Rainiughs couscous in nature. Oh, Navru-kun has an indescribablyplicated boy look.


    "... is this what separates him?"


    "You''ve been close to Navre a long time."


    "Yeah, because Master Anisphere asked me to at first. I''ve known her a long time and she''s been better."


    "Huh? Did I ask you?


    "Huh?"


    "............... uh, yeah! You asked for it! Yeah!"


    I forgot all about it. You made contact with me in the first ce because I asked Gakun to see how Navru was doing so he wouldn''t do anything extra! Good, remember.


    The friendship between the escorts also involves coboration, which is desirable as far as I am concerned. Next time, I want to hear how you two got along.


    "Anis."


    "Oh, Father. And your mother."


    "Is the degree of departure adequate?


    My father and mother came when I was talking to Gakun. We could both still call it a light outfit today. Of course, they are luxurious when ites to light clothing because they are royal.


    "... it''s emotional when the dayes for you to leave the pce"


    He looks at me as his father-inw narrows his gaze to look far away. I smile bitterly at such father''s words.


    "I''ll be back for the holidays.... but you sure do. If I were to leave the pce, I would have thought it was time that I ran out of ces in this country."


    "Anis, now you''re an indispensable person in this country, and you''re aware of how your behavior is seen by others? Never behave as ruinously as before..."


    "Silphine, why don''t we just send him out honestly instead of preaching today or so? I know you''re worried. Why don''t you spoil him like you used to?


    "... ugh, you!


    "Gubbo! Stop hitting your hips!


    It was unusual for my father to stop my mother, who spoke to me with a tough face, as usual. Besides, my mother turned bright red in her face and pped my father on the hips as much as she wanted.


    When I look at my mother with my eyes unwittingly round, I cough like my mother has regained her mind. My ears remain red though.


    "Mother."


    "... or be careful with your body. Show your face to me and to Orphans on holiday."


    "Yes, Mother. �� thank you"


    I reached over my mother and held that little body tight. I heard a pretty voice teasing my mother, but how old is this guy really? Hold your mother tight as you think about it.


    "Ugh, Anis... let go...!


    "Mother, I''m sorry I always bothered you. But from now on, it''s okay. Talk well with the people around you properly, think carefully and live. I won''t live in a hurry anymore....... I will definitely be back. My loved ones are here. Of course, your mother is one of them."


    "... ugh, ooh, anise... wow, ok, ok, so...!


    What''s so cute about this mother? At the end of the day, I hugged her again and then let her go, and her mother''s eyes are swimming like she doesn''t know what kind of face to look like.


    When he turned his gaze from his grown mother to his father, he was watching us with a gentle grin.


    "There is nothing to say from me. Encourage me, Anis."


    "Yes, your father is well. I''m looking forward to hearing from your father."


    "Uhm."


    Father caressed my head gently. Like saying that''s enough. I don''t want to tell your father anything again, either. It''s not like this is the break up of a lifetime. It just takes a little distance away.


    It''s almost time to leave. It was critical time and Uffi showed himself with Ilia.


    "Anis."


    "Ufi."


    Call each other names and touch each other''s outstretched fingertips. One step, Yuffi steps in and meets her forehead, then mouths her cheeks to the point of touching each other at the end.


    Yufi smiled to say she was satisfied with it. I had done what I had to tell youst night.


    "... yes, Yufi. Show me your hands."


    "? Yes?


    I gently put an object on the hand that Yufi offered. When he saw the sole he had put on top of Yufi''s hand, Ilia, who was holding back beside him, rounded his eyes.


    "Dear Anisphere, it is��"


    "Yeah. My workshop key, the only key I have is me and Ilia"


    "... this to me?


    "I want Uffi to have it. Because that''s a ce of memories where most of my life is packed. I want you to keep it. Until I get back."


    Uffi stared at the key to the workshop he was given and nodded small with a broken grin. Transfer your gaze to me, squeezing the key with your hands all the time. I can''t hide it in those straight eyes, dear.


    "Anis key, I did keep it"


    "Yeah.... it''s almost time. It''s time to go."


    "Yes.... be careful"


    Uffi takes a step back, seemingly just a little bit of a shame. He looked at me like Ilia, who lined up beside him because Yufi had taken a step back.


    "... Ilia?


    "... Ah, no. Nothing."


    "Nothing, that''s not your face. What? What''s the matter?


    "... I''m just surprised Master Anisphere let go of his workshop keys"


    Ilia dropped her gaze and gently stroked her chest. Speaking of which, did Ilia usually hang herself on a string and lock my workshop on her chest?


    I don''t have the keys to my workshop except for me and Ilia, which Ilia probably thought was like a mark of a special rtionship. Sure, even though it''s temporary, it''s not weird that Ilia has somewhere to think I''m leaving this ce and even letting go of my keys.


    "Ilia"


    "... what is it?


    "Be happy. Thanks for following me so far."


    Thanks, the only ally (one) that was closest to me and felt like my sister.


    But I met my destiny. And that''s the same for Ilia. The way we''ve both walked is here once, the way we broke up.


    Ilia looked up at me haphazardly. The next moment, a grain of puffiness and tears fell from Ilia''s eyes. You stuttered yourself, Ilia wipes tears by stroking her cheeks with her fingers. Then for once, close your eyes.


    "... I was really happy to have served you so far."


    "Yeah. Just break up a little bit, I''ll see you soon. But this separates us. Live your life properly, Ilya."


    "Yes.... I''ll wait here. Wee home."


    Ilia opened her eyes and smiled naturally out of strength. The words waiting were very gentle voices, and I knew that ria was changing a little bit.


    So you finished the conversation, Raini and Navru-kune back. Navru-kun gives me a thank you and then lines up next to Gakkun, who at some point was back and ready for the horse.


    Raini lined up beside Ilia in a sh and just a little rush, giving me a full grin.


    "Dear Anis! Please be careful!


    "Raini too. Uffi, please. And make friends with Ilia. Because the contents are still like children."


    "Who is your child"


    "Hahaha...... that, well, yes. Don''t worry. We''ll make it work."


    That''s what Raini said as he smiled bitterly at me and how Ilia was doing. All I''m saying is don''t say anything extra next to Raini like that, and Ilia turns off her grin and stares.


    Yufi is smiling gently, one step further back as she sees how we are. I wave gently at Uffi and then turn my back on everyone.


    Before the carriage I get in, Gakun and Navr, who serve as escorts, pull each horse, and Prisci and Charne wait at the entrance to the carriage.


    "Then let''s leave!


    Heading there is New Heaven and Earth. I traveled towards the ideal of still half-dream.


    From the clear sky, I felt like I heard a bird roaring freely high.

 106 Lesson 5: Greetings With The New Lords

    "Eh, I got it."


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, you must be."


    nned construction sites for new cities. I stretch out my hardened body in thend I finally reached on the carriage. Then he was noticed by Prisci, who was aboard the carriage.


    Yes, yes, and stare at the sight of the construction of the newly built city going on while responding appropriately. The nned site for the construction of the new city is a fortified city built from the King''s capital of the Kingdom of Palletia on and with a border of neighbouring countries, located in the middle of it.


    The nned construction site is a in area with grasnds and hills. I think it would be easier to build a vige if we pioneered it, but it was only recently that this happened.


    The nned construction site is located northwest of Wangdu, further along the border to the fortified city. So, what''s the problem with that is that "ck Forest" is withheld north of the nned construction site.


    The demons overflowing with stampede that urred in the ck Forest had avnched into this in area, making this a nest of demons.


    Although several viges were built before the construction of this new city, it was often abandoned without sess to maintain it from repeated demonic raids. However, there were definite circumstances that led to the desire to secure a path to the fortified city that would protect the border.


    That is how we truly pioneered the ck Forest, and now the road to the fortified city is dominant via a city that has developed along the ck Forest. And the frequency of demons appearing in this meadow area by the development of the ck Forest dropped exceptionally.


    So it was difficult to maintain the territory and return the territory that the royal family had managed. This time, the new allocation was made and the construction of this new city was decided. It was until the decision of the location.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere! I''ve been waiting for you!


    "Baron Cyan...... no, Count Cyan! We''re out of time!


    Looking from a distance at the enthusiastic working people, a group of people came towards us. It was Baron Cyan, Count Cyan, who was at the head of it.


    Dark brown hair, sharp gray eyes, and his giant body are still alive. His outfit, prepared for his status as Count, still feels worn somewhere and makes me kind of crazy.


    "Congrattions on the glory this time. Count Cyan?"


    "Ha ha... Honestly, even if they say Count, etc. it''s disproportionate and excessive for me... Wee again. This Drags Cyan, his identity remains unchanged to the loyalty he dedicated to His Royal Highness Sister Wang. As a lord, I am immature, but I will powder myself to work."


    "Nice to meet you, Count Cyan. Let''s work together."


    I shook hands with Count Cyan after thanking him for being like this. One turn is a bigger hand than mine. The sword of his hand, Dako, made me feel alive in the battle.


    "Please go to my mansion first. Even so, it is difficult to say that it isfortable because it repaired a mansion that was rtively undamaged... think of it as a patience until your home for Her Royal Highness King Anisphere is built"


    "I don''t mind. This time, I''m going to be here more as an individual, a connoisseur of magic than a royalty. You don''t have to be more polite than you need to be. Unless it''s official."


    Count Cyan gave me a subtle grin in my response, but he immediately led us to the mansion.


    It was certainly a heartwarming mansion with a weathered impression of the years and a mixture of brand-new parts rebuilt during the repairs. The luggage we brought out was taken out by Prisci and Navre, so I''m taking Gakkun and Charne to the reception room where they put me through Count Cyan.


    "Wee to Count Cyan''s house. As for His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, we are out of time."


    "Mrs. Arianna, this is a shabby one. Looking good, above all."


    There was one woman waiting in the reception room. Very ya woman. Fluffy and healing air. He drips blue hair down to his waist, which is dark on a dress with good quality while still being qualitative. Those brown eyes are tenderly narrowed.


    She is Countess Arianna Cyan, Raini''s mother-inw. I''ve talked to Raini about it several times, but it''s been a long time since I''ve seen him face to face like this properly.


    "I think we''re going to have an enduring rtionship, thank you"


    "Yes, this will be Raini''s home, so we want to develop it for her."


    "Well, that kid''s a happy guy too..."


    Mrs Arianna urges her to take a seat,ughing as she dulls. I sit on the couch and stand behind it like Gakkun and Charne refrain.


    Count Cyan and Lady Arianna are like beasts and beasts when they sit side by side, abination that makes me think. But what I feel between them is a very peaceful and good couple. It''s kind of very hospitable.


    "Good luck with your long journey. We have a room for you, so take your time today."


    "Yeah, let me do that. What do you say? The state of the construction of the city"


    "First of all, you''re making ground. There was originally a vige here, so any building that could be repaired among them shall be renovated and made a temporary residence. As it is now, the knights of the escort are no different from the camp."


    "We''ve been building a foundation that incorporates water and sewer since the beginning. Aren''t the people working on the construction site struggling?


    "That''s right, but we have enough people. If they''re paid well, they''ll all be able to help."


    Many of the people who visited the construction site in this nned city were refugees from Wangdu. Everyone says they work vigorously because it only guarantees their lives for what they''ve worked for each day.


    Well, it''s the flow of urban construction ns, but eventually thend is set to go in a circr shape. The abandoned vige district, originally abandoned, will be used as a half circle, and the other half of the circle will be newly developed.


    As a temporary residence by repairing the still usable building in the abandoned vige district, the foundation will bepleted by stretching water and sewer first over the Shinkai district on the opposite side. When that''s done, we''re going to set up a city government to do urban politics, and we''re going to build research institutes and cavaliers'' quarters for magic.


    As soon as that was over, it was a rough urban construction n with a flow of breaking down buildings that would be formerly abandoned vige districts and also building sewers here to develop residential districts where residents live.


    Once the city ispleted, it is a circr city, divided into residential and administrative districts in half a circle. Since the enclosed walls are also nned to be built, it is the forecast of the future that the city will gradually be built to draw more circles around the circle.


    "Any progress on construction?


    "The water and sewer at the nned administrative district will have an indication ofpletion within days like that. The rest is after you actually try to operate it. When that''s done, we''re finally going to start building the building. I believe that by then, we will be able to build an exterior wall."


    "Then this mansion will be our base for a while. Let me know if there''s anything I can do to help. It''s hard to do business without a city."


    "I know.... shall we talk about it in more detail tomorrow? Take your time today to heal the fatigue of your journey. I''m ready to take a bath."


    "Boulder, you just preached a bath and you''re ready! Oh, yeah. I''ll be working with you more next time, and can I call you Uncle Drags?


    "... at your disposal. I''m terribly afraid His Royal Highness will call me that."


    Count Cyan, stroking his chin beard with a bitter smile. That''s what Uncle Drags once again said to me. It reminded me of Raini even though the trick ofughing in some illumination was totally different face. Iughed that the residue of blood was something that came out somewhere after all.


    And we took a bath and ate a hospitality meal. Then he fell asleep in the room to which each was addressed. Due to the fatigue of the journey, it was only a matter of time before I fell asleep.


    "Sister Wang! It''s morning! Good morning!


    "Hmm... Charne...? Good morning."


    I felt a morning visit with a cheerful call. My sleep is not bad, my consciousness awakens quickly and clearly. Seeing as I woke up, Charne replied satisfactorily with a grin.


    Let Charne change as she goes and leave the room with Charne. I have no ns for this morning. In the afternoon, we are going to go on a light inspection of the nned construction city and go around the whole area, and then we are going to go around greeting the Knights and the peopleing to this nned construction site.


    "Good morning, Your Royal Highness King Anisphere"


    "Good morning, Suu."


    "Good morning, Navru-kun, Gakun"


    Navru-kun and Ga-kun, the escorts, stood as if waiting for me when I left the room. Navru-kun gives a serious and polite courtesy, because of which Gakun''s coarseness lined up next door stands out. I justugh a little bitterly.


    Navre, you untied me and turned back to me, but you''re just a little bit like chewing up a bitter bug.


    "... that, Her Royal Highness sister Wang. Excuse me, can you stop putting that on? You can call it off."


    "Really? So... Navre?


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''m in the gark too!


    "Then let''s go, Gakkun"


    "Why?!?"


    Shut up, Gakun is gakun. Navre was getting an elbow blow from Gakun because he was blowing out a little.


    The air, which was slightly stiff, is soothing, either from the joy and nervousness that Charne still serves me too. It''s a good trend, so I was led to the dining room because it was breakfast first.


    When I entered the dining room, I saw that Prisci was having some conversation with the suppliers. Greet Prisci as she walks over.


    "Morning, Prisci"


    "Good morning, Sister Wang. Have you had a good day off?


    "Yep. I don''t want to go on a carriage trip for a while."


    "There you go."


    It''s Prisci with no change from her smiling face in the same detail. I thought it might be something I''d be used to if I watched it more than once. I heard from Mrs. Arianna, who was in her seat earlier.


    "Good morning, Sister Wang. My husband''s already at work, so I''ll take care of him."


    "Uncle Drags morning is early,"


    "It''s tough if it''s titled Lordship, but it must be sexually appropriate to take a trip to the scene and give directions. You must be delighted to have such a job opportunity."


    Gently, Mrs. Arianna isughing at Nico for thinking about Uncle Drags. Though soothed by the soft atmosphere of such ady, you get to your dining table.


    I could still say that the meal served was qualitative by royal standards. But on the contrary, that was good. Because it was such a dedication that I was used to eating in the outhouse. Thankfully, you''ve been served a meal that seems to be on your stomach once in a while, even for a nobleman''s breakfast.


    "Mr. Prisci has asked me to prepare today''s contribution. I''m surprised it''s not so different from our breakfast."


    "When I lived out of the pce, my dedicated maid often cooked, so these home-cooked dishes are better suited to my mouth."


    "As Raini also asked, His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is a very casual person..."


    Smudge and Mrs. Arianna groan. I felt a sign of frustration there. I guess Mrs. Arianna can''t hide her nervousness somewhere, either. No matter how casual they are, they''re royal.


    ... and Mrs. Arianna is really young. I think that when you line up with Uncle Drags, you get the impression of a beauty and a beast, and Mrs. Arianna''s pity.


    "Excuse me, how old is Mrs. Arianna...?


    "Is that me? I''m twenty-two years old."


    "Twenty-two!?"


    What, wait a minute. Because Raini is supposed to be seventeen this year... my mother-inw five years old!?


    "What, if you''ll excuse me, is Uncle Drags...?


    "My husband will be thirty-six."


    "... J, you''ve been away for over ten years...?


    "It''s not umon to talk about nobility, is it?


    Couscous and Mrs. Arianna areughing with pleasure. I guess that''s what happens because I''m an adopted child, but Raini calls someone this close to my age my mother-inw... doesn''t it feel like my sister-inw is closer?


    I didn''t have much contact with Mrs. Arianna, so I''ll ask Raini next time to see. What do you think of your mother-inw?


    I mean, ria, you''re definitely going to say hello to the house about Raini...? Ilia''s older than Mrs. Arianna! I heard you went to say hello, but I''m getting really curious about what conversation you were having...


    "So, you think your ns for Sister Wang this afternoon are going to go around for an inspection?"


    "Yep. In the morning, if you will let me carry as much as I can. It would be helpful if you could get some more materials on the progress of the siteter. I''d like to see itter."


    "I''m awed, I''ll arrange it that way. Let me know about Raini when you have time."


    Mrs. Arianna smiles as she gently puts her hand on her cheek. Somehow, I summed up Mrs. Arianna''s impression that she was a strange charmer with strength in her scalp.

 107 Lesson 6: To Inspect The Site

    As I told Mrs. Arianna, I''m going to unpack what I brought in the morning. I didn''t bring that much. I don''t think that''s how the opportunityes to put a dress through my sleeve, and my usual knightly clothes one-piece dress is bing synonymous with me.


    With the help of Prisci and Charne, it was more or less cleaned up in the morning. So as nned, I was ready to go out for an inspection of the construction site in the afternoon.


    "Sister Wang, I will stay here. Bring escorts and Charne to your side. I still have some fine luggage left, and I''d like to have a meeting with the Earls of Cyan."


    "Really? Then I''ll leave it to Prisci to coordinate with the Count Cyan family. Gakkun, Navr, Charne, let''s go inspect."


    "Yes! Here you go!


    Pimp, her cheeks loosen unexpectedly at Charne, who stopped to bounce cheerfully. Gakkun smiles at Sharne''s appearance. Navre looked a little ufortable, but he nodded quietly when I nced at him and shook his neck left and right.


    You also me the kid who admires you so much. I want you to calm down a little bit more in the official setting, but I guess it''s easy to take Prisci with you at that point. I''m also asking Prisci for Sharne''s education.... We need to be careful not to let them give us even extra knowledge.


    Take the three offerings and I''ll head to the construction site. The construction site is not so far from Count Cyan''s residence. There he raised his voice as loud as an anger and gave instructions, overflowing with the vigor of those who worked stiflingly.


    "Ever since we built the streets, I''ve been feeling this vibrant."


    "Oh, Master Anisphere was the director of major street maintenance."


    "That''s right. It''s been quite a while."


    While returning the gavel to Gakun, I look at the people who work in the field.


    The construction site will first dig back into the soil to build the water supply, and build trenches and tunnels that will serve as passages for the water. For this reason, the movement of the site is not busy when the foundations are consolidated, materials are brought in, or the scratched soil is carried in reverse.


    "We have heard that the sewer is going to be created so that it can be stretched over the nned construction site��"


    "Yeah, you are. In the future, there''s talk of whether we can apply it when buildingnd like this in and that seems to be able to settle. If it works out here, it''s going to be applied to something else."


    "I see..."


    Navre nods intriguingly and stares enthusiastically at the people working on the construction site. Gakun doesn''t attract that much interest, or he''s devoted himself as an escort to spying on the signs around him.


    "It''s going to be a lot of work to build a water supply so we can stretch it around the city..."


    "Yeah. In fact, I''m talking about a lot of people being sent by Wang Du, and I think the effort is amazing. He said he had a lot of manpower, but he seems tough to say it''s just manpower on the boulder. You know, maybe it would be early if you could do it magically."


    It would seem sooner if we could magically dig back the dirt or go ahead and dig the tunnel. Navre looked at me with a groan when he whined about it. And immediately he tightened his expression and opened his mouth.


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, may I have your word"


    "... oh, yeah. I know. You mean, it''s not what nobles do, right? If it had been a while ago, I would have rebelled. If it''s convenient, you can do it magically. In fact, that''s what I thought... you can''t sell magic cheap. If the wizard talks about doing anything, we''re all in trouble.... It was my fault, Navre."


    "No, Her Royal Highness Sister Wang seemed to have noticed without me having to point it out. Instead, I imitated my past."


    Watching Navre give a thank you, I''m a little sorry and scratch my cheek with my fingers.


    I wish I could use magic to help the people''s lives. But now I don''t think it''s a good idea to make magic athe anyway, if you want to do it voluntarily, than it is a limited number of people: nobility who can use magic.


    But the original personality of wanting to make the most of what''s convenient to stick with doesn''t heal. It''s a different story to push the nobility to suddenly work at the construction site and use magic to shorten the construction period.


    ... If I tell you, it''s all like saying to someone who can use magic, and then leave it to Ufi. That''s definitely not true, and you can''t admit it.


    Now that the magic props are beginning to spread, the attitude of the aristocrats who can use magic must also change. But don''t imitate it so carelessly that it will devalue you. We need to strike a bnce.


    "Oh, what Navre looks like a nobleman..."


    "I almost agreed with Her Royal Highness the King, but wouldn''t you grow around if you relied on nobility for anything?... That''s a little earache"


    "Gark, you shut up. And Charne, there are words about you: time and case. I''ve heard a little bit about you, but sometimes nobles have to take the initiative and take responsibility. That depends on the situation, and I''m sure you''ve seen a lot of things you should have magically solved. If you act with Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, she will grace you with the opportunity to provide for your eyes so that you can make that discernment. I should serve you with all my heart."


    "... Dear Navre. Yes! Okay! This means study, too! For your information!


    Ugh, uhm, I identally roared at Navre''s words. You have a solid idea about these ces. I may have switched my mind from that one case ande to acquire my mindset as the next Count. I can''t blur this either.


    With that in mind, one of the men who was working on it called out to us.


    "Ooh, nobledies there! If you''re standing there, it''s dangerous!


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I''ll be careful not to get in the way of your work!


    "... hmm? That!? Could it be... Her Royal Highness King Anisphere!?"


    "What? No!?"


    To the stunned voice of the man who spoke to me, the people who were working stopped their hands simultaneously and looked back at me. I try to wave my hand flickering as I almost take a step back to the gaze I gathered at once.


    "Ho, is that real?


    "No doubt, it''s definitely Her Royal Highness Sister Wang who waves so casually!


    "Oh, you guys! Don''t stop! Don''t show yourself to His Royal Highness the King of Great Grace! Work!!"


    He scolds the workers who deliberately began to make noise like a leader and a man panicked. If the anger echoes, everyone returns to work like they panicked.


    ... Are you out of your mind? I feel like I have no heart or am working faster. Besides, what are you talking about?


    We will resume our journey even if we stop our legs any longer, it will only interrupt our work. I found Uncle Drags ahead of me.


    "Uncle Drags. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Her Royal Highness the King. Have you alreadye here? I''m sorry I couldn''t wee you."


    "You don''t have to worry about that much. Regardless of the guidance, I have someone I can trust enough to escort. Besides, I wanted to see the scene''s natural appearance. I''ve been involved in building streets before, so I miss this vibrancy."


    When I said with a grin, Uncle Drags softened his eyes and smiled bitterly as if he saw someone he had no choice.


    "Oh, Her Royal Highness the King. This person is the person who has been asked to act as the person in charge of the construction site. Let me say hello."


    "It is an honor and a privilege for Her Royal Highness Sister Wang. My name is Darma Sell, and I''m responsible for the crime scene."


    I was introduced to Uncle Drags by a man who seems to be a middle-aged man. He has a tough face, but I feel adorable somewhere. Is the hair shaved or a tight bald head that reminds me of my previous life''s mastery from my name and shape.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Darma. I believe this new urban n is a major piece of work in the history of the Kingdom of Palletia. So I want you all to do this so that no idents can damage your life."


    "Thank you, I would like to carve it on my chest. �� and many of those involved in this scene will want to deliver a word of thanks to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang. Let me thank you as a representative of the people in the field."


    "Thank you?"


    Well, what do you mean, thank you? You noticed that I looked strange, and Mr. Darma smiled nicely.


    "Did you know that there are many refugees in the m Street in Surrateria, Wang capital, working on this scene?


    "That''s what I''m asking."


    I think I''ve heard the name of the King''s Capital for some time. I don''t call myself Surrateria because I live in the capital. Many people who live in Wangdu call it just Wangdu.


    I realise that when Wang Du''s name is spoken again this is how he came out. I guess I''m the only one who thinks this way.


    "The refugees are truly grateful to His Royal Highness Sister Wang. He couldn''t even work, and he did everything he could to save those who were suffering from poverty."


    "That''s not what I saved you in person. The policy was decided because of Her Majesty''s exploitation."


    "Still, from day to day you went down to Castle Town and listened to the people. Weren''t you so dedicated in His Majesty''s time?


    "Well, I''ve spoken to your father... because I didn''t decide directly on policy."


    "Still,"


    As strongly put it, Mr. Darma puts his power into his eyes and looks straight at me.


    "I do not denounce the rule of His Majesty the Predecessor, but I feel that the response from Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia from her reign has also reduced and softened tyrannical behavior. And it guides what needs to be done and provides daily food. When ites to those who weremitted to living those days, you are still the one thates to mind. Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "... is that right?"


    Somehow, you''re embarrassed. When they change it and say it like that. I lean my neck only slightly with one hand on my cheek to delude my hot cheeks.


    "We have heard that this new city n will be such a city centered on your magic. There are many who repay and strain this as well. As someone who represents them, I wanted to say thank you. Thank you so much again. If our work leads to the fulfillment of His Royal Highness Wang''s wishes, we will have no further honor as architects."


    "... if what I have done makes everyone proud, it will be a joy for me too. I want you to thank me too."


    "I would like to take that on a sunny stage when the city is sessfullypleted."


    Mr. Darma made me say it with a loving smile on his stern face. I also got a grin to be caught naturally.


    I give my hand to nature and Mr. Darma. Mr. Darma wiped his hand like he was in a bit of a panic before shaking my hand. The big hand is a thick hand with the skin of a working man.


    "I''m counting on you. Please, I need you to help me dream."


    "I''ll take care of it. Give your heart and blood to help."


    "Your Royal Highness is amazing."


    "Yeah?"


    Mr. Darma and I broke up and Fu Navre muttered on the way around to inspect the scene as he was being guided by Uncle Drags.


    For a moment, Navre looked at me like I was in a hurry when I was asked to whine, but I immediately squeezed my expression.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, fine.... What''s the sudden matter?


    "No.... I was just honestly thinking that when I was listening to my earlier conversation with Darma"


    "Hmm. Isn''t that too much lifting? I think so."


    "That''s not true!


    "Yeah, that''s right!


    Now Gakun and I even rode up to Sharna. What? What''s the sudden matter, you guys?


    "I knew there were civilians who hated nobility. That''s a bad thing about the nobility thatid down repression on the civilian poption, but a lot of civilians say they can''t be trusted because they''re all noble."


    "There have been natural disasters in my territory, and there was no such thing as a proximity between the lord and the people... But all I could do was surpass now, and I think it''s amazing that the civilians, like Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, wanted to encourage me to work with pride!


    Points his lips like Gakun is rotten. Charne gave her a slightly sunken look, but soon she leans over to switch her expression and fold it.


    Even as I feel a little pushed by Charne''s momentum, I get a troubled look at what kind of reaction I''ve had.


    "I also believe that His Royal Highness King Anisphere has often misjudged himself a little."


    "D, what is it to Uncle Drags..."


    "You''re better than you think you are. Many were saved by the deed. It would be better if Her Royal Highness Sister Wang made an effort to take his assessment more rightly. If you''re too modest, it''ll lead you to estimate those around you low."


    "... because it''s horrible to just look up and get stuck under your feet."


    "That cautious attitude is also a virtue, but if it goes too far, I won''t even notice those who look at you sincerely."


    "... I''ll carve it in my heart"


    Uncle Drags'' embarrassing words hurt my ears a bit. I thought I had to carve it in my heart more than that.


    ... This guy is Raini''s father. It''s funny how I remember Raini as much as I talk about it.


    It hasn''t been that long since I left, but I just missed the outhouse a little bit.

 108 Lesson 7: PriscillaS Proposal

    I took a tour of the construction site on a street guided by Uncle Drags, after which I was allowed to see the dwellings where the workers lived. Although the assumption was to destroy it in the future, there were many repairs and uses of buildings that were abandoned viges, which seemed a little inconvenient.


    Priority, however, is given to us, that is, thepletion of thepartments dominated by royalty and nobility. So I can only put minimal repairs in this one. Still, a lot of people lived in slums, and I could also hear people saying that it was enough to have windstorms and manpower to repair the house.


    Overall, I was under the impression that the residents here had good air. And after the inspection, we were returning to Count Cyan''s mansion for tea during the rest of the day.


    "Check it out. How was the scene? Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    "You thought the overall air was very good. I don''t think the worker''s family, the housing problem or the dissatisfaction is that great. The workers were well motivated and lively. Expectations have grown."


    "That''s what you said, as much as I appreciate it.... So do you think of the problem?


    "Huh? Isn''t it especially because His Royal Highness Sister Wang just said it was good?


    Gakun is turning his eyes round and looking back at Uncle Drags''s inquiry. It''s Charne who reacts the same way Gakun does.


    "I don''t think there''s a problem. So far."


    "Where are we?


    "We have enough men. Residents are lively. ns for construction are well under way. It''s a good thing you don''t have a ce to stay, but is it too much of my thinking to think you''re going a little too well? What do you think, Navre?"


    "... right. I know this could be a tough ce to start."


    "... why?


    "You might think your current budget is enough because you don''t have a problem,"


    Two people nodded to agree with my whining: Uncle Drags and Navre. On the contrary, it was Gakun and Charne who seemed to wonder.


    "What''s a budget... if it''s enough, isn''t it a problem?


    "That''s right. So now I don''t have any trouble. But I don''t know what''s ahead."


    "No, isn''t it? Don''t you know what''s ahead?


    "That''s right, too. But I''m also afraid I don''t have a say in winning a budget for when something happens. Otherwise, the budget will be taken. It doesn''t just cost money to develop a city. If you just said," I''ve done enough now, "then you don''t need any more budgets, then maybe the budget won''te out anymore. We''re not the only ones spending the budget."


    The national budget is finite. That is why budget appropriations will naturally be necessary. Indeed, urban development is doing well now, and nothing is going wrong. Then it''s right to turn the budget elsewhere if you don''t have to.


    But I''m also afraid to give you an opinion on nothing. I haven''t had enough money since I needed it, it''s not very good to say.


    "It''s just not a problem now. I don''t know the future. So we need to prevent that from happening. So, should I say I need to think about what to prevent?"


    "... that''s a difficult story."


    "I''m a little... not attached either"


    Raise your hands as small as Gakun surrendered. You''ve managed to understand. Charne''s roaring with a difficult face. Well, Charne''s the youngest of these. It doesn''t look like education is enough because the management of the territory is painful.


    It is Uncle Dragus who is smiling bitterly at the way those two look.


    "This is all something that you won''t know until you be the overall supervisor and the person in charge."


    "Right. In short, we need a budget to maintain the status quo, a budget to prepare for any problems that may arise. Make it, and when it''s done, it''s not over."


    "Even the Knights do, Gurk. Anything that stands on top of any organization has to turn its head on getting such a budget. Did you think your father liked paperwork and stared at it?


    "Huh! I get it. You tell me to study a little, Master Navre."


    You saw the g color was bad. Gakun gives you an unpleasant look and shows you how to escape. Did you think the pursuit of more than that would make the air worse, and Navre didn''t say anything just to exhale.


    "I think this is one of the reasons I was sent to the scene as head of the crime scene."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that just why we''re making this a major city in the study of magic in the future?


    "By sending me, it also means a political appeal that Uffi attaches importance to the construction of new cities. After that, I wonder what it means to be the back shield of Uncle Drags."


    Uncle Dragus nodded as he put his arms around me to indicate his agreement to my words.


    "I became Count, but only formerly a civilian. My wife, Arianna, also lends a hand in the management of the territory and so on, but they are also daughters of the Viscount family. It''s so far from power."


    "That''s why it''s an ideal situation for me to stand on Uncle Drags and move forward with the n. Uncle Dragus is expected to be able to respond to situations that are difficult to realize in nobility due to his experience as a civilian. If I''m with Uncle Drags, it''s easy to keep pace."


    "And it is difficult for me and my wife to deal with the externalpromise with you, with the help of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. It is the reason that Her Majesty Queen Uphilia has taken refuge through Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere."


    It''s not like I''m good at politics, either. And at the end of the day, we''ll leave it to Uffi to negotiate and around the budget. Some say it''s Uffi who has the final decision, but Uffi became queen because he wants me to be free in the first ce.


    Formally, Uffi ordered me to go to the crime scene, but the contents are that if I go, I can do whatever I want, so the trouble is that Uffi will deal with it further behind me. That''s why I can''t just be sweet on Uffi, so I need to be able to do it one by one, even if I''m not good at it.


    "... Nah, sounds like a tough story after all. It''s tough."


    "Ha ha. Gakun studying with Charne too?


    "... I''ll think positively"


    Because you''re a knight, you''re not good at brains, Gah. I think I know who I am there. I can kind of tell by the look on your face.


    "You can take the day off now. Get some rest."


    "Her Royal Highness the King. Would you like some time now?


    After each of them left to rest, it was Prisci who remained in Count Cyan''s residence who spoke to me as I walked down the corridor.


    I had a dossier in my hand, and it seemed like what I wanted to take time for was a story about that dossier.


    "Fine, let''s go to my private room"


    "Yes."


    Return to your room with Prisci. Start preparing tea before Prisci starts talking if I take a seat. Prisciughs thinly with her eyes narrowed as she watches the smell of tea drift away.


    Prisci serves the tea poured into the cup and I take it honestly. Sip the tea served and head back to Prisci again.


    "So, what''s the story?"


    "The use of the budget for urban nning, the identity of the workers. Has there been any dissatisfaction, etc., from the residents, or what do they want? I saw them all in order of high profile for myself. I hope you can see it through your eyes."


    "... how dare you. Well, you collected it right away"


    "We still need to investigate until each detail. I have only read it from the dossier and prioritized it from what the Countess Cyan has asked me. I thought I''d ask Her Royal Highness King Anisphere to confirm her priorities before targeting her."


    "Are you really a samurai? I wouldn''t be surprised if they told me it was dark or something."


    "I''m afraid."


    ... That''s not cool in a different way from Ilia, I knew it smelled the same as Miguel. I wonder if it''s the way you put your mind, unlike Miguel. Miguel is kind of good at that. There is also a "y" that turns its gaze on curious and interesting things that attract interest.


    But Prisci doesn''t have that. Just do what you need to do. Miguel doesn''t have a fever. What a frightening opponent.


    Shall we just look at the material? Even if it feels painful, it''s a good summary of the main points. The rest is easy to read. This kind of care is good. Which...?


    Read the contents properly through the material. The content that Prisci put on in order of priority was generally consistent with my opinion. Though I prioritized it, I said there was no such thing as an immediate response to all of it.


    Based on that, I read out loud what Prisci hade up with as a suggestion.


    "... improving the living conditions of the workers?


    "Yes."


    "Prisci thinks it''s a priority even if the workers have ns to destroy and rebuild their homes in the future, right?


    "Yes, you can''t say that living conditions in your current home that you are repairing something that you can use are good. In that regard, Count Cyan seems to have thick hands, but in the unlikely event that something happens, it could be a hotbed of disease."


    "Hmm. That''s for sure"


    Poor living conditions make me worried. That''s what I said, okay now. But I don''t know what will happen in the future. I think this is something I would like to focus on as a budget to prepare for the next.


    "If you''re going to take a budget, you''re going to need to sue like that. Above all, I think it''s the" apparent "opinion proposed by His Royal Highness King Anisphere, what do you think?


    "... you mean I''m going to say it, right?


    "Yep. I don''t mind renting the Count Cyan mansion."


    ... I''m a little sorry because I thought I was going to say it myself.


    But that''s no good. Emotionally, that''s good, but when I take the initiative of the royal family, it affects everyone I bring as an offering, as well as Count Cyan.


    "This is not just a matter for the workers and their families, but also for the knights who are staying in thend."


    "I wasn''t on your side today, but it''s practically a camp..."


    The staying knights are now on perimeter alert to protect this construction site. So their lives are no different from camp now. I would like to get my hands on that as soon as possible.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that right now, but there are a bunch of items I''d like to keep in mind..."


    "Yep. So there''s one abdominal proposal from me."


    "The abdominal proposal?"


    "I think we should start the residence of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere with additional personnel without waiting for the construction of the water supply"


    "... why?


    The building I was originally nning to live in was to be built on it after the water works werepleted. But I frown that the proposal that Prisci came up with was a change of n that was not part of the n.


    "This is a calction backwards from the progress of the construction, so we have to check with the people at the site, but we have decided that it will not take that much effort to make a single unit of sewer in the mansion in advance. And the water supply facilities are great, but I have one concern"


    "Concerns?"


    "You can be royal. Hazards should also be taken into ount if poison or other contamination urs in drinking water. In the n for this new city, the water supply was designed to replenish the magic byying down the spiritual stones of the water, and by establishing the temple, the faithful and clerics who served in the temple offered their prayers and sent it to the entire city."


    "When ites to pulling water from the river, it''s hard right away. You expected that there would be demand for a new form of temple that might do so in the future but would contribute to the city while maintaining faith. Lang did."


    "A boulder, an up-anding wiseguy and the famous Earl of Voltaire."


    It''s not like the river is far away, but pulling water takes a lot of work. It was Lang who suggested that if we were to look for water sources and dig wells, how would we make use of the mechanism utilizing water spiritual stones?


    Spirit stones of water have been used in such applications since the beginning. However, it is necessary to provide enough water to reach the entire city for each home use, so that it cannot be covered by the magic alone.


    So we set up a palpable facility called the Temple, which supplies magic daily through people''s prayers as a source of water. Of course I roared that the pros and cons were good proposals in the sense of maintaining faith in the Spirit though.


    As a result, it was decided that Lang''s proposal would be approved and a temple would be built that would also serve as a water supply site for the water supply.


    "You mean to speed up the establishment of that temple?


    "Yep. So how about we build a big bathroom facility in" Next "?


    "... hmm?


    Prisci''s rhetoric caught on a little, and I blink.


    "It is well known that His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere has a strong attachment to bathing areas. And in the future, many people will gather here for training, exercises, technology development, provision and maintenance rted to magic. Naturally, some of them are aristocrats. When ites to bathing these people to make them, His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere will take them into custody.


    "... go on?


    "Yeah, but if we were to install a bath, we''d really need water. If so, it would be convenient to have a temple co-located in the residence of His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. It''s a bigndmark, providing water to people one foot away. If you supply this water to the people, you will get support."


    "... right. I''m still talking about using spiritual stones of water distributed in each household, but that''s not enough."


    "Yes, but you won''t be dressed up even if it''s just the bathroom. So you will also need a reception hotel that many people will be able to amodate, as well as amodation for the knights who came with their escorts and so on. I can''t help it, it''s a necessary expense."


    "As long as it takes."


    I was hrious and zeroed myughter at the words Prisci''s gradual y had taken on.


    "" Jianmae "does, but I''m the one who chooses" who "as a guest after it''s done. Can you think of offering baths and quarters to knights who have shown loyalty as a mercy or reward?


    "I think that''s more like you than anything."


    I mean, it''s the same logic as my out-of-house. I built it in the future because I wanted to use it as an outhouse, but I wanted to iste it "by chance". While I was using the outhouse, there was nothing for people to enter, so I built a workshop inside the outhouse and made it my exclusive residence.


    Build all the necessary buildings as my residence before construction. But after building it, I offer it to the knights as a "temporary home" before using it as its original use. That''s a sensible story that might even get my hands on security around me from improving the living conditions of the knights.


    "And His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere says. He wants to spread the bathing area among the people. This means setting aside time to be open to the public. And he said he wanted to set up a bathhouse for the civilian poption in the future."


    "... how dare you call such a pre construction perky"


    "I''m afraid."


    Pre-building on the surface. But what I want to do is improve my living environment today. And that can be applied by building my residence. The superficial pre-construction isn''t that ufortable, even as far as I''ve heard.


    Yufi also helps me to let me through if I''m going to give a solid opinion. If you give me a "noble interpretation" of what I want to do, it''s going to be pre-construction like Prisci said.


    "But where are you going to borrow the manpower from?


    "I think it would be a good idea to borrow a little manpower from the crime scene, but arge number of people won''t be able to do it."


    "Isn''t that why you can''t build my residence?


    "That''s where Her Royal Highness the King of Anispherees in."


    He opened his narrow eyes slightly and said with a grin that Prisci was about to rip his mouth off.


    "- Can''t you make a handy magic item that would shorten the construction period?

 109 Episode 8: Return To The KingS Capital

    "Come on," he said. Then we''ll go back to the king''s capital, everyone. Are you ready?


    Sinceing to the nned construction site of the new city, time is running out. Today is the day of the promised return to the king''s capital.


    Until this holiday I was chased into a fight with paperwork. I managed to finish my share of the goal with the help of Prisci and Navre with the paperwork I wanted to keep while I remained over here. I''m sorry I let you help me even though I''m not a civilian, Navre.


    Charne worked hard to take care of us when we were being chased through paperwork. Gakun? It didn''t help me with my paperwork at all, so I asked the staying knights to talk to me a lot. Gakun''s personality also seems to have a good rtionship with the knights, so the talent is in ce.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. I went up to drop you off."


    "Uncle Drags, even Mrs. Arianna"


    Uncle Drags and Mrs. Arianna dropped me off as we were preparing to return.


    "I''ll be back after the holidays, so we won''t bother dropping you off, will we?


    "Don''t say that. Because it''s the world that doesn''t know what''s there."


    "Yeah, so let me hope you''re safe on the road."


    "I''ll be careful not to throw out the work I''ve been entrusted with atst."


    I stroked my air bike softly,ughing bitterly at the two of them for dropping me off.


    The return to Wangdu will be on this air bike in the future. Me and Gakkun and Navre are all alone, and Charne has us riding behind Prisci considering we''re still young.


    If it was Airdra, I could have put Charne behind me, but Airdra handed it over to the spiritual ministry, which strongly wanted to keep it, because it was culturally valuable material that told the history of the magic tools.


    So when I really need Airdra, or when I need Yufi, I''m going to use it. This air bike has increased safety and stability based on improvements if it is the foot I use when I go out right now.


    "Sister King Anisphere, it is time to leave"


    "Right. Bye, Uncle Drags, Mrs. Arianna. Thank you foring back."


    "Yeah, be careful"


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Encouraged by Prisci, we greeted Uncle Drags and Mrs. Arianna before bringing the air bike to life.


    Navru-kun at the beginning, but behind it I chase him, Prisci and Charne, Gakun at the rear of the line flying.


    It''s apletely different speed than when youe by carriage. It still feels good to cut the wind. No matter how shapely it changes, dancing in the sky is unlikely to stop it.


    Nothing in particr happened, but we flew down the road to the King''s Capital, cutting the wind.


    "I knew if you could fly through the sky, you''d move fast."


    "Anyway, if you just want to run a horse, you have to be a carriage. It''s not like you can keep a horse running all the time."


    "You actually know how to appreciate it when you use it."


    Gakun says he''s stingy, and Navre nods hard at my gavel. We returned to Wang Capital and left the air bike at the facilities of the Ministry of Magic and Sciences, which is in charge of managing it, and we were walking in the royal castle.


    In the meantime, my mind was a little floating. About a week, but is it because I can go back to the detached house I was away from? Plus, I can see what I want to try in the new city. I also want to talk to Uffi to make that happen, so my heart hurries to see Uffi soon.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, we are here. I''m going to say hello to the Knight Commander."


    "Yeah, good luck to Gakun and Navre. Take a day off."


    "Yes. Bye."


    "Take your time, Master Anisphere. See you on the day of departure. Let''s go, Master Navre."


    Navre, Gakun and I each exchanged words before breaking up, and then I take Prisci and Charne back to the outhouse. When I arrived at the outhouse, a samurai, who had recently started working at the outhouse, greeted me with a gift.


    "Wee home, Your Royal Highness King Anisphere."


    "Thank you. I''m back now."


    "We are very tired of working in nned new cities. Rest in peace."


    "Yeah. Then Prisci and Charne have a good day off, too. Nice to see you again."


    "Yes. See you on the day of departure"


    "Excuse me!


    Two of Prisci and Charne, who have apanied us all along, are also put on holiday, and they return from the outer pce to the royal castle again. For the royal castle is a lodging for the maid to whom it is addressed as their private room.


    When I dropped them off and went into the outhouse, there was someone waiting to see if I had been rewarded for my return.


    "Anis."


    "Ufi!"


    Uffi stood there in a knightly clothing one-piece dress that I waspletely familiar with. He wears a proper dress when he climbs the castle, but today''s personal clothes indicate that he ispletely off duty.


    Yufi is in government with the momentum of Angry Tao on weekdays, but he also has a proper day off. That''s why I came back for that day, too. Of course, if there''s any urgent trouble or anything, I have to go up to the castle.


    "Good luck, Anis"


    "Yeah. I''m home."


    Walk over to Uffi and hug him. Yufi''s a little taller, so she''s dressed to bury her face around her neck.


    Yufi also turns her hand around my back and hugs me tight all the time. When I exchange hugs like this, I feel like I''m back, and I''m horrified.


    "... anise"


    "Ugh..."


    When I was horrified, Yufi held me as tight as she wanted. What, hey, Uffi? Weren''t you strong enough to crush it from the hectic force? There he is, there he is!?


    "Yufi, it hurts."


    "... Oh, I''m sorry"


    Uffi stunned himself, too, and he puts his hands off me. There''s an uneasy color on that face, and it''s oronic, or soggy. Oh, I''ve never seen a Uffi like this before.


    Yuffi was wandering his hand into the void as if to say it was a shame, but he reaches out his fingers to touch my hand with the granny. Maybe he''s unconscious, too.


    Something''s wrong with that, and I''m gonna hold Yuffi''s hand for you. Then he looks very surprised when he realizes that he is reaching out. But that face smiles softly.


    (- Huh... You can''t, Yufi is adorable... Huh!


    It was the first time we had left so far for a long time since we recognized each other as our only beings. Even I had a heart, anxiety, and loneliness, but maybe Uffi had more than me.


    My emotions would be extreme if they expressed that in such a cute way. You think that Uffi, who usually does anything calmly at his leisure,es to unconsciously reach out to his emotions? I feel so d that I am being asked to. Most importantly, Yufi is adorable. Cute if you say so.


    "... we''ll be together all day, won''t we, Uffi?"


    When I said that, Uffiughed nico as if it had blossomed even in flowers. With a little force in each other''s gripping hands, he nces at my hands with his lovely fingers.


    (Ahhh! Cute and impossible...... ugh, yuffy today, cute and I think I can handle it......!


    Inside, bored, I felt my face getting hot. So I noticed that the samurai were looking right at us. I get embarrassed at once, and I pull Yuffi''s hand.


    "Uffi, we have eyes, so let''s move."


    "... then, to the salon"


    Stay in line with Uffi and head to the salon. On the road, I rubbed off with some of the samurai, but they all reacted in various ways to looking at me smiling and circling my eyes after a gratuity.


    If we get to the salon, there''s nobody there. It''s me and Uffi who use this ce, and then Raini and ria on the holidays. They won''t use it without customers.


    I sit back on the couch and try to face Uffi again. But before that, he held on to the momentum that Uffi pushed down.


    "Hey, Ufi!?"


    Pushed down by the couch, I look up to Uffi. Yuffi had his face buried in my chest, but he gets up with his hands on it.


    Uffi looking down at me can''t afford to see. He looks down at me with a look that trulyins about the bitterness and disconnect even this.


    "... anise"


    Yufi''s voice color was trembling. Let me seep in so much love that I can feel it. I have seen this state of Uffi several times. The situation is always...


    "No, no, wait! Here in the salon! Because it''s the salon! Yufi, stop!


    "... people don''te"


    "No, maybe so, but dammit! Keep it till night!


    "... should have been a private room"


    A failed, tongue-beating Uffi with a face like that. Oh, where was Yufi that was so cute just now!? Her Majesty shouldn''t be pounding her tongue!?


    "... because I''ll sleep with you at night. Patience, patience."


    At all, Yufi won''t allow it when she tries to wake herself up thinking. Put your hands on my shoulder and stop sewing on the couch. I try to wake myself up a few times, but Uffi won''t allow it.


    I look up at Uffi with a cramped grin. Uffi is looking down at me like a predator staring at his prey. We stare at each other silently.


    "... anise"


    "No."


    "Anis."


    "No."


    "... anise"


    "Da, meh! What if something happens and they call me! At least stop during the day!


    "-... sister-inw"


    Around, my heart shook as much as I wanted. Try to keep your normal mind with all your strength by gushing in your arms at the voice of the true Uffi you call your sister with a sweet voice.


    "Huh... so, meh...!


    ".................. chip"


    I got tongued for just the second time. Oh, my yuffy just got away from the pce!? I hated being so far away from me, yuffy......!


    Damn, you''re a kid with no specifications. With that in mind I reached out to Uffi. Try to hold Yuffi''s head in and hold it over her lips as it is.


    There is no resistance from Uffi. You understand what I''ve been trying to do, and you immediately pull yourself out of your power and leave yourself with me.


    Peck Yuffi''s lips as she wets her lips, drawing images behind her brain like she sends magic into them. Yufi just epts kisses from me in a big way.


    "... pu. Yes, I''ll see youter."


    Release Uffi and say as he strokes Uffi''s head. Then Uffi came silently to bury his face in my neck muscle. Ie crawling my tongue like a little cat crawling with milk and I get goosebumps all at once.


    Kapu on the side of his neck, and Uffi stood up his teeth. I grab Yuffi''s shoulder and get him up at the same time that the tiny pain ran. No rm, no gap at all!


    "Here!


    ����


    "You don''t look so rotten!


    ����


    "You can''t even be obstinate!


    Uh, already. You definitely put a mark on it. I need to cover my neck......


    Yufi is peeling as she pointy her lips and horseback rides on me. She''s cute, but she hates me.


    Oh, man, I thought, I felt a gaze from the door. What I saw were red eyes and blue eyes. I could see two eyes peering through the gap in the door there.


    "... Ilia! Raini! Come here!


    "Hawawa."


    "Wee home, Master Anisphere"


    When I point my anger at the door, riaes inside like an unbnced Raini falls in and stops her from falling by grabbing her cor like she lifts a cat like that.


    Raini is blushing and swimming his eyes, but ria is t. Seeing those two faces made me exhale ho to relieve myself.


    "Look, Uffi. Retreat."


    "... Yes"


    Don''t answer like you don''t like it. Look, I''ll hold hands for you. Absolutely no choice for Yufi today.


    Ilia and Raini calm their hips on the couch opposite each other. Both of you, I''m on holiday, so I''m in private clothes. Regardless of Raini, Ilia''s personal clothes are still so fresh. Ilia didn''t have much personal clothes, buttely Raini has bought more personal clothes so I have more chances to see them.


    Raini is a simple piece of white. The fluffy, swollen sleeves are a cute ent. It represents Raini''s purity and looks good on him. Even a straw hat would look even better here.


    Ilia is a dark gray shirt with a frilly chest and a sheer blue red skirt. The cuckoo Ilia waist and bust are highlighted, which still exudes the attraction of the woman.


    "For now, I''m home"


    "Yes, wee home!


    "Stop if you want to steal..."


    "Aha haha..."


    "I''m sorry about that. Shall I prepare some tea?"


    Raini let her gaze swim like she was in trouble when she grudged as she greeted her return again. Ilia, sitting next to me, has a clear face and goes to prepare tea as if nothing had happened as it were. Not at all. It looks really ria.


    ... Oh, you''re back. I wasughing naturally with a sense of reality spreading across my chest like I hade after mete.

 110 Lesson 9: Parent-Child Bonding

    "How was the construction site of the new city?


    When Ilia had finished preparing the tea, she inquired where she had gone to all of them. I put my mouth on the tea before answering.


    "It''s very lively. Everyone, including Uncle Drags, favors and cooperates with me."


    "Oh, how was your father and mother-inw?


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. And once again, congrattions on your promotion to Countess Raini."


    "Thank you. I don''t really feel it..."


    Says Raini with a bitter smile. The fact that Uncle Drags became Count also elevated Raini''s status to Count''s Lady. Raini herself can''t help but feel less realistic because she is dedicated to her work as a samurai.


    "From now on, you have to call me Lady Raini, right?


    "Ya, please don''t, Master Ilia..."


    "No need, Lady Raini"


    "... Ugh! Master Ilia is mean!


    I turned that way and swelled my cheeks like Raini was obstinate. You did get Raini up there in your capacity, didn''t you?


    By now, Viscount Coral might be biting his teeth at Ilia''s home. I don''t think the promotion of Uncle Drags is unusual.


    "So you''re saying there''s nothing particrly wrong with the progress of the new city n?


    "There are no projects that need to be solved immediately, but I wonder if there are problems that I would like to solve as soon as possible."


    I told Uffi, Raini and Ilia again about the problems at the construction site of the new city n and showed them.


    Yuffi turns into an intriguing look and arms away from me to think of something. Raini manages to have a weak reaction in ces like where he can see the content of the story. Ilia nodded and showed one especially as usual.


    "I see, improving the living conditions of the workers and knights and. In the long run, it will be necessary."


    "I also have an opinion that it would be better to build my residence in advance to solve that problem. How about making it for me as a prefabrication, and letting the knights stay in the dormitory for a while, or freeing the bathroom for the workers?"


    "... that''s not a bad idea. There is no reason to say no if you have a say that will be pre-built. Unlocking dormitories and baths for knights and workers is a reward."


    Yufi gave me a positive attitude as I nodded several times. It would be a disservice to focus on improving the lives of knights and workers ahead of me in the city where I will be in charge in the future.


    Then it''s not bad to decide to give priority to building my residence, and then send it to the knights and workers.


    "But in order to do that, you have to speed up the construction of my home. Uncle Dragus has told me that if I were to work on the water supply, I would be able to amodate it by foreclosing the n and recing the order, but it would be a little strange to dy the progress of the overall work and let my residence be built..."


    "If you can, do you mean you want the current worker''s work to remain the same and you want additional personnel?


    I shook my head from left to right, although Yuffi asked me to confirm.


    "I don''t think you can just add a few more people, do you? I know I''m going to put more strain on you than just more work...... I want to keep it to a minimum if I can. So I''ve been suggesting that Prisci could make some kind of magic equipment that would shorten the construction period..."


    "Is this some kind of magic device that would shorten the construction period? Does Master Anisphere have a n?


    "... there''s nothing wrong with that."


    I think I''m getting a sinister look at the inquiry from Ilia. Prisci would have given me a simr look when she asked.


    It''s hard when you ask if you can make that happen. I have an ideal diagram. But I can''t think of a good idea to put my hands on it.


    "If you''re a demonic prop that helps you with your work at the construction site, you''ve had the experience to make it. Switching to Mana de''s appliances and technology. But that''s only a tool that people assume to use, and it doesn''t make sense no matter how good the tool is without people. So I find it difficult to shorten the construction period easily"


    "Do you still have any ideas per se?


    To have, to have. Whates to mind in my mind is a "heavy machine" of memory from a previous life. There''s nothing we can do with manpower, such as shovel cars and dump cars, or if we''re going to shorten the time-consuming process, we need to develop them.


    However, even if I can imagine thepletion diagram, I still can''t see the way to actually row topletion. We have to start by taking the time to break down the mechanisms of imaginary existence and create parts that meet the necessaryponents.


    (Any of which may be produced. Maybe it just speeds up itspletion. So I produce knowledge, as it is still good. This is the situation I need right now, and it''s going to take too long.)


    So I couldn''t say I could make it cheap. If we can create something like a heavy machine here, we can expand what we can do with the application.


    But when I can, I can do it. I think I''ll have to decide on precautions and how to mass produce it. And I can''t do that alone.


    (It will also take some time to develop a demon prop worthy of a heavy machine, and even if it is finished and in time, we will now have to decide from the precautions of that demon prop to how to handle it. Then even if I take the lead, I have to talk to the Ministry of Magic...)


    Is there a basement in the current Ministry of Magic that can ept new, but also new, concepts of magic? I can''t, I don''t care what you think. I can only see a future in which the work of the Ministry of Magic will fail.


    Until now, the magnitude of the magic props has been all in the range of things that fit into people''s hands. I guess that''s because it fit on the assumption I use, that is, on a scale that one human being could handle.


    But when you create a heavy machine or something, you have to think about a new standard. There is still no surplus in the Ministry of Magic to be able to cope with that new arrangement.


    (As a result, we conclude that it''s better to get moving after the construction of a new city isplete.)


    I have a concept when people ask me if I can make magic props. But we don''t have enough manpower and time to make that concept a reality. In other words, ites to the conclusion that it is not possible to create a convenient magic item.


    I''m not sure I can manage it either if I make something that''s too big for a boulder. Even if they were put together to try it out, there are predictions that they will be sealed until the Ministry of Magic can afford it.


    "There is, but we also have to start with basic research, rather than manpower, to make it happen. I don''t care how you scratch it, you won''t make it this time."


    "Was I? Well, that''s a pretty difficult question."


    I wasn''t talking about construction or construction overnight. If that''s not magic either.


    But it''s nobility who can handle magic. It is not good to put such aristocracy in charge of the site of construction and construction. It''s not supposed to be noble work, and it''s also scary to be recognized as noble work.


    "Well, I guess I''ll just have to take the time. I can''t help but rush."


    I could only end this story by tying those words together.


    It was night and dinner time. In this time of supper, people were adding to the faces that surrounded the usual meals away from the pce.


    That''s Father and Mother. She told me to show my face when I came back from the outhouse, but I was hoping to join the outhouse dining table from there, so that we would have dining seats together.


    "Anisphere, you''re back."


    "Are you fulfilling your duties well?


    "Father, Mother. I''m back on this street. Countess Cyan and the remaining knights and workers have helped us in our duties, and we are on our way."


    Exchange such opening greetings for a meal. There is no conversation during the meal, and the meal is quietly progressing.


    This is not the first time Father and Mother havee to the House to eat. Everyone was already used to it because there are about once or twice a month.


    Raini, who was initially solidified into bees, is now eating impably beautifully as ady as well. They might say I''m the most inferior. Once, I ate a big eyeball at my mother.


    After one nervous meal, my mother opened her mouth by the time she was served post-meal booze.


    "So, Anis, is there something wrong with the urban development n or something?


    "Mother, don''t you trust me that much?


    "... Did I ask if you were having a problem?


    "Huh.... Ah, no. I heard that wrong. Ha ha."


    "My mother is worried that you''re always hiding something dark behind her when she mishears you like that...?


    That''s not true! Recently! It''s already like a reflection, even I reflected on the boulder. I''m trying to stay calm now!... I''m trying!


    "Silphine."


    "... Ugh, aren''t Orphans sweet on Anis these days?


    "I see Annis has been very calm heretely. I know you''re worried you''re out of sight, but aren''t you the one who should be more rxed? Silphine."


    "... mmm"


    My father mes me for pointing my lips. My mother looks young and adorable to match. There''s really no sign of getting old, is there, Mother?


    Father is getting incredibly healthy for letting old grassy signs drift. I wonder if it''s because my assistant in administration is also spending more private time away from me and putting out a sperm in the dirt.


    "So, what about the actual ce? It''s Annis."


    "There are no urgent issues, but there are many cases that cannot be left unattended."


    "Right. �� if you need any help, say so."


    "... Yes?


    "... Did I say something strange? I am."


    "... Yes, no. Well, I''m surprised your father told me that."


    "Hmm..."


    My father looks at me jiggly as he touches my jaw with his hand. I don''t feelfortable with the gaze from my father and I shake myself by ident.


    "Our position has changed, and freedom has be advantageous. Your work in recent years deserves recognition. It is not stingy to lend a hand if it is in the interests of the people. Or that you can''t rely on me because I''m family? Even Uffi said he kept us working like carriages for a while."


    "Father-inw, I don''t remember treating you that way?


    "I''ll tell you what. It was used well just to stand up."


    Father looked delightfully at Uffi even though he said it was used. All Yufi had to do was let his father unt his shoulder like that.


    Rely on your father, huh? Until a while ago, that didn''t work either, and this didn''t work, because I kept telling you to behave thoughtfully anyway, so I admit it wasn''t an idea to rely on your fathers for something.


    "I''m d to hear your words, because all this is a problem that takes time to solve"


    "Ho, what''s the problem?


    Since Father asked me to exin, I will exin to Father and Mother the problems of the new city construction site that I also told Uffi and the others at the salon.


    They both took my exnation seriously. He zeroed his breath as his father stroked his jaw around the end of the exnation.


    "... I got the story. Indeed, the knights in the same condition as the camp, former workers and their families who live their lives while repairing their abandoned vige dwellings. If it is to improve its living environment, it will take time if it is the traditional way of doing it. And it''s not like I can''t even think of a new way, but I need to work hard to make it happen."


    "Yep."


    "It''s Annis. If so, do we not have to rely on the power of the nobility?


    "Huh?"


    "If we''re going to shorten the construction period, can we also use magic and put it into perspective?


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Father."


    I turned my eyes round when they said things I didn''t even think I would see. I can''t believe your father, the first king, said that.


    "Father, ask the aristocrats to do the architectural work, I wonder if that..."


    "Is that because it''s not what nobles do? So what is the job of nobility in this country now? It''s Annis."


    "�� to protect the lives of the people by considering policies for the operation of the country, the management of the territory and the development of the country."


    "Mm-hmm. And nobility and I need to fulfill our duty as honorable beings who can handle magic for a people without power. It would have been shown by force before. But now this country is about to change dramatically. Is the construction of a new city in progress as a symbol of this?


    "But if nobles use magic to build, some people will want it again. Wouldn''t that put you in a rtionship between nobles and civilians? corners, I think we should be cautious about imitating things like watering down rtionships that are getting better..."


    If magic makes construction easier, then nobility will do it. I don''t think all architects will, but I''m worried they''ll lose their enthusiasm for the job.


    "So I ask you, Anis, do you allow that?


    "Huh?"


    "Use magic to shorten the construction period. Is that why you''re concerned that nobles will be expected to be disappointed by the people? But do you allow that next opportunity?


    "... I will not tolerate that..."


    "What''s missing from you would be time and the environment? There''s no point in having to rely on magic next time because I lent you a hand once. And if a city for magic is developed, it can be used as one of the studies."


    Well, that''s true...


    "So, but also noble decency..."


    "If so, how about gathering manpower in the name of taking over the bastards of nobility and those who cannot inherit their houses and have nothing to do with them? A variety of people will be needed in the future. Isn''t it a good idea to strike a cloth stone while you''re at it and keep people together?


    "... I think it''s a good idea. If it''s about keeping it here and giving it a job, it''s about money. Then I don''t hate to spend my money I''ve saved. However, in the first ce, there is concern that some aristocrats are disgusted by the very fact that they try to make architecture do so by magic..."


    "If there are any thatin so, they should be enlightened by theory. It would also be the will of the people if they could gain support for the idea. Besides, if you insist it''s only a temporary procedure and you''re not willing to let it continue. You''re the one who leads magic."


    I couldn''t argue with your father''s words. Because I thought it was appropriate.


    It is noble to use magic, but there are noble second sons who be adventurers without being able to inherit their homes and positions. But they are proud to be adventurers in them. It''s hard to say if you want to do the architect''s job.


    Then one of their options before that stage is to develop a magic city, and going there would be enough reason to gather people to pave the way for some position in the finished city.


    Originally, even if the construction period could be shortened by magic, I wonder if magic could have been incorporated into the construction site because of the subtlety of rewardsmensurate with the effort. It''s no wonder some people think that using magic every time for building repairs and construction doesn''t work for them if they get paid less.


    Even the cost of repairing buildings and walls is not foolish in the Kingdom of Palletia, where there are many demonic raids. Against that background, he said that nobility, which must be left to defend itself and elsewhere, should be left to the civilian poption, not to make every effort to build it.


    I suppose it has been reced by the realization that nobility does not work dirty on the soil. The rtionship that civilians are taking on jobs instead for what nobles can only do is supposed to be right.


    "Anis, think about it, this is a kind of investment."


    "Investment��"


    "If I offer my support for your urban development, I may be able to get a job in apleted city. That, if I say so, could also be one of the new positions in which those who showed talent in the Ministry of Spirituality and the Ministry of Magic could remain aristocrats regardless of their homes. We can also make the name of learning the people''s work as a download for this purpose. This can shorten the construction period without stimting the awareness that it is not so aristocratic work. Local knights and workers are helpful and lead to improved living conditions. Aristocrats who have responded to the cooperation are given the option to children who cannot be allowed to seed the family governor or children who can only be allowed to marry outside. Would that be a good story for both of us?


    "It may be that��"


    "But you will not be bright in the handouts between the nobles. Then you can rely on me or Sylphine. You don''t see what I''m saying?


    "No......"


    "There are not as many things you think you have to do alone. Tell that to yourself for once now. All right?"


    All I could do was slightly drop my shoulder and snort at my father''s words. I think Father wants to tell you to rely more on the people around you. As far as I''m concerned, I was already counting on you.


    But if I can carry what Father told me, I will solve the problems that I see as problems at once. That''s just a little, like, some pity......


    "What a face, Anis"


    "Ugh, Mother..."


    "It''s been a good year for you too, but I''m just a kid. Parents can count on it. Use it.... No, no. You''re not."


    After Mother said away in a harsh scolding tone, Mother shook her head and breathed.


    "You won''t let us help you? Anis."


    "... isn''t that cheating?"


    "But if you don''t, you won''t rely on people."


    I could not help but look away from my mother''s gaze, which looked at me as though I were somewhere frightened, but merciful.


    The smiling gaze of Yufi, Raini and Ilia, who had been watching the conversation in silence for so long, made me even more pointy and silent.

 111 Episode 10: Waiting Talent

    "... Anis, are you still awake?


    The room where the lights were dropped, Uffi''s private room wrapped in the darkness of the night. The light source is about the light of the moon.


    Sleeping side by side with Uffi, I focus my consciousness, which was blurred with a whispering Uffi voice.


    stroking my stomach with a hand that Uffi turned to his hips to hold me in. I move into the tickle and look at Yufi so that he faces his body.


    "... what? Yufi."


    "I thought you''d fallen asleep"


    "... n"


    Uffi closes his face so that he meets his forehead. If Yuffi''s exhtion approaches, her body touched by Yuffi reminds her of the pleasant heat aftertaste. He also leans from himself as he narrows his eyes to the aftertaste of a fever that hurts like a smoke.


    I want to sleep terribly, but I don''t think I want to sleep either. It makes me want to be touched more by Uffi''s hand and held tighter with that arm. Stuff each other at a distance with your hands turned on Uffi''s back.


    "I''m sleepy... but I don''t want to sleep. No. I''ll say goodbye when I wake up..."


    "... right"


    We touched each other a lot today only for what we couldn''t touch each other. The night stays long, extending that time. But it''s never forever.


    The heat of the aftertaste gathers in my stomach and it hurts as much as I think about the impending separation. I couldn''t help but reach out to Yuffi''s body.


    "... you''re a sweetheart"


    "Which one?


    "... shall we divide the pain"


    "Hmm......"


    "Actually, I''d like it to be sweeter."


    Yuffi unwraps the hand he was holding me against and touches me to wrap my cheek with both hands. Yuffi''s finger touches me as he crawls his finger through his temples into his ear.


    Lifted to raise your gaze, you can ovep your lips. I''m going to be paralyzed from my ear by a kiss that makes the sound of mouthing sound deliberately.


    "I''ll wait until you tell me."


    "... what?


    "Because Anis thinks you''re waiting until I tell you too. Tell me when you want to be sweet. If you''re in real trouble, I''ll help you."


    "hehe... what''s that"


    "To shorten the construction period, because if Annis wanted, I wouldn''t hesitate to use my powers."


    "... you can''t do that, can you, Queen?


    It''s not better to use your powers for one cheaper with a queen. Besides, if I have the power to work hard on my own, I want to aplish it myself.


    I''m the one who made Yuffi queen, even if that''s what Yuffi wanted. I get enough from Uffi. More than that, I still know Uffi wants more.


    Still, I don''t like living sweet on Uffi, and even I want to spoil Uffi. Make it a little easier for Uffi to take on the heavy responsibility of bing the king who bears the country. Because I want to create a country where I canugh at each other with Uffi.


    "As much as you rely on it, you''ll still be happy with Yuffi... but this is how you want Yuffi to touch me, stay with me, and share"


    "... Yes"


    "Let me try harder. It''s okay, because you can''t work hard wrong. We need to ask Father and Mother first to see if we can really get people."


    "I''ll turn that around here, too. I''ll let you know if there''s any movement."


    "Yeah. Then I''ll keep the groundwork. I don''t care how it works, I''ll fix it first."


    Now turn your hand from me to Yuffi''s neck and mouth deep. The mouthpiece exchanged to eat each other''s breath pulls the thread and the lips away.


    Yufi''s eyes shake in the moonlight. Gu, and Ufi held hands to ride on me from the position he was facing me.


    "... Anis, I''m sorry. Just a little more."


    "Yep...?


    "No, sir?


    "... ok. Here, go ahead."


    to Uffi looking down at me. I reached out to ept. We narrowed our eyes so Yufi wouldn''t be impatient and our distance went to zero.


    A month went by as early as the weekdays when life began toe and go with the new city construction site and the king capital for the holidays. Speaking of what I''ve done in the meantime, I haven''t been busy working out future ns with Uncle Drags, face-to-face with Mr. Darma to discuss future construction ns, or going tofort the knights I''m staying with.


    It was a busy but fulfilling day to report progress to Yufi, Father and Mother even back in Wang Capital. A turning point came in those days.


    "Huh? That Raini''sing this way?


    I raised my gaze toward the material in the report I received from Prisci. Because the unexpected wille here.


    "Yeah, they''reing here as the name of Her Majesty Queen Uphilia. She said she was already leaving, so her arrival is scheduled for tomorrow. This is a letter addressed to Her Royal Highness the King."


    Unseal the letter I received from Prisci and confirm the contents. What was written there was my long-awaited reward.


    "Oh, you''re talking about the extra personnel in the example. Looks like we finally decided."


    "An example of bringing here an aristocratic bastard to shorten the construction period, or a child who cannot seed to the position of governor?


    Since then, it seems that Uffi has raised it on the agenda with the help of his father and mother, whether there are any people in Wang Capital who can be sent to my city n to proceed.


    However, he still didn''t react well. Although the profits involved in nning a new city are fascinating, no one magically tries to imitate the architect.


    So why don''t you let the bastards of the nobility, or the children who won''t be able to seed to their duties as governors, work here? A suggestion was made that


    They reacted in half, both yes and no, to this must. It was a statement to the effect that people had been dispatched who had epted that they would finallye this way, although I knew the debate had been ovepping since then.


    Is Rainiing as Yufi''s nominee because we have Uncle Drags?


    "It''s a pleasure, but it''s a shame."


    "Hmm?"


    "I was hoping to see the new invention of His Royal Highness King Anisphere, who sparked the revolution."


    "... that''s what you were expecting? Me."


    "Yep. But look forward to another opportunity."


    What a gripping smile, Prisci, that expression struck me oddly.


    Later, I told Uncle Drags that Raini wasing too and he was happy. I think it''s a good thing that we have the opportunity to meet each other in this way, even though we work.


    Tomorrow afternoon. Reports came in that the carriage in which Raini rode had arrived at the Count Cyan''s house just as the sun rose.


    "Countess Cyan has arrived, Your Highness."


    "I get it. Shall we go, Navre, Charne?"


    "Here you go."


    "Yes!"


    It seems that Raini has already been put through to the Count''s reception, and I also took Navre and Charne, apanying him today, to the reception.


    If you knock and wait for a response, Uncle Drags will give you permission to enter the room. Raini was sitting in a white dress when I opened the door and let him in. There was also Ilia beside it, which made my eyes a little rounded. You''re all here, these two.


    And one girl was holding back behind Raini''s sitting seat. The appearance drapes the silver hair of a loose wave of habit all the way to her chest, a girl who gets the impression that it''s because of her sleepy yellow-green eyes.


    What I''m wearing is a simple one-piece dress, and I get the impression that the costume is more of a loss to her appearance. That''s all he looked like.


    "Dear Anis, good job"


    "Laini is the one, good luck. Is that your kid?


    "Yes. Let me introduce you first, Mr. Monica. Please."


    Monica, the girl Raini urged me to step forward. After a glimpse of my face, I bow my head deeply.


    "My name is Monica. I don''t have a family name, I look forward to seeing Her Royal Highness the King today."


    "Monica. Wee, uh, you don''t have a family name..."


    Basically, even civilians have family names. It is the orphans and those who have abandoned their homes who are said not to exist. Monica answered with a slight distortion of her mouth as if she was one of those.


    "I''m a bastard. Mother and father have cut off the edge. My mother died at an early age, and I have nothing to prove, so I can''t prove it to her bloodstream."


    "Hmmm......? So, have you ever lived as a civilian?


    "Yes. After my mother died, I went into the orphanage, so I worked as I was in the orphanage. This fitness test has paved the way for the wizard, and I hope to work under Her Royal Highness Sister Wang."


    "... hmm? aptitude test?"


    What the hell are you talking about? I turn my eyes around. Then Rainiughs bitterly and raises his hand.


    "Well, I didn''t dare tell Master Anis because it was a mess in the Wang capital, but there was a littlemotion."


    "... disturbance?


    "We talked about whether His Majesty the Predecessor could arrange for the bastards of the nobility or the children of the second and subsequent generations who would not hold office in order to send a wizard to build a new city, to the point where the debate was prolonged, right?


    "Yeah. I heard that..."


    "So that''s it. Did you even have a picture of the future where you want to surround yourself with some kind of position in the future?"


    "Right."


    "As a result of talking about the concept, there was a protest or a plea from each side. Mostly from the Ministry of Magic."


    "Ministry of Magic? Protest or plea?


    ... I don''t know, I''ve got a really bad feeling about it.


    "To put it bluntly, youin that His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is only cunning."


    "... Yes?


    Raini''s words made me want to overhear it and I got zero strange voices. Instead it was Ilia who answered.


    "The Ministry of Magic is very understaffed right now. Even if you waited for an educated graduate in college, that''s still not enough. So Iined that if His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere were to secure the human resources proposed by His Royal Highness, we would have the right to bring in the human resources."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    "Then the Ministry of Spirituality and then we started hitchhiking, and then the Knights and I both gave each other a name."


    "... Huh?


    "The children that Lady Anisphere tried to bring in were troublesome positions that were difficult to treat both nobles and civilians. But Master Anisphere was enlightened in his magic, and there must have been a change of mind in the way he saw magic, in the way he was aristocratic. If you are going to be able to use people, how about sending people to each desired organization with only short-term professional education in the future? to the story."


    "Yep...?


    Oh, what. So you''re telling me that''s the only way I can get people to be smart, and that''s what happened to people?


    "The Ministry of Magic can help, so youined in tears that if we were to use magic, we would teach ourselves. When the Spirit Ministry actively takes it away if anyone has literacy in the arts and culture. They want them to carry out cultural inheritance and development. For that reason, I insisted that we should create a new, dedicated title frame and leave it behind, so that those who are not educated as aristocrats would be fine. And I even thrilled to say that the story is a chance to take back into the country the potential wizards that are scattered around the wild."


    "Heh..."


    "So the noble house that wanted to have ties with the provinces tried to send non-trail children to us first, and as adventurers we saw moves such as rushing down to the field to pick up themon people, so before there was confusion, it became a major policy to let the hopeful re-examine their magical suitability with one voice, and to allocate talent to the workce of hope and to the appropriate workce..."


    Wow, that''s kind of awesome...?


    "By the way, His Majesty the King had his head. Even His Majesty the Predecessor told us that he had not expected it from a boulder. By the way, I couldn''t be interested in my hobby for a while because I was smiling and pushed to work by Master Uphilia."


    "Father...... ugh!


    Too pathetic......! What the hell did your father do...! It''s my fault! I''m sorry, Father! But he''s my father!


    "That''s why. At present, we are very busy in Wangdu to re-examine magical aptitude, grasp and manage those who wish to, and use this as an opportunity to organize their household registry, even if they may not go to nobility."


    "............... something, I''m sorry?


    "No, Master Anis is not bad at all..."


    "It must have been a problem that I had to get my hands on someday. I''m just saying it''s now."


    Well, since your father''s generation, it''s been a problem for noble bastards to descend on civilians and be adventurers, or, in terrible times, to be victimized by robbers. I have heard that children born in the care ofmon and aristocratic people are never raised in a very good environment.


    It can also be a hand in saving children in such a non-remunerated environment, and the country can regain potential talent. I can be noble, or I can''t guarantee I can go back, but I might open the way.


    I was talking to Yufi about how it would be nice to build a school for civilians, but it would take a reasonable amount of time if we were to educate all civilians. This wasn''t the kind of story that would solve it immediately either.


    I would have been in a hurry, but it didn''t seem to me that this was a bad thing as far as the previous stage was concerned. I don''t think the people of Wangdu are the same ce.


    "... well, isn''t there a lot of hope? And there''s only one?


    "Yep. There were many nobles who would definitely rmend my son to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, but I was in charge of the interview and yed mostly."


    "Huh? Did you y it?


    "If it is to be the person to send to Anis, it should be carefully selected.... Some of them were targeted by Anis, so the scrutiny became more severe."


    "Aim for me?... you mean assassination?


    That''s not a serene story, so Raini shook her neck left and right with a subtle look on her face.


    "No.... It''s the mistress of Ennis."


    "... Huh?


    I was surprised to return the gavel a lot earlier. What, mistress? What''s next!?


    "Of course, it''s not what the kid wanted or anything, it''s awesome! That''s the story. It''s primarily the thoughts of parents. Because Anis thinks that girls are in love. There are a lot of nobles out there who tried to send you on foot that you don''t even have to go to paedophiles to be picked up like me or Ilia!


    "So Raini was in charge of the interview, so I yed a nobleman with those thoughts, but there were too many of them. Then it seems that Master Uphilia also thought that we would have to carefully select them and educate them and then dispatch them if necessary..."


    "... I''m sorry about something?


    I don''t think Raini''s doing so much more work because of me, that. Uh, I mean, the honey trap I was after almost sent a girl... no, I still don''t like it when all of a sudden a guy talks to me. So if you''re a girl, you can''t be anybody!?


    And even Ilia and Raini didn''t ept it unconditionally, shallow or whatever...


    "However, the only reason why you can''t send people out at all is because Anis is in trouble. It was Monica who gave permission to send them out."


    "She had a high degree of aptitude for the magic of soil and water, so I think she would be very suitable as an architectural assistant and then a human resource to work in water rtions."


    "I appreciate that!


    That''s not the kind of person I need right now to get my hands off my throat! Hey, it was just a surprise story, but this is good news.


    It was me who was so happy that I was about to make a small leap, but Raini''s expression turned into something only slightly nervous.


    "... and Monica really wanted to work under Anis."


    "... Reason?


    "Let me put that out of my mouth, Lady Raini"


    Monicays down her eyes and reassembles her hands in front. It also looked as if it was a sinner confessing his sins from now on.


    "... I am the heir to the blood of the executed Earl of Chartreuse."

 112 Lesson 11: Redemption Is

    "... Chartreuse"


    I''m sure my voice was dry. I didn''t expect to hear that name now.


    Navre, who was on my escort behind me, was leaking a startling voice. Probably hard for him to believe, too. ''Cause it''s that Chartreuse.


    "... you, Mauritz''s..."


    "I am a belly sister, although I do not know Master Mauritz. Excuse me, are you...?


    "... Navre Sprout, son of the Earl of Sprout family. Mauritz and I were... alumni"


    "Well... what can I say about that..."


    I looked at Navre with my hand in my mouth as Monica was surprised. After seeing Monica''s face jiggly, Navre bites her lips off to indulge in something.


    "Monica really belongs to that Count Chartreuse family...?


    "Yes, but my mother stopped me, and I left a will that I should not be known to be the bastard of Count Chartreuse... so I don''t have anything to prove it."


    "... how could you do that?"


    "My mother worked for the Earl of Chartreuse, but my mother told me that the Earl was in charge of making heirs. Because my mother got pregnant, she was banished along with the stopping fee."


    "... it was downwork, wasn''t it?


    "Yes, the Count said he had seen me.... My mother was crying."


    ... I feel a wrinkle between my eyebrows as much as I want. Too selfish a story. He''s the one who''s already been executed, but aren''t you still guilty?


    I don''t want to sound bad about dead people, and that''s a parent sin, though. Because I grew up under such a parent, I can no longer deny that even Mauritz had distorted ideas.


    I don''t know much about Mauritz Chartreuse. He''s the son of the magic ministry secretary, Al Kun''s sideline candidate. Sometimes my parents worked for the Ministry of Magic and I am a serious believer in the Spirit Faith, and I have only heard that they were strongly aware and obsessed with the privileged ss.


    "The edge of the Count Chartreuse family was executed, but I escaped the difficulties because I had been cut off from birth. My mother was already dead..."


    "It was..."


    "I''m not apologizing, but I hear that my brigadier tried to instigate Master Algard to plunge this country into chaos. At its end, Master Algard said he had to be banished."


    "... that''s not Monica''s apology. Even if you had drawn the blood of Count Chartreuse, it wouldn''t matter if you''d been cut off from birth."


    I had no choice but to expel Al Kun. Al Kun''s expulsion also includes my sins. Because I couldn''t bend myself. I abandoned my efforts to walk over with Al, so I let him create a gap to prate.


    If anyone says it''s bad, I''m talking about a lot of people being guilty, and that has created a fatal situation where Alkun has to be deported as a result. Not to mention it''s a funny story that Monica, who was cut off from the house, feels responsible.


    "Still, I have the blood of a sinner.... After Algard''s exile, His Royal Highness Sister Wang stoppeding down to Castle Town for a time, right? And when I talked to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang that she might be the next queen, a lot of people expected me to, but I also heard voices that were just as worried about you. Since then, I''ve been desperately praying to the Spirit and God to forgive me."


    "It''s not even like I can offer that prayer..."


    Trying to tell me it was a big deal, Monica shook her neck to the left and right and turned her true gaze at me.


    "How much you were loved by the inhabitants of Castle Town. And I know how much you listened to the people. Even I felt the benefit on my skin. When I found out it was my lover who clouded your expression like that, I cursed the blood that flowed on me. And I realized, even where I cursed him, it meant nothing. Still couldn''t help but curse..."


    "... so how did you get to me?


    "I wish I could help Anis like this, and it depends on how I volunteered."


    "I have no reason to resent Monica."


    "Yes, that was also pointed out to Her Majesty Queen Uphilia. So in the end, you just want me to forgive myself. And my redemption can onlye true under you. I want to think that my fitness was what Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere wanted was exploitation by the Spirit."


    I think I have a sinister look on my face, but I can''t help but admit Monica tells me that. It''s not like Monica cares, but I''m sure that''s something she can only forgive.


    ... the cause and effect of the blood of the Count Chartreuse family. I''m sure it can be called thest survival. If you think talent like her was the policy to pick it up, it''s fulfilling the purpose. Then there is one thing I should do.


    "I dare you to call me this." Monica Chartreuse. "


    "... Yes"


    "Use that power for me. Now dedicate your honorable blood to the kingdom and to the royal family. That way your blood sins will be redeemed. I''m counting on your work."


    "... it''s a word you don''t have. Please, let me serve you with all my heart."


    "One day, as just Monica, I''ll be waiting for the day when you can pledge your allegiance to me."


    "... ugh, yes"


    Monica folds her hips deep enough to keep her head down that she''s about to copse.


    I felt like I had fallen through her cheeks, but I dared not look at it.


    "Charne, I''m done greeting her. I want you to rest today. Uncle Drags, do you already have her room?


    "Yes, we have an empty room near the room we are lending Miss Charne and the others"


    "If so, let me show you the ce as I know it!


    I take Monica out of the room after a glimpse of Charne cares for me. When I looked up, Monica was smiling like nothing had happened.


    I bow my head only once more when I leave the room and Monica leaves with Charne. Heavy silence spread but I exhale and push the air away.


    "... I caught an unexpected talent."


    "Yeah, I was really stunned, too.... Dear Anis, Um"


    "I know. Kids like Monica are the ones we have to reach out to. Because there''s no such thing as panning. And then it''s up to Monica."


    "... Yes"


    I don''t suppose Raini''s decision to bring him here is disgusting. Later it depends on whether she can forgive herself.


    It would also be aplicated opponent for Raini, Monica said. The Count Chartreuse family is the one who tried to use Raini as a fornicator, because he is the one who has twisted his destiny.


    I''m sure Monica won''t be saved unless she forgives herself, even though that''s not a sin to Monica. Then I''ll just let her work as she wants here.


    "Well, I''m not going to make it any easier. I''m gonna shake your job like I can''t think of anything else."


    I went out of my way tough like a viin and everyone pulled me off.... Why not!


    "... Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    "Yeah?"


    After Monica left the room, I left with Monica''s future treatment and public stories. Raini will want to talk to Uncle Drags. I left Ilia, too, but Ilia would do well. It may beplicated as Uncle Drags, but he''s a lover of history.


    That''s why I left the room for the Cyan family. I was stopped by Navre, who gave me a serious look for some reason.


    "What, Navre?


    ".................. no, the"


    "- You mean Al?


    A picture star. Navre immediately distorted his expression and leaned away from his gaze. Though I thought maybe that would happen.


    "�� Now, it''s like I''ve helped Count Chartreuse tomit adultery even though I was on Algard''s side. I apologize to you for nothing."


    "I don''t need it."


    I ovep words so as to block Navre''s words. I won''t let you tell me, I can''t apologize.


    "Shit."


    "Navre isn''t the only bad thing about Al Kun. Not to mention that Chartreuse isn''t all bad. Al on the n is bad, too.... I''m bad for letting Al go"


    "... Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    "It''s the way of the times, everyone was bad if you want responsibility. But then I can''t if someone says that if one of us works hard, we can do something about it. Maybe I was the one who should have taken responsibility for that. You should have dragged Alkun down from the first heir to the throne from the beginning. Then Al may never have suffered from his position or appreciation."


    "Well, that''s not what I''m talking about...!


    "That''s about as absurd as it sounds. I didn''t cover the situation. That''s why Chartreuse''s sins have grown heavy. That''s not just the Chartreuse family''s sin. It is a sin created by the distortion of the kingdom of Palletia, which was slightly distorted. It''s like you deserved it, but you pulled the poverty lottery, so it''s not your responsibility alone."


    I turn back to Navre and put a fist in his chest. I don''t even p you, just to push you against that chest.


    "It is the royalty that bears that responsibility, and it is not the nobility that supports that royalty? If you''re going to apologize, it''s for Al. I''m sorry I couldn''t support you, he said. Don''t apologize to me."


    ".................. I''m sorry. It''s disturbed my mind."


    "Mm-hmm. I have no choice, I can''t believe Chartreuse''s blood ties still survived. Though delightful in its own right, it makes you wonder how much more guilty it is to think about it until ites out."


    Navre''s expression is a little soothing. Navre''s involved in thatmotion, so I honestly think he''s the one who took advantage of it. That''s not what I say because that''s how Navre feels.


    "Don''t worry about Monica. You have a lot to think about, don''t you? Even when I say escort, you''re not just sticking up to me. I think I should teach you some magic."


    "... Yes. Thank you for your concern."


    "Fine. I had a problem with my swinging. It''s hard for me to apologize to Navre."


    "... sorry"


    "Yes, this story is over"


    Release the hand that was on Navre''s chest and meet him in front of his breasts. Navre finally regained his mind, too, and gave me a natural look.


    "I mean, Al is also bad for Al. I wish I could have opened my mind more around me."


    "... because you were quiet. It''s like being distanced somewhere, putting yourself in a role, that''s what it was."


    "Hmm? Speaking of which, you never heard of a man beside Al. I''ve heard it from Yufi and Raini.... I guess I didn''t have an open mind around me"


    "I think so now.... Oh, but"


    "But?"


    "I think it was Master Algard''s heart that was crushing on Raini. ''Cause he seemed concerned about Raini swinging around and still behaving in a temperament."


    Does it seem to me that al-kun cared about Raini in earnest? Al said he had ns and approached Raini...


    "... because those two came from different habits."


    "Really?


    "Yeah. Where I was forced into a situation I couldn''t help myself and still had to live as required by my surroundings? I think that''s why there was a part of it that came together."


    Raini came from an idol sought by the power of charm, and al-kun came from an ideal sought from his birth: royalty. They took away their freedom so much that what they wanted from their surroundings would berger if they grewrger. It''s as if I''m slowly strangling you.


    Raini told me about it when I thought it was simr. The two of them, who were flirting with a situation that could not be helped, could have be irreceable if they had even changed shape with one thing.


    "... I have also wondered if it was because of Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia that Master Algardo was closing his heart"


    "Yeah?"


    "That one was excellent at whatever he did. And I''ve never even put that on my nose. She was a perfectdy, but I never saw her act like she cared about Algard. Master Algard is closing his heart because his rtionship is getting cold..."


    "Oh... maybe if I looked from the outside. Well, I know that''s true, too, because I''m sorry that Al refused Ufi."


    "... to the point of bing. It''s really annoying."


    "Right?"


    I think Yufi and Al were the bestbination given their talents and identities. But if you say it in their personal rtionship, you can say it sucks. It was ipatible with the situation.


    I don''t think that''s what I''m saying, but I really couldn''t help it. Bankruptcy had been promised. Various circumstances and thoughts intertwined in the debacle and developed into that big case.


    "But I''m sure that would have been nice."


    "... good, is it?


    "Al, you seem to be working very hard on the border."


    "Yes, is it?


    Navre opened his eyes and looked at me. Surprising colors aremonly seen there. I get a good grin.


    "Al-Kun was flown in an unexplored neighborhood. It was possible that it could be used as a mining site for spiritual resources, as in the ck Forest, but it was best to maintain the status quo because the towns and viges that were distant from the Wang capital and served as a supply line were not sufficient. Buttely, Al-Kun has taken the lead and set it up as a mining site."


    "�� Algard, such an activity��"


    "On the face of it, it hasn''t been published. And keep this to yourself, okay? - With that amnesty, I also have an idea of giving Al a new identity."


    "Is that true!?"


    Now it was time for Navre to raise his voice with a voice of amazement. I put my index finger on my mouth and show it to drop my voice. Navre bites his voice off with his hands on his mouth like he panicked.


    "It''s something I''ve only told you inside me yet. Besides, it''s not like I''m returning Al-Kun to the royal family, but I was wondering if you could be a borderline uncle as you are. Then you don''t have to go back to the king''s capital to restore Alkun''s honor. That''s all Al''s trying to do."


    "... Were you? Dear Algard..."


    "... I actually thought I''d go look at my face, so I''ve been nearby. I get scared, and even if I feel like it, I stop right in front of you. That''s why Iy down my name. I''m only sending out letters."


    I haven''t seen Al face to face since. I''ve flown close, but ended uping back face-to-face.


    Still, I couldn''t help but write to you. I don''t know if they''re reading it because I didn''t write a letter from anyone.


    At first I gave it to Clive, who followed me to Al Kun, but from next on, I couldn''t even get close to the hall where Al Kun lives.


    "... now you''re scared. Maybe even if I don''t think so... if Al curses me again, maybe it''s pretty hard."


    "... to Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, what was Algard like?


    "He''s my dear brother. I wanted it to be splendid. Don''t let me fool you, I wanted you to be a true king. I thought so. It''s my family."


    "... Was it"


    I thought it was for Al, but it didn''t make sense in the end. Instead, I didn''t do anything for Al, and I was terribly funny. And now he thinks he''s afraid to turn back on Al.


    I''d like topliment you on the fact that it''s amazing. I''m sorry. I want to apologize to you. I want to encourage you to do it because you can do it. Lots, lots, even though I have words to say for you. I''m afraid to face each other directly.


    "... I''m not immediately convinced that someone who thought it was better if they didn''t like me said it didn''t really happen."


    Navre returned nothing to my whine. I wiped my eyes andughed at Navre as I gave him a fever that seemed to linger in the back of my eyes.


    "It''s not an official announcement yet about Al, so shut up, will you?


    "Yes. I''ll keep it in mind. �� I must also refine."


    "That''s what I meant."


    I can''t do what I didn''t do because I was wrong. That''s why we have to live in the face now.

 113 Lesson 12: WhatS The Name Of That City?

    We were to wee Monica and invite Mr. Darma to discuss it again to pack up ns to build my residence.


    Monica became my squire. As far as position goes, the title of my squire will still prevent my disrespect for Monica.


    "I''m surprised you''re really trying to introduce magic into the construction site."


    "Time is money, I''ll use what I can use. In the future, we don''t have to rely on magic to develop technology that reduces construction time, so we can call it a prototype stone."


    "Neither do we intend to continue to rely on magic."


    The fact that magic may have been introduced to Mr. Darma for a long time, but there is no way that magic can help him in the future. It exined that when the newly built city became fully operational, technological innovation of magic tools would be pursued in a wide range of fields.


    Mr. Darma and the others also recognized that magic would be introduced into the construction site because of the importance of this city, and on the contrary, they were convinced that if they could verify how much magic would make it easier, they might be able to use it as a magic prop and grasp the image of what they wanted.


    "Then it''s best to change the order of construction as we''ve been talking about"


    "I''ll start at the ground level, but that''s where it takes time. It depends on how magically you can shorten this part. After that, I will put on a number of people to verify that they will be able to carry out the work ording to the blueprints, so I would like Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere to takemand."


    "Okay, I''m here as a supervisor."


    That''s how the discussion went smoothly, starting with the ground work with Monica and the confirmers.


    With Monica, he sees the blueprints to be built and ps them into his head, exercising earthly magic to prepare the ground. My residence will be built in the middle of the city. Temples and other important facilities will be set up here, which will be the heart of the city.


    Monica also seemed to suffer from magical control at first, but the more she used it, the more she developed that sophistication. The Navres will also raise their glittering and magical arms as they advise Monica, not just because they are watching.


    The worker gave me a heartbeat that Monica would work dozens of people on her own if she got more and more magical practice.


    An altar incorporating water spiritual stones will be set up in the temple to be established here, which will be one of the water supply points to be fed into the water supply. The water sent from here is stretched around the city and used by every household.


    Domestic drainage then passes through the sewer and is sent to a septic tank that will be installed several times outside the city. Septic tanks in this world can be purified to potable water with technology unique to the world where magic exists. In the future, the septic tank administrator and others are going to be one of the big jobs.


    Water purified in the septic tank is to be built and managed as water for emergency use, and surpluses are to be pumped up and stored in containers. Once again, the water is to be returned to the temple for further purification and returned to the water supply again, sold to each household for stockpiling, and provided free to those who stop by on their journey.


    Such a grand n began to move, and the construction proceeded at such a rate that it was said to be phenomenal among the parties involved.


    - And the fourth month since I was dispatched to a nned construction site for a new city. Finally, my residence waspleted.


    "Hey...... I guess I should whine the word spectacr when I see it this way"


    In front of me is a building that was built huge in the middle of and like once there were only abandoned viges and meadows. This bes the centre of the city, that is, the city government.


    My first impression also appeared to be a "school building" in what I would call a previous life, if only in terms of appearance. More importantly, it''s a three-story school building with a "retro" vibe. Of course, we''re talking about the atmosphere. It''s a shiny new creation.


    It would take time to build a castle on a boulder, and most importantly, it was built for the purpose of a residence that would amodate many people, but if I thought I would strangely feel a sense of ready-made vision from when I saw the exterior, it was finished and finally got to the point.


    That said, it doesn''t mean the school building itself to the contents. Large buildings like the gymnasium arerge baths for the knights, and the equivalent of school ssrooms is the quarters for the guards of the knights and guests.


    Next to the city hall, more and more temples are built, and the rted facilities around the water supply are also set up beside each other. There is also a splendid mansion built apart from the dormitory building, where I usually serve to wee guests such as nobles whoe from outside.


    "It''s the first step, but it''s going to set you apart."


    "Prisci, have you finished transferring your stuff yet?


    "Yeah, because the knights helped me. They are fortunate enough to be moving their baggage to their quarters. Are you going to enjoy the memorial bath today and have a drink at night?"


    "Why don''t you tell Gakun not to take his wings off too much and have him stab the nail?"


    It was above all the knights who were pleased with thepletion of the quarters. For once, I thought I''d leave it alone, so I made a simple bath, an open-air bath surrounded by a tent, for the knights. If you''re a magic item that maintains the temperature of hot water, I can make it one hassle. There''s no reason to waste any time preaching about the beauty of being able to use the bathroom.


    If this building finishes quickly, Darma, who put in some adjustments to the construction schedule, has turned the manpower around. The construction of my dwelling was speeded up by the fact that thepletion of the water supply can also be measured by connecting the center point here with the end point. Thank you so much.


    "I still have a lot to make. You''re still halfway through the plumbing, and you''re nning on building my workshop, right? I just need to get my life in order."


    "Right. But it''s still progressing dramatically faster since Monica arrived. It''s only a matter of time before all the facilities are in ce."


    Monica had many worrying faces at first, but her expression gradually disappeared into one pile of work after another, and at the end of the day, the light in her eyes disappeared. But from one day on, I began to use magic as a delight to see if anything had been switched on.


    At first, Monica caught a glimpse of her sense of purpose and sense of redemption, but she said she enjoyed using magic gradually as she began to receive praise from around her. I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that the magical skill I kept working out in practice was the earliest.


    It''s not only his efforts that make magic more and more masterful, but he seems to have a gift for blood, too. Boulder, the genealogy of Chartreuse, formerly head of the Ministry of Magic......


    "Sister Wang! It''s time toe to Count Cyan''s residence!


    "Charne. Is that already that time?


    I find myself stuck in Charne, who ran off on a small run with patties.


    Uffi ising to visit today because my residence has beenpleted. This has been decided for a long time.


    As it is, I return with Prisci and Charne to the residence of Count Sian. Gakun was waiting in front of Count Sian''s mansion. Navre is working with her on the construction site today because of Monica''s escort.


    "Sister Wang, Her Majesty Queen Uphilia has already arrived. I''ll wait for you in the reception room."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    In retribution from Gakun I headed to the reception room at Count Sian''s residence early in my day.


    If you go inside, Uncle Drags is already waiting. And Yufi''s appearance was there, too. Today''s date is Raini. They both greeted me with a small smile.


    "Good day, Anis"


    "And Yufi and Raini. I managed to row until it was done."


    "I would like to inspect it slowlyter. Including that inspection today, there''s something we need to hurry up with."


    "Hmm? Was there a case I had to decide on?


    "Yes. I thought it was time to name this city"


    I identally pped my hands on Yufi''s words. Speaking of which, you called it a new city, but you still hadn''t decided on the official name of this city.


    "We''re still in the middle of the city, but I thought it would be a good time to build a building that would be the center of the city."


    "As good as it gets. But it''s a name... I have to decide that?


    "That''s not why. For once, here''s one, I brought you a proposed name."


    That''s what Yufi said, and she smiled nicely. It''s like plotting a prank. It''s a tear-eyed smile. Raini is also just a little more grinning in the back and looks as if she is enjoying theugh.


    What, you everugh like that just by name?... I''ve got a really bad feeling about something.


    "Even Congress, because I was presumed to be good by this name. And then we''d like to adopt it as a formal city name if we get Anise''s approval."


    "... what''s that name?


    "- Magic City" Anisphere "


    ............... I hold my fingers between my eyebrows to relieve the headache. Are you deaf? Yeah. Maybe, I''m sure it is.


    "Sorry, Uffi. Would you say that again?


    "So, the magic city of Anisphere, is. I thought I''d use Annis'' name."


    "Why!?"


    "Isn''t itmon for you to name a great man after him? I thought there was no other name for a magic city than Anisphere."


    What, it''s going to be my name!? I know I''m going to say it, but my name is going to be the name of the city!? I''m so embarrassed!?


    "It should also be noted that Parliament unanimously voted in favour. If you want to name another name, please bring a vote that goes beyond that positive vote."


    "That means you don''t have a real veto right!?"


    "That''s the only name we think you deserve in this city, Anis."


    Yufi ran out of words with a cloudless smile. Ugh, yeah, that''s why my name bes the name of the city...


    "I think it''s good! This city deserves a name!


    "Vote in favor of me, too, while you cross the line"


    "Then so am I."


    Charne, Prisci and Gakkun even betrayed me. Wow, this is definitely not the guy I won''t cover no matter how I scratch!?


    I identally bite my teeth and roar. Shamees up, but that''s why I can''t help it......!


    "... ha, already. You weren''t gonna let me say anything against it anyway, were you?


    "Yes."


    "Don''t say it with a good smile.... For once, I''ll ask Uncle Drags and Mrs. Arianna too, are you sure you want my name or something?


    "Rather, if we can bear the name of His Royal Highness the King, there is no more honor."


    "Yeah, you''re very wee. Magic City Anisphere, Isn''t It a Good Name"


    I can''t help it if my lord tells me so too. I dropped my shoulders disappointingly and hid my reddened face so I was at my best.


    It was night.


    I was sitting on that rooftop of the city hall, looking out at the sky. The name of the city has been confirmed, so it has beenmunicated to the workers and knights, and it has be a little feast.


    Lights are on and everyone cheerfully enjoys drinking and eating. I saw a gag in the distance. And Navre, who is sighing beside it.


    Smoke rises from the mes of the lights. I felt signs behind my back as I watched the smoke rising into the sky shaken by every night breeze.


    "Next door, excuse me."


    "Yufi, what is Her Majesty doing here?"


    "That''s the dialogue."


    Uffi will also sit on the roof, which would clearly be an ill-disciplined act. If you''re even a loud nobleman, I can''t help it! That could have pissed me off.


    "From here, the city looks good"


    "... but it''s still iplete. I''m sure it''ll be a good city. Anyway, I gave you your name."


    "I wanted you to stop because I''m ashamed."


    I smile satisfied and say it. I smile bitterly without thinking of Yufi. The shame is mostly soothing, but it never disappears and smokes in my chest.


    Magic City Anisphere. I don''t feel it when I whisper. Maybe that''s because the construction of this city is still halfway down the road.


    "... I wonder what view extends from here and what it looks like"


    "Looking forward to it?


    - It''s not gonna be fun.


    The fact that my name will be left behind is proof that I have lived here.


    More than a decade has passed since he was reincarnated and regained his memory of his previous life. Until a few years ago I was nothing but trouble. It was just something that made this world noisy.


    But maybe this is how I can unload my roots on thisnd. If you say that the symbol is a city that has been given my name�� I think maybe it''s really something to be proud of from the bottom of my heart.


    It just seemed like it would take a little longer to take that right away.


    "Looking forward to it, Anis"


    "... yeah"


    Stay alongside Uffi and admire the unfinished city. The stars shine beautifully in the sky.


    Yufi''s hand and mine, which have grown gently, grip each other. We just kept looking up at the starry sky as we heard the people''s pleasant noise.


    "- �� the report will be more than"


    "Thank you for your hard work. �� then we will follow up with the next assignment"


    There''s darkness. A ce where no one steps in deep darkness. Only human shadows can step in.


    The shadows whisper at each other, quietly groaning. Shiru, like a snake crawling around in a shiru.


    "You can''t keep looking at things like this. Whatever you do, you must fulfill your grief."


    "... So you seriously think you''re going to execute the example n?


    "Whatever."


    Shadows let Eagle Deep snort. Glittered and sharpened eyes in the shadows stare at something. Burning a deep passion in the back of his eyes like a cloud.


    "- Anisphere Wynn Palettia. If you shoot her, we have no future."


    The shadow is not yet illuminated by the day. It disappeared deeper, into darker darkness.

 114 Introduction To Key Characters That Have Appeared So Far

    �� Anisphere Win Palettia


    Age: 19 (at some points: 17) Gender: Female


    [Appearance] tinum hair, light green eyes, younger than age


    [Favorite]: Demon Prop Development and Research


    [Dislikes]: I don''t feel particrly disliked these days (at some points: engagement stories, theology)


    [aptitude attribute]: none


    Overview


    First Princess of the Kingdom of Palletia. I want the name of Princess Odd Heavenly because the oddity stands out. I remember being Japanese in my previous life and have a strong admiration for magic.


    Because magic was an innate unusable physique, he advocated magic science, abbreviated as magic, a discipline that uses the knowledge of science to simte magic. I work in development and research using my previous life''s knowledge.


    I go hunting dragons alone or participate as an adventurer in a demonic crusade all I want to do in the bust, and it''s bothering my parents'' heads.


    It has carved an engraving that melts demonic stones into its own back, reaching a skill that does not allow it to follow when ites to strengthening physical abilities and manipting magic.


    I was greatly reluctant to marry because of the issue of the right to inherit the throne. The right to inherit the throne had also been waived, but there were many things that would restore it.


    Uphilia and I joined our thoughts in the midst of a problem-solving run through the throne. After Ufiria took office as queen, she pinched a rest period, then refrained from behind the newly established Ministry of Magic and Sciences, turning to the aides of the neers.


    Since the urban development n has been lifted, I will go as the person in charge. Although he has grown only slightly in height over thest two years, his back length is still low from the average. But breasts are said to have grown. Caution should be exercised when he tells the person that his face turns bright red and makes him angry.


    �� Uphilia Fez Palettia (maiden name: Magenta)


    Age: 17 (at some points: 15) Gender: Female


    [Appearance] Silver hair, pink eyes, eyes that make others feel intimidated


    [Likes]: Reading (regardless of genre)


    [Dislikes]: Every Thing Harmful to Anisphere (at some points: Not particrly surprising)


    [aptitude attribute]: All (as far as observable, may have all aptitudes)


    Overview


    Lady of the Duke of Magenta''s house. He was Algard''s fianc��e and raised as the next queen.


    A gifted woman, she was also said to be perfect, from studying to magic to politics to martial arts. There is a tough education, but there is therefore ack of humanity, and the engagement is dered broken at the end of the twist.


    He is picked up as an assistant to the Anisphere, knows about her, and is interested in a discipline called magic. I have a close fondness for loyalty to Anisphere for epting my affairs.


    It is difficult to hold bad feelings for others, but at the same time it is difficult to hold good feelings, so there is ack of human vor. However, fulfilling the spiritual covenant shows a tendency to improve. For this reason, the childish side is shown to others with known feelings such as Anisphere, Raini, and Ilia.


    To protect the freedom and heart of the Anisphere, take power over the Queen. He then serves as a queen who is revered by everyone by showing his acumen as a young man.


    In the private sector, while showing the trouble of giving top priority to Anisphere, he spends his days enriched and alive.


    �� Ilia Coral


    Age: 29 (at some point: 27) Gender: Female


    [appearance]: red tea hair, blue eyes, often found in calm deposition


    [Favorite Thing]: Making fun of Raini and Anisphere.


    [Dislikes]: Parents


    [aptitude attribute]: fire


    Overview


    A squire and dedicated Anispheric samurai. Originally, he worked at the Royal Pce and was hoped to be a favor to leading aristocrats from a strong power-oriented home.


    To be seen by the Anisphere, to be the exclusive samurai of the Anisphere and to be involved in her study of magic. I have a deep loyalty to her because Anisphere sheltered me when I was about to be brought back to my parents'' house.


    Still, loyalty can lead to misceneous treatment of Anisphere. But he also has a deep affection, a person who has watched over Anisphere like a squire but a sister.


    With the power of Raini''s vampire charm, he began to show his emotional wobbles, and then behaved as Raini''s good senior, but after the rtionship changed, he continued to process his impending engagement offer to Raini as Raini''s lover.


    I''m starting to leave Anisphere, and she''s also bing a little independent of Anisphere. My hobby these days is to make fun of my juniors, starting with Raini.


    �� Raini Sian


    [Age]: 17 (at some points: 15) [Gender]: Female


    [looks]: brte, red eyes (* originally grey), fluffy cute girl


    [Likes]: Knitting (at some points: time to be alone)


    [Dislikes]: Men approaching your rtionship (at some points: time you can''t be alone)


    [aptitude attribute]: water (* unable to determine precisely because there are demonic stones)


    Overview


    An orphan who was originally raised as a civilian and grew up in an orphanage after losing his mother. Later he lived a life of turmoil that he found out was the Baron''s daughter and became an aristocratic courtier.


    He fascinated the sons of many leading men, including Algard, to make a cut of Uphilia''s impeachment. Because I was spending time as a civilian, my mind and manners as a nobleman were floating halfway, so I was often embarrassed by Uphilia.


    The identity is the half of a vampire. The fact that he was not aware of it at all and could not control his ability to activate it unconsciously began.


    The original character was a naive girl, but she ispletely apathetic after being rubbed by the rough waves of various lives.


    Rtionships are often obstinate with the power of unconscious vampires, pessimistic and painful to be with others. I''ve also gained acting skills that don''t enlighten me about it, but in a vicious circle where the seeping temperament reflects as a beautiful girl of dim fortune.


    After being officially protected under the Anisphere, he thinks he''s finally got a ce of peace.


    Then there was a change in my rtionship with Ilia and I was in love with her. He has a full day of flirting but also having plenty of privacy at work.


    �� Orphans il palettia


    [Age]: 39 (at some points: 37) [Gender]: Male


    [Appearance]: White-haired tinum, light green eyes, 10 years old and seen


    [Favorite Things]: Garden Walk, nt Care


    [Dislikes]: Time Your Heart Can''t Rest


    [aptitude attributes]: soil, water, light


    Overview


    The predecessor king of the kingdom of Palletia. Father of Anisphere and father inw of Uphilia.


    He showed off his arms in internal affairs during his king''s time and acted as a big ck pir to consolidate the country.


    It''s basically a temperate personality, but a hard-won temperament that puts a scratch on the headache of being brought in.


    Even one survived the rough times leading up to his reign, but regrets that his daily businessmanship led toter Anisphere and Algard''s determination.


    It is a childhood familiar rtionship with his wife, Silphine, and Grants of the Duke of Magenta family, and he says he has not had his head up for two since his youth.


    After having the king take over from Uffi, she was for a while her administrative assistant. I enjoy the maintenance of gardens and personal vegetable gardens, which have always been my hobby due to their reduced frequency. It''s also part of the research, and one day the research will blossom.


    �� Grants Magenta


    [Age]: 39 (at some points: 37) [Gender]: Male


    [appearance]: a beautifully shaped man with silver hair, red tea eyes and majestic


    [Favorite]: Family


    [Dislikes]: I can''t get through


    [aptitude attributes]: light, darkness, fire, water, earth, wind, ice, thunder


    Overview


    Present head of the historic Duke of Magenta family in the Kingdom of Palletia. As the right arm supporting Orphans, the king, he shows Pierce as the leading nobleman.


    He also excelled as a wizard, and lined up his name with Silphine, the queen known at the time as the kingdom''s strongest.


    He is also a man loyal to his duties and trulypetent, but he is distant from his surroundings from the appearance that gives him a sense of intimidation. Therefore, there are few people who can be called friends, and not one side of continuing to devote themselves to someone who has sworn allegiance once.


    I feel like my brother because I''ve been pushing Orphans, who I expected mainly, to p me in the ass for a long time. Family rtionships make me realize that I am clumsy and I truly love my wife, Nerschel, who supports me.


    I am still watching Uphilia y her part while encouraging her in government as Duke head.


    �� Silphine Mays Palettia


    [Age]: 39 (at some points: 37) [Gender]: Female


    [looks]: red-brown hair, blue eyes, a child-faced girl who even looks like a girl


    [Favorite Things]: Outing, Adventure


    [Dislikes]: Female guy.


    [aptitude attribute]: wind


    Overview


    The queen of the kingdom of Palletia. Because he was also a diplomat, he often traveled outside the country to trade. She often gets sighed out because she maintains beauty unsuitable for her age with a look that may even look like a girl.


    The Queen''s days were watched by Stoick because he had admonished himself that he would be worthy. The fruit, overflowing with a drowning love for his family, hides those aspects that he doesn''t look good on himself either. Some facets secretly regret that the response to the children has be more demanding because of it.


    The magic of aptitude is the wind, but I have also held the kingdom''s strongest name as a wizard of its wind-specific type. There is also a factor in this man''s being told that Anispheric sobriety is "another princess".


    The middle name maize is a remnant of her family name, which no longer exists.


    Now he''s out of line and watching his daughters grow while he fits in as a counselor.


    �� Nerschel Magenta


    [Age]: 34 (at some points: 32) [Gender]: Female


    [Appearance]: Silver hair, light green eyes, usually ya woman.


    [Likes]: A study of magic


    [Dislikes]: cowardly things


    [aptitude attribute]: light, darkness


    Overview


    Duchess of Magenta. Usually a or woman, but a woman with a reputation for scaring me when I piss her off. He is a harmless person if you don''t make him angry, but he is also calm and a good listener.


    I pushed my engagement to Grants, where the previous King and his wife were still single when they were awarded Anisphere. He sessfully induced Grants, who wanted to encourage the administration, to enter into a tentative early marital rtionship before steadily packing the distance.


    Brilliantly falling in love with Grants, his arms are told like a martial arts tradition within him. "I just fell in love with magical aptitude and didn''t think I would even fall in love with my personality," he says.


    There were stories of people once being diagnosed with entering the Ministry of Magic, but I have a history of saying no. I still haven''t exhausted that exploratory mind, and I''m taking time for magic rigging to get time to deal with my daughter, Uphilia, even though she''s cut off the edge.


    �� Halphis Anti (maiden name: Nebles)


    [Age]: 17 (Partly at the time: 15) [Gender]: Female


    [Appearance]: Girl with bright brown hair, blue eyes, atmosphere like chairman ofmittee


    [Likes]: Puzzles, embroidery


    [Dislikes]: Never-ending paperwork


    [aptitude attributes]: soil, light, darkness


    Overview


    A youngdy married to the Count Anti family. She was originally the daughter of the Viscount Nebles family.


    There are crises such as the fact that the magic arm does not hold up that far and that his friendship with his fianc��e Marion, who was on the path of the Ministry of Magic, is endangered, and he bes the godson of Anisphere as a cut-off.


    Having received the incense pottery of magic, she blossoms her talents and acts as a talented woman leading the Ministry of Magic. Bring in one job after another because the guidelines are good. Sometimes overload breaks my personality.


    Anisphere also sometimes invents surprising inventions, and is a reliable next generation person.


    �� Marion Anti


    [Age]: 20 (Partly at the time: 18) [Gender]: Male


    [Appearance]: Dark brown hair, red brown eyes, youth wrapped around the atmosphere like the chairman of themittee


    [Favorite Things]: Organized


    [Dislikes]: A pushy woman


    [aptitude attributes]: light, wind, thunder


    Overview


    Young lord who told the Count Anti family. He was once an elite enrolled in the Ministry of Magic.


    My fianc��e, Halfis, had a poor magic score, and at the time, she was forced to break up her engagement because so many people had consecrated about magic.


    Where Halfis was safely to be featured, he was due to join his son-inw, but the recognition of merit led to Marion taking over the Count family.


    Happy days with Halfis, but I keep moving forward every day to repay them.


    �� Garc Lamp


    [Age]: 20 (Partly at the time: 18) [Gender]: Male


    [looks]: dark hair, dark brown eyes, good width, with a face like a Buddha


    [Favorite Thing]: Building your body


    [Dislikes]: Using your head


    [aptitude attribute]: fire


    Overview


    Son of the Baron Lamp family belonging to the Knights of the Borders. I have attended the Noble College in Wangdu.


    I once had difficulty with the anisphere where I used to be an adventurer, so much so that I switched minds and encouraged workouts. My goal was to join the Kingsguard Knights for a dream I had at that time, and I dreamed of being an Anispheric escort.


    The type of person who doesn''t like to think deeply and basically acts before making a decision. It is amazingly active when my instincts are full, but not when my mind is not working.


    Recently, my dreams havee true, so I am floating inside. I''m trying to train more to tighten myself up like that.


    �� Lang Voltaire


    [Age]: 22 (Partly at the time: 20) [Gender]: Male


    [Appearance]: Silver hair, empty eyes, distressing looking intelligent sses


    [Likes]: Prayer time for the Spirit


    [Dislikes]: Deste Humans


    [aptitude attributes]: light, darkness, wind, water, earth


    Overview


    A talented child born in the Count Voltaire family. At the time he was part of the Ministry of Magic, which was the title of an elite. For this reason, there was a time when I was overconfident in my talents and spiritual faith. There were times when I loved Uphilia and was eager to take her husband''s seat.


    I still can''t stop blowing that thought. But since I know who I am, there is nothing on the table. I reconcile myself with Anisphere, who once hated me as much as a serpent scorpion, and show a little bit of a walking attitude.


    Now he has been awarded Count Voltaire status by Anisphere''s Birthday feat and others, and he also acts as a young Junying at a nce in the Spirit Ministry.


    �� Matthew Spurat


    [Age]: 38 (Partly then: 36) [Gender]: Male


    [looks]: dark green hair, dark green eyes, nice middle per capita


    [Favorite Things]: Reading Poems


    [Dislikes]: paperwork


    [aptitude attributes]: wind, fire, light, darkness


    Overview


    Kingdom of Palletia, Commander of the Knights of Kingsguard. He is also the current head of the Count Sprout family.


    As a junior from the Orphans, I followed him as an Orphans escort for a long time. Hardworkers who often adjusted rtionships within their peers because of their good perception.


    If it''s also a battle, I''ll do what I deserve as a knight captain, buttely it''s just an inside job and it''s a long way from being in action. One of my masters mmed the foundations of being a swordsman into the anisphere.


    I couldn''t grasp my son''s distance from Navre and he wasn''t doing very well, but I got a chance to crack my belly and talk to my son from Algard''s engagement breakingmotion, and now he''s doing pretty well.


    �� Navr Spurat


    [Age]: 17 (Partly at the time: 15) [Gender]: Male


    [Appearance]: Dark green hair, honey-colored eyes, smooth long good young man


    [Favorite Things]: Workout


    [Dislikes]: Women (I don''t like it exactly)


    [aptitude attributes]: fire, wind, light, darkness


    Overview


    Son of the Knights of Kingsguard, who had been candidate as a side of Algard. He was a good bloodthirsty young man, but the synergy between his stupidity and Raini''s vampire curse leads to bad results.


    At one point, it was sinking to the bottom but after meeting Garc Lamp and talking to my father, I turned my mind around. As a knight, I have continued my efforts to enhance myself, even though I am troubled.


    Since one of the examples, I''ve been totally bad at dealing with women in private.


    �� Tomas Gana


    [Age]: 27 (Partly at the time: 25) [Gender]: Male


    [looks]: blonde hair, orange eyes, thin macho''s unfathomable


    [Favorite Things]: Work


    [Dislikes]: arrogant nobility


    Overview


    A good young man who runs a Gana workshop on his own in the castle town of Wangdu. He has the wrong physique and a forged body to look at as a knight, but an artisan. The downside is that it''s unfathomable.


    Stubborn craftsmanship. I have been attached to Anisphere for a long time, so I have been dating him in a disintegrating way. He is also an Anispheric understander, but he is by no means kind.


    I once felt poor because my parents lost a lot of money in their dealings with nobility, and I have a close aversion to hatred towards nobility from the experience of losing my mother at that time. Afterwards, my father passed away, so I inherited the workshop by myself.


    The fact that he worked as a technical advisor at the invitation of Anisphere sells his name by hanging up, and he refuses even though he has been solicited to move from arge workshop. Instead, he seems to be busy showing his face in various workshops in the form of business trips.


    �� Miguel Graphite


    [Age]: 21 (Partly at the time: 19) [Gender]: Male


    [looks]: blonde, dark brown eyes, grinning young man with no grasp


    [Likes]: Human observation


    [Dislikes]: Ipetent worker


    [aptitude attributes]: wind, earth, water, darkness


    Overview


    The man of the Marquis Graphite family. There is always a well-deserved grin and it can also be popr among women. Because of their versatile abilities, pinch hitters are taken out on business trips to various workces.


    Its identity is a back-run human being in charge of intelligence in the Kingdom of Palletia. From generation to generation, he can be educated by the Graphite family to monitor the royal family and determine whether it would benefit the country, from assassination to espionage.


    He has no hesitation in killing people, but he likes interesting people. My favorites these days are Anisphere and Uphilia. I promise to stay on their side as long as their work benefits the country. Normal position is neutral.


    �� Drags Cyan


    [Age]: 36 (Partly then: 34) [Gender]: Male


    [looks]: dark brown hair, grey eyes, giant with sharp eyes


    [Favorite]: Care for weapons and loot


    [Dislikes]: bitter medicine


    Overview


    A former adventurer''s rising baron aristocrat. As soon as I became a baron, I met my wife, Arianna, who was immediately surrounded and held her head for a time for having a wife as young as 14.


    As an adventurer, I was good friends with Tillis, Raini''s mother, but I am traumatized by her sudden disappearance. In order to shake off that trauma, the Adventurer era was rather unscrupulous, and there were times when he was known as the Aurora Arm.


    Since I found Raini, I hope that I will manage to make her happy by drowning about her. I am grateful to Anisphere and Uphilia for all they have done for me.


    It is a star of expectation that is attracting admirable attention from the civilian poption. The problem these days is my daughter''s highly habitual lover.


    �� Arianna Cyan


    [Age]: 22 (Partly at the time: 20) [Gender]: Female


    [Appearance]: dark hair with blue, brown eyes, fluffy healing system


    [Favorite Things]: Making confectionery


    [Dislikes]: Bugs in general


    [aptitude attribute]: light, darkness


    Overview


    An ex-loving maiden who fell in love with Drags at first sight and had an electric marriage after an electric engagement.


    Though she was thest daughter of the Viscount and in a free position, there was also a little attention to the electric shock that brought the two lovers to the table. The experience gained in making hobby treats at that time.


    It melted the mind of Drags, who was troubled by the difference in age, etc. that Drags wouldn''t mind loving another woman. The kindness was also unfortunately shown to Raini, his stepdaughter, and now Raini is also a respected mother. I am horrified that Raini has found someone who can keep his mind properly.


    �� Charne Persimon


    [Age]: 12 [Gender]: Female


    [looks]: golden peach hair, amethyst eyes, energetic girl


    [Favorite Things]: Hunting


    [Dislikes]: hungry


    [aptitude attributes]: thunder, wind


    Overview


    A Viscount girl whose home territory is a natural disaster and whose household is on fire.


    Because it had a mining ground for spiritual resources in its territory, it would be saved by the reform of the Anisphere. I admired Anisphere for her various aplishments, even if she could not use magic, and dreamed of bing her exclusive maid and came out of the realm to King''s Capital.


    I am good at hunting because the territory did not have much to eat due to natural disasters, so I hunted beasts in hunting to collect food, etc.


    �� Monica


    [Age]: 18 [Gender]: Female


    [Appearance]: Girl with silver hair, yellow-green eyes, sleeping hair and a sobering impression


    [Likes]: Mother


    [Dislikes]: Father


    [aptitude attributes]: soil, water


    Overview


    Now a bastard who draws the blood of the fallen Count Chartreuse family. My mother was a samurai who served the Chartreuse family, but she was brought into the bedroom as a practicing partner and conceived Monica. He was cut off from the edge at the end of it and lived carefully.


    After my mother''s death, she was kept in an orphanage for a living. He came alive hiding the fact that he was drawing the blood of the Chartreuse family.


    In fact, I was face-to-face with Anisphere during the orphanage and secretly had a longing for Anisphere. Afterwards, you will feel guilty when you hear about the fall of the Count Chartreuse family.


    Now I''m moving forward trying to help Anisphere with my magical arms up.


    �� Prisci Sausaler


    [Age]: 20 [Gender]: Female


    [Appearance]: group blue hair, empty eyes, demonic woman smiling with her eyes constantly narrowed


    [Favorite]: Her Majesty Queen Uphilia


    [Dislikes]: (silent)


    [aptitude attribute]: water


    Overview


    Daughter of the Earl of Soussarah family who became the new dedicated maid of the Anisphere. It has a very demonic atmosphere because it doesn''t do anything to show its true intentions from its normal behavior.


    I''m saying that I like Uphilia, but I don''t know if I''m serious about that either. I just know that I can bepetent as a samurai and I can work as a secretary.

 115 The Two Of Us On Holiday Talk About Our Future Prospects

    - I''m tired.


    "... Yes?


    It has been a while since my return to the already customary King''s capital, Sara Latteria, began my life of spending my holidays out of the pce. When the establishment of the city government, which includes both the development n of the city that has been given my name, as well as functions such as my residence, came to a paragraph.


    If you want toe back out of the pce for the holidays, when you meet Uffi face to face, Uffi is holding you tight. I''ll bury my face in my shoulder and p you on the back, even as you face Uffi.


    "Good day, Uffi"


    "... I''m tired"


    This is it as soon as you enter the private room. Because I have no eyes, I exhale as I hug Gunya and hold Yufi, which takes more.


    Right now, Wang Du is in trouble, so I can''t help it. Although the beginning was to send people who could use magic to develop my city, it turned and other people began to move to secure the talent.


    As a result, it became a major policy and Yufi''s affairs increased inrge numbers. I guess that''s why Uffi''s so tired so far.


    "Look, sit in the chair. I''ll make you some tea."


    Still leaning on me. Encourage me to sit with Yuffi''s back supported. Trying to get away from me to make tea, I grab my clothes like I don''t like it.


    Pompous pping to calm Yufi''s back like that, he let go of his hand. Prepare the tea as soon as possible and prepare the tea for two.


    In the meantime, I''ve been feeling my gaze from Uffi, so I think that''s so cute. Yufi chewed as she sat shoulder to shoulder with each other and zeroed her breath.


    "I like the tea that Anis brewed me the most......"


    "What are you talking about? Thedies are better brewed."


    "Still, I like the tea that anise brewed for me."


    Uffi intes her cheeks small in a way that doesn''t give way at all. When I poked him with my finger on his cheek, the sound of the airing out of his mouth came zero.


    Uffi stares at me in dissatisfaction. The trick is so strange that Iugh.


    "It''s mean, Anis is"


    "Not as good as Uffi."


    "I''m not mean."


    "Huh? I think I''m mostly abused, though?


    "... do you want me to abuse you?


    Sooo, and my eyes narrower, Yufi. Decopin to delude signs of imminent imminence. Take my decopin, Yufi leaks her voice down and holds her forehead.


    "You''re telling me to at least stay up at night."


    "... you''re not telling me not to abuse you"


    "It is forbidden to take fried feet -... I like Yufi, but not now. Drink some of my brewed tea."


    "... I knew Anis was more mean"


    "Why?"


    "... it''s a biocide"


    "You don''t bite the edge of the cup, I don''t know. I don''t have a choice."


    Yufi is cuter than she usuallyes sweeter, but she seems scared of the night when she makes too much fun of her. Allow the cup that was in Yuffi''s hand to return to the table and then kiss Yuffi''s cheek to peck with his hand.


    When you kiss me from me, Yuffi also turns her hand around my neck andys her lips from herself. I''ve pecked a few times, but I''ve stretched it to my tongue, so I hold my cheek and let go of my face.


    "No"


    "Mmmm..."


    "I want to slow down a little, too."


    Yufi still wanted to say something, but you found out I wouldn''t pull it off. You keep your head on your shoulder, you take one of my hands, you hold it with both hands and you start ncing at your fingers. These ces are young, so is Uffi.


    "How''s Wang Du doing?


    "... right. It''s busy searching for talent, but it also strengthens the lookout for Kingsguard Knights. There is an increasing influx of people, and we are alert to grabbing people, etc. Because not many people try to sell it as their own children."


    "That''s a tough story... it''s gonna be tough on Uffi, but I think one day I''ll have to get it."


    "Yep. There was one like Sarah Meki."


    Oh, I miss you.


    Sometimes he was treated like a ve while taking the form of weing a powerful civilian son as a noble son-inw. In fact, the aristocrats who were behaving that way went into the investigation and took control of it.


    There are such instances, and it is difficult to deal with the bastard of the nobility, an unrecognized child as well.


    "But with more manpower, we might want to subdivide the areas more professionally and specialize in handling each province."


    "You want to save Spirit Ministry and Magic?


    "Yes. It''s just going to be hard to divide anything. I think it would be a good idea to have a dedicated response department within the province today."


    "I see, I want to put it in my head, so let me know if there''s any change."


    "Okay. What about the anisphere?


    "I''m not used to calling it that..."


    The city I was given my name because it''s a city that develops magic, and I call it a new city or a magic city, but when they call it Anisphere, it''s incredibly restless.


    Heughs when Yufi crinkles when he is pointing his lips at dissatisfaction, switching to one hand the hand he was holding with both hands. Take your own teacup with your free hand and drink tea gracefully.


    "Urban development is going well. Now that I have a ce to live, I''m basically doing paperwork over there."


    "Is there something wrong?


    "Hmm, I think I got a big bath and one of the healing things, but I guess I don''t have enough preferences? A drink after work! Sounds like a lot of people."


    "Is that a hobby... Then you need a store or a chamber ofmerce to offer. Is it proof that your life has stabilized?


    "Right. He said thefort of the job had improved considerably. So now I''m going to have to turn my gaze on those aspects as well."


    People want to keep an eye on entertainment and hobbies if their lives are fulfilled. Using an air bike doesn''t mean a day trip, but if it''s a carriage or a walk, it''s still a long way from Wang Du. It''s a bit far from entertainment because there''s no big town on the road, which is a source of concern.


    "Perhaps you could consider soliciting restaurants and chambers ofmerce once the tidiness has gone a little further. If you''re Annis, why don''t you try speaking up in Castle Town and people wille together unexpectedly?


    "Maybe there''s a second son who won''t seed to the inn or something. He''s my second son again."


    "It''s an effective use of human resources."


    "But on the contrary, you can''t pull from the current king''s capital, can you? You''re definitely too busy with your amodation."


    "... Indeed. That sounds difficult."


    Wang capital, where the influx of people has increased due to one of the major policies of talent extraction, will inevitably also increase the number of people using amodation. I think it''s too early to pull the manpower out of there again. I''d really like you toe when I''m settled, but I''d like to have some dinner too.


    "I''d like a mass cafeteria or something. I liked dinner at the Adventurers Guild and ate it a lot. There, they also have a dining room and a tavern."


    "Is this an Adventurer Alliance meal"


    "Yes, yes. From cheap meals for adventurers to a little extravaganza, there''s a wide menu."


    If you use such a past story without other love as Ufi, the story ys more and more and you run out of tea. Until the tea cooled down, our conversation was endless and we kept talking.


    From each other''s recent developments, about future prospects. A little case or who''s doing what now.


    "Your father still won''t let you go?


    "I can''t for a while, but I cheated on you with me and made sure you took the day off. It''s heartbreaking to let a boulder take the time of my father-inw''s hobby."


    "I know you want to be soiling yourself all the time if you leave him alone, but hey."


    "Isn''t that right, even Anis? If you don''t have a job, and you don''t have any restrictions, you don''t want to do a study of magic, do you?


    "I don''t deny it... but I''m not stuffed with more feathers than I was before"


    I''m not the same as I was in the past and now, when I wanted to leave results and didn''t have a spare moment to develop demonic props. I don''t know if I''ve changed. I''m just a little embarrassed to talk about the change myself.


    "Now anyway, I want to develop magic tools that make chores easier to clean up"


    "The development of that hand is very Halphis... a little, uh, broken these days."


    "If you leave her alone, she''ll carry the job in..."


    "I''ll be careful. However, I guess that''s all you want from the Ministry of Magic..."


    "Yeah, we don''t have enough people over there..."


    At the earliest, it can also be described as a kind of demonic realm. How did that happen? Let''s give a round of apuse to the staff.


    "The Spirit Ministry seems busy, too. That Miguel was caught by Lang."


    "Miguel did?


    "I had experience working with Lord Jiltu at one time, and Miguel is clever enough to be dispatched anywhere. I''m running as a helper in various departments depending on the situation. Looks like Lang caught you this time."


    Miguel is a "shadow," that is, a Graphite man taking on intelligence. For this reason, I work in the form of dispatches to departments that are understaffed due to the fact that I can perform a single job under any circumstances.


    Although he says that he has a lot to do and his eyes turn, I think he is a good worker. It just matches Miguel''s taste, too, so I guess he''s having fun and working.


    "Everybody''s in a hurry to change."


    "It''s your fault, isn''t it? Or should I say thanks to you?


    "Either way, as far as I''m concerned"


    What you think of me if you cheer me up is your freedom in person. It is also true that it has caused the country to make noise, and I think that the Kingdom of Palletia will be able to gain further strength if the various things that are moving now are put together.


    That''s a future to look forward to. It would be a pleasure for me if I could just hang up for it.


    Then Yufi''s arm tangled in my arm and Yufi crept in. Keep your head on my chest and rub it off sweetly.


    "... Ufi?


    "It''s hard, I''m very tired... but I have very full days. I thought I was happy and happy."


    "... well"


    I smiled as I stroked Yufi''s head with my hands that were not tangled. Surely I don''t see any sign that work just increases and decreases every day. Sometimes I wonder when it''s going to end.


    But that''s all the days are full. I think we''re happy people who can call it happiness.


    "... that I miss you away, and that''s why I''m d to be around you. It''s going to be a dazzling treasure to me."


    "... right. But you know what?"


    "I want to be with you all the time if I can. I will always be, when the dayes when Yuffi will get off the queen. Let''s get on the road."


    "... is it a journey?


    "Don''t you think our yground is narrow enough for this kingdom?


    The only world I know is still this country. Even the sights of other countries, which I only know from my mother''s hearsay, are still spreading. I wish I could go see that view with Uffi someday.


    Yufi looks at me with her eyes closed. Then he smiles at me all the time. He also looks at me, gives me a light kiss, and then rubs his cheeks against each other.


    "... how many decades away are we talking about"


    "Out of the way, maybe we''re close? There''s a question of session to the throne."


    "... is this an invitation to make a child?


    I poked my head at it as much as I wanted. All of a sudden, Uffi, who had his head poked at me, left me with a small scream. There was an usation. Tears eyes stare at me.


    "... it''s terrible"


    "It''s worse to say something stupid."


    "It''s not stupid. I have to make it when I need it. �� I want it, even if it''s not necessary."


    I can''t stand Yufi''s gaze of serious eyes and I try to stand back and distance myself. I think my cheeks are probably red stained. I didn''t want to see that face and turned away.


    "... I think Yufi wants a child"


    "One day, though. I know you can''t do this to a boulder right now. It''s a little dream."


    "A dream?"


    "This is the world that me and the people I love have changed," I want to be proud of. "


    I seem a little embarrassed, but I turn my gaze back to Uffi in the voice of Uffi, who groaned like I dreamed.


    Yuffi''s cheeks were just a little red, too. But the look that floats there is in the face of a girl who looks really happy. I frown upon the shock of my chest bing much more painful.


    "... someday,"


    "Yes, one day please"


    I still don''t know the future. I don''t know what''s going to happen to us.


    One day there wille a day when I will love a day like today, when I have spoken of my dreams. I never thought I''d just take that certainty off.

 116 Friends Of Anisphere And Corruption

    - I say it''s great, but if everyone thinks they can be happy with that benefit, they must be extra happy.


    I''m the one who started living a round-trip life between the Wang du Sara Terrier and the Magic City, but I try to return to the Wang du once a month with ns that are different from my usual schedule. The reason for this is for a medical examination.


    This medical examination has been going on for a long time. Precisely, after engraving on my back.


    "... every time, the doctor doesn''t cure you."


    I groaned so much, but headed to the mansion in the corner where the nobles'' mansions lined up, even in the corner. Because it is in a deep position, it is not very popr among the aristocratic neighborhoods, and the sun is not as good, so it creates an eerie atmosphere.


    "For better, well, you want to live in such a messy ce..."


    The "doctor" I have business with is a freak, even though I say so. He keeps people away for different reasons than I have in the past, and he stays in a ce that avoids people''s eyes.


    I don''t know how I feel, so I don''t have anything toin about, but I get worried. For once, the squire lives in this creepy mansion but ites with it, so I guess it''s not fatal.


    As I approach the entrance to the mansion, the maides out to thank me as if she had anticipated my arrival.


    "We are out of time, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    "Yeah, it''s a month swing to say you''re shabby. How is she?


    "It''s my job to take care of your daughter''s health."


    Somewhere around Ilia, the maid said so with a clear face. Seems the same and I smile unexpectedly.


    I stepped inside the mansion as the maid showed me. If you step into the room ahead of you, the nose is irritated by a mixture of different smells.


    "... as usual, there''s no need for research."


    It''s a creepy woman facing all kinds of drugs in the room. The surrounding atmosphere is too gloomy, even though you can never say your face is untidy.


    Back in the mid-twenties. I know they take care of it, but I just think he showed his shade. Dark, long hair. On top of a purple dress that matches the color of my hair, I have worn a white robe that I have recently been able to incorporate in the Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of the Spirit.


    She stared at me carelessly with those dark red eyes. Then I tilted my neck in a slow motion.


    "Oh, not Master Anisphere...... time for regr checkups already?


    "That''s right. Come on, aren''t you going to move out of here either? Tilty."


    Tilty ret. I know her well for a long time, and she''s the kind of fellow she calls a freak, just like me.


    He''s a high statusdy from the Marquis irette family if he''s supposed to be, but he''s a freak pulling away from the main house into a vi he bought in his own name. And an engraved doctor on me, a pharmacist to be exact.


    Tilty is a researcher in a different field from me. I am familiar with pharmacy and medicine and have been conducting research on medicines and diseases from time to time. So he''s a freak who''s constantly dispensing to create new drugs if we look at each other.


    "If shaders like me were on the table now, they wouldn''t know what to say..."


    "You pulled it from me..."


    Even though thedy says white skin is more popr, the sooner the more unhealthy the whiteness, the sooner I pull it off. Because I live in a room that doesn''t get sunlight and blocks the light. Clearly, I think it''s bad for my health.


    She''s like a mushroom incarnate with such dark roots, but it''s not like she''s not close to her family. Rather, it is no exaggeration to say that you are drowning Tilty.


    "Well... shall I examine you?"


    "Please."


    Stop the hand you were working on. Tilty starts preparing for my examination.


    Take off the clothes I was wearing, too, and expose my back. There is an engraving engraved like touching a dragon. Tilty''s fingers touch my engraving.


    "... anything unusualtely?


    "I''ve grown ustomed to living in and out of Wang Du, and I''ve never felt anything unusual or different myself."


    "Yes, there seems to be no noticeable change in the engraving.... Oh, and"


    Tilty nces at my engraving with a loud voice. A chill runs a little on the way it touches too glossy. Looking back, there was Tilty with a tranced look on her face.


    "It''s really beautiful while I''m at it, this engraving..."


    "I''m out, I have a bad habit... this curse maniac"


    Yes, Tilty, who is very knowledgeable as a pharmacist and is not exaggerating to say that he is the highest from the point of view of a doctor because he is also learning medicine. She has a nasty sexuality called "I prefer curses".


    Curse. Just as science and technology aregging behind in this world, so is medicine. The stride has not progressed at all due to the benefit from the Spirit of healing magic.


    It is aristocratic when ites to doctors for civilians who can''t use magic, and they charge quite a lot more if they want to do it to doctors. It ismon for civilians who cannot rely on nobility to rely on a pharmacist and prescribe medicines.


    Something that can''t be cured by such magic or medicine, it''s called a "curse." From what I can tell, there are two types of curses, if a disease that has not yet been medically rified is called a curse, and if it is a "real curse."


    Tilty is studying medicine and medicine to identify the "real curse." That''s why she''s a curse maniac.


    "You''re not weird enough either... I''m not convinced you''re just saying I''m weird"


    "I think I''m better than Tilty. Good addition and subtraction, aren''t you going to be a little more decent?


    "I''m not dissatisfied with you... thanks to you."


    Tilty and I have known each other a long time. With the exception of ria, Tilty is arguably the longest rtionship I''ve had. But I can''t empathize with the ideas that underlie her, even if I have feelings ofpanionship with her.


    That''s why I''ve never stayed away from you before. And I don''t think this sense of distance will ever change from one another. That''s why I''m supposed to be a friend of the corrupt.


    Tilty was also treated as a nose knob, just like me, when the Ministry of Magic, the predecessor of the Ministry of the Spirit, was alive. The reason for this is - magic is a "curse" to her.


    "How''s Tilty these days? Are you still frail?


    "... could you tell the maid that sunlight is what burns people?


    "Go outside for a moment. I can''t stand it from time to time because I''m not answering, it''s going to look like a dead man. He said," Keep it up. "


    "Actually, I''m dying, so I''m notughing."


    Tiltyughs as she grins her throat creepy. I knew this shady friend when I was just a young girl.


    Back then Tilty was not as shady and creepy as he is now - and in a way it was worse.


    "You''re not going to cure me? The" physique. "


    "Something my daughter-inw is going to send me when it''s healed."


    "... I need to be willing to heal"


    "I don''t care about the talent of the curse."


    Magic talent is valued above all else in this kingdom of Palletia. But for Tilty, his magical talent was nothing more than a "curse" that eroded his body.


    If Tilty was "decent," she had a magical gift that only approached Uffi. But that won''t happen. Because Tilty, if he uses magic, is a nasty physique that breaks the bnce of the soul that is the source of his magic and makes him sick of his spirit.


    Tilty is one of those cases where too much magic is taken away by the Spirit to make him ill with his spirit. No one noticed the cause, brushed his magic arm unknowingly, and Tilty was well mentally ill.


    I prefer to hurt people, and if anything I don''t like, I hurt them brutally. I remember the anger and frustration of even a few things, and I don''t even hate hitting the magic on them. Old Tilty was such a harsh girl.


    "You fought so hard... I was about to have my neck fly for disrespect"


    "You used to be like a really pretty knife. How did that end up like such a mushroom..."


    "Because of you."


    "Don''t me people"


    At the time, when I was doing research on what magic was, I tried toe into contact with whether Tilty was the embodiment of the hypothesis. At the time Tilty was a biting lunatic, whether royal or not, so I had been turned on magic too.


    Still, once I had the guts to convince Tilty not to use magic, Tilty gradually calmed down, but it was terrible again when I demodted. Now I''m feeling guilty and I''m starting to say that magical talent is a curse.


    Then Tilty gave uppletely on being able to use magic and chose the path to study pharmacy and medicine. It was only with Tilty''s help that the engraving was applied.


    ... However, I honestly think it was a failure to reveal that I may still have been cursed by the dragon. She has fallen into a curse that cannot be solved by medicine or medicine. And to this day.


    "Yes, yes, Master Anisphere"


    "What?"


    "- You must have noticed that, too. The curse is already familiar to my body.


    I stopped moving and turned to Tilty. Tilty is just moving her hands in a faceless, pale manner.


    "Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia, the Spirit Contractor, and Baroness Cyan, the Vampire... oh, did you ascend your rank to the Countess? Anyway, with more samples, I''m able to get a more urate picture of your condition."


    "... so?


    "Your body is definitely approaching the dragon. You don''t even feel the engraving recoil these days, do you?


    "... I didn''t really feel it because I didn''t get to use it as often as I used to."


    "I guess you were fortunate to have had that long rest period. Wouldn''t you take the time to get used to it?


    - I''ll be a dragon one day.


    A curse cast on the dragon when I defeated the dragon and got that material and the Demon Stone.


    Although I had felt the signs, my body seemed to adapt to the curse cast on the dragon more than I thought.


    "... you have any problems that might get you in trouble right away?


    "Come on? Even if it does, I wonder if I''ll be close to Countess Cyan. It would be more urate for your body to have the ability of a dragon than for you to be a dragon itself. In a way, it''s close to the state of the Spirit Contractor."


    "You mean the difference between a spirit and a dragon letting you lurk inside yourself?


    "Right."


    I mean, what Lumi warned me about before is bing a reality.


    In the meantime, I be more than just a person. Since I was thinking about engraving the mark on my body, I have been prepared for it.


    "... yes. In the meantime, we need to make sure these engravings don''t get found around us."


    "Yeah, right. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like one more sample."


    I don''t approve of human experiments.


    "Yes, sir.... I just think someone''s going to make the old one you used."


    - You mean the magic potion?


    Tilty nodded at my inquiry. The magic potion was created by me as the subject, the technology that predecessors the engraving mark.


    Although medicines exist in the Kingdom of Palletia to restore magic using spiritual stones as raw materials, the magic pills were used to crush demonic stones and were capable of amodating demonic powers in the same way as engraved marks.


    It was Tilty who lent his wisdom to the dispensation, although he sealed the engraved mark because he had stopped using it since it was engraved on him.


    "I don''t think what you and I put together to dispense will be so easy to produce, but I can''t say enough that there never will be."


    "You think someone''s gonna get to that idea?


    "It is a well-known fact that you are eager to hunt for demonic material. Someone might tie you up with a magic stone ande up with something close to a magic potion."


    It is a well-known fact that I cannot use magic, that I repeat strange inventions, and that I am eager to collect demonic materials. It could be possible if you do try to tie it up.


    Engraving marks, and the technique of magic medicine, can also be described as the dark side in magic. You mustn''t let that happen to the world.


    "... was that even a move like that?


    "You think I know?


    "... I don''t think"


    I asked the mushroom about the pull. It was my fault!


    "You''ve never been too careful, have you? You''ve got more people around you now, haven''t you?


    "Yes, yes, I''ll keep it in mind. Tilty, go outside more, right?


    "If you feel like it."


    I unted my shoulders as much as I could in response to a friend who seemed to have no feelings for it.


    - For a long time, I felt pressured like I was being grabbed by my heart, like I was being rushed against something.


    It was harsh, I didn''t like it, everything was neglected. And I had a time when I couldn''t help hurting everything that came into my eyes.


    The hand reached out to me like that was still a younger hand than mine. She has a sparkling eye for magic, just the opposite of me.


    I was able to return to sanity, and I neglected my talents more than anyone else. And she admired the talent I neglected more than anyone else.


    He wanted me to take my talents with me if it was something I could give him straight away. But that won''t happen. That''s why I gave her a hand. That''s all our rtionship is.


    With the saved side and the saved side. The side that hates magic and the side that admires magic. Unable to acknowledge each other where gratitude and rebellion lived together, an unhateable corrupt fringe. But...


    "... now you have a good smile, that girl"


    My younger friend seems to have changed the world one more time. I have such expectations as to what you will do next.


    A little friend who has recently gotten out again. "What reward will she bring when she has earned her favorite? lifted nature and the edge of my mouth. Iughed.

 117 Episode 13: A New Day In The City Of Magic

    Magic City Anisphere. Time has flown since the name of this new city was so designated.


    My office moved the ce from Count Cyan''s residence to the new city office. From the window of the office on the upper floor of the city hall, you can see the Knights working in training.


    Much remains untouched, although it is a city government built andpleted as a matter of priority. The ce in the square was brought for their training.


    "You''re all tense."


    With thepletion of the metropolitan government, in the future the quarters reserved for those working as VIP escorts were liberated by the Knights. They had also exposed their joy by finally being able to breathe in what had been their temporary residence. I''m also d to see them like that.


    "Speaking of which... you''re too busy here to train properly."


    At the very least, though I try not to blunt my body. I can''t say that there is no danger between the King''s capital, Sara Lateria, and the magic city. I just didn''t have time to move my stuff over here after the city office was done or take it slow because of the work I had to do.


    The business was just a little bit off now. I turn my gaze to Prisci, who is in charge beside me today.


    "Prisci, is it okay if Ie mixed up with the Knights'' training?


    "Are you training for the Knights?


    Prisci blinks her eyes only slightly before closing them to silence. He shook my head vertically after putting it down for a little while.


    "We''re also doing a paragraph of work, and if it''s time now, it shoulde with Master Navre and Gark, and then Charne. It won''t be a problem."


    "I know Navre and Gakkun, but Shalne too?


    "She''s a samurai, but she also has an escort job. He wanted it strongly."


    "Oh well, my shoulders get stiff when all I do is work to my desk, too. What about Prisci?


    "I have things to sort out and look into."


    "Really?"


    You''re still passionate about business, Prisci. Though I still don''t know what you''re thinking. I don''t have a lot of private conversations.


    I just wonder if that''s the distance Prisci wants. I don''t want to be forced to narrow the distance. I waved gently at Prisci before leaving the office behind.


    If we go outside, the voices emitted in the training of the knights sound good. A short distance from the trainingndscape we found Gakkun, Navr and Charne. Gakun and Navre were just doing an audition together.


    "Good day, Charne"


    "That, Your Royal Highness? What''s the matter, sir?


    "Because if I don''t move my body, too, I''ll be dull. I''m here to mix things up."


    "I''m here to mix things up... it''s true that Her Royal Highness Sister Wang has changed."


    Charne has said that with a bitter smile. I want you to take it because you already think of me there.


    Gakun and Navre used Mana de on each other. Now poprized by many, Mana de made several improvements, adding non-killing features.


    You don''t have to worry about injuring yourself with Mana de even if you train as hard as you can by using the features added to Mana de. There was also a voice of anxiety that there was just no pain at all, so when I hit it, a little shock started to run.


    I think I can rece the stun gun if I use the output, so I''m wondering if there''s any new way to make use of it. However, suggesting a new use from me would increase the work of the Ministry of Magic, so it''s still stopped with the idea in my head.


    "... nevertheless"


    Gakun and Navre''sbined auditions are promising. Navre is also good at it. It''s just a boulder, the son of a knight captain, and he''s making a really strong move.


    But overwhelming Navre like that is a gut. To put it this way, it was like a wall of rocks. Wherever you type in, you don''t react and freak out. There are no gaps, and I get tired of attacking from where.


    In doing so, he put a quick blow on his shoulder so that he wouldn''t miss Navre, who showed the gap, and raised his hands to say that Navre had arrived. Where they exhale, I walk over to them.


    "Good day, both of you. You''re going to be fine."


    "That, Dear Anisphere"


    "Sister Wang, why are you here?


    "Thought I''d move my body a little. I thought I''d mix it up with the training of the knights..."


    "... stop him because he makes you care"


    "Uh."


    Navre med me for sighing. It''s not that I don''t like the type of archery I do alone, but I also don''t like to surprise the opportunities I can have with other people around the corner.


    "Then you can hang out with me."


    "Us?


    "... we were escorts for once."


    "I don''t care about the details! That''s why you have to deal with me!


    "Me?


    Gakun tilts his neck by pointing at himself. Besides, I nod and show.


    "It''s gonna be a rematch, isn''t it? I was just wondering how strong you''ve gotten since then."


    "... Wow, I''m so nervous!


    "Haha, shall we start with a matching archery? Navre, can I borrow Mana de? Charne, keep the celestial."


    "Yes! Sister Wang!


    "... you have no choice"


    I take off every belt and leave the celestial with Charne. Navre lent me Mana de as she sighed.


    It''s not like you can''t have a non-kill setting with a celestial, but it''s got a de on it, just in case. Make sure Mana de feels borrowed before facing Gakkun.


    "You never had a chance to see Gakun''s strength."


    "... right"


    "I miss you." Can you stop me from sticking my neck in the game? "


    "You can forget about those details..."


    "I''ll never forget, the rookie who was able to fight decently in that sudden demonic encounter was about as gagged. Impressive."


    "... that way"


    Ha, and sigh, and then Gakun rearranges Mana de. I''m usually a grumpy gut, but when I start to concentrate, that thread opens slightly and looks at me.


    I also think any more words are impable and match Gakun with Mana de''s de. Then slowly, wave the sword to check each other''s movements. It''s like mirroring, slowly.


    "What''s the lead on the pace?


    "Go ahead. I''m better at taking it."


    "Yes. Then... - I''ming."


    One swing, another swing and the pace of the sword trident. Mana de is not suitable for impending swords with which there is an entity, but on the contrary, Mana demunicates a sense of impending imminence well with each other.


    Shake, y. Shake, y. Shake, y. Every time I get bounced, I elerate my movements. Gakun returns the sword trident without shaking. Eventually, that speed - to a speed no different from that in action.


    "-Sh!"


    A sh that exhaled briefly and aimed at my shoulder. However, the impact is transmitted to the hand by a blow returned with the wrist snap at its advantage.


    Fast, heavy, sharp. It''s a terribly useless operation. Being good at taking it is not an exaggeration or anything.


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    I couldn''t help butugh. Gakun, you haven''t even moved a step. It''s all handled with a terribly fast moulded structure.


    You can''t sh your shoulder from the top or aim for your nk with a de to return. If you want to take a step back and aim for a poke, they''re going to give you back the poke. My breath rises for a moment on the repetition of the smallest and most effective sword trident, scraped off waste.


    Step back to get the distance. And then he goes to Gakun with a low posture and a crawling attitude. A blow like an attempt to crushes from the brain.


    I change my posture to deflect an imminent blow and step aside. Put one hand on the ground so you can twist and side roll on the spot, and jump.


    Gakun takes it with one hand up in the motion of weaving a kick, not a sword. I can make a difference here between my physique and Gakun stepping on my feet with me in the air.


    "- Ha!!"


    Gakkun rolled out a sh depicting arge orbit to close up. I just think he was reading mynding time, too, pretending to look like a big one. I take it at Mana de, while on the contrary I use the shock to flip andnd in the air like a cat.


    The exhaled exhtion is strangely hot and painful. I remember this feeling terribly. The feeling of chills rushing through your spine and freaking out. The pressure of waving a sword at an opponent who can''t even try to copse.


    (... you''re lying, Gah)


    Few people have felt this pressure. First one is Uffi, but Uffi had magic. The fear was that he didn''t know what he was going to do. that, if Ipete with the sword, I am unbeatable confident.


    And the other one''s your mother. It''s my mother who reminds me that I''m dealing with Gakun. Wasteless motion rolled out of that little body and ama-like motion that keeps going around utilizing the centrifugal force of the spear.


    Gakun certainly doesn''t behave as well as his mother. It''s not even noticeable. Compared to my mother, I haven''t felt the pressure yet. However, we are definitely stepping into the edge of that "realm".


    (If your mother is "moving", Gakun is "quiet"... what makes it possible is the sense that she has and her physical abilities...)


    It was getting so strong. The first time I see him, when he''s stuck around, the person he stretched out with a single blow is growing so big.


    "Gakun."


    "... somehow"


    Words are short. Gakun, who is concentrating, is holding his consciousness to one of my actions with his thin open eyes.


    "I''m surprised, a little stuttered.... hey, can I get some more" up "?


    "... go ahead"


    In Gakun''s reply I hoisted the edge of my lips. - And it''s the magic of the dragon that goes around.


    It''s been a really long time since I''ve had an engraving mark, and it seemed to roar and roar as if I''d waited a long time. Maybe I''m being guessed, too, I can''t believe you think I enjoy striking swords so much.


    "Absolutely - I''ll move you!


    He kicks the ground and is shed by guts at an elerated rate with physical strengthening. So for the first time, Gakun''s expression shook with slight surprise. And Gakun retreated one step before taking my sword.


    Mana de''s de and de collide, and the shock bounces back. They bounce each other like their magic scatters purple electricity, scattering like sparks.


    "Gu, uh-huh!


    Gakun distorted his face in agony to say this was unbearable and bounced back to push the sword back. I swing through the bounced sword to push it back forcefully.


    One, two, three, shake or shake is prevented. But it does push Gakun back!


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    "Ugh!?"


    Fourth shot, Gakun''s de of Mana de blew. I need to miss that gap. I grip Mana de with both hands and take a blow out of my head.


    - The blow is held in by Gakun''s hand, who let go of Mana de, grabbing her wrist. Gakun''s hand grabbed my neck when he put his shoulder against the de to push Gakun''s hand back even further.


    "... ah!? sorry!? Dear Anisphere!!"


    ����


    Pa, I let go of the hand that was grabbing my neck and bowed my head in momentum that Gakun was going to be grounded on the spot. I couldn''t breathe.


    Before my de hit my shoulder, I had already been grabbed by Gakun by my neck. I mean, if Gakun wanted to do it like that, he could have broken his neck.


    "... lost?


    I did? I thought you were confident. You even used the magic of a dragon?


    I did push it overwhelmingly with force. I should have pushed it, but they were poking me through this instant gap and grabbing me for the weakness of my neck. What do you call this without saying defeat?


    "... Wow! Ku... Ya... No, no, no, no, no!


    "Hih!?"


    I lost my still "sweet" part and Gakun''s "skill". Normally my mother mows me and I regret it more than I lose!


    Sure,tely, it was just deskwork! Exercise wasn''t the main thing though! It''s not like I like to fight! I can''t believe I lost with what I''ve been good at, losing...


    "Ku, ku, gi......! Gahhhh......!


    "Hih, hih..."


    "My... I''m losing... but I''ll never lose next time..."


    "Is there another one?!?"


    "It''s decided!? You''re going to win and run!?"


    "No, it''s not like I won now..."


    "You win! Proud of you! That''s awesome, Gah!


    Unexpectedly take both hands of the humble Gakun and shake him up and down.


    I do regret losing so much. But more than that, "I don''t know!"


    "He said he didn''t like magic, but that''s enough gag!


    "What..."


    "Because even I had confidence in the sword, and pride as an adventurer! Hey! Aren''t you going to be a disciple to your mother now? Gakun would have seeded your mother!


    "Huh!? Hey, Dear Anisphere!?"


    It''s Mana de. What if there was a demon sword like my Celestial or Yufi''s Arcane Shell to match Gakun''s aptitude?


    If you don''t like magic, what about the Devil''s Sword, which focuses on protection, and magic props? I can''t stop overflowing my imagination at once.


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, Gark is in trouble."


    "... oops! Oh, I''m sorry. I got a little excited."


    "Yes, no..."


    Honey, I coughed up and Navre broke in for me. Charne, next to Navre, has opened his eyes round and his mouth pompous.


    "It was a brilliant match.... but Her Royal Highness Sister Wang"


    "Huh? What?


    "It''s too shabby"


    Ahead, Navre pointed to the knights staring at us with the eyes of saying something.


    "There''s no way we''re going to get that kind of magic out of nowhere, is there?


    "... hey, well, hahaha..."


    I identally shrunk my shoulders to the navre I see with my jito eyes. So, because Gakun is stronger than I thought, and I mean it...


    Ha, and. It sounded so good that I didn''t like Navre''s sigh, which was thrown up deeply.

 118 Episode 14: Magic Courses In Anisphere

    "No, and Master Anisphere is still amazing"


    "Hmm? What''s the sudden matter?


    Me being sent back to the clerk''s office if Navre told me a novel about the matchmaking audition with Gakun. That''s what Gakun told me when he came back with me. I tilt my neck unexpectedly at Gakun, who looks at me like I''m impressed.


    "Isn''t that the best you can do? I squeezed my strength and I got a critical win."


    "You don''t have to lift me up so much, do you? Gakun was amazing."


    "It''s only the arm of the sword, isn''t it?


    Gakun says with a bitter smile. I feel a grudge at me there and just a little like giving up.


    "Besides, Master Anisphere doesn''t use Celestial, does he? And a stretching body? If it''s an archaeological framework, I can win, but if the rules don''t work, I can''t."


    "Can''t anyone do that if they want to?


    "Gark, what is that, a stretching body?


    When Gakun and I were talking, Navre asked me a favor with the face that it was difficult to understand.


    "Mana de doesn''t weigh on the de, does it? Dear Anisphere, you can stretch and shrink that and change your mind."


    "... I can certainly use it that way, but not anyone can use it in action"


    "Huh? Really?


    "Normally, I think so...... I can still tell if you want to make it shorter, but how long can you stretch it?


    Unbelievable, Charne asks me with such a look.


    "I stretch it well to the point where I can clearly see it with my eyes..."


    "It''s crazy!


    "That would be strange"


    "I knew it was crazy!?"


    I got stuck in the order of Charne, Navre and Gakkun. Yeah, I was...


    If you ask me, I''ve never seen anyone use it like me. I thought it was because it hasn''t been popr yet, but more people don''t think it''s possible...


    "I wouldn''t mind winning if the rules were useless..."


    "Right... as long as His Royal Highness Sister Wang''s physical strengthening is horrible. Considering the possibility of being distracted between weapons and being able to pack the distance at once..."


    "I''m better at bows than swords, but I don''t feel I can guess if His Royal Highness is my opponent"


    "You guys? What do you think I am?


    My cheeks get a little cramped. You don''t make me a virtual enemy, at all.


    Still, right? You recognize Mana de as a weapon to Gakuns. I use it because I think it''s magic, so maybe that''s where the difference in ideases in.


    I don''t think I''m particrly good because I think it''s like magical aptitude to use it again.


    "... Speaking of which, how does Her Royal Highness the King use the magic of physical strengthening?


    "Eh."


    I just noticed, and as I said, Charne looks at me with her little neck tilted. To Charne''s inquiry, indeed, Navre turns his gaze to me, as he says. Speaking of which, other than Gakun, I didn''t exin the engraved mark yet.


    "Hmmm...... sorry. I guess it''s only after I''ve had a little more trust to exin that. Because my physical strengthening is particrly sensitive among the technologies discovered in magic."


    "Oh, you did. Sorry!


    "You don''t have to worry about it, I''m sure you do."


    I lowered my head as Sharne panicked. Prisci, who was organizing the materials in the office at that time, stops the work and brings me the tea she prepared for the number of people.


    At first, Navre was told a novel about escorts and samurai being present for tea, but I wanted to talk to everyone face-to-face, so I got eyes spilled in the office and other restricted ces.


    "Thanks, Prisci"


    "No."


    "... Speaking of physical enhancement, there was an interesting topic in the Ministry of Magic"


    "In the Ministry of Magic?


    Navre has attracted interest, he''s eaten up on the subject.


    "Halfis in the Ministry of Magic was at the center of the whole magic review, right?


    "Was it a validation study to re-establish pure magic technology, not dictated by user skill, etc.?


    This is still Halphis'' main research theme. Re-establishing the magic system as pure technology, without draining the user''s skill and magic power. Every day, Halfis pushes this research a little bit, even as he is pursued by the task of turning the Ministry of Magic.


    Magic is something that really makes a difference between users. Because of the areas in which talent is involved, I can tell you that I have no choice. But Halfis touched one end of magic and questioned the current magic system.


    I guess that originally came from an experience where Halfis wasn''t good at magic. And the encounter with the magic props gave Halfis a divine enlightenment.


    Speaking of magic props, it''s magic that allows users to perform steadily, no matter who they are. And isn''t magic purely out of the skill of the user any different than magic props? I came to think of it.


    In fact, I don''t think that''s the wrong idea. From that idea, Halphis began to wonder if it might be possible to re-establish the magic system.


    Re-establishing a magical system derived from technology from a magical perspective, not a magical system inherited from prayer and tradition that really obscures it. That''s Halfis''s dream.


    Nothing. Even Halfis didn''t deny the magic he''d ever had. The magic inherited so far has never been changed. On top of that, I want to organize it as a way to make it easier for anyone to reach a further abyss of magic. Halfis'' ultimate goal at the moment is here.


    "So we were testing how much magic we could simplify, and what elements of the user would make a difference in the same magic."


    "Oh, I heard you got a lot of magic ss content at the Aristocratic Academy. Was it that rtionship?


    Gakun relies on his memory for tea. I nod to affirm.


    "So I was looking into it from the more frequently used magic, but physical enhancement is the more frequently used magic, right?


    "Yeah, especially if you''re a knight. Physical enhancement is also an initial magic, from which we learn to operate magic..."


    "That''s the perception, isn''t it? But what if I told you I wasn''t, actually?


    "What?"


    As Navru-kun and Gakun were surprised, Charne, who had not attended the College of Aristocracy, tilted his neck and Prisci was drinking tea in a clear manner.


    "It''s Halphis'' theory that physical enhancement wasn''t actually magic for the first time."


    "How could you draw such a conclusion?


    "Because the magic of physical strengthening could not be simplified from its present form, and certain elements were involved."


    "An element?


    "Yeah, that''s the nature of magic. Physical enhancement is greatly influenced by the magic of the user and requires magic maniption techniques beyond simplicity. So, in fact, when I try to use it consciously, it''s something very advanced."


    What is physical strengthening in the first ce? Even though we are improving our physical abilities, what the hell is going on with that principle?


    In my case, by lowering the magic of a dragon onto my body, I can harbor the power of that dragon into my body. So the output of my physical enhancement can greatly outweigh the physical enhancement used by the concurrent wizard. If I say it, it can also be called pseudo-dragonization.


    So how did physical strengthening in general magic work?


    "This is Uffi''s theory, though. Born in a man''s soul, the Spirit is enclosed. And those who can use magic can turn spirits into magic by resonating this inner spirit with the spirits around them. But physical enhancement is magical, but that effect is something that works inside of you, right?


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    "So say physical strengthening is slightly different from other magic, or physical strengthening is greatly influenced by its nature by its own magical aptitude. The magical essence of physical strengthening is the amplification of power by magic. But I defined it as a secondary effect of focusing more on the inner spirits than magic."


    "... when you do hear that, it''s not the same colour as being told it''s something that magically changes amon spirit"


    "Yes. The magic of physical strengthening doesn''t actually exist, or you can think of it. The essence of this is to master the flow of magic in your body. But with the spirits lurking inside, it''s the magic of strengthening the body that''s linked to magic."


    "... I mean, what''s going on?


    You can''te about the story anymore, Gakun is still leaning his neck with a smoky look on his face. Charne also seemed to have a question mark on his head.


    It''s Navre who understands the story. Is understanding not interested in the topic, or is Prisci the mystery that just doesn''t show up on her face? Iughed bitterly as I confirmed each reaction.


    "Remember, physical enhancement is heavily influenced by your attributes."


    "Please be more specific!


    "... simply" improving physical abilities "or" strengthening with the magic of physical strengthening "means magic that never improves"


    "Uh, then you can''t. But then what do we do?


    "This is why physical enhancement is not magic for the first time. I need to understand the nature of my magic and know which form it is in the most powerful state. Anyone who can be unconscious is still good..."


    "It''s hard to make logic, I mean, I can''t share experiences. Is that what this is about?


    I nod at Navre''s answer. This is the magical troublesome thing about physical strengthening. The disadvantage of existing magic, which is that physical strengthening is difficult to establish as magic without a specific image, is that it cannot be removed.


    On the contrary, it can also be described as magic that has be difficult because of the act of trying to systematize it. Until now, if I say so, it''s just a coincidence and sess. "So much so that it can be said that it is a single hand that separates it from something like that.


    "Maybe it''s easier for the sensationalists. It gets harder when you try to tell someone who uses magic with logic."


    "Like I figured it out, like I didn''t...?


    He leans the neck he''s been tilting, this time the other way around, and looks like Charne might be bothered.


    "Then why don''t we try it in Charne"


    "Huh? It''s me, is it?


    "Yeah, what is Charne''s best magic attribute?


    "It''s thunder! And then I''m good at wind... but you''re better at thunder."


    "Charne, was there a suitability for the subspecies attribute"


    Heh, and Gakun sees Charne with a slightly envious face. Charne is said to be a subspecies of wind. Is it suitable for the attributes of thunder? It may be fresh because it was about Yufi and Lord Grants who seemed to know each other to be able to handle thunder.


    "Bye, Charne. Let''s start with the magic flow. Stand with your back to me."


    "Yes!"


    He runs up to me for a small run, and Charne turns around. I put my hands on both shoulders of Charne.


    "Suck, puke, take a deep breath. From the heart, which is the starting point for magic, let your whole body circle magic before hoarding it in your stomach. Repeat this."


    "Yes!


    At first, from nervousness, or with a big, deep breath, Charne turns her magic all over her body. You''ve been concentrating, you''re losing a great deal of motion, and you spin your magic as Charne takes a big, deep breath.


    Yeah, I guess the image of turning magic all over your body looks okay.


    "Usually I''d use the magic of physical enhancement here, wouldn''t I? But first, imagine what magic would be like around your body before it happens."


    "... what kind of magic, is it?


    "Yes. Charne''s best attribute is thunder, isn''t it? So what does thunder look like?


    "Eh, it sparkles, it''s badass..."


    "Right. So we''re going to rece the magic that''s going on around your body with something that''s sparkling and beeping. Imagine slowly, matching my fingers, moving your magic with that image."


    From shoulder to arm tip, first let Charne perform a magic flux so that he can reciprocate. Charne keeps his magic running back and forth from shoulder to fingertip without defying my instructions.


    "... image..."


    "The magic is down, up, down again. In the meantime, there is thunder in your body. Shoulder to fingertip, fingertip to shoulder. Thunder''s going to run the bees, and we''re going back."


    "... doesn''t that hurt?


    "Make sure it doesn''t hurt. The thunder is the same as you, the Spirit lurking within you. That''s why I won''t hurt you. That''s what keeps going around your body."


    Charne will follow my instructions honestly. No one speaks a word and is watching Charne.


    "Charne, turn your magic all over your body as you are in your current image. From the heart to the whole body and back to the stomach..."


    "From the heart... to the whole body...ing back..."


    "Try using physical enhancement when you can retain that magic. Slowly and carefully conscious of the whole body."


    So I take my hand off Charne''s shoulder. Charne spins his magic over several deep breaths. And inadvertently, a patsy, static sound echoed around Charne.


    "- Wow!"


    When Charne raised her voice as she was surprised, the magic scattered all at once.


    Then Charne looked back at me and looked up at me with her eyes sparkling.


    "Sister Wang!


    "Oh, hey, what?


    "It was amazing! Here''s the thing, bah, bah, bah, bah! and it was so much more awesome than usual!!"


    Charne shares her thoughts with excitement with gestures and gestures. The trick was so cute, I caressed my head unexpectedly.


    You noticed how excited you were about me stroking your head, and Charnepletely shrunk her shoulders and made her smaller.


    "If it was different, you should practice it so that you can keep that feeling next time."


    "Yes, thank you! I''ll do my best!"


    "Eh, isn''t all Charne sloppy, Dear Anisphere! Charne, how do you do it!


    "Er, here, as a batchy, goofy, goofy..."


    "I just don''t know!!"


    Gakkun is shouting with his head at Charne''s exnation, which is too abstract. I couldn''t help butugh at both of them.

 119 Episode 15: Raiders In Black

    "When this happens, it''s just special training! Let''s go, Charne!


    "Yes! Master Gark!


    Iugh unexpectedly, dropping off Gakun and Charne, who have popped out of the room well. It''s not their duty today, and is it enough to have Prisci and Navre? Even that navre is on holiday today.


    "Sister Wang, how about a recement?


    "Yeah, please"


    To Prisci I''ve been asking, I give her the cup that was empty. Prisci inadvertently inquired as she received a cup from me.


    "... that was an interesting story, may I ask you one thing too?


    "What is it?


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang said physical strengthening is not magic, right? I mean... can civilians use it if we limit ourselves to physical enhancement?


    Navre, who had a difficult face for Gakun and the others who left in a hurry, also looked up at me like he was hasty at Prisci''s inquiry before staring at me.


    Prisci was usually staring at me with her narrow eyes open. I exhale softly as I return my gaze to Prisci.


    "I can''t help it. Of course, you won''t be able to do it right now, and I think it''s rare for people to reach physical enhancement on their own."


    "You can''t deny the possibility itself."


    "Well,"


    Physical strengthening is not technically magic, but is due to the secondary effects obtained by working on spirits living in the soul by putting magic around the body.


    Although I certainly can''t help but be mistaken for magic because that technology is a pre-magical technology. Now, theoretically speaking, magic is made up of external spirits changing their appearance.


    "Civilians can''t use magic because there''s no remnants of the spiritual covenant. I mean, we don''t have the keys inherited by descent."


    "Is that the key?


    "I haven''t been able to find a good expression. I wonder if it''s the closest thing to a key."


    In myst life, I said, "There is no switch," but I''m right. Civilians have nothing to switch the flow path, that is, on and off, for the activation of the Spirit necessary to handle magic.


    Because there is no such thing as a switch in this world, it is sensibly closer to using the expression key. This means that the civilian poption cannot use magic because they do not have the means to make contact with the Spirit, which is one of their own cracks.


    "With that key, will civilians be able to use magic?


    "I will, but it''s hard to say that I make the keys in the first ce. That means fulfilling the spiritual contract. Indeed, spiritual covenants can be made by civilians as well. If you have a lot of sleeping talent, it''s not impossible to be named as a new spiritual contractor. But that''s just a handful of luck and talent."


    "... the miracles inherited by descent are great."


    "Right. As it stands, it''s on my mind."


    Magic is rifying the full spirit covenant and who the spiritual covenant is. The means leading up to the contract also became a precedent for Yufi to record, and our understanding deepened.


    "I don''t know the future. From now on, the spread of demonic props may bring the distance between civilians and nobles closer. Maybe one day no one will have the magic key. But maybe I can''t inherit the keys, and no one can use the magic to fade away. Or maybe the day wille when an alternative to a key is invented with magic props and magic can be freely used without having a key."


    I can''t see the future either. The path to the Spirit covenant, the path through which civilization develops by magic, and the other paths are equally open to us. One day, as Yufi told us, we are paving the way for a future in which everyone can choose their path.


    Neither the path that approaches the depths of magic, nor the path that proceeds to exploration with magic. Every future is full of possibilities. It depends on the person what they choose, but it''s brighter than it is now if you imagine. A time when we can all choose the path we want to choose instead of sticking to one thing.


    "We are at the forefront of those times. d to hear that."


    "I think it''s a great idea."


    Prisci narrows her eyes and whines her words softly like she said she was impressed.


    "The prosperity of the kingdom of Palettia has been promised."


    "How about that? I hope the reform goes well."


    "... you are going through an important time right now. Please take care."


    "Yeah? Well, I''ll be careful"


    I stare at Prisci''s face for something strangely catchy. I knew I couldn''t read what she was thinking.


    And the day passed and it became the day of his return to the king''s capital.


    Everyone was riding their air bikes down the road to the King''s Capital as they were used to already. Only Sharne is still young, so I have her on board with Prisci to be safe.


    (I''m thankful you''vee a long way and been able to calm down and go home)


    I want to go back to the outhouse and meet Yufi as soon as possible. It''s not that I don''t like the work of the Magic City, but I still miss Yufi not around.


    It was when I was on the road, forgiving my impatience. - I perceived the change in air and pulled my lips together.


    The area is a peaceful in. People''s hands are also avable and streets are maintained. I don''t usually feel this kind of air. I have a bad feeling about something......!


    "Sister Wang!


    In keeping with my unpleasant hunch, it was Navre who had made the point with a sharp voice. What I felt at the same time as the voice of Navre''s pointing was a sign of magic.


    At the next moment, something was thrown in at the end of our path and exploded with light. We stopped the airbike immediately after the blowing wind nearly drove the control of the airbike crazy.


    At the same time, it was a group of dozens of people who hid their faces in ck. There''s a weapon in his hand, and it''s pointed at us.


    "- Capture Anisphere Wynn Palettia!


    Leadership and thoughtful men can roar. The ck outfits surround us in a controlled motion at the same time. Navre and Gakkun pulled out their swords, and Charne also pulled out Mana de to set up.


    I mean, now I''m called by name, right? And capture him? I, too, pull out the celestial, throw the question.


    "Who are you people? Sounds like I''m after you?


    "... others, if it''s difficult to capture - you don''t mind killing them!


    You don''t answer my question, a bunch of ck clothese at us.


    It was Navre who first came forward toward them. Navre wraps the wind around his whole body, frustrating the nose of the leading group at a rate of sickness. I try to keep it flowing and bring it into turmoil, and I''m holding back my ck outfit.


    Styles like Navre''s magic and sword moves remind me of my mother somewhere, but not as harsh as her mother''s. Rather, it is a defensive battle that draws the attention of the enemy and keeps them moving forward.


    "" Lightning Arrow "!


    It was Sharne who watched the movements of a group of ck clothes flirted with by Navre and struck into the magic precisely. Originally, he said he was good at hunting, but his aim is urate. Thunder unleashed like an arrow strikes out the ck outfit and rolls it into the earth.


    But there are endless numbers in Navre and Charne. The ck outfit is about toe to me scratching the hands of Navre and Charne. In the meantime, it was gut to get stuck.


    - I won''t let you.


    After a strong step as if it were going to rock the earth, Gakun ms his shoulder against the man in ck as he sinks his attitude low.


    Hit a ck outfit blown up on your shoulder into another ck outfit and break your attitude. Not only does he keep his sword intact, he grabs his opponent''s arm with his hand and throws it away, he shows his love move to stop his opponent''s weapon from sewing to the ground with his feet.


    "Don''t smooth the Kingsguard!


    Gakun, who rambles, Navre, who keeps flirting, and Charne, who shoots through enemies with an arrow of thunder to be exact.


    ... Oh? This, isn''t it my turn? When I thought of it, I thought I told my people to go after me, and a ck outfit came at me.


    ept the sword waved down with a celestial. Faces hidden up to their faces in ck outfits can only be seen at close range.


    "What attacked me for? This sin is never light, is it?


    "-... as long as..."


    "... hmm?


    "- If only you weren''t here!!"


    A seeping voice of anger. A hand opposite the one holding the sword is pointed at me. I saw a spiritual stone gripped there. As soon as that spiritual stone emitted a light that was a sign of activation, I flew off the spot with momentum and then retreated.


    Moments, it''s the mes that blow away. Cut off the impending me to burn me with a celestial, I try to break through the me and a man in ck is impending.


    "I should still have hit my hand sooner......! Before it''s toote! You will disappear from the world now!!"


    "I don''t see why you''re buying so much grudge......!


    I stare at the man as he bounces back his sword waved. Two, I was curious about his use of spiritual stones. The earlier use was "old-fashioned". That''s the kind of difort I find myself using when I was repeating the experiment.


    There''s no sign you''re going to use magic, and no way, civilians? But then I don''t know. Did you do something that made me resent civilians? I''m not proud of it, but I know the reality that my status and fame are bing immovable due to the propagation of demonic props. So I can''t really read the origin of this raid.


    (I want the information so I want it alive...)


    Being vignt with that in mind, I narrow my eyes when I see the man get his nostalgia again. Well, you still have the Spirit Stone. It''s not a big threatpared to pure magic.


    "It doesn''t feel good to be shown wasting...!


    Spirit stones are consumables. And while demand for spiritual stones grows, its value continues to rise. So it is intolerable that spiritual stones are consumed in raids like this!


    "I don''t know what resentment you guys have and you''re trying to capture or kill me! Whoever treats the Spirit Stone crudely in front of me, even if the Spirit forgives, this I won''t!


    "Nooo!?"


    I won''t spare you. Forming the Celestial Magic de, I am shed into a man in ck. The man in ck tries to take the celestial, but the moment he puts his sword together, the man''s body sinks.


    "What... That''s it! What the hell, this idiotic power...! This is what this is...!


    "- I won''t take it to my life! Sink!


    "Oh, my, my! Hey, dragon killer, no!!"


    Abominable, it''s one of my aliases that just screamed. I knew it was a crime clearly aimed at me.


    I let my physical enhancement say things to my opponent''s defense, killing and tearing them apart with Celestial. Even when ites to shing and tearing, the magic de is like a virtual beating because it keeps the de from standing.


    The man in ck who mmed down on the ground with the shock, making sure his consciousness fell and I jumped straight. I jump in, too, as Navre still restrains me from dancing in the midst of a riot.


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang!?"


    "Don''t stop because we''ll fit!


    "Oh, already!


    For a moment, it was Navre who opened his eyes, but he immediately flies instructions to have a drink. Let Navre resume the nearly stopped motion at my direction. To match that navre I also turn to the men in ck.


    Knock down with your sword toward the ck outfit where Navre stopped his leg, hit him and sink him, sometimes kicking him. I''ve been so sure, but I concentrate on suppression without saying anything.


    It wasn''t long after that. All the raiders in ck were sunk, and most of the ones I defeated remain breathless, but the raiders the Navres were dealing with have been exhausted or seriously injured enough not to stand anymore.


    As I felt signs of convergence and exhaled, Navre, with his eyes lifted, grabbed my shoulder. I almost take a step back on that shape unexpectedly.


    "Sister Wang! Don''t be too impotent!


    "Oh, oh, the... oh, after the novel! Let''s tie up the survivors first, and then strip them of their bodies because they''re likely to possess spiritual stones. Because if you have something to hide, it doesn''t taste good."


    "That''s because me and Gark will do it! Her Royal Highness Sister Wang would like to step back with Charne and Prisci!


    Pushed by the momentum of Navre, who felt a strong will to let me even do such a job, I came under Charne to snort and flee again and again.


    Charne was exhaling somewhere nervous, but Prisci, standing next to him, looked t.


    "Prisci, are you okay?


    "Yeah, because Charne held me back."


    "Oh well, good. Thank you, Charlene, for saving me."


    "Yes! Thanks!


    When I put in the words of mybor, there Charne was also exhaling softly to see if the tension had finally resolved.


    I noticed her hands trembling as I watched such a charne.... On second thought, Charne is still a child. Charne, raised as a child of nobility, has never set himself up on such a battlefield because of the tight management of the territory.


    "... Prisci, I need a favor"


    "Yes, what is it?


    "Would you mind heading to Wang Du one foot ahead? I''ll put a charne on the escort. It''s hard to carry these guys, because there''s also an air bike, right? That''s why I want you to call in the manpower."


    "I''m in awe. Charne, can you do me a favor?


    "Wow, I get it!


    Prompted by Prisci, Charne headed under the air bike that had been thrown out.


    Dropping off that back, I exhale softly when I see the raiders tied up by Navre and Gakkun.


    "... I hope we don''t have to get into trouble."

 120 Episode 16: Floating Neighborhood Shadows

    "Sister Wang, the detention of the thief isplete."


    A little after dropping off Prisci and Charne, who rode an air bike to the King''s capital, Navre and Gakkun, who had finished detaining the surviving raiders, called out.


    ck outfits tied up with hands behind them and fixed ankles. The ck headscarf that had hidden its face was also stripped off and now its face is also exposed.


    "This is the best I can do with my hand. Honestly, there''s nothing I can do if I get myself hurt..."


    Self-harm, huh? Although there is no sign of that at the moment, the possibility of choosing that path is conceivable. I can''t deny that their destination is darker than what they''ve been after me.


    I look at the ck outfit in captivity, the man of all ages among them. He''s a leader who was shing me because of his physique. I''m losing my mind now, though, so I''m neat.


    "Hmm... I knew it, didn''t I?


    "What is it? Her Highness Sister Wang."


    "Maybe... but these people, they''re not from the Kingdom of Palettia"


    "Huh?"


    Gakun stares at me strangely. As much as I have questions written on my face as to why I thought so.


    "The use of spiritual stones was old. But who thinks you should attack me until you use it in such an old-fashioned way, in the current situation in the Kingdom of Palletia?


    "... it is, indeed"


    Navre nods to show affirmation in my thoughts. I don''t know what to say myself, but I think there''s a lot of support to be gathered from my civilians. It pushed for the spread of demonic props and changed the lives of civilians. There are only more voices seeking that benefit.


    That''s definitely due to the fact that the Ministry of Magic and Science is busy working. My achievements are wanted by the people. I can''t believe there''s no good reason why the people of the Kingdom of Palletia would point a de at me like that. Because it''s hard to think of an achievementmensurate with the risk of raiding me.


    "I can also think of a reason why my ce is still an affair on the border..."


    "It''s painful to reason. So you think you''re not a people of the Kingdom of Palettia?


    I nod and show to Navre''s confirmatory inquiry. Because it is considered more natural.


    "So... is it the Aylene Empire?


    The Aylene Empire is a country nked by the Kingdom of Palletia and territory. And there has been some cause since the founding of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    The country that became the culmination of the founding of the Kingdom of Palletia in the first ce is another country that is now the territory of the Aylene Empire, and now it is only to leave its name in the region at the end of a long history.


    The Aylene Empire, formerly known as the Kingdom, also became a great power by swallowing many nations. And the hand of that invasion was about to extend to the Kingdom of Palletia as well.


    But the Aylene Empire has given up its repression by force and brought about reconciliation. The reason for this is that the Kingdom of Palletia had a wealth of spiritual resources and a number of wizards who defended the country.


    That is the strength of the Kingdom of Palettia. So no matter how big thend is or how much the poption wins, history tells us that it cannot be attacked in a detour.


    And the Aylene Empire chose the path of reconciliation, not aggression. Neither did the kings of the Palletian kingdoms at the time want territorial expansion or anything else, and the Palletian kingdoms and the Aylene Empire became friendly countries.


    Still, it''s not like the Aylene Empire hasn''t done anything. Just avoided bumping into each other by force, there is a move under the water exploring the Kingdom of Palletia. I hear your father had a hard time when he came to power with it.


    "But why did the Irene guys suddenlye after Master Anisphere?


    "Isn''t it because the propaganda of demonic props has be full-scale?


    Nearly two years have passed since Yufi took office as queen. In the meantime the Kingdom of Palletia was busy with the spread of demonic props. I think the most remarkable of these benefits is the Knights everywhere.


    Increasedbat power through the spread of demonic props and improved environment for outdoor activities. As a result, the collection area for collecting spiritual stones has been sessfully opened to meet the ever-increasing demand for spiritual resources.


    "Demonic props were only intended to spread domestically and were not intended to be exported to other countries."


    Still magic, and demonic props history is shallow. So unlike what I personally make, I expected that if I were to mass produce, there would be various problems.


    To be clear, demonic props can still be described as immature technology in the field of mass production. That''s why I couldn''t think of it as an export to another country. When things go wrong, I can''t take responsibility.


    But what if we saw the Kingdom of Palletia from the outside with more and more propaganda for demonic props?


    (... it''s a threat, isn''t it)


    On second thought, I mean, that''s what happened.


    "...... but that is why it is only a lower measure to try to harm His Royal Highness Sister Wang, etc. Whether these men are of our kingdom or of our empire."


    "Yes, if anything happens to Lady Anisphere, Her Majesty will fly away."


    ... I literally hope that the imagination doesn''te true because Uffi is going to "fly".


    "I didn''t think of war or aggression because I was armed."


    For a long time the Kingdom of Palletia has tended to have a strong temperament for it. Originally, there was pride and attachment to the territory built by the first kings, and there were many more demonic raids, so I tend to look at protecting mynd and how to live on it.


    I know other countries, but I''ll protect them if they attack me. Conversely, many people answer that they have no such ambition when asked if they want the territory of another country.


    After all, I can''t think of any reason why you would raid me in view of the national pattern of such a palletian kingdom. When ites to it, it''s natural to think of it as someone from another country, after all.


    "I don''t even think I''d answer if I asked..."


    "That will be fine after you hand it over to the Knights. It is not the work of Her Royal Highness the King."


    "Yes, sir. Also, Navre is loud in his novels!


    Until the knights came to pick up the raiders from the Wang capital, I would be told a long story by Navr.


    He handed over the Raiders to the Knights and returned to the King''s Capital with them. Navre and Gakkun were to apany the Knights as they were and to apany the raiders for questioning.


    I came straight back out of the pce because I was worried about Charne. I checked with the samurai who weed me and said that Charne was sleeping in an outhouse room.


    As soon as I turned my foot to the room, I saw Prisci sitting in the equipped chair of the bed where Charne was sleeping.


    "Good day, Sister Wang"


    "Yeah, tired. What about Charne?"


    "It seemed like the thread of tension had broken back to Wang Du, so I thought I should let it rest as it was. It was fine in the samurai''s quarters, because I thought Her Royal Highness would return."


    "You don''t have to worry about it there."


    So I was finally able to exhale in relief. I think this raid has put a considerable strain on Charne. What didn''t bother me that much was where I had to admonish that I might have been at peace somewhere, too.


    As I was renewing my feelings, Prisci was turning an obscure eye at me about whether it was open.


    "Sister Wang, since you''re already off today?


    "Right...... because I hear Yuffi has to go back today if it''s not night too"


    The day Ie back, Uffi also devotes herself to the holidays, but the Queen''s affairs are busy. Sometimes it is rare to spend time aftering back about the time the sun went down. Today was that rare day.


    "I see.... If so, could you give me a moment?


    "Yeah?"


    "I''ve heard a little bit about this one."


    "... I was wondering, where do you buy that kind of information from?


    "You would say that a woman''s charm lies in a secret, wouldn''t you?


    Prisci with her fingers on her mouth is somewhere glossy and does look good to say she is a mysterious beauty.


    In a flowing motion, Prisci stood up and leaned against me. All of a sudden, I''m confused when I''m turned over.


    "Hey, Prisci, what?


    He grabs the hand he tries to push away, and Prisci''s face looms as it is. Prisci''s lips approached her as she approached her, and softly she said this as she whispered.


    "- You''re full of gaps.... What would they look like if I said today''s raid, which I knew?


    Prisci''s fingers gently wed down my throat, pulling the line. The chills rushed all at once, but I couldn''t move at all.


    Because Prisci hadpletely suppressed the steeple. Prisci will be able to rip my throat faster than I can poke Prisci.


    I nced at Prisci as I pressed into her nervous body at once as I remembered. The gaze matches Prisci''s eyes, which are nowhere near open. Of course, Prisci''s tongue caught a slight peek.


    "... rest assured. It''s not a lie, but it''s a lie."


    "... that''s not funny."


    "I am with His Royal Highness Sister Wang''s loyal me. It was just a little full of gaps, and I thought I''d give you some advice."


    "... what about the raid?


    "That, here. So��"


    Prisci, who remained supple, told her to put her lips on her ear again and breathe in her earlobes.


    "- I''ll talk to you if you have an affair with me for a little while."


    "........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Let''s invite Her Royal Highness Sister Wang to roll out to Castle Town for a drink, what an affair they take? Her Majesty will bite the umbilical cord..."


    I change into in clothes for your patience, and Prisci is not a maid''s clothes, but a personal one. Somewhere in a neutral outfit, the image of a woman who can work doesn''t leave even in her personal clothes.


    If I can''t leave Prisci like this, she came out with the intention of peeling off her make-up skin...


    "... really, you should tell me what you''re thinking once and for all."


    The statement I knew about the raid earlier, that can''t be ignored even with a joke. I mean, I don''t think I''m joking. Now that I think about it, somehow I think Prisci was urging me to warn her.


    ... Probably, but I''m not willing to be hostile. But I can''t trust it as it is now. I was reminded that although I didn''t think it was harmful because Raini put it through, it wasn''t a good thing to leave it alone because it wasn''t harmful.


    Walking with her as she alerted Prisci, it was the Adventurer''s Guild that her feet headed for. It was a bit surprising that Prisci would choose this ce, although it does co-house with the liquor store.


    "Why are you in the Guild Tavern again?


    "It''s a secret."


    ��������


    "Angry faces are nice too, Sister Wang.... oops, anise"


    Prisci deliberately brings her face closer to her ear, as if to tell a deaf child. Scattered by her like that, she waves away all she says.


    Distanced, Prisci walks straight into the Adventurer Guild liquor store without worrying about me. Inside, adventurers are cheerfully drinking.


    As a matter of fact, I''ve rarely taken a trip to a nightclub. Even when I was working as an adventurer, I went back out of the pce at night. No matter howte it was, I only stayed until about evening.


    "Is that Master Anis?


    "What!?"


    "Come on, Sister Wang isn''ting to the liquor store on foot so shy!


    Once inside, the adventurers who noticed me said to me with a guerriugh. I''ve stopped the adventurers already, but the adventurers here are asfortable with me as ever!


    As I loosened my cheeks to the nostalgic air, I saw Prisci talking to one man who was going to the back first.


    The man was so beautifully shaped that he identally rounded his eyes. How old are we? Characteristic is burning bright red hair. Healthy burnt skin color creates a wild appeal.


    He was speaking affectionately to Prisci, but those jade eyes are pointed at me. The face turns into a smile so that it reveals joy.


    "You''re the Anisphere! It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "... Hi"


    I shake hands on the hand I was offered, thinking that I was a guy who woulde all the way.


    This guy looks familiar with Prisci, but how does it connect...?


    Turning to Prisci out of such doubt, Prisci was talking to the bartender at the counter.


    "Private room, please. Here''s the price."


    "... aye"


    The Tavern, which is co-located with the Adventurer Guild, has some rooms where clients and adventurers talk personally. If you pay for a room, everyone can use it and have a secret conversation.


    You are supposed to be eavesdropping on the conversations that take ce in this room. Because there are people whoe to you to hide their identities, and there are clients in situations. If there''s a problem on my client''s side beforehand, he''ll y it for the guild...


    "... Prisci, how used are you?


    "It''s not the first time I''ve used it. Oh, I''mte for the introduction, he''s a fal. My... convenient man."


    "Oh, it''s Fall. A man of Prisci''s convenience, please."


    ��������


    Ni, and a man named Fall with a grin, I poured out a cold nce. I don''t know how to react......


    Even though he is out of order, he is taken to a private room in the back of the tavern with Prisci and Fall, with increased vignce.


    "... no, you don''t have the same image as I thought"


    "Yes?"


    Fall, who was staring at me, inadvertently said that where we sat each other.


    "More like this, I had a fancy image. I was surprised at the adorable youngdy. This is Princess Kiteretsu and the famous Princess Anisphere."


    "... Hi"


    Oh, this guy''s a bad type. I feel my emotions getting colder and colder in the way I pack distances that I want to unwittingly take.


    "... so, Prisci. Why did you bother toe here and have him present?


    "Because he''s the one who brought me information about this raid."


    "What?"


    "-" Dear Falgana, please say hello again "


    Falgana......? Is that it? Like I''ve heard of it somewhere...?


    That name sounds familiar to me and I unwittingly twist my neck, but once again, Fall, no, Falgana''s name iced my question.


    "Okay, again. In this context, but it is an honor to have the opportunity to greet you, Princess Kiteretsu of the Kingdom of Palettia. - I am Falgana Lug Ayren, the emperor brother of the current emperor of the Ayren Empire!

 121 Episode 17: His Royal Highness The Imperial Brother

    "... what?


    Put aside plenty of time, the voice I could squeeze out was like a loose one during that time.


    The wild man sitting in front of me, the man who named himself Fall, is the royal brother of the neighbouring country? Is that what you just named yourself?


    "Order first? Seriously, can I get you some tea?"


    "I will ce an appropriate order"


    "Whoa, please"


    As Falgana and Prisci try to take orders as they are used to, I gradually realize that my thoughts have returned. Or is it true? The name.


    "... I don''t believe in boulders"


    "Oops. I''m nothing. The royal family''s unconscious, too, huh? Whatever, he''s my brother, who''s no different than the daughter of the current emperor. For me, my brother is not my father, and I''m treated like a royal family because it''s so confusing."


    "Though I heard the Emperor had an older brother..."


    My mother has told me that the current emperor of the Aylene Empire is quite famous. It strikes me that that mother wasughing belligerently with a man who wouldn''t be rmed.


    I hear that at present the Aylene Empire is investing in its internal affairs in an attempt to strengthen its control over its erged territory. Anything that the previous emperor liked to fight well, invading the territory opposite the Kingdom of Palletia will continue to take in.


    However, it is not enough to maintain a swollen national territory, and I have heard that the present emperor, who was excellent in that regard, took power in such a way that he could leave his predecessor.


    And after the reign of the current emperor, after a while, it was confirmed that the child of the current emperor and his younger brother were not so different, which has been a bit of a topic of discussion in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    "... its royal brother?


    "Ooh."


    "... why is my royal brother in an adventurer''s guild in my neighboring country?


    ''Cause I''m an adventurer.


    ��������


    "He looks like he''s got a headache, but he''s the one who gets it all back to himself."


    "Shut up, Prisci"


    I''m not fat enough to be an adventurer in my neighboring country!


    The product ordered while I was thinking about it arrived and Falgana took the tea and drank it.


    "Well, what made me an adventurer. It''s recent. Compared to Princess Anisphere, the rush for new America."


    "... in the first ce, why an adventurer in the Kingdom of Palettia?


    "That''s your fault, Princess Anisphere."


    "I?"


    Falgana has said it as she pokes her finger at me with pleasure. Why are you ming me?


    "Originally, I studied at the Aristocratic Academy in the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "... Were you?


    My brother told me to study with the hostages.


    "... I see"


    "And if I can finally invite someone from a powerful aristocracy as my daughter-inw, it feels like your word."


    The nobility of the Kingdom of Palettia, or more precisely the blood of a wizard, is often desired by his daughter-inw and son-inw from other countries. International students from other countries are invited to the College of Aristocrats, in part because of strong demands from such other countries.


    However, I have not heard much nobility talk about leaving the country. The nobility of the Kingdom of Palettia has a strong conservative side, both good and bad. So few people want to marry another country until they leave thend where they are ustomed to live. Assuming the person is attracted to each other, it is difficult to conclude if the engagement itself is not profitable.


    "... Lady Falgana is"


    "Fall''s fine, let''s not be tough"


    "... Has Master Falgana graduated yet?


    "You have a hard guard...... Yeah, I just graduated. By the way, I''m the same age as Prisci."


    "On one of mine...... why are you doing adventurers without going back to the country when you''re graduating?


    "So you''re the reason."


    "Why am I the cause?"


    "Because I wanted to propose to you."


    Heh, he wanted to propose to me............


    "... what?


    "Wow, you seriously hate men. You look amazing, princess."


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve never seen you before, have I?


    "Whoa. This is the first time we''ve met, huh?


    "... so you were trying to propose to me?


    "Should we talk about it from that background?"


    Falgana began to elucidate as she scratched her head awkwardly about how I looked disgusted.


    "I came to this country for the purpose of paying for trouble, getting an education, and getting a loving wife. I had a desire to have a good woman with me, and my brother took care of me while I was in a difficult position. Well, I thought I''d do what I could to repay you."


    "... so?


    "So, if you''re going to be my daughter-inw - I thought you''d be the most convenient, Princess Anisphere. Oh, don''t get me wrong, all right? I don''t have any feelings about it right now, I can see you don''t have a pulse in your current reaction."


    Falgana smiles bitterly and tells me. So I was able to pull my strength out of my body, which was just a little tense.


    "Each other, royalty and royalty. You got your mark, don''t you? Besides, you had a terrible reputation when Prince Algard was supposed to be the next king. It was strange from me."


    "... my demonic props were the aim?


    "That''s right. Your magic props are amazing, and even people who can''t use magic can do magical things. Is there such a strange story about people who can''t grow their talents in your country? Also, once I officially applied for a pageant...?


    "I don''t."


    "I guess."


    If Al was still in the Wang capital, it would be time for me to stay in the cage without trying to connect with the outside world. I would have stuck around saying I didn''t want to get married either, and some Lord Grants was putting me in danger, and I wouldn''t have allowed the royal family of another country to marry me.


    "Well, that''s why I gave up wanting to wee Princess Anisphere as my wife. It''s a waste of magic tricks. I can''t get engaged, but I was hoping to have a friendship with you somehow... it''s going to y beautifully, it''s not on the table, so I was in trouble, too."


    "... ha. So why the adventurer?


    "If we''re gonna get a chance to get magic props, we''re gonna have to be adventurers. I''m narrow on my shoulders when I get back to the Empire, and if I did well, I might have met Princess Anisphere."


    ... For once, I know why. My head hurts a little, though.


    "... how do you know His Royal Highness? Prisci."


    I turn to Prisci, who was drinking tea with a cool face to stare at. The reason Falgana is in the Kingdom of Palletia is, well, convincing. But then where the hell do you know Prisci and how does it rte? That''s my next question.


    "I have to tell you a little bit about the evil deeds of the Earl of Soussarah"


    "What? Bad deeds?


    "Yes. Firstly, very is not permitted in the Kingdom of Palletia. I''m not allowed to own it either."


    "... why are you talking about ves?


    "Because he is a child born between me and the mother of ves I bought from the Aylene Empire. Originally, you can be named a nobleman."


    I opened my eyes to Prisci''s confession in surprise. I honestly can''t believe that Prisci is a ve child. But I don''t even think I''m gonna lie in this situation again.


    It is true that very exists in the Aylene Empire. I do not know that it is a different culture from the Kingdom of Palettia and that it may be a necessary system for an empire that has swallowed many nations by war. Still repugnant though.


    "... the possession of ves is illegal. How many ves are legal in the empire?"


    "Yes. So I wasn''t raised as a decent aristocratic daughter. My mother, too, grew up not being taught she was my mother. That''s what they told me at an early age when they took me away as a bastard."


    "... Was Count Soothsarah still active?


    "For once, we have ced ourselves in the consultative capacity of the Ministry of the Spirit, but that''s a de facto retirement. My job as the Lord has almost taken over from my brother as well. Oh, don''t worry, my brother is a proper wife''s child. My brother hasn''t even been informed of the details."


    "Phew..."


    Tong, and. While suppressing frustration, I p my finger on my desk to turn my thoughts.


    "When did you find out where you came from?


    "It was secretlymunicated to my mother. I firmly recognized her as my mother only after she died."


    "... dead?


    "Isn''t it funny to hear about the end of a secret ve?


    So I''m ufortable with Prisci. I immediately realized that I was staring at Prisci as to where that difort wasing from.


    Because Prisci''s eyes, which were always thin and narrow, are clearly open. Empty eyes are staring back at me.


    "The Countess of Sorcerer seemed to abuse her mother because she had a great deal of empsia and was a ve. My father seemed very fond of mocking my mother like that..."


    "Okay. I''m sorry, I don''t ask anymore"


    "Thank you for your concern.... By the way, the color of my eyes is my mother giving in. If I didn''t like it a few times, my wife was about to creep me out, so it became a habit to narrow it downpletely."


    "He said he knew!


    Just imagine what Prisci was being treated like, and the depths of her belly have been grumpy. Can we still grab the evidence and stick the Earl of Soothsarah up...?


    "That''s why I grew up as a very depressed child."


    "... about yourself, right?


    "Isn''t that right? Specifically, it wasn''t a good idea to try and destroy the house."


    "... not even now?


    "Because it''s already a dead body. I''m no longer worthy of revenge."


    "Dead body?"


    "By Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, the values that the man believed in were overshadowed from the ground up. Honorable positions are also pursued, just leaving their names at the earliest. And I''m such a fool to get more fatal injuries just to reveal the truth. By now, you''d be rubbing my mind just because I''m alive."


    Prisci''s expression with a smile on her face is heartfelt fun. But the expression is filled with dark joy.


    Prisci, who was haunted by demonic signs, but inadvertently pulls her power to smile the usual.


    "I never went to college, but instead I was told to be a samurai and learn to work. So I happened to know Fall when I was on holiday looking around Castle Town."


    "I was surprised to hear that this guy had been eager to watch Aylene''s souvenirs for a long time, and when he identally dictated, she was a samurai with a royal castle. Then we have a cooperative rtionship, which is convenient for each other."


    "... so much so that I can convince you that that''s what the rtionship between you and me is all about."


    Damn it, it''s good with the Chartreuse family, good with the Sorcerer family, something I''ve always liked. Hopefully it won''t have a negative impact on the younger generation today who took over the spiritual ministry from the Ministry of Magic......


    "... so? Is this raid, I mean, the thoughts of the Aylene Empire?


    "It will. I just don''t want you to get me wrong. Some extremists have taken action."


    "Why?"


    "I think you realize, because you''ve begun to augment your armaments by spreading demonic props. Even though it is a country with many wizards, even civilians will be able to use pseudo-magic. Many felt threatened by it."


    After all, huh? And it''s going to stir up vignce, which leads to this raid.


    "Even now, the Empire is after the territory of the Kingdom of Palletia. There are endless spiritual resources here. Plus, there are a lot of wizards, and they also invest in their inheritance. If we can take in the kingdom, the reunification of the continent is not a dream."


    "Magnificent dreams,"


    "However, my brother...... the current emperor is not going to set it up at least on his own behalf. Rather, he wants to actively establish friendship with the Kingdom of Palletia. You''re here, Princess Anisphere."


    "... am I popr?


    "Ah. So even inside the Empire, your assessment is truly twofold. I don''t know if I''m going to be flexible here right now, or if I''m going to do anything about it."


    You''ve been quoted high enough to say I''m an empire. I identally attach my hand to my jaw.


    "Worst case scenario, if you can bring it to war, let''s crush it with total force, what a bunch of guys"


    "... barbaric."


    "That''s all I''m in a hurry for. Your magic is so dangerous and worth it at the same time. Especially when ites to flying."


    "So you told Prisci you were running information?


    "Wow. Prisci gave me this information in return."


    I''m not a spy! I stare at Prisci on the side, but where is the wind blowing?


    "We didn''t tell each other anything that was going to be important. I also heard about the recent forbidden love between Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King."


    "-... heh, I''ll kill you"


    "Yikes, Master Falgana, help -"


    "Hey here! Don''t shield your royal brother!


    Here, this guy...! Of other countries, what information are you giving to the royal family too...!! Spy is a confession, heh, then you make me fly my neck legally...!!


    "All right, here''s a serious story from here! Princess Anisphere, I wanted a chance to make contact with you to negotiate!


    "... negotiation?


    "Oh, in short, I want you to sell demon props"


    - I say no.


    I turned off my yfulness and froze all my emotions and answered. Falgana also tightens her expression if she notices my change.


    "I can''t decide where I live, but as a creator of the concept of magic and magic props in this world, I have to face what this technology creates. I don''t want to say no because the magic tricks are convenient. I can''t take responsibility, so I don''t want to sell magic artifacts to other countries."


    "Responsibility, responsibility..."


    "For you too, the magic artifact is an unknown technology, and one that has not yet been poprized in the Kingdom of Palletia. What would you do if you couldn''t solve a problem with the magic props and you weren''t familiar with the magic that started with me? You want toe over the hedge of country and ask me? Or do you me me for the glitch and demandpensation? There is no more chance of sending magic props outside the kingdom than there is such a risk. That''s why I forbid it."


    Of course, there is also a reason that demonic props are in danger of being used as weapons of aggression. But the first reason I don''t want to export demon props is because I can''t take responsibility for problems caused by demon prop glitches, etc.


    I want to avoid being a problem between states because of demonic props causing problems. Therefore, Uffi is working to ensure that the production of dangerous items, magic props, and physical spills are strictly regted among his knowledge of magic.


    "... I don''t think your statement is a legitimate idea as a technician or founder. I also realize in this body that there is no intention of aggression in the Kingdom of Palletia. - But the Empire isn''t."


    ��������


    "Of course, if you sue Princess Anisphere directly with me, you''ll pass. I don''t have a sweet idea. But... - You''re already being targeted. That''s all I want you to know."


    The words that Falgana had spoken were conveyed with deep, heavy, crushing pressures on my stomach.

 122 Episode 18: Something You Never Give Up

    "... you can''t make important decisions in a bar like this."


    "That''s right. But sometimes you can''t talk in public, you can''t tell them, right? At least our brother is outside the war, and I''m sincerely angry with the guy who''s trying to inspire the Palletian kingdom right now."


    "Can''t you tter me? The Emperor and the others."


    "The Empire suddenly got too big because of its fucking parents. My brother is running to tighten the interior to stabilize the Empire. It''s not like we have a perfect internal footprint."


    Ha, and sighed and Falgana sped her shoulders. I rang the call to call the clerk and put out a liquor order for the clerk who came.


    "They will say that he is a good emperor, but he thinks he is a good emperor. But if you''re alone, the country won''t be wrapped up. Empires today invade and rule other nations in battle toomonly, and everyone and he are all blinded by the effects. Even the armaments of the Kingdom of Palettia, if they can be taken in, are attractive, if they are hostile, they can only be seen as a threat."


    Falgana to tell you pale, but its eyes are filled with brilliant and harsh light. It makes me feel angry and angry.


    "The territory on this side is also peaceful with the attitude of the Kingdom of Palletia. But a war effort in an empire is directly linked to honor and standing. The point is, it''s smoking, the kingdom is trying to keep the peace, but that''s why there''s only an expedition for nobles with territory on the kingdom''s side to be effective. Expeditions cost less money and less people. Some people are dissatisfied with that. Some fools are blinded by the immediate interests of the central aristocracy, which only counts their lives as numbers."


    "Is that why the Kingdom of Palletia is also trying to get involved?


    "The Empire will see further leaps if the resources, technology and talent of this country are avable. That''s what I dream about."


    After a modest knock, Falgana grabs the jock ced by the clerk who brought the alcohol. Momentum dried up about half of his contents, and he exhaled deeply.


    "... just as there are countries where noble lords don''t wrap themselves up, no matter how heroic they are, they are individuals. Think of it that way, and if you attack it, you can strike it down with the quantity. That''s what some people think. It''s all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings, all kinds of cravings."


    "... so you say you can forgive me for raiding?


    "No way! No way."


    "Yes, I also advised that we should rather use it for this raid"


    "Hey, Prisci!


    "... is that true? Prisci."


    Prisci, who was picking a knob, is taking the booze and drinking it little by little. I stare at Prisci for a confession sandwiched in between.


    Falgana''s rush made it clear that Prisci''s words were an unpleasant fact for them. I have a sense that I have a hard face, but I still couldn''t stop staring at Prisci.


    "I''m prepared to punish you."


    "... why didn''t you talk to me?


    "Did you trust me if I talked to you?


    Prisci came looking at me strangely. In those eyes, there was just a pale, untouched feeling.


    "If I confessed badly and was held in captivity, reading the timing of the raid could hardly guide me. I can''t deny it if you say it''s a theory of results."


    "... Prisci said," Who''s on your side?


    I dared ask that. Who is on Prisci''s side?... I need to make it clear here what Prisci really is.


    "I trusted Prisci, at least. I can''t say enoughpletely, I thought we had no choice because we''re short on dating. But you can''t believe Prisci if you''re trying to move me like a good person.... Why didn''t you talk to me?


    ��������


    "Prisci, answer, including what you have with the Empire.... who are you on your side? Who''s the enemy? What did you want to aplish?


    Exhale deeply to get your breath ready, then I ask Prisci again.


    "I knew Prisci was harmless. Otherwise, my maid wouldn''t have picked me. But you conspired against me. If you were seriously trying to trick me into falling for it, you''d be too dangerous. If not, why did you try to put things away by yourself? You have to know that. You can''t leave it beside you."


    "... are you still going to put me aside?


    Prisci''s expression copsed in surprise. I once grabbed a jock the clerk had brought out of sight of Prisci and poured the booze in momentum.


    Cheap fruit liquor for the civilian poption. Not at all like wine served after a meal in the outhouse or at a meeting. But I don''t hate it. If you take it easy, you might prefer this one.


    Honestly, I couldn''t have done it if I hadn''t been drinking. I was in shock when I wasn''t sure myself. I keep holding a Moya Moya that I can''t even grasp, and I keep my words going.


    "It''s not up to me to decide on a boulder by myself. But because I found out about Prisci. So I thought I''d have to listen to you."


    "... you really think so?


    ... In terms of personal feelings alone, I can''t deny that I pity her because I know what''s going on with Prisci. It is all too unreasonable to ask Prisci herself for that sin, that Prisci had no choice but to grow up with a depressed child.


    Born as a child of very, raised without knowing otherwise, he came from his parents abused. To Prisci, who grew up in that situation, believe someone, maybe it''s impossible to say anything.


    But that doesn''t make it an absolution mark. I really think that there might have been something Prisci could have done if she had told me in advance.


    Nothing. I didn''t want to kill the Raiders. I''m not saying anything sweet. You can''t justify the regret of letting Charne stand in a ce where they take each other''s lives. Charne knew, too, so that leads to an insult to that kid.


    Just still. It''s much better not to be like that, I have myself to think so. So emotions and reason don''t match. I''m looking for what I didn''t get enough of.


    So it was hard for me that Prisci didn''t rely on me or talk to me. Whatever reason you had there, because you get stuck with the fact that you couldn''t create a rtionship.


    "I just want to convince you, Prisci.... How could I have opened my heart to Prisci?


    Prisci gave my words a slightly bewildered look. Maybe there are more gaps than her usual because alcohol is starting toe in too.


    Prisci was silent for a while, but after pulling her lips together once, she slowly opened them and started talking.


    "... I was through with Fall. No matter how much it seems to benefit this country, it''s not apliment. I didn''t think you''d believe me in the first ce."


    "... yeah"


    "I told the Aylene Empire that I admired my mother''s homnd. When I get my revenge, at least he wants to die in my mother''s birthce. That was my wish."


    Prisci puts her hands together on the table. That gaze doesn''t focus on where you''re looking, just like you''re staring far away.


    "... that wish still hasn''t disappeared. But I have something that I value just as much."


    "Is that, what?


    "Loyalty to Her Majesty Queen Uphilia."


    The confession was only a little powerful. The slight fact that my voice is about to tremble tells me that it is really important and thoughtful for Prisci.


    "Her Majesty Queen Uphilia took my revenge on my shoulder, even though it turned out to be."


    "Yufi did? Revenge?"


    "The more His Majesty the Queen changed the way the country was, the man who was my father quickly lost the power he was obsessed with. Neither the man nor thedy fell to the bottom without me having to put my hands down.... and how much was saved. I just felt so bad about my chest."


    Floating on Prisci''s face is a distorted grin. It''s like I''m attracted, I''m going to find madness.


    I can only imagine the pain that Prisci suffered when she treated me like this.


    "I am grateful, but above all, it has taken my heart. To the way it stands, to the way it is. to the power to the overwhelming. So I thought I could give my life for Her Majesty as much as I felt I could die in my mother''s hometown."


    "... Then why were you silent?


    "I didn''t think you''d believe me where I let you know. And if you didn''t believe me, I feared a danger to Fall. I came to a point where I couldn''t stop it or even Fall already."


    "... you were trying to stop me, weren''t you?


    Looking at Falgana to confirm, Falgana nced over his shoulder.


    "Well, yeah. Many times I was deluded that this is not the time..."


    "So if we can''t avoid it, we thought we should use it."


    "Using?"


    "Yes, because I thought I could use this opportunity to make out with Fall and His Royal Highness the King."


    "... so even if I''m guilty of what I did with the Empire?


    "Yes. I guess that was where my life was."


    Listening to Prisci, who said so faintly, I finally realized what was causing me so far.


    The moment I realized it, - I couldn''t help but get angry. Simply put, it got pretty.


    "You estimate your life cheaply for a long time. - Oh, here Ie sometimes."


    "... Yes?


    "Prisci, who is your Lord?


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang."


    "That''s right. This me, this me... you thought if I redeemed my life, it would work the way I wanted it to?


    Take a seat, I grab Prisci''s chest up. I say as I stare straight into those empty eyes.


    "Whatever the Empire is up to, I''m not going to stop. If you''re not going to die, you''re not going to lose. I will do everything I can to protect this country. - But that''s why I never thought it would be good to destroy the Empire. Instead, I didn''t know about the Empire. If you want to rub it in the inner circle, do it in your own country. Could it be a war because I was harmed? I''m not gonna let you. This, me! He said he didn''t have time for war!


    I don''t even care that I''m yelling at Prisci the earliest, and I p my words on her. Prisci is looking at me with her eyes round, and Falgana is looking at me with her hips floating to stop her.


    While I keep track of the two of them, I just put the overflowing thoughts into words.


    "You should have told me, Prisci. - Help me, tell me!


    �D�D�D�D


    "My coveted mother''s hometown is in trouble with a friend, so can you do something about it! Talk to me! If I''m involved, I''ll be damned! How many are you satisfied with alone, can I die? You think I''ll forgive you for that? I won''t let that happen!?"


    It wouldn''t look like such a royalty. There is no reason why royalty should prioritize personal emotions. - But I can''t betray myself as a wizard.


    If anyone is in trouble, I want to reach out. If anyone is going to cry into a situation that I can''t help, I want to do some magic to make you smile.


    Because it''s more important to me than being royal. If I put it on the scale, I''d throw out royal decency fine.


    "I am royal, I certainly cannot move in a detour, nor am I allowed to. - But that''s not why I hesitate! If the person you put beside yourself is suffering, I want to listen to you, and I want to help you. If there''s anything you can do about it, don''t worry about it!


    "... but"


    "But it''s not! Prisci is my squire! Then I''m the one who''s keeping that life! You''re insulting me to just shut up and plot and die yes because you found out!? Thought I wouldn''t be sad with that!? I thought he was a cheap guy who thought so, if he was a traitor, he could die!?"


    Pack your distance enough to bump your forehead. I nce at Prisci at close range. Prisci doesn''t even speak, she just looks at me with her eyes open.


    "Tell me if you want my help. I''m not omnipotent like God. Because I can only respond to what I''ve been asked to do. ''Cause you''re too sad to give up and die because you don''t believe me. I''m sorry to hear that..."


    I should have ovepped words with Prisci more. I should have cared more about Prisci. If you regret it, you can do as much as you want. Even now, can we still get it back?


    Perhaps I should have listened more to the situation in the Empire. But I also know it''s desirable for boulders. Because that''s not the job I contracted.


    I''m not omnipotent. I know how to ignore politics. That''s why I left it to Yufi. If it''s still happening, I can only face it.


    Out of remorse, I lost my words. The hand that was grabbing Prisci''s chest was trembling. With my hands trembling, Iy my hands on mine as Prisci remembered that I was being grabbed up.


    "-... I''m sorry, I didn''t..."


    Prisci gets up tight and gently unties my fingers. Take your hands off Prisci''s chest, and Prisci dropped deep.


    "... talk to Yufi through it. Worst case scenario, even guilty. I can''t shelter myself either."


    "Yes."


    "I wanted to believe you, Prisci. Even now, I still want to believe. Prisci gave me a lot of help. I don''t want to think that''s a lie."


    Even the work of the Magic City couldn''t be done by itself. I was d I could work with Prisci because I trusted her. That''s why I regret that I should have walked in more.


    Maybe it was just a bad time. Reality is always a blur, and we still have to swallow and live.


    "... Prisci! I''ll have a drink!


    "... Huh?


    "There''s no reason why thest liquor you might drink is so cheap! The most expensive liquor, let me bring it, the purse is there, isn''t it?


    "Wallet, is that me?!?"


    Falgana, previously ced outside the mosquitos, points to herself to expose her surprise. Of course!


    "Whose country do you think this is all about? Besides, after this, you have to report to Uffi about the Empire, I will! Wa... shi!


    "Ooh..."


    "I''ve alreadye to my head, I''ll do something about it! You just have to shut up the empire! You just have to be at war! Yeah, I''d better do that too! Then we''ll have to do it, I''ll do it! Happy now!?"


    I told him to yell at Falgana. Falgana had a face that looked distracted, but with one hand he covered his face and weakened his shoulders greatly.


    "... no, that''s awesome. Princess Anisphere, you really can''t read."


    "Hmm! If there''s no objection, I''ll take it as a wallet! I''ll squeeze your wallet out! That''s fine with you, Prisci!


    Turning his gaze to Prisci again, Prisci was staring at my face with her face up that she was letting lean over. Prisci, who was looking at my face, let her take a deep courtesy of her squire.


    "... Yes. As you wish."

 123 Episode 19: What I Want You To Take Care Of

    I said I''d squeeze out my wallet, but I''m not that strong on alcohol. I didn''t drink enough to lose my identity, and I have to go home on my own feet to the outhouse.


    Me and Prisci came back out of the pce after cutting up in various ces and parting with Falgana, who was somewhere hoarse but lonely looking at her purse. Prisci stopped me as I tried to enter the entrance.


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang"


    "Hmm?"


    "... sorry again. And thank you."


    "What''s wrong with being changed?


    "No... I thought I should tell you when I can"


    "Oh well."


    I feel my distance from Prisci has shrunk more than before I had a drink. That''s why it''s a shame that this situation hase to pass.


    Entering the outhouse with bad thoughts. Then it was Raini who rushed down to me first.


    "What are you doing! Master Anis''s idiot. Ah!


    "Ohhhh!?"


    It was a rush or a full-blown disease! Keep it up Raini hugs me to my dovetail as much as he wants, and I''m morose of the shock. Wow, my stomach is going to repeat itself...!


    Raini lifts her cor neck and tightens where she is about to squat. No heart, or is it my fault Raini''s crimson eyes look shitty?


    "Are you stupid to go out with patience or something when you say that you are in an attacked emergency!?"


    "Ugh... hey Raini... Shit...!


    "And it stinks of alcohol! Have you been drinking!? What are you really thinking!? Are you stupid!? Are you stupid!? Are you stupid?!?"


    "Wait! I vomit! I vomit!


    I screamed unwittingly, shaken back and forth. If the boulders rock me so much, I''m gonna throw up!


    It was Ilia who stopped Raini where he was close to reading seconds until I threw up. That Ilia''s gaze was also cold out......


    "Raini, let''s calm down. You idiot... you know, it''s normal for Anisphere to do strange things."


    "But!"


    "You just have to leave the rest to Master Uphilia. - That''s why Master Uphilia is here. As soon as I got back, I told him to show his face. Please wait in your private room."


    ".................. Yes"


    I guess Yufi is even angrier that Raini is at this rate...


    Huh, I smiled at Prisci, who looked worried or showed some sign of sorrow, and I pped her on the shoulder.


    "Thanks for hanging out with me, Prisci. I wanted to get some info on the Adventurer Alliance, so I''m d to hear it."


    "... Yes"


    For a moment, I was Prisci with a face like, "Why," but it still doesn''t taste good to say here and now that it was Prisci who invited me. That''s why he immediately realized my intention to delude me with my body that I took him out.


    Well, I need to see Yufi for now. Before that I turn my gaze to Ilia and Raini.


    "Sorry, can I get some water and get dressed first..."


    "Uffi, it''s me."


    I went straight to Yuffi''s private room after getting some water and dressed for sneaking. Take a deep breath, get your breath ready, then knock, and speak up.


    - Go ahead.


    I open the door because I heard Yufi reply. As I went inside, I saw Uffi sitting on the chair.


    Yufi''s gaze turned to me as I closed the door behind my back. Uffi, staring at me with a stream, said nothing, and, dunno, pped his desk with his finger, pointing to the opposite seat with his jaw.


    (I''m so angry at you...!


    This is me, I mean sit quietly...


    I sit across from Uffi without turning my back. Where I took my seat, Uffi put his legs and arms together and looked at me jizzily.


    - So, what do you want to say?


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Yufi''s intimidation is amazing. As I identally shrunk my shoulders, I first uttered words of apology.


    Then Yuffi''s eyes narrowed. Its mouth draws loneliness and smiles. But my gaze remains cold. Totally under pressure......!


    "Hehe... If I were your sister-inw, what would you be apologizing for? I don''t know what to do."


    ... unsavory. When Yuffi calls me her sister, it''s a sign that she''s seriously angry. No, I sure can''t help but think it was a detour this time, but you think it was really necessary, or that it turned out, but you want to make sure it works out...


    "Sister-inw?


    "Yes, sorry to go out with your patience right after they targeted my life..."


    ".................. ha"


    When he manages to utter words of apology, Uffi turns off his smile and exhales a heartbroken sigh.


    "... Do you know how worried people were?


    "... Yes"


    "It may have been necessary, but it''s just a detour.... So, what happened?


    "Ugh."


    Are you going to ask me what happened, not what or what? Maybe you''re saying that Yufi also assumes that I had to go outside because something happened to me.


    I think we need to talk about Prisci, but there''s still a little alcohol left, and for once I want to set aside time to sort it out, too.


    "... anise?


    "Something happened. Because I could see what I wanted to see in the Adventurer Alliance. But talking about the content... I still can''t sum up how to talk about it"


    "... to the point of bing. Looks like he was drinking too."


    Giro, and Yufi stared with her narrowed eyes, so I shrink again.


    It was Uffi staring at me for a while, but he sighed and missed his gaze.


    "The investigation has just begun, but the raiders threw up. As Annis guessed, they were from the Aylene Empire."


    "... well"


    "I hear Anis already expected it. The Adventurer Guild, what''s your business?


    "... it turned out that way, I guess. I''ll talk to you tomorrow, okay? I need time."


    "Okay. And Anis, stay away from the pce for a while. As for the magic city, I''ll leave it to Count Cyan until things settle down. I''ll finish one of these raiders first. That''s good, right?


    "Of course not."


    I don''t think there''s going to be another raid soon, but I''ve never been more alert.


    "... So we''re talking privately from here"


    "Oh, that?


    Even though I was about to finish my sermon, Yufi stares at me with a more rugged look than I just did...


    "Were the drinks delicious until you were patient?


    "... oh, you know, it''s, you know, we''re dating, we really need to"


    "It was a holiday. Night is the day we can be together, if nothing happens."


    "Yes..."


    "... you''re jealous of the crowd with me, right? Anis."


    Yufi, who slowly took his seat,es to my sight. With his hands on his jaw, he peers into his eyes from close range.


    I''m sorry, and I snort and Uffi smells. For a moment, I thought I had narrowed my eyes and my face was fixed and I mouthed it, or my lips were bitten sweetly.


    "... don''t you think what a terrible person you are to leave me alone and walk flirtatiously for alcohol? Anis."


    "No, you know, Ufi... how this can be a difficult and profound situation...!


    "I''m away from the pce for a while... that''s good, right?


    I didn''t justugh in my eyes. The smile of Uffi, who said it with a smile, just seemed like the grin of a carnivore, no matter where it came from.


    "... generalziness... my head gangs..."


    The next day, it wasn''t until around lunch that I could move. Uffi woke up at his usual time and climbed the castle, but I couldn''t get up under the influence of magic depletion and hangover.


    He manages to pull through his tired body and takes to the dining room to fill his stomachining of hunger. At this time, I want to put the leftovers in my stomach. I''ve been making hungry noises since just now in search of nutritional deficiencies in my body.


    "... Dear Anisphere?


    As I stepped into the dining room, Ilia, who was in the dining room by chance, found me and circled my eyes. It''s what I was walking on the wall with no strength, so ria rushes right up to me and gives me a hand.


    "Morning, Ilia... Sorry, I''m hungry..."


    If you tell me, I''ll take you to your room.


    "... because if I were in that room, I wouldn''t be able to calm down the other way"


    "What?"


    If I stayed in my room, I''d rememberst night, and I wouldn''t be able to calm down the other way. I''m sorry I pissed you off, but yesterday Yuffi was unrelenting. Half way through, I was also unconscious due tock of magic......


    I shake my head to the left and right to erase the memory that was about toe back. Ilia pulled me up to my seat in a sigh as I trembled to try not to piss me off in the future, and let me sit in the chair.


    "A snack will be served, please wait a moment"


    "Sorry, that helps."


    Dropping Ilia off towards the kitchen, I plunge into the table and item.


    I''m not sleepy, but I don''t want to move. It smelled good sniffing my nose as I was round as I stuck it at my desk. It''s the soup and bread that Ilia brought on the tray.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thanks......"


    I woke up and then prayed before my meal and I carried the bread into my mouth in chisels. Will it be the rest of what I prepared this morning? Still, if you chew the soft bread, the sweetness spreads through your mouth.


    Drink the soup and I''ll exhale. The sweetness of the vegetables in the ingredients is tiring body friendly. Cut the bread straight into bite sizes and soak it in soup.


    "Looks like you were squeezed a lotst night, huh?


    "... Shut up"


    "You deserve it."


    I chew a thousand pieces of bread, frowning at Ilia, who calls out to tease me. Every time I felt my vitalitye back to my body justzy.


    "... what happened with Prisci?


    "Ngu."


    I almost caught the bread in my throat by ident. I rush to pour bread in with soup.


    "... I knew you''d notice?


    "Yeah, somehow."


    To be honest with you, I didn''t think you could delude me. That''s why I was going to tell you everything tonight.


    "Prisci was looking a little strange too... because I remember her a little"


    "... what about that Prisci?


    "I''m in Charne''s care. Charne woke up, and I''m fine now, though. Just in case."


    "Oh well..."


    When I think of Prisci, I exhale naturally. How should I have been dealing with Prisci and how should I face Prisci in the future?


    I don''t know why I''m forgiving Prisci for just my presence on the boulder. If this is irrelevant to me, I think so.


    "... you''re the same"


    "? What?


    "I''m twisting my head desperately for someone else."


    "... I wonder"


    "That''s right. However, Anisphere''s care can only be directed at those who need it."


    "I don''t mean to be such a fan."


    "I like people. I just know I don''t need to point that kindness at anyone."


    Soon Ilia had started preparing tea. Take a breather after eating bread and soup while watching it sideways. By the time my meal was finished, Ilia''s tea had also been prepared and offered to me.


    "... if so. I guess I was toote to reach out this time."


    "Was it toote,"


    "Yeah. It was toote to reach out. I can''t help it, but... I think there''s something more I could have done."


    "That''s... there''s no choice."


    "Can''t help it?


    Ilia came back to me to say that nothing was wrong. That''s so unexpected, I look at ria blinking my eyes.


    "At all times, the only person Master Anisphere reaches out to is someone he can no longer help himself with. Like me, or Master Uphilia, or Raini. That''s why you reach out directly until there''s really, really nothing you can do about it. So don''t worry, if you want to help, you just have to reach out and help."


    "... since I can''t help it, can I? Is it arrogant that I wanted to help before that?


    "That''s greedy, I say. Besides, you indicate when you will be able to live on your own before someone saves you. So that everyone can live directly and without asking someone for help. So you''re always doing what you can. Besides, there is one thing that is missing from the Anisphere."


    "What''s missing?


    "That''s how you have us so you don''t have to reach out for someone. So rely on me. There''s no way you can save everything by yourself."


    To Ilia''s words, I lean against my back with the cup on my desk unexpectedly. Cover your face against the ceiling with your hands, and then divulge what an unspeakable voice.


    You don''t have to save me by myself, if I want to, you just have to raise your voice to save me. When they say that, unspeakable emotionse in.


    "............... right, thanks. Ilia, I''ve lost sight of you many times."


    "It must be because I''m not used to relying on someone. You can count on more people."


    "You had to let me rely on you. I''m feeling a little better."


    What Prisci did is not eptable. No matter how much I like Prisci, no matter how much I decide for myself, I''m sorry to the people who care about me.


    Still, I don''t want to feel bad about what I want to save. There are conflicting opinions, and I can''t deny it if they say it''s a detour. Still, I still want to believe in people.


    If nothing like this happens, we can work together even if it happens. What I can do to build such a rtionship. There''s a lot to be done, but let''s get rid of it one by one. Because that must be the shortcut above all else.

 124 Episode 20: The Responsibility To Save

    It wasn''t long before the night came. After Uffi, who was climbing the castle, and Raini, who was apanying him as his escort''s maid, returned to the outhouse, I asked him to gather at the salon.


    I, Yufi, Raini, Ilia, and five Priscis are in the salon. Everyone''s face was tight because she told them she wanted to talk about something important in advance.


    And I told everyone the other day what I heard from Prisci and the information on the empire''s innerpassion that the royal brother of the Aylene Empire was an adventurer in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    "... and I''m just saying"


    At the end of the whole conversation, I look over to see how Uffi and the others react. Nobody said anything and seemed to be seriously thinking about something. I unwittingly swallow in the tense air.


    Looks like Prisci sitting next to me is nervous somewhere too. I can''t feel the usual floating air at all. It also makes me feel as if I''m going to be a sinner to be told my sins.


    It was Uffi''s sigh that broke such a heavy silence.


    "... As long as it''s done, I understand the story. So you also admit that this is due to the internal circumstances of the Empire, that Prisci is rted to His Royal Highness the Emperor of the Aylene Empire, and that you were proposing to direct this raid?


    "... Yes"


    Prisci replied quietly, but clearly, to Yufi''s inquiry. For the time being, Yufi was staring at Prisci, but by closing her eyes, she took her gaze off.


    "... anise"


    "Yes, sir"


    "You do not intend to set things up with the Empire, but you will not be allowed to distribute the magic artifacts that the Empire has requested. Is that what you''re thinking?


    "... right. At least the cirction of magic props rted to weapons will never be allowed. The Empire is and of strife. You can easily imagine what it would be like to sell an easy weapon, can''t you?


    "I agree with you on that perception. Most importantly, it would be premature to think about domestic and foreign distribution when ites to magic tools that cannot meet domestic demand."


    Demonic props haven''t gone all over the country yet. In the future, we need to do something about the factories and craftsmen that can be developed, and for this reason we cannot hope to develop the technology of magic without preparing a ce for education for the entire civilian poption.


    This reform will take years. If we give civilians the opportunity to learn, the difference in status with the aristocracy that we now have will narrow. Even aristocrats will be dissatisfied if we make a sudden change.


    So a slow reform was desirable. The nobles are also trying to differentiate between magic techniques and magic props in order to maintain their present position. It is also beginning to move to preserve and pass on culture and to leave it behind.


    Therefore, the intervention of the Empire is honestly not very favourable. If we go to war, there will be munitions, even if we don''t like them. It could lead to a hustle and bustle about the value of the weapon. That brings about the muddling of war, no ex or child.


    If I think about it, I don''t think the Empire should be thoroughly selling magic artifacts. Because only the people I should protect are the people of the Kingdom of Palletia, not the people of the Aylene Empire.


    "One day our rtionship with the Empire may also change and we may be able to distribute demonic props. But that''s not now, at least. The same is true of the Kingdom of Palletia, where domestic conditions are not stable."


    "... I know what Anis thinks. So Annis has no objection to the Empire at the moment, so he''s just trying to be quiet, right?


    "Yeah, I guess so"


    He said, "You don''t even care that they''re after your life?


    "... a little angry, aren''t you?


    "A little?"


    Unexpectedly, Raini squeaked in response. The sighs of Yufi, Raini, and Ilia ovepped at the same time, causing me to shrink unexpectedly.


    "Okay, Prisci"


    "... Yes"


    "You must connect with His Royal Highness Aylene. I will also officially apply for a meeting ce with the protest documents here. In keeping with that, please move to tell His Royal Highness the Emperor that there is no intention of active hostility and that we are ready for dialogue."


    "... Huh?


    "At this time, we will thoroughly use your friendship. Do your best to build a rtionship with the Empire."


    "Wait, then I hear no me whatsoever..."


    "Yes, on the face of it, there''s nothing wrong with you, that''s what I''m gonna do."


    Prisci looked back at Uffi with an eye that was narrowing, incredible to Uffi''s answer.


    "But I am silent about the imminent danger to Her Royal Highness the King..."


    "" There is no such fact. "Everything is what I was instructing you to do. I alsoy low on Annis because I didn''t think Annis could do abdominal arts. This will be the fact."


    "... so what can I do in the future"


    "Nothing has changed. However, you will report here regarding your rtionship with your personal Royal Brother. �� and if there was a second time"


    Pale and Ufi groans in a voice that doesn''t make her feel emotional. And I told him, looking at him like he med me.


    "Anis, dispose of it by your own hand"


    "... the next time you think Prisci has betrayed you, you want me to put my hands down myself?


    "That''s right. She will not be punished with" superficial punishment. "... Are you going to shelter Prisci? Then all responsibility for it lies with Anis. The next time you betray Prisci, she dies of illness.


    Prisci alternates between me and Uffi with a look like she doesn''t know what she''s been told. I can''t believe that Prisci ever broke her expression so much, I don''t think so.


    "... ok. So you can take responsibility for yourself."


    "Yeah, don''t put Prisci''s betrayal on the table. It was definitely a betrayal, but it''s an action on what I knew would be in our interest here as well. In view of that point, this ruling shall be made. I will not forgive you a second time, but I will not hold Annis responsible for her crimes in exchange."


    "Is that such a sweet disposition good...?


    "Sweet......?


    Prisci''s baffled inquiry returns Uffi''s chilled out voice. It''s cold enough to make me feel like I''ve been caught in the heart by ident.


    "It would certainly be sweet. But you''re not responsible for that sweetness, Annis. Because I sheltered you, Anis is responsible for it.... that it would be sweet to make that arrangement if this person were to get their hands dirty next time? Do you really think so? Prisci."


    Looks like he''s asking, and Uffi stares at Prisci like he won''t allow objections. Is it difficult for Prisci, stared at by Uffi, to breathe or breathe shallow? Sweat spreads on its cheeks.


    It''s as much pressure as I feel even if it''s not directed at me. I was about to feel sorry for Prisci, who was pointing that thing head-on.


    "Your failure will no longerpensate you for anything. I won''t let you take any responsibility. Let Annis take everything.... If you are a sweet fool there, you must learn from Anis who tried to shelter it. And if you regret it, keep regretting that you made the Lord shoulder unnecessary responsibilities. I can''t redeem your sins this time. I will not forgive you for redemption."


    "... Your Majesty..."


    "We also know that there have been a variety of misery in your background. Still, you are Annis'' squire. And Anise tried to protect you. I do what Annis wants, but I don''t condone everything unconditionally. To tell you the truth, if there''s no fence, I''d like to make the undead regret breathing for Anise''s life."


    The air gets heavier and heavier.... If there really wasn''t any fence, I think Yufi would fly off to the Empire in anger. That''s all Uffi is seriously angry with, and he tries to fulfill my wish until he suppresses it.


    I appreciate it, but at the same time, I''m sorry. That you prioritized my desire to save over my feelings. And take responsibility for me, and I think it was Ufi''s message to say.


    You shouldn''t hold it too much. Even I don''t want to reach out to people indiscriminately. I know that people who are trying to use themselves have to be identified. That''s why I want you not to do that inadvertently, Yufi.


    "... I want to keep Prisci aside. Of course, this time, it makes me reflect. On top of that, I''d like to apany you if you want to go that way when negotiating with the Aylene Empire."


    "... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang...?


    "Prisci said it was a dream. Wow, so much pain, so much grief, so much so that I think I can die if ites true. That''s how much I want to make it happen. Because I''m so sad that I think it''s good to die. So if it''s going to happen beside me, I want to make it happen for you. That''s all I appreciate about Prisci. As much as I regret being betrayed, I''d like to start all over again."


    I stare straight back at Uffi and tell him. Uffi also sighed deeply after staring at each other for a while as he shifted his gaze to me.


    Ilia sighs in a simr manner to Yufi, and looks at me with a bitter smile, as Raini also gave up.


    "... is that good? How can that be... and is Her Majesty really good too?


    "It''s not good. That''s why I said I wouldn''t tolerate it the second time. Still, I''ll make it happen if Anis wants it. �� and it''s hard to say no if Anise decides to."


    Prisci asks Yufi how she said she still couldn''t believe it. At first it was Ufi, who had answered pale, but inadvertently soothes that look and turns it into a bitterugh.


    When Yufi smiled bitterly, Ilia and Raini were smiling bitterly at each other so that they could hang.


    "We were saved by Anisphere, too."


    "We''re the only ones who are good and Mr. Prisci says no... we''replicated too"


    "�� more, less. We''re here to annoy Annis. I have never forgotten its benevolence. That''s why I''m loving this guy, and I want to make my wishe true. But for that reason, this man can cut himself, Prisci."


    Uffi softly takes his seat and walks down to Prisci. And I gazed at Prisci, putting my hand on her shoulder.


    "I don''t want to make this man a convenient hero."


    "... Your Majesty"


    "Yes, that''s why I took this seat. I didn''t want you to be a king until I let you kill this man''s heart. Our focus is anise. Aside from your feelings, you will also live around anise in the future. So don''t forget. I will not forgive you for the rest of your life if you avenge your good fortune to have Annis."


    Looking straight into Prisci''s eyes, Yufi told her softening her voice just a little bit.


    Prisci had opened her eyes and stared at Uffi, but gradually lowered her shoulders and gaze without force.


    "Raini, I''ll let Prisci rest for a while. Counseling in the meantime. Please take care of your distrust of others from past trauma"


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah, I''ll have you lean this way, even if it''s slightly forceful.... can you forgive me? Anis."


    "Ugh, yeah. If you mean only care..."


    I know Raini is a vampire, but Prisci has no next. Uffi is totally going to take in Prisci here. So we''re going to share our secrets and block the escape route.


    On top of that, face the past that is eroding Prisci. It is Raini who is suited to that care. No more qualified than Raini to wipe out past trauma.


    "I have to take care of you more than I''ve held you..."


    "... I''m sorry?


    "Is it necessary? So don''t hold me alone. Plus I know how it feels to spare Prisci''s abilities.... and I don''t want to change the talent around Anis weirdly because of this. I don''t know when or what to catch."


    Ha, and he sighed deeply and Yufi suppressed his eyebrows. I identally broke my heart and held my chest. No, I don''t know, because I''m not aggressive about helping people either because I want...


    With that in mind, Prisci made a smallugh. I identally got zero, and I couldn''t imagine that theughter was from Prisci, and I stared at her unexpectedly.


    "... it''s really just incredible. I also feel that Her Majesty''s hardship has finally been detected. It was a failure to invite you to cheat easily."


    "... cheating?


    That was the coldest voice I''ve ever heard. I feel a sweating out of my whole body all at once, and at the same time I feel the chills that made that sweat cold all at once.


    Yuri, Yufi stared at me. Slightly inclined eyes stare at me with a flush.


    "What do you mean?


    "Just kidding!? Or why did you oil the fire, Prisci!?"


    "No, I honestly thought I''d confess my sins..."


    "Do you want to cheat? Anis......"


    "No! Never! Because there isn''t!"


    "But isn''t there something dark behind that rush?


    "Because there isn''t!


    "... hehe, then I''m relieved"


    Pelo, with a little tongue out, Yufi soothed her expression andughed. Such a yuffy takes me by surprise.


    Then Ilia and Raini also blew out and turned away from me. Ilia gently put her hands on her mouth, and Raini is folding herself into just a few letters.


    "... isn''t it possible that Master Anisphere could cheat?"


    "That''s right. Lady Annis can''t do that."


    "... could they have made fun of me!? Now they make fun of me!?"


    "You can''t even joke about getting on an affair, can you? I believe that."


    "Until Uffi!


    The air that we should have been seriously talking about until earlier is all foggy at once and kind of sends a warm nce at me.


    Uffi stopped by me when I was embarrassed and identally obstinate. Still turning away, Uffi whispered with his face close to his ear.


    "No, you can''t, right?


    ... I hope you''re making fun of me, or are you serious! Already!

 125 Episode 21: Payback From The Empire

    A few days after I passed on the stories of Prisci and Falgana, I was visiting the Adventurer''s Guild with patience. The purpose is to make contact with Falgana, who seems to be in the Adventurers Guild.


    Falgana was in the guild for the purpose, so he was able to make contact without difficulty. I was able to meet with Falgana safely. I told him what to tell him.


    "... so that''s all I can tell you from here. Depends on how the empire moves, but this one''s gonna have a dialogue, and I''ll have it ready."


    "I see. I like this country, too, so if we don''t have to fight it, we''ve never crossed it."


    "I feel the same way about not wanting to fight. As soon as Prisci returns, she''ll be able to connect with you..."


    When Prisci''s name came up, Falgana looked just a little hoaxed.


    Immediately afterwards, after tightening his expression, Falgana bowed his head against me deeply.


    "Not now, Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Thank you very much."


    "... suddenly, what?


    "It''s not all about attitude toward the Empire, it''s also about Prisci. I can''t trust you, I had an ambiguous attitude... but let me apologize with thanks again. My personal wish is not to be a hostile country to the Kingdom of Palettia, but to be able to go along with it in the future as a friendly country. I pledge once again to do my utmost to do so."


    I be indescribable in the words that make me feel the sincerity of Falgana. I know you''re someone who can still talk to if you''re just an individual dater, but I''m having trouble reacting because I don''t allow myself to be in a position.


    "... what does Master Falgana think of Prisci?


    I can''t tell you anything. I can''t stand the air and ask about Prisci to change the subject. Falgana then replied with an indescribable look on his face.


    "... at first I felt sorry for him because of his origins. I thought he was a pretty guy, but because of the environment, he couldn''t afford to guess how others felt or think about it. Honestly, I was worried. However, if Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere will take it from me, I will be worried."


    "Oh well. I''ll take care of it as much as I can once I get it in my nostalgia.... Well, that concludes my story. I won''t be able to stay very long, so I''ll be back."


    "Oh, contact me through the guild if you need anything. I look forward to seeing you again, Sister King Anisphere."


    Falgana took a seat after smiling. I''m done talking to Falgana. If we needed any sudden contact, we could recognize each other through the Adventurer Alliance, and that''s all we can do now.


    I dropped Falgana off and put on my hood to hide my face, too, and left the Adventurer Guild behind as it was.


    "Prisci, are youing in?


    Coming back to the outhouse, I headed straight to the room addressed to Prisci in the outhouse. I knock, then wait for permission to enter, make sure Prisci responds, then go inside.


    Prisci in private clothes still has a different impression than when she is a samurai. Prisci looked at the book with only her upper body awake on the bed and smiled softly at me.


    "Thank you for taking the time, Sister Wang"


    "Fine, ''cause I''m just here to like it.... How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    "Looks like Moya cleared up after all these years,"


    Close the book and ce it on the provided table. Prisci looks terribly rxed putting her hands together holding the book.


    Prisci has often had these expressions since counseling began using Raini''s vampire abilities. Although I still often showed a faint face when it started, it seems to have settled down a lottely.


    You noticed how I was watching Prisci, Prisci shrugged with a smile on her face.


    "Raini''s power is great, isn''t it?"


    "You started calling out Raini''s name?


    "They pushed me off because I''m older and the house has the same character..."


    "Oh, I see. Raini was originally a civilian, so he doesn''t seem to like being respected."


    "I think you''re doing enough to be respected..."


    In counseling, Prisci is told that Raini is a vampire. Prisci was also surprised at first, but was fortunate that she didn''t feel overly horrible or anything about Raini in particr.


    I would have had more conversations with counseling, and I think Raini would be happy to have more people to talk to after finding out who he is. I really burden Raini with all that.


    "Raini really made me feel better.... because now I think I was more grudgingly solidified than I thought I was"


    "Oh well. I can hardly grasp my pain, especially heartache. Because the shape is not clearly visible, and it is difficult to see from others."


    "... right"


    I look at Prisci snorting small, and the counseling seems to be going well, and I''m horrified.


    "If I may ask, but what kind of counseling did you actually get?


    "Right. At first, you''ve had a lot of dreams, and then you''ve repeatedly told me what you''re dreaming about, and you''ve been joining me to figure out what I''m thinking."


    "... what dreams did you have?


    Prisci deflected her gaze from me in my inquiry and turned her gaze toward the window.


    Prisci''s eyes staring far away are staring somewhere, not here. Not the world in my eyes right now, but the scenery that must be in my dreams and mind.


    "I dream of traveling with my mother."


    "... with your mother"


    "Yep. I wanted to jump out of that house and return my mother to her hometown. I wanted to go home with my mother. I''ve always wanted to get out of that house. I didn''t have the very idea of running away, so I kept this wish sinking at the bottom of my heart."


    Although Prisci speaks peacefully, I think it was terribly painful when she realized the thought. Even I can''t weigh in on what Prisci, a party, thinks just because I''m asking, it hurts my chest.


    "By the time I was sure my mother was my biological parent, my mother had already died. I guess what I wanted to die of in my mother''s hometown was the result of such distorted thoughts. But that''s not a wish I really want to fulfill, so I said I was sinking in the bottom of my heart smoking. That''s what Raini said."


    "... well"


    "Admitting it made it a lot easier. As much as I''ve gone far, I''ve lost my strength."


    That''s what Prisci said after smiling bitterly. The look on Prisci''s face now changes so much that she thinks that her smile was really masked.


    "Do you want revenge on the Sorcerer family, on your own father?


    Prisci turns off her smile at my inquiry and gives her a contemtive look. Once youy your eyes down, you look like you''re holding your thoughts together. As Prisci opened her eyes, she spoke softly of the answer.


    "I hate you for hate, but that''s enough"


    "... good enough?


    "Yep. If it''s going to happen, I want to keep my distance from this anymore. I want my father and my wife to never get involved again and die wild and out of my sight."


    "Oh, yes..."


    "I don''t want those people swinging at me anymore and my life going crazy..."


    Prisci smiles with her eyes narrowed. That was something that resembled a grin that had been floating around for a long time, but felt definitely warm. Is this warmth because Prisci has been untied for years of trauma, or is it just my assumption?


    I just don''t mind either. That''s fine if I''m satisfied. Prisci looks more focused on the future now than she did in the past. That''s enough for me.


    "I could also talk to Master Falgana. I don''t mind if I keep in touch, but I''ll let you censor me, okay?


    "Yes, again, thank you from what to what"


    "Fine. Prisci is my squire."


    "... although I usually find it odd to use annoying squire heavily"


    "If it wasn''t malicious, fine. If you don''t have a choice, you don''t have a choice."


    "... looks like you"


    Couscous andughing Prisci. However, Prisci''s expression inadvertently turns into a worrying one. I shrugged with a grunt as I turned my gaze away.


    "... living is a very scary thing to try to live. Her Highness Sister Wang."


    How was it right to return to the word? I could only look at Prisci''s side, unanswered.


    My days of tranquillity continued when I did not go to the City of Magic and began to live in the outhouse.


    If you don''t leave the pce, you don''t have to worry about assassinations or anything. Security seems to be thorough, and even the Empire can''t move around so easily.


    Although the serene routine had passed, it was Uffi who informed me that there had been movement.


    We are now meeting with the Emperor of the Aylene Empire.


    "A meeting. Where''s the ce?


    "Carlise, right? This will be our exnation for the assassination of Annis, who protested, and our uing talks on nationalmunications."


    I guess the letter Uffi has in his hand is a seal delivered by the Empire. I also get the impression that it seems aristocratic when I take it, but somewhat toughpared to the aristocratic literature of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    The contents are not particrly apologetic, and they are content such as wanting to forge mutual perceptions in the context of talks. It is the city named Carlise that will be the venue for the talks.


    "Carlise."


    "Has Annis ever been to Carlise?


    "A few times as an adventurer."


    Carlise. That is the name of a city that guards the border between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire. The reason it''s called a fortified city is because it''s surrounded by robust fortifications. I''ve had a few trips as an adventurer, too.


    It''s just a ce you don''t go if you ask me if I like it. Because of the proximity of borders, development is underway in defence, so less nature and less acquisition of spiritual resources. So I wouldn''t have gotten to my feet if I hadn''t been an adventurer or a request.


    "Of course, so am I. Right?


    "Yeah, in addition to the usual members, I guess."


    "Okay, I know you''ve been talking to Navre and the others, but I''ll let you know."


    "Yes.... anise"


    "Hmm?"


    "I will try to calm down quickly and return to the City of Magic again."


    Yuffi said that with a slightly tighter look. Besides, Iugh bitterly. Although I couldn''t make it back to the City of Magic, Uncle Drags is doing something about the scene.


    Besides, city building is still halfway down the road, and it will be a little while before I get my hands on the study of magic in earnest. I don''t think I''d be so worried about it.


    "I can''t do things that never happened, so let''s not have the next one. On the contrary, let''s think of it as a chance, if we keep our rtionship with the Empire strong here, we might even reduce our cross spears."


    "... I hope it''s easy."


    "I''ll see what I can do. I''m not studying magic to make you use it in war."


    Walk over to Yufi''s side and p him on the shoulder. Smiling to reassure me, Yufi soothed my expression as well.


    And the emperor of the empire, huh? I wonder what the hell he''s like. I thought of it with my gaze out the window.

 126 Episode 22: Emperor Of The Red Lotus

    Carlise. Just say a fortified city. The walls are tall and give a robust impression.


    The city built within the walls is aplex structure, and if you''re not used to it, you''re going to get lost. Probably what I envisioned the war for, but its streets have be some sort of artistic finish.


    On the day of the meeting with the Emperor of the Aylene Empire, me and Uffi came so that we could prepare ourselves sparingly on that day. I take the usual Navre, Gakkun, Charne, and Prisci. Uffi was apanied by Raini and Ilia, as well as troops supposedly elite from the Kingsguard Knights.


    There is no reason to fly to the boulder because of the number of people. Carlise arrived after resting in the city at the ry point, etc. A face-to-face greeting or something to the lord who ruled Carlise quickly set out to celebrate the day of talks.


    "... you seem to be here"


    Navre, who stood aside as my escort, calls out. The talks were scheduled to take ce at the Lords'' Pce in Carlise, where a group of escorts approached.


    Compared to the kingdom of Palletia, it is quite an armament. I was able to find Falgana in a group of people walking to be protected by that escort. And next to it, a man his father''s age walks loosely.


    "... that''s Lukeheim van Ayren, the current emperor of the Ayren Empire"


    Lukeheim van Ayren, the emperor who reigns over the present empire, the emperor who is said to have taken the reign in such a way as to oust his predecessors, and to have taken on a tightening of the empire.


    I heard it again beforehand, and you think it''s also called the Wise Emperor? When asked how he tried to stabilize the situation in the country from the lines of aggression of the previous emperors, it seemed to him that he hade to the throne in a simr way to his father.


    Falgana also had vibrant red hair, but Emperor Lukeheim is no less. Because of the red, although the brightness is inferior to that of Falgana, the color that has increased in depth for that matter makes it feel calm.


    In terms of beauty, it''s a good battle with Lord Grants, Yuffi''s biological parent. Including the sharpness of the eye, right?


    "Her Royal Highness the King"


    "Yeah, let''s go"


    Today''s outfit is well dressed with makeup. I can''t wear a celestial sword on a boulder, so Gakun has me wear a sword instead.


    For once, although I don''t think I will use it, I have a spare Mana de on my thick crotch.


    "... I don''t even think it''s time to wear a pink dress"


    "Sister Wang?


    "Nothing"


    It''s not pink, but it''s a dress with white as the main body and fluffy cherry blossoms painting gradients. I can''t expose my back because there is an engraving on the boulder, but it seems like there is too much decoration because of it.


    Uffi, who had arrived first, turned to me as I headed to the meeting ce restless in the hem of my flickering dress every time I walked. Yufi also stands up like a queen today.


    Designed to pair with my dress, this one draws gradients from deep blue into the sky in reverse. Fewer decorations and an open back make it look like an adult finishpared to my dress.


    Raini and Ilia refrain beside Yufi. And behind it is a Kingsguard Knights escort. Uffi nodded silently and small as he turned his gaze to me. I also snort back silently and exhale.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty. I have brought His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Go ahead."


    I can hear the lord of Carlise with the sound of a knock. Along with the sound of a knock, the lord of Carlise, somewhere of the stature and face of a military man, opens the door, and insidees Emperor Lukeheim and Falgana, as well as the apanying nobility and the knight of escort.


    Falgana looked clear and didn''t say anything just a little nce at me. After confirming that, I once again shifted my gaze to Emperor Lukeheim. Emperor Lukeheim''s empty eyes were wholeheartedly directed towards Ufi.


    "Are you the queen of the kingdom of Palletia, Uphilia Fez Palletia? This is the first time you''ve ever been able to face each other in person."


    "Wee. Has it been since you received your congrattions on your reign? Again, this is Uphilia Fez Palettia. Thank the Spirit for this opportunity to face each other."


    Uphilia packs a distance from Emperor Lukeheim and asks for a handshake. Emperor Lukeheim also shakes each other''s hands in response without difficulty.


    We were prompted to take our seats at the end of each other''s handshakes, so we pinched our desks and turned face to face. I went next to Uffi, Emperor Lukeheim on the front of Uffi, and Falgana sat on the front of me.


    "Okay, again. It''s Lukeheim van Ayren, Emperor of the Ayren Empire. I thank the Kingdom of Palletia for providing us with a venue for this meeting"


    "Here''s what I wanted to talk about. I sincerely hope this meeting will be fruitful."


    "Uhm. - So, is it quick?


    When it came to emperors, in a somewhat crude manner, Emperor Lukeheim looked at me with a stream. Nature and spine stretch when you can stare.


    "As long as it takes ce, you are Anisphere Wynn Palettia. You look a lot like Queen Silphine."


    "My name is Anisphere Wynn Palettia. It is a great honor to have the opportunity to meet His Majesty the Emperor."


    "What you wanted was an exnation for the thief who was after Princess Anisphere."


    I feel like I ran nervous about the air. But nobody moves their expression.


    "A citizen of the Aylene Empire recently raided Anis. The purpose is not to abduct and kill. I''d like to know what you think of this as the Aylene Empire."


    "I don''t know, it''s easy to say. But I also know that it will note to pass. Besides, this raid took ce because the Empire has long been concerned about the situation in the Kingdom of Palletia."


    Infidelity, infidelity, arm-wrapping, and keeping his back on his back, Emperor Lukeheim continues his words.


    "The abolition of Prince Algardo Bona Palettia, who was thought to be the next king, and Queen Ufilia, who suddenly fulfilled her adoption and became the first queen in history at the same time to be named as a spiritual contractor. Then, technological innovation due to the rise of Princess Anisphere, who also gave the hands of the people the magical benefits that the Kingdom of Palettia boasts of�� In just about two years the situation in the Kingdom of Palettia has changed dramatically"


    "That inspired a sense of crisis in the empire," he said?


    "Oh, yeah. The armaments of the Kingdom of Palletia were ready, and the magic that until now had been monopolized by a limited privileged ss of nobility began to spread in the hands of the people as well. A technology called Demonic Props that can be deployed to harvest spiritual resources more than ever before. If you think this can be directed at us, I see that something thin runs on your spine."


    With a belligerent grin, Emperor Lukeheim stares at me and Uffi as he deserves. It''s like a carnivore, next door Falgana is just quietly clear.... Are you sure this emperor is friendly?


    "The beginning of it all is Princess Anisphere. But Princess Anisphere''s previous reputation clearly sucked. Still, a dramatic change came when a princess who was not let go by his predecessors, King Orphans, came to the surface stage. Don''t you think it''s perfectly natural to want that personality?


    "So you think there''s been a raid? Is that the general thrust of the Empire?


    Ugh, and Uffi narrowed his eyes and looked to Emperor Lukeheim. I feel like the temperature in the room has dropped all at once, but maybe it''s because of Uffi sitting next to me.


    Not a sign, but a nobleman with an imperial side began to change hisplexion to Ufi, who may actually be releasing cold air.


    "It''s like exposing shame, but my empire valued war kung fu above all by the thought of expanding thend of its predecessors. Even now, the tide is strongly rooted, reaching for force slightly faster. In this case, let''s call it a rampage by those I couldn''t get over."


    "... so?


    "Well, that''s not what we''re rushing to conclude, young queen. From the point of view of the Aylene Empire, the changes in the situation in the Kingdom of Palletia cannot be overlooked. A glimmer of refusal even to negotiate the distribution of the magic equipment, which is the next hope, not wanting to let Princess Anisphere go, even with a positive offense. Sure, it''s not here, but the same thing is repeated unless it''s caused in the first ce. Didn''t I?"


    "�� I am not allowing the Empire to distribute the magic tools because, above all, we cannot distribute them to the Empire from a technical point of view, including the situation in each other''s countries."


    I did not think, and I was disturbed by what the emperor said and said back. Hmm, and emperor Lukeheim spoke out intriguingly, stroking his own jaw.


    "So once the technical problems are resolved, we can distribute magic artifacts to the Empire?


    "Right now, that''s impossible. There will be many problems that need to be solved, including each other''s national power.... besides, I can''t put my credit in the empire right now"


    "I guess it''s natural. But national traffic cannot be made without opening up that stubborn heart to each other. First of all, I would like to ask Princess Anisphere to ept the emperor''s words of apology for her involvement in this scandal of our country."


    "Your Majesty!


    "No, it''s not. And if there''s trust lost because of it, and what you want goes away, then maybe one word of apology is cheap?


    It is silenced by Emperor Lukeheim, whose imperial aristocrats wanted to colour, but more intimidating than that.


    ... Oh, my God, this guy looks so strong on his mother. I didn''t know you were an emperor who liked martial arts. But I don''t feel any signs of magic. He''s only a samurai, just a samurai releasing his temper to approach his mother. That fact amazes me not least.


    "I also believe that if anything happens to Princess Anisphere, it is a loss to each other''s country. I''m d you survived, and I apologize on this asion."


    "... I get an apology"


    "Uhm. Then - we want to keep our rtions between the two countries secret so that this does not happen again. I''d like to offer you some ideas."


    "I have a stomach proposal," he said?


    Uffi asked to rece me. Emperor Lukeheim nods at Yufi''s inquiry.


    "First and foremost, we will have to align the footsteps of the empire and kingdom. For that reason, I believe we need more intense national transportation than ever before."


    "... that''s neither here nor I hope, but what exactly?


    "First of all... Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia has not yet heard that the King''s Mate is absent"


    "... what?


    I identally got a low voice. My gaze focused on me, and there I realized that I had spoken out to intimidate myself.


    "... excuse me. Continue."


    "Mm-hmm. So I was going to ask you what it would be like to wee my son as my king..."


    "I reigned as queen, but it will be a few special examples. This issue is therefore handled with caution even in the Kingdom, including by the King''s Mate. Assuming I wee the king, it will probablye from within the country. I have no intention of taking my son-inw myself."


    "I expected that response. It was just one of the ideals on this side."


    ... that there is nothing like giving me a thrust. So I could calm myself down, which seemed pointy.


    "Next... Princess Anisphere"


    "What, me?


    "I hear the engagement clinic from Falgana is also sleeved. With regard to your romantic views, if Falgana or the Prince can''t, how about putting the princess in? I''ll see where the pageant is here..."


    "No, it''s, like..."


    "Since Her Majesty Queen Uphilia is a special example, I expected to be turned down. But then I thought Princess Anisphere would be free.


    Ugh. When they do say that, I''m more free than Ufi, bute on......


    "... I am aware that my values are special. I also have a position. That''s why I''m not going to keep a princess from another country."


    "Can''t this do either? It''s tough as it gets... so let''s just say it''s obsolete, how about Prince Algard? What about letting him into our empire?


    What, Al here!? I gave up a little about me and Yufi, but even Al can point the spear at you!?


    I took a breath in Al''s name as if by ident, but Uffi replies faintly and calmly.


    "... that''s hard again, too. I can''t exin what happened or what happened in the country, but I''m not going to let Algard leave the country."


    "Hmmm... can''t this do either? But then again, it seems to me that the kingdom side doesn''t want to keep its rtionship with the Empire a secret? How should I gauge the sincerity of the kingdom? Queen Uphilia."


    Emperor Lukeheim''s intimidation grows quietly, but certainly without dominating this ce.


    "If you mean to be handed back that far...... the Kingdom of Palletia is aimed at increasing the strength of its own country and may attack the Empire at dawn when that enhancement is ready. How the hell am I supposed to clear up the anxiety that makes me think that? As frightened as we may be by that fear, we may choose to speak bravely and with force. What the hell do you mean, the kingdom assures the empire?


    Emperor Lukeheim looks at us as we light a burning light in those eyes.


    Silence wraps the ce up for a moment. It was no other Ufi who tore that silence apart.


    "- Let me answer you. What we, the kingdom, can offer to the Empire for trust... is a dream and a future.


    "... what?


    "Currently, in our country, we are building a magic city for the study of magic props developed with the ideas of magic and magic advocated by Annis. Sooner orter, it will be a production base for many magic tools and an important base for enlightening the public about magic. A college will also be set up there where you can learn from nobles and civilians alike. - I''m thinking about setting a framework for hopefuls from the Empire."


    "Ho...?


    The intimidation slowly disappeared, and instead Emperor Lukeheim stared at Yufi just to say it was interesting.


    "We can''t export demon props because it''s not long after the technology of demon prop production has yet been created, it''s immature. To create a stable foundation and ensure safety. That has be amon perception among us. To do so, many people must learn and deepen their understanding."


    "You think we''ll have a framework for embracing the people of the Empire there?


    "No matter, you can''t ept it unconditionally. As a concern the kingdom has, it doesn''t necessarily mean that its de can''t be pointed if it spills the demonic props themselves into the empire. Therefore, exports cannot be authorized. But as always, we can trade spiritual stones and provide technology."


    "So that''s college!


    "Yes. Learn technology in our country and wield that technology in the empire. If that teaching spreads in the empire, it would be good too. It would also be good for the Empire to develop its own magic props. Of course, there are limitations on the technology that can be taught when taking technology outside, but this is the concession that can be made on the Kingdom side."


    "I mean, apart from the boundaries of previous students at the College of Aristocrats, you don''t mind teaching magic in a magic city, and technology to develop magic tools? �� to the extent that it bes"


    This was decided in advance by a meeting with Yufi and the heavy towns of the country, including his fathers.


    First of all, I don''t want to go to war with the Empire. However, since our situation is only a little too special to keep the rtionship as close as it was in previous marriages, it is unlikely that it will have the same effect as before. Most importantly, we want to kick in every suggestion.


    With that in mind, all we could offer was "technology." If you authorize the export of weapons such as Mana de, you can''t authorize it because the empire that has it could force a number of things to attack you.


    Then it''s magic teaching and skill if you want to offer it. Learn only in the Kingdom of Palletia and have that skill brought back. Later, they will produce only what they can produce in the Empire, such as spiritual stones bought from the Kingdom of Palletia.


    I thought that would be better than selling things directly. Spirit stones are used in the Empire just like civilians here. I made the anticipation that if I took up that spiritual stone for armament, it would not spare the rebellion of the people.


    So the idea is that all of a sudden the weapons will be assembled and all of a sudden there will be no war. If Emperor Lukeheim believes in the saying that the future is not going to be about the Kingdom of Palettia in his own generation anyway, what we would expect was the future.


    "- That''s funny, that''s funny! As good as it gets, isn''t that a pleasant story!


    With a joyful grin, Emperor Lukeheim broke his face. I never thought I''d expose my joy enough to p my hands. I turn my eyes round.


    "This is not to the detriment of the Kingdom of Palletia. You''d think so, wouldn''t you? You guys?"


    "Nah...!? But! Oh, wait, Your Majesty!


    "Did you wonder if I cut the helm on the war because I brought you guys here? Honestly, depending on this meeting, I thought it would be a pleasure. But I prefer to be fruitful. Enough, restrain him."


    The knights of the Empire, who had refrained from serving as escorts, will detain your nobles. The nobles had appealed to Emperor Lukeheim until he bit the monkey, but he was silenced.


    "All of a sudden, you''ve confused me. Let''s apologize for this disrespect again. And these are the ones who led the assassination of Princess Anisphere. As an apology, I''m going to leave their judgment to the kingdom, but what about it?


    "... If you can judge me under yourw, I have nothing to insist on from you. I''d like a strong and severe punishment."


    "I understand. Let''s say Princess Anisphere is a treasure beyond each other''s countries. I want to rejoice from the bottom of my heart that this treasure was not lost.... Take him."


    When Emperor Lukeheim raised his hand, the escorts all pulled back the nobles they had restrained. What, all the escorts!? Don''t worry!?


    "... puhah, uh, I can''t breathe... brother. Give me a break."


    Falgana, who had been silent until now, exhaled like she had lost her mind, breaking her expression. I see Falgana was on the nting side......


    "You rubbed my mind, Falgana. �� Once again, Queen Uphilia, Princess Anisphere. My Aylene Empire wants to deepen its friendship with the Kingdom of Palletia. And on top of that, I''d like to ask you to add one more thing to the fascinating proposal."


    "What do you want me to add, is?


    "Firstly, the Aylene Empire wishes to conclude an alliance with the Kingdom of Palletia. If the Kingdom of Palletia offers us skill and learning, our empire will then be the sword and pledge to protect the kingdom by bing a shield. How would that be?


    "�� alliance. I see, even if I take it as a statement of intent to shoulder and walk with you in the kingdom and empire?


    "Of course. As a testament, Princess Anisphere."


    "Yes?"


    "Earlier, I was asked to state the reason why I could not export the magic props, but even this one was convincing. I was just wondering if you could make one exception."


    "... Exception, is it?


    I lean my neck unexpectedly. Ask me purposefully, exception......?


    "-" Dragon Killer. "It helped to glorify its alias," Demon Sword. "I want you to give this to my royal family as proof that it has be a friendly country."

 127 Episode 23: Those Who Raise Their Country.

    I identally rounded my eyes to the words of Emperor Lukeheim.


    "... do you use the Devil''s Sword as a sign that you have be a friendly country?


    "Whatever, for a reason. Earlier, I did something that would expose my empire to shame, but it would also be proof that my vessels were not sufficient for a swollen empire, including Princess Anisphere''s raid in the first ce."


    Emperor Lukeheim squeezes his expression and speaks pale. Though not at all in the expression, I feel strong thoughts about the verses of the word. With so many emotions in it, he seemed faceless to suppress it.


    "The previous emperor was a greedy emperor. I do not call the deep greed evil, but I am in danger that I cannot rule an empire that has just swelled up to the previous emperor. That''s why I stood on the emperor''s throne, still in my own hands. But still, it''s not like I can control the country right away. The empire has grown too big."


    "... so why the devil''s sword?


    "As a symbol of the alliance, we need an alternative if we can''t deepen our rtionship in marriage or something. And Princess Anisphere, who is incapable of using magic, yet embodies magical miracles in the form of tools. One of the most iconic of these inventions is the Devil''s Sword. With the Devil''s Sword, my glory in an empire where power is regarded as righteous will spread. Through this, I believe we can show the empire broadly that we have formed an alliance with the Kingdom of Palletia."


    "Certainly, the Devil''s Sword is a clearly understandable force and symbol among my inventions. I think it would be a good hand to give that as a mark of alliance to the Empire..."


    Maybe Emperor Lukeheim was after the Devil''s Sword from the beginning. The desire to distribute demonic props may also be due to the desire to increase the influence of the Imperial Family rather than to increase the country''s power of war.


    You cannot export such magic items as you spread to the Empire. But it''s not a bad hand to give it as a sign of friendship to someone who''s narrower and in a very close rtionship.


    "If we leave out the position of emperor, I personally want to enter into friendship with Her Majesty Queen Uphilia and Princess Anisphere. You are truly delighted, you want to be friends rather than turn to your enemies. Um, the words sounded good earlier."


    "... uh?


    "It''s an indication to the Empire. It was a dream and a future. Heh heh... I see, it does mean that the will is handed down. The future of the Kingdom of Palettia is truly bright"


    "When ites to aspirations...?


    "It is the will of Queen Sylphine and His Majesty King Orphans. And he''s the one who unterally thinks he''s a good opponent for the goal I''ve decided to take to the top of the empire."


    Emperor Lukeheim made me say that,ughing joyfully. I unexpectedly look at Yufi and then stare at Emperor Lukeheim''s face again.


    "It was a long time ago. When I was still the Crown Prince, the empire under the reign of my predecessor was a ughterpared to now. I was visiting as a diplomat of the Kingdom of Palletia, and if there was anything I could say to Her Majesty King Silfine, I was trying to get a chance to start a war."


    "... I''ve heard of it. He said it was a series of ordeals right after the reign of stepfather improvement."


    "Mm-hmm. There was just civil unrest in the kingdom, an empire that was an invasion route there. If anything, Queen Sylphine was retreating brilliantly from her father, who looked for an excuse not to attack the kingdom. From the standpoint, he had respect for what he behaved as an enemy but too much into the hall. And one day, I was blessed with the opportunity to converse with Queen Silphine. That''s when I heard the words."


    He closed his eyes emotionally and nodded one before Emperor Lukeheim continued his words.


    "No matter how much power you sharpen, no matter how much you take from others, then you can''t grow" seeds. It was a shock, when I heard that word. "


    "�� species, is it"


    "Mm-hmm. They say that''s what the Orphans said to Queen Sylphine. Growing seeds means nurturing the future, so we connect seeds to tomorrow to grow a rich country. That is something that cannot be exchanged by force alone." It''s dazzling to me that you can only show value by fighting. "


    "My mother did that..."


    "The peace of the Kingdom of Palletia was preserved until today because the interior affairs were shielded by King Orphans and Empress Sylphine in diplomacy. And two Yingjies were born who inherited their aspirations. Those who were never born in the Empire. That was more dazzling to me than anything, and as long as I envied it."


    I could feel various emotions from Emperor Lukeheim, who told me to look far away. It is admirable and belligerent to try topete.


    "I want to make the Empire a good country. Even if it is the way the Empire is, it must first put its own country together. Otherwise, even naming the Emperor would be disgusting. Therefore, as emperor, I believe it is my duty to keep the national rtions with the Kingdom of Palletia close. That''s why I want the Devil''s Sword. To enhance my authority and power as emperor. As a sign of friendship with the Kingdom of Palettia. And let the sword be inherited next. Parents to children, children to grandchildren. I am convinced that it is the imperial mission to make us inherit responsibility and pride."


    Emperor Lukeheim takes his seat and slowly clenches his fist with his chest. As if I could put in a wish or prayer.


    That look, that behavior. You made me believe more than anything. I''m sure I can walk shoulder to shoulder with this emperor.


    "Put your hands together, not control. Not just to take it away, but to raise it. That is what I, as emperor, can leave in this country and in the future. That''s what I want to believe."


    - Once again, a treaty was concluded between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire as an ally.


    As always, the Kingdom of Palletia epts international students who wish to study magic, other than nobility, in addition to the export of spiritual stones. And let me learn technology and bring it back to the Empire.


    The Aylene Empire bes the sword and shield of the Kingdom of Palletia. At least while Emperor Lukeheim was alive, the alliance between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire was destroyed, and things like war could be avoided.


    He also officially apologized for the raid on me and promised to severely punish the nobles who targeted me in the Aylene Empire.


    "... I wonder if the results would have been good if I had finished looking"


    "Right."


    After the meeting, the stars are blinking in the sky at night. I was out with Uffi over the fort of Carlise.


    The sights seen from the fort naturally also include the territory of the Aylene Empire and can be viewed. The Aylene Empire is reminded once again that the world is wide if we think it is more spread beyond this horizon.


    "I wonder if this will allow us to concentrate on the development of the City of Magic without being able to put in a cross spear from the Empire."


    "Yep. Detailed negotiations will require diplomats to make adjustmentster, but with financial assistance from the Empire, it will be increasingly cheap."


    "Right."


    Until now, neighbors, even if it was a deal, were vignt towards each other. Emperor Lukeheim was also striving to take control of the Empire, and I think that the situation would not have allowed him, even if he genuinely wanted to enter into friendship.


    In fact, I don''t think the Kingdom of Palletia would have changed dramatically if Yufi hadn''t taken office as queen. Someone thought it was okay to support friendship with the Empire because they epted me out of the standard, so I guess it''s a boulder to assume?


    "Nevertheless, I hope I have to think of the Devil''s Sword to give to Emperor Lukeheim"


    "Yep. It''s a sign of friendship."


    "That''s a lot of responsibility."


    Is the base a celestial? Um, we need to move forward with the development of a magic city, and I''m sure Tomas wille to the magic city when we move forward in parallel.


    Thomas, I haven''t been able to see youtely, but can youe? If you couldn''te, I wonder if I should make sure to show my face and confirm my progress when I return to the Wang Capital.


    Being immersed in thought, Uffi caressed my ear unexpectedly. A frivolous sensation runs on my spine, and I identally step two steps back.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s think about itter. It''s time to take your time away from the corner."


    "... Mm"


    In the first ce, Yufi and I are spending our time together in this way because we are spending less time together, and Yufi is cared for, which is hard to get away from.


    Until today, Uffi has been pursued by measures against the Empire, and the noise of excavating talent in the Wang capital has not yet calmed down. There are many things Yufi has to do.


    I''ll be worried and take a look at Uffi, but there''s no sign of any particr mise. However, I think fatigue still builds up. Otherwise, you won''t call me back. It''s a sign that Yuffi is tired ofing over.


    "It''s hard to be free, queen."


    "... yeah. But I wanted to, and I took it."


    Uffi smiles calmly at the words he tells him to work. Uffi gently hands on the rooftop fence and shifts his gaze to a sight that can be seen far away.


    I also try to get caught by Uffi and shift my gaze to the sight in front of me. As Iy my hand on the fence, too, Uffiy his own hand over mine.


    Feeling the temperature of Yuffi''s hand, I identally spoke softly of the thoughts that had surfaced.


    "... Something made me miss you and your mother"


    "Anis?"


    "I need to be a little more filial," he said. That''s what I thought. "


    Before Yufi was broken up with Alkun, his father was busy in politics, and his mother was busy in diplomacy. And until the time Yuffi decided to be queen, the distance between me and my family was as far away as it was divided by walls.


    I also think it has improved now. He thinks he can do his family, though it''s a little shabby.


    I respected my father and mother, even if it was far away, and I meant to be sweet because I was family. My mother often tells me to be sweeter.


    "If Emperor Lukeheim says he thinks he''s a good enemy, don''t you think he''ll repeat it?


    "Really?


    "My father''s not a militant, so he''s going to say he has a stomachache or something"


    "That''s... I won''t deny it"


    "Yeah.... I''ve been thinking a lottely about how your father was protecting me."


    There is the Kingdom of Palettia today because there is a country that tries to ept the change that I am. I feel like my father has been preparing me for the basement.


    I felt one end of it again today. I know it''s not for me. My father was a king. I was only aiming for what my father thought was an ideal to protect my country. But, yeah, still.


    "I was protected by my father''s ideals."


    "... Really?"


    "Yeah. So I need to be filial about something"


    "You''re not the one who wants something big. Just tell him, and he''ll be d to hear it from his stepfather and stepmother."


    "Hehe, something seems like Uffi will be with you longer. Could I get a little jealous?


    "Then I''d be jealous of Anis, too. I really think our parents are wonderful."


    We look at each other andugh at each other, not from either side, but with Uffi.


    "Parents are great."


    "Yep. �� I''m sad that I can''t always say that."


    Two, Yuffi shifted her gaze from me and looked down under her eyes. Looks like someone''s there.


    Peeping in, he saw Prisci and Falgana on the roof of a lowly fort. The two seemed to be quietly exchanging words, looking in the direction of the Aylene Empire.


    "... if the result is good, that''s good. But you can''t ignore it."


    "Yep. If the current measures to secure human resources work well, you will be able to reach where you did not reach them."


    "Yeah, you are. Oh, there''s so much to do!


    "Yes, we''ll see each other when we get home, it''s a busy day"


    Yuffi pulls my hand away from the edge of the roof and turns his hand around his hips. As I left the edge to be pulled as-is, Uffi held me and buried my face on my shoulder.


    Suddenly I''m surprised by the yuffy I''ve been holding, but I can''t help but look at the yuffy to sweeten my breath zero.


    "A little more, can we keep this up? Anis."


    "... Yes, yes, whatever you want"


    I also turn my hand around Yuffi''s back and touch him to stroke him. Yuffi rubbing her head to sweetness tickles and her mouth kind of breaks naturally.


    Let''s rest our wings a little longer now. Also, to fly next.

 128 Episode 24: The Invited Again

    An alliance between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire was signed.


    Later the contemporary emperor of the Ayren Empire, Lukeheim van Ayren, has been presented with the Devil''s Sword as a symbol of the Alliance by the Princess of the Kingdom of Palletia, Anisphere Wynn Palletia.


    The Devil''s Sword was erected as a symbol to connect the kingdom to the Empire. The story to be told goes back in time to before the Devil''s Sword was given to the Empire -.


    A few days had passed since he had concluded his talks with Emperor Lukeheim of the Aylene Empire and returned to the King''s capital Sara Terrier.


    I still stayed out of the pce, attending meetings to discuss the future policy of the Kingdom of Palletia, etc. When such a meeting was over, I was inviting guests who were in the outhouse.


    "- Well done foring, I''ve been waiting...!


    "... what are you doing? Dear Anis, I mean, why is the room so dark..."


    "Trying to create an atmosphere!


    The room is closed with curtains. I was purposefully rocking the candle there demonically, but it seemed like a bad take for my guest - Tomas.


    Yufi, who is present, also shut up and missed me, but he looked so frightened. I saw how Tomas reacted. Raini and Ilia opened the curtains that were darkening the room and started clearing the candles.


    "... you were called to show me this farce?


    "It''s a little joke! And it''s been a long time, hasn''t it, Tomas? How have you been?


    It''s been a really long time since I''ve seen Tomas. The chances of face to face have also diminished since I became fully involved in politics. Exquisite, to the point of going to see the celestial when we make sure it''s going well.


    Tomas is also busy with Tomas, so we never had a chance to talk to each other slowly. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other again, but Tomas didn''t seem particrly different. If I insist, does it make a big difference that I wear superior clothes and look familiar?


    "You''re making me do fine... no, I''m getting it. Her Majesty Queen Uphilia is also out of business."


    "Take it easy, Tomas. This is the royal castle grounds, but the outhouse is the garden of anise. I''m not going to ask you to be polite to Annis'' guests on this asion."


    "It would be helpful if you could say that..."


    "Well, well, sit down."


    Encourage Tomas to take a seat scratching his cheek like some trouble. I''m not out of tension yet. Make sure Tomas takes his seat, and I''ll correct my posture, too.


    "I called Tomas because I wanted to ask Tomas for something."


    "What do you want?


    "Yeah. Tomas, could you serve me as my exclusive cksmith again?


    "... that''s another sudden story."


    Tomas replies with a reluctant look on his face. Originally, Tomas had been invited to the Royal Castle as an advisor before Uffi took office. Eventually, after a while, I went back to the castle workshop to say that I had done everything I needed to do.


    Thomas didn''t tell me he wanted me to serve him again as one of these dedicated cksmiths, even if I made a personal request. Things have changed because there was an incident with the Empire. So I called him in, wanting Tomas to help me again.


    "I want Tomas to take this story, but honestly I won''t be forced to because it will greatly affect Tomas'' future. I want to talk to you about it."


    "... is that such a big story?


    "Yeah. Actually, I, I was assassinated by an empire."


    "Huh!?"


    Tomas looks at me with a surprised look. The fact that I was about to be assassinated by an assassin of the Empire has not been publicly spread. For better or worse, because I have a lot of influence right now. Even though it was done, the assassination attempt on me will have a huge impact.


    The Knights of Kingsguard and the Royal Castle are very limited to those who know the fact that I have been turned over to the assassins. After that, I needed to contact Uncle Drags. It is unlikely that the information will be disseminated, as Uffi''s ordersy the mantra on those who know the facts. Though I can''t say absolutely.


    "Of course, the assassin is gone. But I have to revisit my rtionship with the Empire, and I''ve been meeting with Emperor Lukeheim of the Aylene Empire."


    "... hey, I guess that''s a good story to hear, huh?


    "Which way, I''ll publish itter. As it turned out, it ended peacefully. Emperor Lukeheim showed an attitude of walking over with the Kingdom of Palletia. Looks like the Emperor himself didn''t intend to set things up with the Kingdom of Palettia..."


    Then I exined to Tomas about the newly concluded treaty between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire.


    That the Aylene Empire will recognize the Kingdom of Palletia as an ally, will not invade, and on the contrary, will lend us the strength to defend ourselves when things happen.


    In return, the Kingdom of Palletia exins the eptance of international students and the teaching of technology to educate them in magic.


    "And as a sign of that alliance, I''ve decided to strike the Devil''s Sword for the Emperor, and I want Tomas to strike this."


    "�������������� to the extent that it bes"


    He was a tomas with a lot ofining faces, but he immediately sighed to swallow theint before returning the gavel.


    "... can''t you ask a major workshop or something? If I were you now, I wouldn''t have to be the one making the Devil''s Sword. You''d have a good craftsman, wouldn''t you?


    "Strike the Emperor''s Devil''s Sword" is all you need. But you want me to serve you is a more stepped story. "


    "... I mean?


    "Within close proximity to the Empire, the art of making magic props will be brought in. This is just in case, and I think it''s worrying because I don''t think we''ll be able to get all the numbers right away..."


    "...e on, are you saying that demonic props could be used as a weapon of war?


    "Just in case. I think it is unlikely that Emperor Lukeheim will be at war while he is alive. But emperor Lukeheim suddenly had to fall apart."


    I saw Tomas'' one-eyebrow rise when I heard that demonic props might be used for the war. While I realize such a Tomas trick, I keep on saying the words as I pretend not to notice.


    "I want to believe there isn''t. But I can''t turn away from the possibility that I might wake up. I want Tomas to help me prepare for it."


    "... Again and again, I''m kind of a town workshop cksmith, aren''t I? Sure, for a long time, I''ve been in touch with magic, but..."


    "Right. Tomas, if you tell us more about this case, we can''t go back. Can I talk to you before I do?


    Uffi speaks out to reluctant Tomas to change the course of the story. Tomas''s spine stretches and he looks nervous when Yuffi calls him out.


    "We will not be able to discuss the details of your request until we ept it, but let us exin the reward if you ept it."


    "Reward......?


    "Yes. You know Tomas is currently gathering orphans and aristocratic bastards for magical fitness tests, right?


    "Oh...... no, yes. I''ve heard it''s a policy to gather manpower for anything."


    "Yep. Since the unveiling of magic, the Kingdom of Palletia is ushering in a time of transformation. But there is no shortage of people anywhere to support this transformation. The goal is to get orphans and aristocratic bastards tested for their magical fitness and to secure and develop talent for the future."


    Uffi takes a breath to see if Tomas is following the story. You guessed Yuffi''s intentions, nodding as Tomas also understands.


    "We are talking about the future, but the children who have been found fit are to be taken by the nobility as adoptive sons or to be guardians to mediate in an appropriate position. In some cases, we are even looking at granting a special aristocratic status. In a close precedent, there is a system whereby an adventurer is awarded aristocratic status as a reward for aplishing his feats. It''s going to be a system close to this."


    "Ha... how does that rte to my story?


    "Tomas has been a dedicated craftsman for Annis for a long time. As a result, it contributes to the invention of many magic props, including Mana de. If Tomas is going to be a dedicated advisor again at the suggestion of Annis, we also have aristocratic status if Tomas wants."


    "... ha!? Me,e on, to the nobles!?"


    Tomas lifted his hips and opened his eyes to see if Yuffi''s suggestion was too unexpected.


    Let Yuffi gently raise her hand to calm such a tomas.


    "If you want, it is. But I think Tomas would have been talking about it regardless of whether he took it or not..."


    "... is that right?"


    Tomas shrugs small as he was troubled to find out how he had responded, knowing that a meeting mighte where he would be a nobleman.


    "What if, if Tomas is going to be the exclusive of Anis again, it''s less trouble for you to acknowledge that you''re going to be a nobleman. Besides, nobility doesn''t necessarily give you territory. It may be easier for you to understand that rewards for their skill and contributions are just as honorable as nobility."


    "Honor equal to nobility......"


    "Yes. So I think I will have the opportunity to be invited to a social meeting or something. We''re basically going to be a one-generation title, and we''re moving on to talking about giving out grants and other rewards from the state instead of territory. Of course, the content of the reward will vary depending on your preference, so we need to discuss it."


    Yes, the aristocrats who will be born in the new policy now contemted, if I say so, may be easy to understand when I say "honorary aristocrats" rather than actual aristocrats.


    Although it has the same honor as a nobleman, it is basically a one-generation title, and even if a child is made, it does not inherit that title.


    And there''s no way I can get a territory to rule as a nobleman. Of course, that''s what we''re talking about at this stage, that it would be reasonable to transfer an amount corresponding to the title from the state.


    I heard from Yuffi that Tomas looked troubled and seemed to hold his fist hard on hisp.


    "... I just happened to have an affair with Master Anis. You can''t snort as a cksmith when you''re told you''re not confident in your arms. But I''m in trouble, honestly. No, I''m in trouble."


    "Speak easy, Tomas. I don''t mind."


    "... excuse me. Well, I''m amon man who doesn''t know how to be heard like this. I don''t care if they say that all of a sudden..."


    "I remember talking about this story in a simr way when you took on the advisor..."


    "... I thought I was done doing what I could."


    "I won''t deny that, but things have changed.... can''t you? Tomas. I want to fulfill Tomas'' hopes whenever I can. I need you to help Tomas again."


    I look straight at Tomas and inquire. I frowned that Tomas would still be this after receiving my gaze. He meditates his eyes as they are, arms together to shrink and grind.


    Tomas''s silence keeps the room quiet. It was Tomas who sighed like he''d given up that ended the silence.


    "... ok. What am I supposed to do?


    "Tomas!"


    "Damn, I haven''t tried to turn down Master Anise''s favor..."


    That''s what Tomas said as he turned that way scratching his head galloping. I was filled with thoughts to stroke my chest down for what Tomas had responded to.


    "Good, what would I have done if Tomas hadn''t taken it on?"


    "... that''s good enough. I''m not saying that other cksmiths would have been better because you decided to take it on. So? This is where the real deal starts, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, that''s the point, then. As I was saying, the Empire will be spilled with magic props technology. Though I don''t think it''s likely that the Empire will use demonic props as a weapon of war, I can''t say enough that they don''t. So just in case, I thought we wanted to develop new technologies."


    "... new technology?


    "That''s true when ites to existing technology, because it''s still unexplored. I was behind in my quest for a way to make use of it."


    Phew, and exhaled before I uttered my thoughts.


    "There is one major resource in the Kingdom of Palettia that has not been utilized. Using it to develop weapons and tools�� that''s what I want to do with Tomas."


    "Unutilized resources......?


    Tomas listens back with a suspicious look on his face. I nodded and then replied to Tomas like this.


    "-" Demon Stone. "Other than me, I haven''t found many ways to make use of it."


    "Huh...!?... Seriously. No, we should finally say..."


    Sighing like a shudder, I return with a full grin to Tomas, who is smiling bitterly.


    "Yeah. Thanks to the Ministry of Magic, we''re also working on the Spirit Stone, and I''m going to take this as an opportunity to research it. Tomas will be his assistant."


    "... ha. I''ll let you do as much as I can."


    "Thank you. So what, it''s better to have Tomas be a nobleman based on what he''s aplished so far than be my exclusive. So, what, you don''t need tomas for territory, do you?


    "Well... don''t bother getting it"


    "Yeah. So, I''m going to have a new workshop in Tomas for the Magic City, what do you think?


    "... does that mean closing my workshop?


    "I really think my current base will be a magic city, and I will continue to do more research and development in magic cities. So either way, the workshop has to be built because I''m going to need it. Now the workshop hires someone to manage Tomas while he''s away if he wants to."


    "... can you ask for a while? I still don''t feel like letting go of that workshop... I can''t be"


    Tomas says softly closing his eyes with a slightly contemtive look on his face.


    The Gana Workshop was inherited by Tomas from histe parents now. Even for me, I can''t tell you to let go because I''m going to have a new workshop. This point was intended to fulfill Tomas'' hopes.


    "Of course not, because it''s like I''m asking for something I can''t.... That''s why it''s good to see you again, Tomas"


    "Ah. Again, thank you. Dear Annis."


    I took my seat and offered my hand to go to the front of Tomas and ask him to shake his hand. Tomas also took a seat and shook hands with me.

 129 Episode 25: Looking Forward Tomorrow

    With Tomas'' approval, I decided to introduce Tomas to my usual face as soon as possible. I moved the ce to the salon and called everyone who was waiting for me in the outhouse to meet Tomas face-to-face.


    In addition to me and Tomas, Yufi, Ilia and Raini, Gakkun, Navr, Charne and Prisci. It''s also umon for so many people to gather at the salon, and I feel kind of fresh.


    "Well. Everyone, Tomas Ghana is going to be my exclusive cksmith next time. Kind of heartless and harsh, but not a bad person, so nice to meet you!


    "... stop that introduction, no, please don''t... I left it for you, Tomas Ghana."


    You didn''t like my introduction, Tomas exhales and blurs. But soon I bowed my head quietly because it was in front of the nobility.


    The Navres, who knew me well in that series of conversations, perceived the air, and their gaze at Tomas was somewhat warm.


    "Tomas Gana... is he the cksmith that His Royal Highness the King used heavily"


    "Oh, this guy, right? I hit Anise''s celestial and Her Majesty''s arcane shell."


    "What!? Is this better?!?"


    Navre looks interesting and nods at Tomas, and Gakun puts in a supplement. Charne doesn''t know about Tomas, he''s honestly showing surprise.


    Prisci is just smiling the usual way. However, my narrowed eyes always seemed to stare carefully at Tomas.


    Tomas seems ufortable with the gathering of gaze from everyone.


    "... as you can see, I''m a cksmith at a shitty town workshop. Neglect when ites to politeness, so if you need anything, say it."


    "Don''t be too frightened. If it wasn''t a public ce, Lady Anis wouldn''t say anything."


    "Gark.... point it out here if you need it. Don''t worry too much, I know what you mean when you say it''s a personal rtionship with Her Royal Highness Sister Wang. And the temperament of this one. Don''t worry too much."


    "... you were Master Navre Sprout. That''s really helpful to hear you say that. How about then, please give us guidance."


    Gakun says in an easygoing manner, but your firm and serious navre won''t allow it there. Still, I think you''re still flexible with Tomas.


    I began to create an atmosphere that seemed to break down sooner than Thomas thought, even if I felt any sympathy for such a navre. Navre felt something in that reaction, too, and I feel how sweet his eyes are to see Tomas.


    "Well, how did you get Tomas to be exclusive to you again for introducing you to Tomas? We need to make sure that exnation is clear. Honestly, it''s gonna be pretty confidential from here on out, so I want you to be ready to listen."


    Everyone who was on the spot in front of me tightened their faces. I started talking after I made sure everyone was listening.


    "Recently, as we all know, a new treaty was to be concluded with the Aylene Empire. At dawn when the City of Magic has beenpleted, it ns to build a college that will open doors to anyone who wants to study magic, whether civilian or aristocratic. International students from the Empire will also be invited here. In other words, the technology of the magic props will spill over into the Empire. Let''s get this far first, okay?


    Look over everyone and check each and every face. If my gaze matches, everyone snorts small.


    "Although it is unlikely, it cannot be denied that the magic artifact can be tailored as a tool of war by teaching technology. Emperor Lukeheim, the current emperor, shows a friendly attitude towards the Kingdom of Palletia, but does not know what will happen in the future. I want to be prepared for that."


    "Are you ready? Is that why you weed Tomas Gana as a dedicated cksmith again?


    I nod and affirm to the confirmation from Navre. I guess I expected it to be this far, no surprise to Navre. Charne will be the one who''s getting the most nervous. I still have a look on the verge of being strong.


    "There''s also a reason that Emperor Lukeheim wanted the Devil''s Sword as a condition for the signing of the treaty. Anyway, Tomas is the cksmith I trust the most. That''s why I wanted to help Tomas prepare."


    "What exactly do you do to prepare for that?


    "That''s the real deal, Gah. I want the empire to establish a new technology unique to the kingdom that teaches magic props techniques but does not give them to the empire. If my vision materializes, I will be able to make the most of the resources avable in the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "An underutilized resource, is it?


    Charne is leaning her neck strangely. I don''t know, a face like that. I continued my conversation as I grinned at Charne''s reaction.


    "An underutilized resource, it''s a magic stone."


    "Demon Stone...!


    "What, is that good?!"


    Navre is unexpected, fighting as he says. Gakun, on the other hand, looks at me as if he were surprised. He sees Yufi and Raini as they are, exposing confusion. Gakun knows about the engraving, and this reaction is natural.


    "I already know Gakun, but I''m trying my skills to take advantage of the Demon Stone. However, in my current form, I can only use it as much as I would rmend using it."


    "... uh, how do you make use of demon stones?


    "I''ve heard stories about demonic stones being turned into demonic stones by degenerate spirits in demonic bodies. But I heard you can''t use it like a spiritual stone..."


    Charne and Navre look difficult and inquire. Demon Stone is a subspecies that the Spirit Stone has degenerated, and this perception is already known to those who know it.


    At the same time, it ismon sense that it cannot be utilized like a spiritual stone because it is a subspecies. That''s why the two of us have a particr question.


    "Yeah. Well, I''m going to share a secret with everyone from now on. Let''s talk about this as a good opportunity."


    Once again, I exined the engraving marks engraved on me using demonic stones. Charne and Prisci are sometimes in charge of my attire, so I knew about the engraving on my back, but I was surprised I didn''t think the engraving was like that.


    Use the Dragon''s Demon Stone to harbor the magic of the Dragon. Upon hearing the description of the engraving marks, Navre opened his eyes to surprise, but at the same time seemed convinced. They say I can''t use magic. I guess I''m convinced I can use physical enhancement. The reason why the enhancement was awesome also convinced me that the dragon woulde from.


    "... surely you''re not going to spill such technology. Especially not to the Empire."


    "Yes. Because of all the problems, no method of utilizing demonic stones has ever been studied. I had a lot to study first."


    Even the Ministry of Magic, which studies new techniques of magic that it is a way of utilizing spiritual stones, magic revalidation and redefinition, was that way the research subject to be prioritized. Even though I thought the engraving technique should not be on the table.


    "Hiding the study of spiritual stones, though it''s a bad way to put it. I thought it would be a good idea to teach a technology simr to the current demonic props that flows to the Empire, because that one is a technology that can also be used in everyday life. That''s why we''re not going to use that technology just to fight."


    "But the Demon Stone is different."


    Navre points that out to me with a rugged face. I nod and return the opinion because I agree.


    "If it''s just demonic material yet, there''s a way to utilize it, but demon stones are different. While that is close to a spiritual stone, its nature can only be used in a way that passes into power. If the research goes ahead, I think we still have to start the first trick in terms of exercising power."


    "... so we can help you with your research? But what do I do...?


    "Gakun, Navr, and Charne will be testers of" inventions "created using demonic stones. If the invention is sessful, the invention will be given to you. As proof of my own personal protection."


    The three named in my promation looked to surprise.


    Since I became involved in politics in the position of Sister Wang, I have been hesitant to develop magic tools with someone specific in mind. There were reasons why I couldn''t follow my inventions around, but if I made someone special, I would have called for unnecessary trouble.


    So even if I made the Navres my exclusive, I didn''t intend to step ahead of them only because of their rtionship beyond the role they were given. Sometimes this change of mind changed the situation with the Empire, but above all, that raid was the hang-up.


    "I don''t know what to say, but I took my worth lightly. I should have been more cautious and had to be more vignt around me. That''s what I found out in thest raid."


    "It is... we hope that you understand your worth, but not that His Royal Highness feels responsible."


    "No, I had to feel responsible. For my sake, you are in the position of escorts and samurai. My standing is very special, so I thought I shouldn''t step in. But it involves everyone more than I am."


    This time, everyone, thanks. But if I''d hung one thing wrong, I might have lost someone. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but get scared.


    It''s good that I get hurt. But I still hate it when someone gets hurt for me. Then I should have done what I could. so that they can be strong enough to protect themselves.


    But talent is not a blessing to everyone, nor is it like burying it right with effort. Humans really have limits, and it takes time to be extreme. As long as I can wait for it, I''m not patient.


    I''ve been trying to give you a breaktely. I''m in the position of Sister Wang. But I have something more important than my position. I want to protect my dreams. I want to be a force for the people who support my dreams and protect me.


    "I don''t want one person here to be missing. I want to do what I can for that. That''s why I want you to apany my dreams. Because that''s my dream."


    So that we can do things that are impossible and impossible. And so that the possibilities may be extended to everyone more.


    Since that day when I was scorched in the sky, none of my backbones have changed. I just thought I''d say yes. But I still can''t. No matter how much you fix it, I''m not going to be able to correct myself as Princess Kiteretsu.


    "Is it good from me, too?


    Yufi raised her voice watching our conversation quietly until now. The gaze that was gathering at me concentrated on Uffi.


    "Gark, Navre, Charne, Prisci. You were escorted by Ennis and served as samurai. But as Annis also said, things have changed. As a way to prepare for the future, Annis'' proposal is where I want it to be. So as queen, I have a proposition for you."


    "Suggestion, is it?


    "We don''t just want you to be escorts, samurai, we want you to be independent as one organization with Anis as its apex."


    Uffi''s suggestion turns the look on the faces of the Navres into surprising colors. It was about Prisci who hadn''t moved. Gakun is going to lose his jaw now, and Charne is going to pass out. Even Navre, who still seemed rtively calm, did not seem to have a voice.


    Without daring to care for the Navres, who will solidify into surprise, Uffi continues his words.


    "You will serve as an escort to Ennis, refrain from standing beside him, and support him. And help Annis invent. I''m thinking about forming an organization as a development group that will help Annis invent. It''s small in size, but we want to give bureaucrats in every province the equivalent of authority."


    "A bureaucrat... is a lie, isn''t it?


    Growl like Gakun says he can''t believe it. Gakun and Navre are only my exclusive escorts, a privileged position as knights, but not strong as authority for individuals.


    It is the same even for the son of a nobleman. Obtaining the same authority as a bureaucrat is a shock to them.


    Generally, bureaucrats in various provinces, typically the Ministry of Magic, the Ministry of Spirituality, and the Ministry of Defence, but obtaining authority as a bureaucrat can gain ess to various materials and political voice. Simply put, you can have royally sanctioned power.


    In other words, if it was a long time ago, you can say the title of the elite itself. Because he is so surprised at the Navres, Charne, who is only a samurai, was about to turn his eyes now and was supported by Prisci.


    "Of course, because it''s equivalent, it doesn''t mean equivalent authority can be granted just like that. Naturally, there will be considerably more constraints because we often handle confidential information. But I''m ready to give you a matching reward. You will be responsible for the state of the art in this country."


    "... it''s a great honor."


    He managed to respond to Uffi with a trembling voice as Navre thanked him. Gakkun also tries to thank him so that he can be hung by Navr, and Charne also tries to thank him while he is supported by Prisci.


    Show them Yufi waves to make it easier. And that gaze turns to me.


    "... anise can now be an adult around the corner."


    "I have no choice, no worries if I''m ready. It''sziness to not do it even though you can, isn''t it?


    Yufi unts her shoulders in my response. I exhale like I''m out of my shoulder, too.


    "I''ll make sure, does anyone consider resigning?


    "... no, if it is a chance to be given a great deal of honor. I would like to offer this Navre Sprout, this loyalty, once again to the royal family."


    "Me... no, just like Navre. I''d like to help you make your dreame true."


    It was Navre and Gakkun who gave the instant answer. Both of you, squeeze your expressions and grace the knight.


    "... Wow, I..."


    It was Charne who could not answer immediately. She has tears in her eyes about to cry now. I stopped by such a charne and pped her on the shoulder.


    "Charne will be part of it, but I won''t tell Charne to stand on the arrow. That''s because even after Charne gets a little bigger,"


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere..."


    "Honestly, if we talk this far, I just can''t let you go. I apologize for the deception, but Charne told me I could trust you."


    "Something about me... can I help Her Royal Highness Sister Wang?


    "I trust you. I called you here. That''s the answer to that question."


    In my reply Charne pulled her lips hard and tied them. Then wipe the tears with the back of your hand and take thedy''s thanks.


    "It''s a great honor! Still immature, but my loyalty goes to the royal family!


    I nod at Charne''s powerful promation. Thest remaining Prisci thanked nature everywhere.


    "I never say no either. Please, use this as you wish."


    "Because Prisci has no right of veto"


    "Oh well, that''s no choice"


    Prisci has a priori, so make amends. And I need you to go through with Falgana, the empire''s royal brother. So Prisci has no right of veto only.


    You know that, too, but I sigh at Prisci, who deliberatelyughs at Couscous. Either way, now I''m ready to move.


    I look over at the people here again. Yufi, Ilia, Raini. And Tomas, Navre, Gakkun, Charne, and Prisci. A total of nine, including me.


    Five people, excluding Uffi, Ilia and Raini, actually move as actual work. Needless to say, ria and Raini will support us from a different standpoint.


    "Now you''ve got the story covered!


    "Right."


    "Speaking of which, you say it''s going to be an organization, but is there a name for it? It''s more inconvenient if you don''t even bear a name that''s more understandable than bing an organization, right?


    "We''ve already thought of a name for that here"


    Yufi waited for my question, and just smiled.


    "The name given to you as an organization that culminates in anise and helps you develop anise��" is the Magic Institute. The official name is "Royal Direct Magic Authority," right? As director of the bureau, I intend tounch it in the name of asking you to refine the technology for developing magic props from state-of-the-art research on magic. Therefore, the title of Annis will henceforth be Wang Sister and Magic Director. "


    "The magic bureau, ah... I can''t believe the director is getting more titles"


    "You''re not going to know what to call it."


    "Call me whatever you want already!


    Everyoneughs out of their minds at me screaming in a throwing mood. Especially to Gakun, whoughed, while striking his elbow iron, I pointed at his lips as much as I could.

 130 Episode 26: Magic, Start

    The establishment of the magic bureau was decided, but the official announcement was made at ater date. The political process leading up to the official announcement was entrusted to Ufi, and I brought back the usual members who added Tomas to the City of Magic.


    However, this time, there are materials brought out of my workshop in the outhouse, so it''s not an air bike, it''s a carriage trip. At the end of our journey, rocked by carriages, we arrived in the City of Magic.


    "... Wow, construction is going pretty well"


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been back in the City of Magic, so when I came back, I was very surprised to see the shape of the "city" already in my mind.


    "I wasn''t that empty, but not long ago?


    "That must be all the heat. And there''s Monica."


    "Well, yeah. I''ll have to show Monica my faceter, but first I''ll say hello to Uncle Drags."


    I think it''s Monica''s work that''s going so fast so far. I hope she''s doing well, too.


    First we headed to the city hall and split into two hands: the remaining members to unload the loads in the carriage and the members to meet Uncle Drags. I''m going to see Uncle Drags. My offering is Prisci.


    Uncle Drags waited for me to greet him as he took Prisci to Count Cyan''s residence. I walk over to Uncle Drags and exchange greetings for a reunion with a grin.


    "Uncle Drags. I''m sorry I''ve been away for so long."


    "No, Sister Wang. We know what''s going on. I''m delighted to see you doing so well."


    "Thank you. So I got back early, but Uncle Drags has a few things to talk about..."


    "I''m in awe. Let me get you some tea first."


    Moving ces with Uncle Drags, I am the result of the talks of the Aylene Empire, as well as the newly concluded treaty, the future operation of the City of Magic. Then I will give an overview of the Magic Art Bureau, which was founded as a development group around me.


    Prisci supplemented me every time Icked something in my exnation. That''s how when I finished talking about what I was supposed to tell him, Uncle Drags tightened his expression and put his arms around him.


    "Have the talks with the Empire settled that way to the point of bing so?... but were you sure about that? You really think the Empire can be trusted?


    "Rather than an empire, I guess trust in Emperor Lukeheim. So I want Emperor Lukeheim to prepare a dish that will serve as a bridge between kingdom and empire. That''s why I re-employed Tomas, who hit Celestial and Arcane Shell, as a dedicated cksmith."


    "... if Her Royal Highness Sister Wang says so, as a minister, it''s aplicated state of mind, but you have to swallow it."


    Uncle Drags shrugged low somewhere dissatisfied. Uncle Drags is doing me a favor, and he cares a lot about me because he takes care of my daughter Raini. So I know perfectly well that I am angry that I was about to be assassinated.


    But I did not pursue nor demand from the Empire so strongly. For that matter, I have no choice but to ask the emperor to work hard to tighten the empire in the future.


    "It''s not all bad, thanks to you, I got a lot of stomps, too. I think theunch of the Magic Bureau is a good opportunity. If you think you need it, you''re gonna have to do whatever I want, right?


    "... it''s also dependable and horrible"


    "Uncle Drags is going to have a lot to hold me in again..."


    "No, if that''s what I do. �� but I just think I''vee to the point where I was an adventurer."


    Proud, thenughing like trouble Uncle Drags. There is also the point that Uncle Drags is in his current position because he has Raini. Maybe that''s why I''m in aplicated mood about how to take it as Uncle Drags.


    Still, I trust Uncle Drags. Surely it may not have been possible to ascend from the adventurer to the baron and to the Count at once on the merits of Uncle Drags alone. But I think it was definitely Uncle Drags as his father who supported Raini, who became that cut-off.


    "Regardless of who I am or what I was born into, I believe that someone I can trust is the treasure. Will you please continue to help me? Dragsburg."


    "... to the heart of His Royal Highness Sister Wang"


    Drugsburg meditating his eyes on my words and bowing his head deeply. That gratuitous gesture was a grand gratuity that I didn''t think I was once an adventurer.


    Then I told Uncle Drags a few stories about my uing meeting, followed by Count Cyan''s residence.


    Me and Prisci, returning to the city hall from Count Sian''s mansion, invited the Navres, whose loading and unloading had slipped, to gather at the city hall.


    The salons in the city hall are smaller than the royal castles and outhouses on boulders, and the decorations and conditioning are modest. Of course, the carpenters are fine because the royal family still uses them.


    It was Charne who prepared the tea for us before we discussed it. I pped my hands together to make sure the tea had gone to everyone, watching with a smile as Charne prepared the tea for me at best.


    "Then we haven''t made a formal announcement yet, but shall we start the first Magic Bureau policy meeting!


    "You''re in a good mood, Anis."


    "That''s for sure, Gah! Nevertheless, I can only reconcile policy with perception with everyone else. It''s not even a workshop yet. Yeah, Tomas needs to talk to you about designing a workshop, so you can hang out with him then, ''cause we''re gonna have a meeting with the guy in charge."


    "... okay..., I got it."


    Tomas nods small at my words. My mouth seems to be getting heavy because I''m surrounded by nobles. I hope you get used to it soon.


    "We''re actually going to develop a prototype of the Devil''s Sword after the workshop is formed, but before we do that, we want to decide on a policy on how to process the Devil''s Stone. In parallel, we have to build Emperor Lukeheim''s Devil''s Sword."


    "Sister Wang, may I ask you a question?


    "Yes, Navre. What is it?


    "That, how can we proceed simultaneously with the development of the Devil''s Sword, which we dedicate to His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim, and the study of how to utilize the Devil''s Stone? Is there a reason?


    "There''s a reason. To be clear, I don''t think it''s enough to give the Emperor the Devil''s Sword he''s ever had. He thinks the Demon Stone will tip him off to fill that inadequate part."


    "Is it not enough?


    I don''t really understand Charne in my answer, tilting my neck with the face I said. Charne''s question seemed to everyone to feel just not to speak up.


    It''s just that in it Tomas looked sinister if he noticed. Well, do you realize that Tomas is a developer?


    "Then I ask, for example, someone who can use it with Yuffi''s arcane shell?


    No one returned an answer to my question. He looks as difficult as Navre, or he''s bisected from the reaction of shaking his neck left or right like Gakun.


    "... to the point of bing. I don''t think there''s anything unusable in the sense of a weapon, but Arcane Shell also had the function of a magic wand. Your Majesty doesn''t need magic to function as a wand."


    The Arcane shell is dedicated to Ufi, so it is a demon sword that corresponds to Ufi''s standard. If it is possible to use that one other than Uffi, I can only think of about Lord Grants in view of the abundance of magical aptitudes, etc.


    Because it is so exclusive, I am not assuming that others will use it. That was just a gesture for Yufi. So considering what you need for a demon sword to give to Emperor Lukeheim, Arcanshell is not helpful in the first ce.


    "So, what about Master Anis'' celestial?


    "... No, you can''t. Celestial is also a speciality tailored to Master Anise in a different way than Arcane Shell. If anyone but Lady Anis had it, they''d still say it''s better to have Mana de."


    If Arcane Shell doesn''t work, what about Celestial? It was Tomas who answered Gakun''s question like that. Tomas is putting his arms together and shaking his neck left and right with a difficult face.


    Celestial is also a specialty for me. Even a body is more like a sword than a sword, and it boasts a durability and a conductivity of magic that won''t break even with magic only for the thickness of its body.


    It''s also the strength I need because I use the magic of dragons, and if I use it normally, this is also an excessive element. This means that none of the Devil''s Swords developed at this stage are suitable for donation to the Emperor.


    "... so I''m checking again, butpared to Mana de, you two devil swords are tailored for the user."


    "That''s right. Because Mana de is designed to handle magic des, the structure and mechanism are simple enough for anyone to use. Arcane shells and celestials derived therefrom are not generic because they are tailored to the user. So when ites to giving it to Emperor Lukeheim, it''s not enough."


    "So you''re saying we need to build a new demon sword, right?


    "Yeah. I want to make sure the Imperial family can inherit that, too, if they can. If you pass it on from generation to generation, it will be a symbol of the alliance between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire."


    It is desirable that the Devil''s Sword, which is donated to Emperor Lukeheim, be used only in person so that the next generation can inherit the sword. I want to develop it not only as a symbol of the alliance to which the Devil''s Sword was donated, but also as a practical product capable of proving its power.


    That''s what Emperor Lukeheim wants, and the higher the value of the Devil''s Sword he donates, the more valuable it will be for each other''s nations to form alliances.


    "Um, but hey...? So what kind of stuff would you like? Can''t you just fortify Mana de like this?


    "I don''t mean no, but that''s too weak to make it a symbol. The Devil''s Sword that we donate to Emperor Lukeheim doesn''t really make people the performance of choosing, and I would prefer something that would then be a symbol of power that would show the presence of the Kingdom of Palletia..."


    "... Emperor Lukeheim can''t use magic, can he?


    "Right. So let''s all get our heads upset from now on! That''s what we''re talking about."


    To my words, everyone quieted down.... To be honest, I said it myself and thought this unexpectedly.


    "... it''s a difficult question."


    "... Not at all"


    "But I''m not helpless, either. That''s why it''s a study of demon stones!


    Hit me in the hand and I''ll get everyone''s attention so I can beat off the air that''s about to sink.


    "... I''m sorry. But isn''t that a real fall? I don''t think so, but we''re not using demon stones for demon swords we donate to His Majesty the Emperor, are we?


    Navre makes the point worryingly. I know what Navre is trying to say. Even though it''s a study to prepare a unique technology for a kingdom that isn''t in the Empire, wouldn''t a demon sword using that technology eventually spill out? I''m worried.


    "Navre has a crush on you. I do intend to use demon stones for demon swords that I donate to Emperor Lukeheim. But is it correct that we don''t use the Demon Stone itself?


    "I use the Demon Stone but not the itself...?


    "Is that a mystery?


    Charne leaned her neck strangely and it was not the earliest use to get to Gakun.


    "Remember the fun Yuffi did with me before he took office?


    "Ah! Are you talking about aerial circle dancing? I''ve heard stories!


    Yes! says Charne as he lifts his hand vigorously and vigorously with momentum. But he also realizes that he has more voice than he thought, and he immediately lowers his hand and shrinks himself in embarrassment.


    "Yes, it''s an aerial circr dance, and the equipment that was made avable at that time was a collection of technologies. It''s stored in the royal castle now, but I''m going to apply the technology used in that one. So I guess I''ll have to ask the Ministry of Magic and Spirituality for a job."


    "Excuse me, what is that technology?


    "" Spirit manifestation. "You''ve heard the name, haven''t you? Halfis-driven redefinition of magic, simplifying magic, and trying to build a new technology system is said to be the opposite of research."


    "Spirit manifestation." That was the trump card that Yuffi cut to counter me when he waspeting for which would seed the throne in retrospect.


    Now that the mechanism has been worked out, it is well known that the will of the user resonates with the spirits held within it, making the spirits around them "change" and be magic.


    Spirit manifestation is a study that has further pioneered magic and is ultimately carried out with the aim of manifesting a pseudo-spiritual.


    "That flying magic prop... including the outfit, that''s a crystal of technology I''ve been studying for the purpose of fusing spirits and magic props." Process "spiritual stones to match the purpose of the magic props.


    "How does that rte to the study of demon stones?


    "- Because this technology reaches the point of" Demon Stone. "Artificial Demon Stone, I suppose."


    Originally, "Spirit stones formed in the body ording to demons be demon stones." In other words, if you intentionally change the Spirit Stone, it bes a Demon Stone.


    The question is how to make that demon stone, but I already have that tip. Whatever, Raini''s here. Raini''s Demon Stone can also be described as a finished artificial Demon Stone. However, the fact that generations have been taken over has made them so different from pure demon stones.


    "Can demon stones be made in people''s hands!?"


    "If it''s about subsidized at the moment, it''s sessfully developed. However, the Ministry of Magic and Science is also busy, so it is the current situation that your research has been scaled down..."


    Well, I can tell you I had to shrink. We need to consolidate the ground first, or the processing of spiritual stones and the study of "artificial demon stones" will be dangerous.


    Originally, the research involved in the manifestation of the Spirit was a measure to increase the rare value of the nobility by stepping into more specialized areas in line with the improvement of the status of the civilian poption, which can be expected through the spread of demonic props.


    This is not the time for civilians to take the ce of nobility. So the priority is the study of demonic props, and the study of spiritual manifestations has be more nuanced. Of course, even though it''s shrinking, there''s no reason to keep it going, so Yufi''s got a good budget.


    "What we study is a demonic stone." It should be called a natural demonic stone, an object that can be taken from demons. And if we study that technology, we think we can apply it to the direction of artificial demon stones and production techniques.


    "As far as it goes. So the only thing you can donate to Emperor Lukeheim is a demon sword made with artificial demon stones, right?


    "That''s the thing!


    I nod a lot to confirm Prisci. This is the project for the production of the Devil''s Sword, which I donate to Emperor Lukeheim.

 131 Episode 27: Give A Dreamchaser A Brew

    "I understand the concept of Her Royal Highness Sister Wang... May I confirm it?


    "Of course, what is it? Navre."


    Navre is the one with a reluctant face to my n. Navre has asked me with an anxious look on his face.


    "I know that only demon swords that I donate to Emperor Lukeheim use artificial demon stones. But if it doesn''t turn out to be a demon stone, then eventually the technology will cross over to the Empire?


    "I can''t say I don''t. Assuming that technology has been analyzed, it is unlikely that we will be able to mimic technology to the practical level."


    I shake my head sideways against Navre''s anxiety and deny it. Unlike existing demonic props, I don''t think it''s an easy story to tell if the technology of demonic swords, which presupposes demonic stones, is going to spread in the empire.


    "Unlike existing magic props, magic intervenes in the process of making artificial demon stones. So even if the Empire mass-produces Demon Swords with Demon Stones, there''s no point in investing withoutmensurate results for the cost of mass production."


    "Achievementsmensurate with mass production costs��"


    "Yes. The conditions necessary to achieve that result are strict. First of all, there are people who have an understanding of magic and are familiar with magic, and then there are people who have more than one skill in magic, and in addition, they process spiritual stones into demonic stones so that they can have a great effect, and finally, they have assets for research and development of demonic stones. At least that''s all the prerequisites. This is the point where the Kingdom of Palletia has an advantage over the Aylene Empire."


    Tell everyone to look at the problem one by one, with their fingers up. Because the Kingdom of Palletia is blessed with both human resources and resources, it can focus on the development of demonic stones. Thereafter, there are several directions in which to take advantage of it.


    But not in the Empire. First of all, there is no doubt that the wizards of the Empire are smaller than the demographic ratio of the Kingdom of Palletia. And there is the question of whether there is an environment in which magic can be learned more than the Kingdom of Palettia.


    And if you have enough standing to learn, you or your home will be quite a powerful figure in the Empire. There''s no way such a person can be discreet, and if you''re going to mass-produce demonic artifacts with demonic stones as a powerful weapon, you''ll have temporal restraints on the wizard. I mean, it''s unrealistic.


    In this regard, because the Kingdom of Palletia has arge number of wizards, the burden can be dispersed.


    "... I understand the logic. It''s a technology that''s hard to spread in empires."


    "Yes, so I think it would be better if I were allowed to remain in good rtionship with the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "In order to have a good rtionship with the Empire, the value of using Demon Stone as a technology specific to the Kingdom must be recognized, ��. But can artificial demon stones be finished to something that performs so differently from existing demon props?


    "I don''t know that unless I actually try. But I prove myself that demon stones can be highly effective. I think it goes well with the quality of the magic stone and the person..."


    "... you wanted to impose such uncertainty on yourself."


    Navre sighs like a shudder. Sometimes I carved an engraving using Dragon''s Demon Stone on myself because I was certain that Dragon had "cursed me". I decided I could go with the results of research and analysis based on the curse.


    Of course, the premise is that there was a build-up of physical enhancement drugs made of demonic stones, and that the technology of the previous stage was solid. After exining the details, I decided to shut up because I was going to be seen again with cold eyes.


    "Um, Sister Wang? Natural demon stones have a surprisingly high effect from what I''ve heard, but do artificial demon stones lose more quality than nature?


    "Mmm. I guess I should say that the quality is going to drop or that the development idea is different"


    "Different thoughts, is it?


    Charne raises her hand and asks me questions, but she leans her neck once in a while on my response.


    "Artificial demon stones are something that leans against the idea of demonic props. I mean, something that walked from the magic side to the magic prop. So for the purpose of development, it''s on the extension line of the magic prop, but the opposite is the use of natural demon stones, a technology that allows the demon prop side to approach magic unlimited."


    "... eh?


    "I mean, what do you mean!


    I tilted my little neck to say I didn''t really understand Charne, and Gakun asked me well as I twisted my neck to hitch a ride. I almost got a sigh of relief by ident.


    "... I don''t hate Gakun''s clean attitude. That''s right, artificial demon stones are made with a proper" purpose you want to make, "and natural demon stones are" tailored so that you can use the power there, I guess this is the difference. It''s the same thing in the sense of making it avable, but the starting point and process are like different things. The technology itself can be applied. "


    Don''t you me me for my exnation either, Charne and Gakun don''t go back with their necks tilted.


    Then Prisci called out to me with a small cough.


    "... the difference between what you can actually do is clear, right?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Natural Demon Stones are used to recreate the demonic abilities of that Demon Stone, so that artificial Demon Stones can be used specifically for specific magic,"


    "... that? But then the use of artificial demon stones isn''t the same thing as today''s demon props?


    "No, Gark. Perhaps artificial demon stones are not general-purpose magic, but even their magic quality is changed by those who put their hands on artificial demon stones."


    It was Gakun who questioned my answer, but it was Navr who answered it before me.


    "For example, suppose the two wizards can put the same magic into an artificial demon stone. However, the quality of magic varies depending on the skill of the processor. Surely it''s hard to tell how this would make a difference from previous demonic props if you just asked. But magic props are limitless simplifications for everyone to use.... don''t you remember hearing simr stories?


    "... ah! Magic redefinition! In other words, is the artificial demon stone a demonic prop of its" inverse "?


    "That''s right. When redefining magic, eliminate and simplify extra information such as the power of the operator. That is the study of the Countess Anti, but perhaps the artificial demonic stone is something that allows it to be used as a demonic prop without erasing the habits and characteristics of its users. Well, even if the same technology did spread in the Empire, the environment is too different from that of the Kingdom of Palletia to be applied."


    "You''re generally right with Navre''s understanding. And I believe that this will be one of the guiding principles for guaranteeing the future status of nobility."


    As long as it is done, should we talk about it in Navre''s exnation? Demonic props do use simplified magic, but by adding artificial demonic stones to demonic props, you may be able to use a limited amount of "non-simplified magic."


    And that artificial demon stone depends on the quality of the creator. Only a wizard can process spiritual stones into artificial demonic stones. So inevitably the identity and position of nobility must continue to be guaranteed by the State.


    Even if civilians absolutely do not need noble hands by their magic tools, nobility can still boast a high demand. So it''s not going to be that easy in a world where it''s deemed unnecessary. That would lead to a sense of crisis being dispelled against the civilian poption.


    "... were you thinking so far? Since when?


    "Before Uffi came to power, I thought of something simr."


    "... otherwise you will not establish a spiritual ministry on your own initiative,? I really seem to have misjudged you, Sister Wang."


    Navre bows his head all the time saying he''s awesome, making him look indescribable.


    That''s why he doesn''t like to be too awed. Normal is fine, normal.


    "Anyway! Now profits from using demon stones! The difference between natural and artificial! I think I know how that rtes to the Empire. We need a lot of help to make this a reality! Magic bureau, it''s your first big job!


    I met my hands and forced myself to break the course of this story.


    Even after the meeting as a magic bureau, the actual research and development will be kept until the workshop is ready. Until then, we all went back to business as usual.


    And I was cleaning up chores to run a magic city in the city office.


    "Hmmm...... maybe it''s time to attract the Chamber of Commerce"


    Until now, the Knights have regrly transported materials and pedestrians have carried their feet, but I think I will have to call the merchants to buy materials in the future.


    The city isrgely shaping up, and it might be time to call the Chamber of Commerce in earnest. It will also be a good entertainment for those involved in construction and for the staying knights. I''m going to finish that proposal, talk to Uncle Drags, and then bring it to the royal castle.


    "Then we''ll have the knights manned to escort the merchants... Or maybe I thought it was a little early, but it''s a good idea to speak up to the Adventurer Guild and have a branch here. If you regrly request merchants to escort you, you can earn money from adventurers and stay with adventurers."


    The Adventurer Guild originally thought it would be an integral part of the City of Magic. There was an incident with the Empire that made it faster, but I also intend to go to study the Demon Stone, and I also nned to buy the Demon Stone from the Adventurer.


    So the Adventurer Guild branch was going to be made someday, but the time is going to get quicker. In the meantime, I''m going to have to go to the Adventurer Guild not as an adventurer or a courtesy, but as a king''s sister. It makes me look sinister when I think about it.


    "... will definitely be involved"


    I know you''ll refrain from being more disrespectful than officially showing your face as a royal on a boulder, but I''m sure you''ll make fun of meter, and I''ll have a bitter worm-bitten face.


    I hear adventurers unwittingly making fun of me, and I get angry by myself. As I waved away theughter hallucinations of calling people in dishonorable names, I heard knocking on the door.


    "Dear Anis, are you all right now?


    "Tomas? Fine."


    Beyond the door was Tomas. Tomas came into the room if I gave him permission. The document was held in his hand. Tomas says as he offers the paperwork of that hand.


    "I finished checking the inventory of materials I brought from the outhouse. Keep your eyes open."


    "Thank you. I could have done that."


    "No... Master Anis will be busy having to do things with Master Anis. This is what I can do. I don''t mind if you leave it to me."


    "That would be very helpful."


    I nce lightly at the inventory I received from Tomas. Before I brought it out here, I also made an inventory, but I also had Tomas check it with me when I unloaded it.


    Tomas had grouped the ingredients together more finely than I did. I seem to see a serious Tomas temperament, which made meugh unexpectedly.


    "... hey, Dear Anis"


    "Hmm? What?


    Tomas called when he finished checking the inventory. I look up and see Tomas'' face.


    Thomas looked troubled somewhere, though he was the usual faceless. I don''t have to rush Tomas like that, I just wait for words.


    "... sorry. Not a good word."


    "Fine. Tomas has a lot to worry about because of me."


    "Oh.... I also thought at the meeting that Master Anis has really gotten better"


    "Hey, what? Suddenly."


    Tomas praised me, and I identally rounded my eyes. I mean, I feel like it''s unusual for Tomas topliment me.


    "... no, you''re not. Master Anis has been amazing for a long time. I just couldn''t admit it. So now that you''re admitted... I thought it might be better."


    "... Tomas?


    "I was going to decide not to get lost. But when I heard that Master Anis was getting more and more royal, and hung by it, I might be a nobleman, my shoulder load was getting heavier and heavier."


    ... I had never heard a voice so full of Tomas'' agony. Tomas was really serious, so I thought I had no choice but to worry.


    But I still can''t grasp where Tomas'' worries areing from. Tomas said he still said something, too. So just wait jizzily and silently.


    "... scary, dude"


    "Scared?"


    "... my father was a good enough cksmith to make a deal with the nobles. He was clever enough not only to cksmith, but also to be a meticulous man. For that matter, he was more of a bigot than me."


    "... good? That story, even if I hear it."


    I don''t know much about Tomas'' parents. I haven''t tried to find out before. Because I didn''t feel like Tomas wanted it.


    Identity isn''t the only thing Tomas doesn''t like about nobility. Tomas hated the nobles. That seems to have healed a lot since I invited you as a consultant, too.


    But I had never heard of how Tomas hated nobility. I didn''t want to ask, and I think in the past I was afraid that knowing would change my rtionship with Tomas.


    But I''m sure I could calmly ask if I could uncover Tomas'' past right now. But what about Tomas? I''m sure you made fun of me for wanting to talk to you. But I still confirm it because I''m not shallow with Tomas.


    "Ah.... I hated nobility because my mother was murdered by nobility"


    "Killed...?


    "Not directly, though. Besides, it''s not just that nobleman''s fault. Because my father was bigoted too, and he said there was an unfortunate rubbing difference... and that''s what I wanted to think. However, the guests left the workshop once and for all due to the loss of the deal with the nobleman. Living poorer, my mother died of an epidemic."


    "... it was"


    "Ah. My father must have been quite shocked, his back getting smaller day by day. Still stuffed me with just what I could do as a cksmith. When I was admitted to being alone, I was relieved, I passed away, and I followed my mother."


    "So Tomas took over the Gana workshop."


    Tomas nods at my gavel. The gulf lying between civilians and nobles is huge. Recent reforms have allowed me to lurk the ringing, but it''s still recent. That time is too short to fade from a person''s memory.


    "I hated nobility. They don''t know that civilians die easily if they wield their privileges, and they have to try to understand. That''s what I thought, and I never wanted to get involved"


    "... so I must have been a little depressed, huh?


    "Oh, really."


    "Deny it."


    "I can''t.... Hate nobility, I wouldn''t have bothered you so much if you stayed rotten."


    "... what''s bothering you?


    I speak to Tomas to ask the core. Tomas strayed from my gaze and stared at his own hand.


    "... I had to get to know Master Anis, I ended up being a bigoted aristocratic hater cksmith. But I''ve been recognized for my power, and I''m trying to be a nobleman. I''m not anxious about my arm. That''s all I''ve been trying to do, I want to try for my father, who''s broken half my mind."


    "... yeah"


    "But if you can''t admit it no matter how hard I try, that''s it. Good if I just can''t admit it.... I''m afraid the person who anticipated me will be miserable because of me."


    Tomas said so quietly, in a bitter voice.


    "I was going to be ready. Dear Anis, you are amazing after all. I don''t like it, but I do. And I know you''re sweet. For once, I''ve seen sweet things in my nostalgia and the temperament of trying to protect myself from being hurt."


    ��������


    "The ideals that Anis wants to achieve are incredibly splendid. They''ll think I''ll repeat them again and again, but I respect Anis as much as I repeat them again and again. So I''m not anxious if I can keep up with it.... all I have is a cksmith''s arm. Otherwise, I can''t help you."


    ... to Thomas'' words, I identally scratched my head. Trouble, I hope the wordse together well.


    "... you know. Tomas."


    "... ah"


    "I honestly don''t know if I''m as amazing as everyone says I am."


    I''d like to take as much praise as I can get at myself, but still, the experience I''ve built up won''t let me swallow it so easily.


    I''ve always lived unacknowledged. Because I suppressed myself because I thought I wasn''t who I was supposed to be.


    "But I know. There is something I can say with confidence. Even when the Magic Prop wasn''t recognized for its value, I always thought it was worth it, and I kept believing it was for someone, above all for me."


    "... oh, I know"


    "Then I can believe Tomas. I want to protect what I believe, even if it hurts. But, right? I also learned that what I wanted to believe was going to protect me these days."


    I want to believe. He said that people, things, things that he thought were worth it would be recognized correctly.


    And I''ve also learned in thest few years that someone who believes in me will try to protect me.


    "So... I can''t say it well, but I don''t want you to hold me in alone. If Tomas only has a cksmith arm, I want him to take care of everything else. If you think that''s a burden, if you''re worried that you only have a cksmith arm, you don''t have to worry about anything else."


    "... what?


    "I believe in Tomas'' cksmith arm. If you keep facing that problem, I''m not worried about anything. You''ll get there someday."


    I believe that the day wille when Tomas will truly stretch his chest. I don''t know if that''s while I''m alive, or if it''s thest time I look back on my life.


    "I wanted my dreams toe true because I wanted everyone to dream too. I do fear dreaming. It''s hard not to make it happen. But I did. I got it. So I''ll do what I can for it. I want to help everyone fulfill their dreams. Because that''s the first, the wish I magically wanted. Ever since the day I admired the sky and thought I could make the impossible possible"


    That''s it, I stare straight at Tomas again. Tomas, who was out of sight, had at some point turned his gaze back on me.


    "You never heard of it, did you? Does Tomas have dreams?


    "............... oh, I do"


    "Oh well. Then I''ll back you up. I will support your dreams, just as Tomas has supported mine."


    "... don''t throw up weak noises in front of Master Ennis."


    Tomas says as he scratches his head at first sight. And breathe out deep, big sighs.


    Exhaled Tomas slowly stretches his spine. Tomas'' gaze stares straight at me. It''s clearer than ever, with powerful eyes.


    "- My dream is that Master Anise''s dream wille true. I already know that. I''m sure many people will live proudly in a world where Anise''s dreams havee true."


    "... from the front, you''re embarrassed"


    "Oh, I''m also a little embarrassed.... someday, I always thought it would be good to make it happen. I withdrew because I thought it hade true. But you''re still going first. What the hell, that. Doesn''t that mean we haven''t got enough?"


    "There it is!


    I know. The beauty of this world, and not here. "One day the beauty of the world. I know those two things, so I can tell you with my chest open that this world isn''t enough yet.


    "If that''s a dream,e true, Tomas. We''re just getting started, aren''t we?


    "... he''s really a tough guy to follow."


    Tomas'' expression still doesn''t seem to clear his troubles. But Tomas wasughing.


    One day, when even the clouds of that concern cleared up. What faces are weughing at each other? Imagine that, I wasn''t going to be stopped fromughing.

 132 Lesson 28: First Demon Stone Startup Experiment

    The next day, you grabbed something in conversation with me, and Tomas began to move vigorously.


    I had heard from Charne that he had begun listening to Navre, Gark and Charne, who would be the testers of that prototype, in making weapons using demonic stones.


    "Mr. Tomas, that''s amazing. He was eager to listen to us."


    "Hmm? What have you been asking me?


    "From the magic I''m good at, from the intermission of the weapons I usually use, to the dissatisfaction with the current weapons, to the hope of what other weapons I want... and then I want to see where I''m actually mocking them, so I can mock them in variousbinations with Master Navre and Mr. Gark."


    "Well, it''s Tomas. Once it''s on fire, you''ll make sure it works."


    I also thought I was going to show my face to Tomaster, and he came in after that topic Tomas knocked. That hand holds the paperwork, and he turns his gaze to see how I''m doing.


    "Dear Anis, I''d like to have some timeter..."


    "You can still do this, okay? I''m in a hurry to finish my job and get my papers to Prisci."


    "Then I want to give you some time. Look at this first."


    What Tomas has given us was ns for the future manufacture of the weapons of the Navres. First, each of the three has a weapon concept worked out in which Tomas listened to and contemted hope.


    "I thought I''d read their hopes, see how they used and drained their weapons today, and read their habits. I''m not a knight, I can''t even read how it actually affects movement. So I''d like to ask Master Anise to actually be present as a virtual enemy once and watch the three of us move."


    "Ho."


    I identally got that voice on Tomas'' suggestion. Measure the strength of the three of you using me as your virtual enemy, huh? I''ve done gakkun and archery before, but maybe what Tomas says is a form of action.


    "Master Ennis would be able to draw the limits of the three of us, wouldn''t he? And I want you to make sure that they actually look okay with that weapon. I can only give my opinion as an engineer. If the weapon you actually built doesn''t fit, you''re down."


    "As good as it gets. I''m d you appreciate it, but how fat are you to use me as a virtual enemy?


    "As a member of the magic bureau, it''s an application to the official bureau director. I don''t mind if I don''t."


    "Just kidding. Oh, it''s good that Tomas tells me he''s the director. He''sing."


    "Really?... Oh, yeah. Dear Ennis, I''d like to start with an experiment with magic passing through the Demon Stone. Has anyone besides Ennis ever put magic through demon stones before?


    "... there''s only about ria."


    Although Raini is there, Raini''s example doesn''t make him mouth to mouth.


    Tomas, who heard my reply, put his arms together and looks difficult.


    "Then there are too few samples. If Demon Stone is a subspecies of Spirit Stone, there must be no total unresponsiveness by passing magic. If you say you need the right vessel, you have to build it... but if it''s possible to make artificial demon stones, I thought you could also process demon stones."


    "Do you want to process the Demon Stone as long as it takes... it''s bold"


    I''m the one who couldn''t do it without the Demon Stone. Because I hesitated to use a rare demonic stone for boulders. So I was looking in the direction of how to align the vessel with the demon stone. The result was engraving techniques.


    But processing demon stones may be possible with artificial demon stone technology. If you think so, maybe that''s a more natural idea.


    "So at first we''re going to see how it goes in an unprocessed state. The three of them are also scattered with attributes of magical aptitude, so I''m going to see if there''s any difference in response. After that, if Anis is good, I have a demon stone that I want Charne to use."


    "Huh? Is that me?


    You realized it was going to be a long story, and Charne, who was starting to prepare tea, suddenly got turned around and made her jump on the shoulder. I guess I didn''t think I''d be the subject of a nomination.


    "Ah. Dear Anis, remember? When I gave you the Celestial."


    "... oh," that''s right. It does seem to go well with Charne. I don''t mind. "


    "Um, what kind of demon stone is that? That it goes well with me...?


    "Fenrir approached Wang capital about two years ago. It was Lady Anise who made the interception. ��"


    "Ha...... eh, Fenrir!? Is that the demon stone of the Fenrir species!? Isn''t that very valuable!?"


    When I heard about Fenrill, it was initially a blurry Charne, but I immediately opened my eyes to surprise that my brain understood, and panicked a.


    Fenrill is quite a troublesome demon. For monsters whose crusades are troublesome, they are named "named," but this Fenrill is troublesome because the invasion speed is top notch among demons.


    So the namesake Fenrir means "by the time it''s namesake, it''s causing a lot of damage." So Fenrill has to hunt before there''s any damage that will make him named.


    Hence the infamous Fenrir, "that Fenrir was even more troublesome.


    "I think it''s rare, because it had the demon stone of wind and thunder. So I guess it goes well with Charne, huh?


    "Wow, I''m such a fearful thing...?


    "No matter how valuable the material may be, there is no problem if it passes to people who can use it properly.... None"


    Tomas, trying to talk to Charne sounds very spicy. I''ve been trying to fix thenguage for a while now, and I''m failing.


    I saw Tomas as Charne smiled bitterly about how I felt sorry for Tomas like that.


    "... Mr. Tomas, you don''t have to change your tone to me either, do you?


    "No, that''s not why....... sorry. My usual mouth."


    "But Mr. Tomas will be awarded the title within it, won''t he? Then I''m only the daughter of the Viscount family. Rather, it puts me in a position where I have to use respectfulnguage. Of course, if I''m going to be in a social meeting or something, I have to change it, but I think I''m in the same position as Mr. Tomas here. Instead, you may ask for teaching. If so, I hope you will behave as an elder."


    "... If you have a tone, try to change it. But let me be grateful for that offer. I''m sorry, honestly, it helps."


    "Thank you in that case! Mr. Tomas!"


    To Sharne''s honesty, Tomas is scratching his nose head off. This kind of ce is honestly Charne''s charm, as dazzling as I feel from time to time, too.


    "Well, shall we bring Fenrill''s Demon Stone as soon as possible"


    "What!? Will you try it already?!?"


    "Now it''s Sharne who''s avable, and if there''s a demon stone that seems to go well with Sharne, let''s just give it a try."


    Let''s go outside, just in case.


    The conversation proceeded with a great deal of pping, and I headed to the room where the equipment I had brought in from the outhouse was kept while exchanging views with Tomas. Charne follows me from behind like I panicked.


    "Oh, there it is."


    When I entered the vault, I quickly found what I was looking for. It''s a strictly sealed box. I kept Fenrill''s demon stone in this.


    I unseal the seal and take out Fenrill''s demon stone, which I kept strictly, to show. Light yellow-green spiritual stones are still trapped in the rays like yellow spots.


    The strange shades are so beautiful that they are notparable to the gems there. If I keep essorizing it, I guess I can see it.


    Charne, once again shown Fenrill''s demonic stone, was oddly shaking her body and staring at Fenrill''s demonic stone as she was about to peel off her white eyes now.


    "Then we will begin the first Demon Stone Startup Test!


    "Ugh... it''s awesome..."


    "... then you want to try it from me first?


    "Oh, take a sample of Tomas, too?


    "Oh, let''s try"


    Tomas touches Fenrill''s demon stone on his knees, which remains tucked away in the box. Keep your eyes closed, you seem to be focusing your consciousness... but nothing responds.


    That''s what I''ve been doing for a while, Tomas, but I stand up unexpectedly with my eyes open. And I shook my head left and right.


    "... I certainly wouldn''t say yes"


    "Right?"


    "I have used spiritual stones before, so I tried to do it with the same feeling..."


    You''re thinking about the cause, or you''re immersed in your thoughts as Tomas squeaks.


    I knew you couldn''t just pass the magic. Then I guess I''ll have Charne do it next time.


    "Come on, it''s Charne''s turn."


    "... Wow, I get it! I''ll go!"


    Charne kneels down and closes her eyes with her hands on Fenrill''s demon stone as Tomas was doing.... Come on, the wind blows and shakes our hair.


    The demonic stone through which Charne passed his magic - after all, it does not show any change.


    "Ugh...... no. No response......"


    "... Charne, does it feel like magic is diminishing?


    "Huh?... that? Speaking of which, it doesn''t seem so diminished..."


    "? Tomas, have you noticed anything?


    "If you use Spirit Stone, it sucks away magic. But I felt like there wasn''t a drop in magic on the Demon Stone.... Again, can I try?


    "Yes, go ahead"


    Tomas is on his knees again to take turns with Charne, touching the Demon Stone. Tomas, who had observed him as he changed his touch several times, eventually frowned.


    "... you still have a faint feeling of being sucked. Instead, I''m just going to pour this, and I don''t think it''s poured..."


    "What. Really?!?"


    "Yep... Really?


    Don''t demon stones suck magic? But demon stones should react to magic... What do you mean?


    "How did Master Anis use the Demon Stone?


    "I shattered fine, took it into my body... and reacted magic to it and activated it, I guess. Engraving is the same principle, so I don''t think it means you don''t react to magic."


    "So the size of the demon stone and the amount of magic isn''tmensurate? Master Anis is using a very small, crushed demonic stone, isn''t he?


    "... uh, intuitive opinion, but I don''t think so. I know there''s a reason, but I can''t grasp anything about it..."


    It''s just that I didn''t have a point of view that you haven''t been able to suck me off trying to make me suck magic. Until now, I didn''t think anything was going to happen, but I thought it was impossible to cause a phenomenon because there was no magic in the first ce.


    But then what makes you different from a spiritual stone? Even though it is degenerative, the Great Origin of the Demon Stone should not be changed to being a spiritual stone.


    (An example of how I can make use of Demon Stone is because it is crushed once and incorporated into my body. React that with magic to reflect the properties of the Demon Stone as a physical enhancement...... that?


    Something caught on the back of my brain.


    physical enhancement. The magic I was able to use the Demon Stone was physical enhancement. But research in recent years had revealed the view that physical strengthening was only revitalizing spirits inside the soul, not technically magic, but the technology that predecessors it to use magic.


    I can use physical enhancement, but I still can''t use magic. Physical strengthening is not magic in the first ce. It is only the revitalization of the Spirit. But they say I have no spirits in my soul. But you can use a magic potion made of demon stone or an engraved mark to restrict your body strength. But what about normal people?


    "�� key"


    Keys. Yes, keys. I concluded that in order for a wizard to use magic, there has to be a key, or more importantly a switch, that is a remnant of a spiritual contract.


    And without the key, there''s no path with the Spirit. You can''t inspire the Spirit without a pass. In other words, in principle, physical strengthening cannot be used unless it is a wizard.


    "�� the nature of magic���� proper vessels��"


    The nature of his magic is determined by the Spirit who dwells in his soul. And physical strengthening is greatly influenced by the suitability of the user''s spirits.


    Demon stones cannot be effective without proper vessels. Then...!


    "Charne!"


    "Hi-ha, hi-ha!?"


    "Try to activate the Demon Stone as instructed now. Maybe the point is to strengthen your body."


    "Yes? Strengthen your body......?


    "Yes. I taught you how to strengthen your body before, didn''t I? He said it was more amazing than usual. Try passing magic on the Demon Stone, thinking it''s part of your body."


    "... ok"


    Charne gave me a serious look on my instructions and activated the physical enhancement. The signs of Charne changed and the static electricity could y slightly.


    Keep it up. Charne slowly touches the demon stone. Close your eyes and watch Charne concentrate his consciousness.


    ... the sound of static electricity sounded, no, even the earliest little thunderbolt. The sound grows stronger so that it can be yed from where Charne and the Demon Stonee into contact. Eventually, light rushes between Charne and the Demon Stone, trying to create some form of light as it wrapped thunder.


    "- What, this"


    "Charne! Get your hands off the demon stone!


    Did Sharne also notice the change, staring at the electricity she was trying to shape with her eyes open? I stretched out my hand to keep Charne''s hand away from the Demon Stone and was thundered as much as I could.


    "Say...!?"


    "Wow!? Sister Wang, are you okay?!?"


    "Wait, Charne! You''re such a bummer!?"


    "Hih, hih eh eh!?"


    The whole body of Charne seemed to have a membrane stretched with lightning. It made bees and sounds, as if they were intimidating the surroundings.


    Though the light wrapped around it like thin and aura covers Charne''s body, there are odd parts. That''s the head and back part. It is not so shaped as to follow Charne''s body, and it looks like a "wolf''s ear and" tail ".


    "... Fenrir"


    It was as if Charne was wrapping thunder in the shape of a fenrill.

 133 Episode 29: And Reflections

    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang... what is this...?


    "Sess, or...?


    Charne is still wrapped in thunder with bees and sounds. He looks anxiously at this one as he looks down at his own hand. Next to me Tomas is observing Charne with a serious look.


    "Yeah, I think it''s a sess.... I knew physical strengthening would be a prerequisite."


    "What do you mean?


    "Before that exnation, Charne first. We have to do something about that thunder."


    "Yes!... well, what should I do?


    "Wouldn''t it disappear if I unlocked my physical enhancement?


    I guess Charne is trying to unlock the physical enhancement as I''m told. However, there is no sign that thunder will disappear even if an eyebrow leans between Charne''s eyebrows.


    "... well, what shall we do, Sister Wang? I can''t lift my physical strength... and, uh, some magic..."


    "Magic? What''s wrong with magic?


    "It''s kind of like I''ve been using magic for a long time, and I''m getting a little tired..."


    I''m starting to see more and more fatigue in Charne''s face. Could it be that you''re wearing out more and more of Charne''s magic in your current state?


    Charne doesn''t seem to know how to disarm her, and she''s staring at me like she knows what to do.


    In my case, physical strengthening would have stopped if I had stopped supplying my magic. That''s what I thought, and I tried to get him to disarm the physical enhancement, but Charne can''t seem to disarm the physical enhancement himself. Besides, it keeps consuming magic.


    "... Charne, can you use magic besides physical strengthening in that state? If you aim for the magic loss, it might stop."


    "Well, that''s... Something''s wrong with the feeling of magic, and like always, it''s hard to control..."


    "Okay. Sharne, take this."


    Magic can''t be activated properly either.... This may be a bit unsavory,


    I pulled the celestial out of my sheath and let Charne hold it. Charne was suddenly handed a celestial to round her eyes.


    "Oh, that!? Sister Wang, why do you have a celestial!?"


    "Because if I were Mana de, I might break it. Charne, try to create a magic de with magic as it is in the celestial. Imagine spitting it all out."


    "Yes, sir"


    Celestial held in Sharne''s hand creates a magic de to respond to Sharne''s will. A yellow-green magic de urred, not the empty de I was used to seeing. The colour of his body is like the demonic stone of Fenrill.


    And I would like to pay even more attention to the fact that the body is just as thunderous as Charne. Make a prediction that Charne''s magic will be reflected in the magic de as it is.


    "What do you say? You think you can keep it down?


    "Yes. I made it easier when I tried to transfer it all to Celestial..."


    Fenrir''s aura, which Charne had wrapped around, disappeared to the point where the lightning-wrapped de of Celestial increased its presence. Is it true that Charne has also gotten easier, or is she feeling a little weak?


    Now, the next problem is the magic de of thunder that has formed.


    "Charne, try releasing the magic de towards the sky. That should fit in."


    "Towards the sky...... like this, is it?


    Charne turned to the sky as I was told, letting the magic de go free.


    The next moment, the thunder shook my eardrum. Charne''s unleashed magic de ascended to heaven as if thunder were returning to the sky, paying off the clouds.


    It seems that the shock recoil that emitted so much noise that it shook its tympanic membrane hase to Charne. She''s got her ass cake on her like she was bounced and let go of the celestial.


    "Charne, it''s okay!?"


    "Huh... it''s okay, I just hurt my wrist a little..."


    "Wrist? You can''t move it, just rest first. Has magic gone back to normal?


    "Ah, yes. I don''t feel weird anymore."


    Hearing Sharne''s response, I identally leaked a breath of relief.


    I''m really d nothing happened. At the same time, if this left Charne with major injuries and seque, such an imagination ran something cold on my spine.


    "... I''m sorry I let you get hurt, Charne. You made me feel scared, didn''t you? I was in such a hurry."


    "Sister Wang is not apologizing! Look, because I''m fine!


    When I apologize, Charneughs and tells her not to worry while she''s awkward. I feel like I''m saved by that Charne smile.


    I told Sharne, thank you, as I stroked Sharne''s head.


    "I came back wondering what it was, was it a demon stone activation experiment"


    "Sorry to surprise you, Navre, Gakkun."


    "No, no. I''m d nothing happened."


    Navre and Gakkun rushed in when they heard the sound of thunder as they were making allowance for Charne''s injury since then. Charne took care of herself, fixed her wrist, and kept it to herself so she wouldn''t move.


    The ce for discussion has moved to the salon, where Prisci, who was going to deliver the report to Uncle Drags, is brewing tea.


    And in front of us is a box with Fenrill''s demon stone sealed again. That''s the outfit we''re all talking about as we surround ourselves.


    "Dear Anis, can you exin? How did you manage to activate the Demon Stone? The tip said physical enhancement..."


    "It''s still early to conclude that physical enhancement is not included in magic in the new definition, but you exined it to the Navres before, right?" Physical strengthening is working with spirits living in the soul to improve their physical abilities. "


    "Oh, that''s it, isn''t it? Talk about the different quality and way enhancements are done for each attribute"


    Pong, and Gakun gavels in as he puts his fist over his palm. I keep talking, nodding at Gakun.


    "Yes. Magic is zero out of the soul, and its magic is influenced by the Spirit that dwells in the soul. That''s good, isn''t it?


    "Yes. So, what does it have to do with physical strengthening and demon stones?


    "I want you to remember, Demon Stone is a subspecies of Spirit Stone that has been transformed in the first ce, spiritual stone but has been transformed into something else. But even the Demon Stone is based on the Spirit, and the same Spirit as the Spirit from which it came will be gathered, right?


    "... So the only reason the Demon Stone didn''t start before was because it was a magic that didn''t resonate?


    "I think that''s the thing. Physical strengthening, by its very nature, activates the Spirit that dwells in you. I think demonic stones that prey on spirits are activated by feeding on something more limited: the magic of spirits, rather than simple magic."


    Magic is influenced by inner spirits. But if you don''t bother to do something that evokes the Spirit, I think the magic of the natural state is very thin to say even the color of the Spirit.


    That''s why the Demon Stone isn''t simply feeding on magic, it''s a hypothesis that it feeds on the magic of the Spirit. That''s why it takes the magic of an activated Spirit to activate the Demon Stone.


    "... I understand the hypothesis of how the demon stone was activated. Is that why such a membrane of thunder like Fenrill floated in Charne? Is that the power of the Demon Stone?


    "Yeah, but I also feel like I''m not. Perhaps by aligning the conditions so far, we can finally stand at the same starting point as the Demon Stone Holder.


    "Starting point?


    "Uh... should I say it''s a natural state for a demon stone holder? Physical strengthening is activated by activating the Spirit within you. The Demon Stone starts using its activated magic as food. But it''s just" activated. "I think it''s just a vegan state for Fenrill, who had this demonic stone, that Charne wrapped his thunder around."


    "In fact, it''s hard to grasp anything because I haven''t seen it...... Tomas. What the hell was Charne like?


    Ask Tomas with a surprised look on Navre''s face at my exnation.


    "It''s like wrapping a Fenrill aura around your whole body...... that''s what you looked like. That aura is charged, and if you try to touch it, it''s like ying..."


    "That''s just like Master Anis, isn''t it?


    "To? Me?


    "When Ennis is using physical enhancement, he has a simr aura. Shaped like a dragon."


    Raising his index fingers on both hands, Gakun touches the corner with it against his forehead. Oh, maybe if you say so...? I felt the aura wrapped around me somehow, but I didn''t know what it looked like from around me because I didn''t see it in the mirror.


    "I think it fits my hypothesis after all. The fact that Charne''s physical enhancement causes the same phenomenon as my engraving marks if he uses demonic stones is simr to that."


    "Isn''t that amazing!


    "... I don''t know if I can say enough"


    I drink tea in my hand to moisten my dry throat. Then Prisci, who was seated after preparing the tea, leaned her neck wonderfully.


    "Any concerns?


    "Hmm... Charne. You said the magic was getting weird when you were haunting the power of Fenrill''s demon stones, right?


    "Ah, yes. I can''t really use magic..."


    "Really?


    "Yes. At first, I aimed to cut the magic, but my usual senses made the magic unusable..."


    Charne is also leaning her neck strangely. I put my tea down and then turned my gaze to Prisci.


    "Prisci, I''m sorry, but bring me something to write on paper"


    "Yes."


    Prisci answers my instructions quickly. Leave it for a moment and then draw the diagram that is sagging to your head on the paper that Prisci brought to you.


    First, I draw Charne''s face, which I wrote like a deformation, and a deformation, which also looks like a fenril. Lift it high to make it look like everyone else.


    "I can''t say for sure with this yet, but I''m going to keep a diagram of the rtionship between Charne''s magic and the Demon Stone. First of all, I''ll give you 10% of Charne''s magic."


    "Yes."


    "To strengthen your body, you need 10% more magic to activate the Spirit. Now we have 90% of Charne''s remaining magic."


    "You''re down"


    "And I will use the magic of physical strengthening to activate the Demon Stone. But you can''t stop strengthening your body, so you''ll consume another 10% more"


    Write ten circles so that they appear ten percent in the diagram and erase them with an X mark on them. And just for the number of turns off, add a circle next to Fenrill.


    "Now Charne''s residual magic is 80%. But now Fenrir''s demon stone has been activated. The effect bes more powerful in response to the magic of physical strengthening. However, to maintain this physical enhancement, Charne is taken with even more magic. Shall we take this view as 20%?"


    "Twenty percent more..."


    "Within ten percent and twenty percent of the magic required for normal physical strengthening to be activated and sustained. Another 10% for startup using Demon Stone and another 10% for maintenance. Simple consumption calctions will double it."


    "Is there a downside to a powerful minute? Well, then it''s no different than using magic, is it?


    I shake my head from left to right in what can be described as Gakun''s optimistic opinion. Even I wouldn''t have trouble exining it if it were such a simple story.


    "Plus, I have a problem. The magic that has changed with this demonic stone is the magic of Charne, but not the magic of Charne himself."


    "... you mean the magic that has been transformed by demon stones. Even if it''s only under Charne''s control, it''s not Charne''s own magic."


    "Yes, that''s why we can only consume magic in ways other than using demonic stones. Take Charne''s magic as A and Fenrill''s magic stone as B. Even if the magic of A can be changed to the magic of B, the magic of B cannot be restored as the magic of A. In other words, the magic that Charne used to activate physical enhancement has no use other than to use it as Fenrill''s magic."


    "... is that such a serious problem, it?


    Gakun says strangely as he arms. On the other hand, it is Navre who has a sinister face.


    "... this is definitely troublesome"


    "Is that it?


    "Gark focuses on physical strengthening, because magic is an apaniment. But for a knight who also uses magic as much as I do, the magic he converted with this demonic stone is troublesome. Although physical enhancement consumes magic to activate it, the magic it maintains can be turned to another magic if it is disarmed?


    "Whoa. Well, yeah.... Oh well! You''re wasting your magic because you can''t do that!


    "I have a further problem. Moreover, this magic remains in the body. There are two kinds of magic powers in the body while maintaining physical strengthening with the effect of Demon Stone. I mean, because of the ovep of magic, the ability to work on spirits is dull. If the premise is that the Demon Stone takes in the magic of the Spirit... right? Her Highness Sister Wang."


    "Yeah. That''s what I think is a serious problem, too."


    "Is that what that strange feeling of magic was about..."


    Charne can no longer use magic sessfully because the Demon Stone takes the magic to maintain Fenrill''s physical strength at will. And the magic bes Fenrill''s magic, not Charne''s.


    Changed magic is not the magic of Charne, so the operation itself can be done. But I can''t bring back any more magic that''s spoiled. The magic that should resonate with the Spirit in the outside world and change the shape of the Spirit bes unusable.


    (... now that I think about it, is that what Raini said?)


    Raini also said he didn''t like magic at first. At the time, it would be because he kept the demon stone in his body, albeit un-awakened. It was hard to resonate with the Spirit because the presence of demonic stones was generating noise.


    Ever since I woke up as a vampire, I had found a way to control it in person. You want me to listen to what you say, not resonate? In other words, instead of changing the Spirit by resonating with it, it brings out the desired phenomenon by dominating the Spirit.


    So, in fact, the range of magic that Raini can use is wide. If you can build a muscle path sessfully, you can freely make all sorts of magic. It''s just all the trivial magic that helps me with my daily routine because it''s an itchy Raini there.


    Later, Raini also has the disadvantage of being attacked by a bloodsucking impulse if he loses too much magic. Raini uses magic with the realization that she can use convenient tricks, so I haven''t seen many opportunities to use shy magic.


    "... well, that one. Anyway, I''m d you found out how to activate the Demon Stone, huh?


    "... oh, somehow you know what Master Anis is trying to say"


    "That''s an odd encounter, Tomas. I think if I were Tomas, my perceptions would match."


    "Well, why don''t we align our voices?


    We gaze at each other with a subtle face. And we nodded one at each other and then said it forcefully.


    "" It''s a defect, this!! "

 134 Episode 30: Problems With Demon Stones

    Demon Stone is a defect. Sessful activation of the Demon Stone has led me to that conclusion.


    No, it''s not like there''s no use at all. No, but... my head hurts. Future ns could copse all at once. Gakun asks me strangely, holding my head by ident.


    "Do you really care that much? Dear Annis."


    "... I will. You know, the trouble with demon stones is that they can only be used by wizards, but they crush magic, which is the greatest advantage for wizards.


    In the hypothesis at the moment, to use Demon Stone, it has to be physical strengthening, but also magic adapting to Demon Stone.


    First of all, it is not possible for civilians to use demonic stones as they are at this point. Because civilians cannot activate spirits that reside within the precondition of physical strengthening.


    And the magic stone is activated by strengthening the body. If you want to name it, activate it by linking it to "dyeing magic." Using dyeing magic as food, Demon Stone exerts its power and reces the dyeing magic with more Demon Stone specific magic.


    "We have a problem here. Dyeing magic must be produced to continue exerting the effect of demonic stones. But there are limits to the amount of magic you can hold. If there is more dyeing magic in the body, the normal magic power�� decreases the amount of magic in the uncolored vegan state rtive to dyeing magic. So far, okay?


    "... hey, somehow"


    "If you dye magic in one color, and if you dye the colors specific to demon stones, it bes difficult to exercise magic by normal spirits as soon as possible. I mean, the Spirit won''te by! Even though it can only be used by wizards, it seals the wizard''s magic! What a nasty material, Demon Stone!


    Ugh! And I held my head and screamed. Even the advantages of the Kingdom of Palletia are crushed by the premise to use demonic stones, even though they say they wanted to make demonic stones a technology of kingdom upation. Natural things can''t stay like this! Not very much, but not avable!


    "On the contrary, if one does not take magic as its subject, as Gark did, it may be more desirable... but the fact that it seals magic is lethal."


    "Really...? Is that what you need to do to use the Demon Stone?


    "Gurk......"


    All Navre said was he had a headache in Gakun''s response, and he held his forehead. I felt the same way.


    "... you know, gah. You''re a nobleman for once, soe on..."


    "To?"


    "Not at all, Gark. If you''re in there, you can put a single shot in your fist."


    "Why!?"


    "Why, you say? Look, Gark. For a nobleman, magical skill is a status, right? It is only with the admiration that magic can be used that nobility can gain. It is true that some misunderstand the grace and behave tyrannically, but the sense of privilege that has gone too far thanks to the movement of His Royal Highness the King and Her Majesty the Queen is disappearing. But let it be. That doesn''t make it an indicator of whether magical skill is a good opponent for nobility, does it?


    Pushed by the temper of Navr, who begun his sermon with courtesy, Gakun became smaller as he saw it. I don''t stop because I deserve it.


    Yes. That''s why demon stones don''t work. The Demon Stone is a power that can only be used by wizards, but can be gained without sealing magic. I don''t think it''s a good idea to get a clear assessment from the nobles. This is the reason why it is deadly and we have to call the Demon Stone a defect.


    The announcement of my magic and the reign of Yufi have also diminished my sacred view of the Spirit. But magical skill is a value that cannot be abolished if the sacred view of the Spirit fades. It will continue to be a breathtaking value to want to surround a good wizard as a marriage partner.


    Demon Stone sells fights head-on to such values. I can''t help but ask if you will abandon your pride for strength. It was such a difficult material to handle, natural demon stone......


    "Ma, wait! Oh, I know if you''re talking about magical skills that lead to good luck, too! But, you know, it doesn''t mean everyone does!


    "... Mmm."


    "It''s not a rare example of not being confident in a magical arm, like me, and being a treasure rotter after all. If that''s the case, then even Halfis was treated like a fallen student a while ago, right?


    ... I know what Gakun is trying to say. I get it. Still, I shake my head left and right quietly.


    "Gah. It''s the truth, it''s the right thing to do. It''s not surprising that it''s actually taken up as a national issue. So I also think it would be good if it were in the hands of those who need it. But even if I agree with you personally, I can''t snort as a royalty."


    "... why"


    "Because it also leads to the preservation of tradition. Admitting demon stones can lead to no magic if you do it poorly. I feel like spreading the word because I''m good too. But there are definitely people who are not amused about spreading it. Like the demon props used to be, right?


    The nature of the demonic stone would stimte the nerves of the aristocracy, which is a wizard, even if it does not like it. Originally, the demons on which the Demon Stone originated were the natural enemies of uncertainty in the Kingdom of Palletia. If we use that power for our own good, it''s still hard to tell them to abandon their pride in hunting the demon.


    "Besides, Gah. This time, I think it was a good quality Fenrill subspecies of Demon Stone, so I was able to use my powers to this point. And magicalpatibility is carefully chosen. I can''t snort when asked if it should be introduced that far"


    "... no, well, if developer Ennis says so. I''m sorry for making this air weird..."


    "You pushed me too hard, too.... but Gark. You''re still trying to be a little more noble, aren''t you?


    "So, I get it, I get it! I''m reflecting -!


    Where Navr''s sermon was about to burst again, Gakkun began to block his ears with both hands and act deaf.


    As they were smiling bitterly at their interaction, they pulled the sleeves of their clothes. Turn around, it was Charne. She''s peeking into my face worryingly.


    "Charne?"


    "Um... Her Royal Highness Sister Wang is depressed, I thought so..."


    "Ah...... Well, I guess it''s good because I know clearly that I can''t use it as it is now. As you can see, it''s a defect, but it''s not like I can''t take advantage of it. Maybe there''s some way. That''s not why I gave up."


    I stroked Charne''s head to say it was okay. Though it''s certainly depressing, sess is sess. On top of that, I found out something. I''m stuck, but this happens all the time.


    "If we don''t give up, we can clear the way. Besides, what you''ve worked so hard for here will never go to waste. That''s why I''m fine."


    "... Yikes!


    "Right. And depending on the way you look at it, this technology has be an unnecessary product for the Reich."


    "Oh, yeah. I can''t use it at the moment except for the wizard..."


    As of now, demon stones are useless unless they are wizards, than the technique of physical enhancement presupposes. I mean, whatever happens, the Empire just has to be a technology that''s hard to imitate.


    But I wonder what''s going on. If it stays this way, technology using demon stones can be an abomination to wizards. Corner, even though you said you started it sessfully.


    Tomas also looks difficult. This is the first time Tomas has also used Demon Stone as a material on boulders. You must be worried about how I used it.... That''s when the sh passed behind my brain.


    "............... Oh, yeah!


    "Yes?"


    "What''s up?


    "You just have to ask the experts what they don''t know!


    The next holiday, it was the day to return to the King''s Capital. I went back out of the pce looking for Raini.


    If you don''t know about the Demon Stone, you can ask someone who actually has the Demon Stone for their opinion. Although I myself engrave demonic engravings that can have simr effects to demonic stones, they are not demonic stones themselves. Then I thought this ce should talk to Raini with demon stones as a vampire.


    Come back out of the pce and get confirmation about Raini first. The samurai told me that Raini was resting in her room, so I immediately went to Raini''s room.


    "Raini, is it good now?


    ''- Oh, Dear Anis!? Hey, wait...!


    Knocking on the door brought back Raini''s reply, stuffed with cut wings for a long time. Plus, it''s kind of noisy in there. But as soon as I thought it was noisy, it quieted down...


    Ah, yabba. I think I know something about this. My hunch was in the middle of something like that. In Raini''s private room were Raini with a red cheek and Ilia with a clear face.


    "... even if I don''t, am I interrupting?


    "Yeah, let''s do that. What a bad guy in between, I think."


    "Dear Ilia!


    "You say it''s good to call it off... it won''t heal, neither will Raini"


    Ilia whispers in Raini''s ear, where Ilia''s arms draw Raini''s hips as if they were snakes, clutched together and tangled away. Then Raini turns bright red on his face like it was caught on fire, but he bes ria if he has lost his power, but it remains.


    Raini has an incredible look on her face and is making her mouth fill with tears. I kind of have empathy and pity for that figure, but I wouldn''t dare touch him. Because I also know very well that being touchedes to my heart......!


    "So... Raini had some errands..."


    "Yes! Be sure! Leave someone like this alone for tea! Dear Anis!"


    "Oh, terrible."


    Out of Ilia''s arms, Raini starts preparing tea with a puffy rage. Ilia sat in a chair without looking bad. I sat downughing bitterly to imitate Ilia.


    "... so? What''s wrong, it''s rare to visit Raini first"


    "Mmm. I had a little trouble researching demon stones. I just wanted to ask Raini for his opinion."


    "Is something wrong with your study of demon stones?


    Raini asks just for his face as he prepares his tea.


    "Kind of. I''ll exin more when I''m ready for tea."


    "Okay."


    After waiting until Raini''s tea was ready, I informed Raini and Ilia of the results of the demon stone activation experiment and what I found out in that experiment and the problems.


    By the time I''m done talking, the tea I was drinking was gone, so Raini is brewing it back to me. Raini, who finished making tea, put his finger on his lips about his seat.


    "As long as I can... I understand the story. You got such a problem when you tried to use Demon Stone..."


    "Yeah. I''m saddened that this investigation into the Demon Stone wasn''t enough. So I thought I''d start with Raini."


    "Really? I hope there''s something I can do..."


    "You can''t start a demon stone unless it''s magic that fits its attributes, and itspatible magic presupposes physical strengthening, right?... but what happens in Raini''s case?


    "Is that my case?


    "Yes. I think Raini is conscious and able to use the power of the Demon Stone, but isn''t it using physical enhancement?


    Raini puts her finger on her lips with a troubled look on Ilia''s point. After a long roar, Raini opens his mouth.


    "If you ask me, it is, but in my case, the Demon Stone is already in my body, and the magic is optimized,"


    "Magic is optimized?


    "Yes. Uh, I''m talking about the spirits in my soul that resonate with the spirits around me that make me magical, but I think the spirits in me are probably already perverted."


    "... to the point of bing"


    Raini says with his hands on his chest. Lhumi says that the soul of this world is more or less inhabited by spirits. With exceptions like mine.


    Raini also said he could use magic before he woke up a vampire. That means Raini should have had a spirit in his soul, too. Or it''s possible that the spirits that lived there were degenerating with vampire demon stones, but that can''t be verified anymore.


    "Since vampires may be a special example, they may not be when asked if it''s a story that can be applied to other demonic stones... but Master Anis''s example is the same as mine in that sense, isn''t it?


    "Me?


    "Yes. You said it would go well with the engraving marks made of dragon demon stone because you''re under the curse to be a dragon, right? It''s very simr to the state of my vampire''s demon stone."


    "Well, that''s right. But I''m a special example, too, because I seem to be a rare person told that my soul has no spirits in the first ce."


    "... because the exceptions have been around too long before, it seems natural to me that you didn''t think the Demon Stone was such a troublesome substitute"


    Me and Raini identally looked at each other andughed bitterly at Ilia''s pointing out that she squealed softly.


    If you do say so, I, Ufi and Raini can all be described as unusual. How dare you, well, impress me that all these anomalies have gathered in the outhouse.


    "Let''s get back to it. So Raini doesn''t have the magic to be colorless?


    "No, I don''t think so. Maybe, because otherwise, the magic props won''t work."


    "Yeah?"


    "Demonic props use all kinds of spiritual stones, don''t they? But for example, you think you can force yourself into the Spirit Stone of Fire, the Magic of Wind Attributes?


    "... I don''t know, I never tried it in the first ce. What do you think of ria?


    "You wouldn''t normally do that if you could, would you? I mean, if you''re unconscious on a daily basis, isn''t magic stained with any color, even if demonic stones exist in your body?


    Although there are many different types of spiritual stones that are moving demonic props, I certainly wouldn''t have thought of putting in the magic of different attributes, if you ask me. If you ask me if I need to, I don''t need to. Although the interest itself.


    Anyway, the colorless magic that is not dyeing magic beyond moving demonic props proves that it exists in Raini''s body, which is a vampire. In fact, we have to experiment to see if this hypothesis is correct.


    "So what stage do you think it will color, though we proceed to talk about it as having uncolored, colorless magic?


    "... Wouldn''t you like to use magic? I can''t use magic unless I''m really aware of it. It''s the same power of demon stones, the same power of engraving marks, right?


    "... Indeed. I mean, magic doesn''t stain certain colors if you''re unconscious......? So if you be aware of the Demon Stone, you will be pulled by the Demon Stone''s magic powers and you will not be able to control it well......?


    Isn''t Raini''s hypothesis a pretty well-deserved opinion? The powers of magic and magic stones react to the will to use them. In other words, the colorless nature of magic is lost at a stage when you be aware of magic.


    In the case of Demon Stones, because they have the power to try to pull this magic, even if they don''t like consciousness, they turn to Demon Stones. When this happens, even the magic that tries to use magic may be pulled by demon stones.


    If this hypothesis is correct, it is a very troublesome issue. Because we have to give up using magic as usual already in the phase of using demonic stones.


    "... it might be a natural story if you say it again, it"


    "Hmm? Why, Ilia?"


    "The Demon Stone is a subspecies of the Spirit Stone, but the Demon Stone bes the Demon Stone by preying on the Spirit, right? Our magic is due to the Spirit, so isn''t it natural that if we try to use the Demon Stone, the Spirit''s power will be preyed upon?


    "... ahhh!? True!?"


    I was stunned by Ilia''s allegations. Yes, if you ask me! So the rtionship between the magical power from which the Spirites and the power of the Demon Stone, which works by eating the Spirit, is dominant on the Demon Stone side!


    Besides, this is the theory you put forward! Why don''t you notice, me!?


    "... that? Is this packed? No, it would be useful if I reopened it, but it would definitely disapprove the nobility, how the demon stone works."


    "Master Anisphere really likes to sell fights to the Spirit Faith..."


    "I''m not selling because I want to!?"


    I''m not a believer, but I''m not a disbeliever!? I''m quite grateful to the Spirit!?


    Rainiughs vaguely as he deludes into such my rification, and to Ilia, the beginning and end ofughing with his nose. Ugh, ugh! Oh, I hope not!

 135 Episode 31: The Corruption Between Similar Things

    I talked to Raini and Ilia even after I noticed the problem of the demon stone I had overlooked, but fundamentally the power of the demon stone is established by preying on the power of the Spirit, which seemed to converge on the conclusion that it might be difficult to spread in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    It''s dark under the lights, or if you ask me, it''s obvious, and if you''re messing with me, I''m in the way of flirting, so I was finally kicked out by Ilia. My treatment is terrible!


    "Yufi! Ilia''s terrible!


    "... what the hell is going on, Anis"


    And when Yufi, who was going up to the royal castle, came back, I cried to Yufi. I''ve had this incident with the boulder.


    Yufi smiled bitterly when she told him what she had talked to Raini and the others from me.


    "It''s certainly a story that the Ministry of the Spirit frowned upon again."


    "Ugh, that''s not why I want to fight and sell..."


    "Yes, sir. All right, all right."


    Even I''m sweet on Uffi because Uffi''s back! I mean, I''m pretty shocked and depressed by the truth. It''s not a fatal failure, but an awesome sense of fatigue strikes me on one issue after another that emerges.


    "Ufi......"


    "What is it, Anis?"


    "... I want to kiss you"


    "... you''re weak"


    All right, all right, I''m gonna stroke your head, and then I''m gonna kiss you like Uffi pecks my lips. Yufi kisses me as I make a few pecking noises and I give myself up to Yufi to be sweet.


    I get intoxicated by the feeling of fluffiness, which makes my head flutter with the feel of a kiss. Then Yufi stopped kissing me with a troubled face.


    "... Ufi, why are you stopping?


    "You''re eating, aren''t you?


    "... Fine, I''m off anyway"


    It was on the bed we were sitting on. After all, I''m just going to sleep on holiday, and if you want to eat, go ahead and stroke Yuffi''s head with a bitter smile when he''s obstinate.


    "You''re really depressed"


    "... if it''s a fatal failure, we''ll have to figure something out already, won''t we? Bute on, this failure isn''t. I''ve achieved a lot, because I know a lot of things, and it''s hard to do on top of that... What I did made sense, but I''m tired of the darkness, or I''m not motivated..."


    As he buried his face in Yuffi''s chest and pressed it against his wrist, he entered the knee-pillow position so that Yuffi could fall asleep.


    Yuffi''s fingers stroke my head as shebs my hair. The feeling is pleasant and the eyelidse down naturally.


    "But because of that, you know what to look for when building artificial demon stones."


    "... yes, but..."


    It was only because we found out about the problem of natural demon stones that we found out what to look for when processing artificial demon stones. That is certainly huge. More valuable information than anything else in future development.


    "The problem with natural demon stones is that they feed on the magic of the Spirit. But artificial demon stones are only like processing spiritual stones in the form of magic and engraving magic. Problems with natural demon stones do not ur..."


    The use of artificial demon stones that I envisioned was an image that would be activated and used by saving the magic that I wanted to preserve in spiritual stones and infusing it with magic. In other words, the traditional magic props and the operation itself remain the same.


    However, if we go too far, we can think of the possibility that if we say artificial demon stones, we will all end up in a natural demon stone-like situation. It is very important to know the risks ahead.


    "You might not have noticed it without experiments trying to use natural demon stones. Besides, I''m sure you won''t prefer the use of natural demon stones if you think about the faithful side of it, but can we have a choice? Guess Gark wants it so badly, doesn''t he? Weapon by Demon Stone."


    "... yeah. Gakun doesn''t have much control over magic."


    I think Uffi is right. The choices are good, even if the demon stone is undesirable from the point of view of the Spirit Faith, it is definitely a power that is still worth using.


    Rather, it can be called a trump card as a technique that does not pass to the Empire. Even if it leaked to the Empire, it is a defect that cannot be operated. I hesitate to use it in the kingdom, it''s not like I can''t operate it just because I repel it.


    I know, I know it with my head. But the feeling keeps sinking in.


    "Anise will never be shocked."


    "... but"


    "... why are you so shocked in the first ce?


    Asked by Uffi, I explore to see how I feel.


    But I can''t think about it. So what I thought would go straight out of my mouth.


    "If the power of the Demon Stone could be used effectively... I thought Gakun and the others would be stronger."


    "Did you want to make the most of the Demon Stone for the Guards?


    ''Cause I want to protect you.


    Try to stick your forehead to Yuffi''s stomach, and I''ll circle myself. Whates out of my mouth is my irresistible wish.


    "Me, if I popped out like I used to, everyone would be mad at me, and I know with my head I''m in a position to be protected anymore.... but I don''t like it. I have the power, but I have to be protected. If I''m not allowed to protect you directly, I guess I can only help you by developing something."


    Even if I reveal my insides, Uffi caresses my head without saying anything. I keep spitting out my thoughts as I narrow my eyes to the feel of Yuffi''s hand.


    "I, at the very least, don''t want the people beside me to die... but what I can think of, it''s gonna take a while for you to ept, right? That''s why it''s so bad. It''s painful..."


    You still care about the assassination attempt?


    "I care. ''Cause it wasn''t weird that someone was dead. I say we make sure it doesn''t happen, but when we wake up, we wake up. No man, no demon, does not know when the danger of life wille. So I... -"


    "- Damn, you''re a real idiot. I thought so."


    "Aww!?"


    Suddenly, as much as I wanted, I fell off Yuffi''s knees with a knife dropped on my forehead. Plus it falls out of bed and gets stuffy. Why did you get bumped all of a sudden!? It hurts so much that my forehead is about to crack!?


    "It''s a bad anise habit, it"


    "Yes, it hurts...... ku, habit? What?"


    "It''s where you can''t hear the voices around you if you think about it. Still, if you look at what you''re still trying to stop, it''s a manifestation of trying to improve.... but if you look sweet because you can appreciate what you''re trying to do better, you''ll be mistaken."


    Yufi gets out of bed, makes sure she kneels down and looks down at me. When you get up loosely holding your forehead, your gaze is almost the same as that of Ufi on your knees.


    "Surely there will be many in this country who cannot ept the nature of the Demon Stone. I''ll definitely raise my voice to say it''s unnecessary. If it''s a technology that can be converted to artificial demon stones, you don''t have to bother to continue to research natural demon stones, that kind of voice will be raised. - But that''s not the only possibility, is it?


    "... it is, but"


    "Yes, but I don''t trust you too much. Isn''t that good, even if you still say you want to continue studying demon stones? You can im that this research will benefit your country any day."


    Yuffi reaches out to my cheek and strokes it so that it envelops me. Yufi''s words seem to speak to me. I feel warm because I know that word is what I think it is.


    "Even if the opposite voice is loud, there are people who do hear you. As a queen, it''s only natural that I can''t prioritize you, but personally, I support what you want to do. And you''re going to shut your ears from that voice too?


    "... it"


    "At least Gark said he still wanted it, didn''t he? I won''t even go as far as rmending it either, but if you say it''s a technology you''ll need in the future, nod. Worth a thought."


    "But..."


    "But there''s nothing. If you''re going to disagree, you just have to disagree as much as you want. If Anis is the only one who agrees, even I will have to leave. But are you going to turn away from the possibilities that someone might want and plug them in with the assumption that they won''t be epted?


    To Yufi''s words, I identally pulled my lips together cuddly. The back of my eye has a fever, and I''m pushing my tears up. I shake my neck left and right without force to deny it.


    "You know perfectly well that it''s not what it used to be anymore. I think they''re just gonna disagree now. There are people who want to respect your feelings and thoughts properly. So don''t be afraid. Even Anis doesn''t just want to push through his thoughts and opinions anymore, does he?


    "... yeah"


    "Then trust your magic." Even if you can''t save everything, there''s always someone you can''t save. Your magic is for someone like that, isn''t it?


    To Yufi''s words I close my eyes and nod small. Hold him as he jumps into Yuffi''s chest.


    Uffi doesn''tin about anything when he hugs you to jump in. Pompous and constant rhythm keep stroking my back. I push my face to delude the tears that are zero in its feel.


    "... I don''t think Yufi can do it because it spoils me right away and makes me happy. Me, I''m going to swoop, I''m going to swing, I''m going to disappear."


    "Yep. So if you say or do something stupid, I''ll be angry. It''s not just sweet."


    "... you''re pissed off, me"


    "Naturally. Your wishes, your life, everything is not your own anymore. So trust him, Anis. Times are changing. Still, I can''t say I''ll ever admit it, because I won''t let you deny it without a head."


    "Yeah......"


    I left myself intact to Yufi and closed my eyes to sweetness. I want to be drowning in this warmth, as I wish.


    Yufi gave me plenty offort and I managed to return the next day as well. The problem with demon stones is headaches. I also know it''s not very eptable. Still, it''s worth studying. This research is a technology for the Kingdom of Palettia.


    I can make an effort to convey it and find out if I can''t do something about the nature of the Demon Stone. When I was putting my temper back in that way, a rare visitor came to the outhouse.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, we have a visitor in sight"


    "Huh? Customers?


    "- Dear Anis! You must be here! Let me tell you something!


    "Tilty!?"


    As I chatted with Uffi and the others at the salon, the samurai reported a guest visit. Guess who? and leaning his neck, it was Tilty, a friend of the corrupt, who showed up shaking off the maids trying to stop him.


    "Tilty, why are you out of the pce? What kind of blow are you?


    "Because they called me! Oh, Her Majesty Queen Uphilia. In a good mood."


    "Well done foring, Tilty"


    "Huh? Yufi called Tilty?


    I tilt my neck because Yufi is not surprised and usually wees Tilty in. When did you call Tilty? Or don''te in shaking off the samurai.


    Give instructions to the samurai who tried to stop Tilty to step back and let Tilty sit in his seat. Behind that Tilty follows the usual maid like a shadow.


    Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia told me earlier that she was on her feet.


    "At the very least,e back after you''ve touched it!?"


    "I don''t want you to tell me! I heard more than that! Why didn''t you bring me a story when you started studying demon stones?


    Bang, and Tilty pping the desk hard. Then you hurt your hand with it. You''re holding your own hand and moaning. You''re as poor as ever... not!


    "Uffi, did you tell Tilty?


    "Yep. Except for Annis and Raini."


    "... but that''s true"


    Basically, what you don''t want to do is Tilty like being killed and not doing it. I''ve been given a medical exam, but I''m just taking it because it''s also in Tilty''s interest.


    But if it''s about demon stones, does Tilty eat it? This was also a blind spot. Well, you think we''re friends on the brink of corruption, but you don''t want to be certain when they say we''re close...


    "He didn''t even show up because he was usually in a cage."


    "That''s terrible, not me and you."


    "You know as much as I have to choose who to talk to because there''s confidentiality involved!?"


    "You don''t have to tell me that!?"


    "Inversely girred!? Oh, that''s why I don''t like the high tension Tilty! You don''t listen to people!


    "... Anis says it?


    "It''s simr to each other..."


    "It''s just a fellow hater."


    Uffi, Raini, Ilia in the field, shut up!


    "Just mix it up with me!


    "Huh?"


    I had such a voice in the words that jumped out of Tilty''s mouth. What do you say when you suddenlye?


    "Mix me with the study of demon stones too, Master Anis!


    "You don''t have to tell me twice to find out! You suddenly say you can''t!?"


    "Can''t you?


    ��������


    ... Regrettably and abominably, I am very unwilling, but I find it moreforting to invite Tilty, who was involved in establishing the technique of engraving and stamping.


    "... but it''s not even a drawer cage, you. I''m not in the king''s capital right now, am I?


    "If you want me to follow you to the City of Magic, I''ll go, okay?


    "Are you insane? It''s also a fever!?"


    "Excuse me!?"


    "What is Miss Jimmy Mushroom saying!


    What do poor people say that they don''t even like to get sunlight! No, trying to get out is a good thing though!?


    "Isn''t that good? Anis."


    "Uffi, you didn''t mean to call Tilty?


    "It''s also a loan to the rumored Marquis irette that he''s haunting his head about his beloved daughter, and most importantly, he thought with Anis'' report. Now the most demonic stones in this country are the likes of Tilty."


    "... Huh?


    "The Demon Stone feeds on the dyeing magic dyed by the Spirit. Then I thought if we used this principle sessfully, we could use it for Tilty''s constitution."


    "... ahhh!? That''s the way to make use of it!


    Tilty is a nasty physique that when he congenitally tries to use magic, he breaks the magical bnce of his soul and goes mad. Not many of the nobles of the Kingdom of Palettia have symptoms like Tilti.


    In the case of Tilty, the use of magic is caused by excessive magic being taken by the Spirit. So Tilty hates it enough to curse magic. The only downside to sealing magic when using Demon Stone is where Tilty wants it.


    Turn around, Demon Stone could be the hope of those who suffer from symptoms like Tilty. Think that far. Maybe Uffi called me Tilty.


    "I myself, I''m not trying to cure my physique. If you can''t use magic, that''s fine, right? I think it would be interesting to study Demon Stone. Her Majesty Queen Uphilia wants to borrow my wisdom and sell thanks to your father by putting me in an official position. If I were to officially join the nation''s organization, my father would wee me at will, wouldn''t he?


    "You''re a problem child in a drawer cage..."


    "Thanks"


    "I didn''t praise you!?"


    But it''s true that Tilty would be helpful if he came, not just to study demon stones. Her knowledge is different from mine, so it''s easy to get opinions from a different perspective. Besides, it is also a rare person who can perform medical examinations of Uffi and Raini.


    Tilty and I don''t fundamentally fit the idea, but that''s not why there''s a rejection. Rather, it''s someone you think you can hold hands with. If we can do research together, no one is morefortable with us.


    "... or call me if you''re in trouble. It looks like such an interesting study, you should have called me. For once, I''m still one of your few friends."


    Hmm, and Tilty turning that way with his nose ringing. Its cheeks are slightly reddish because its skin is originally morbidly white.


    "... because I definitely have more friends than Tilty, right?


    "Ugh, shut up! Anyway, I''m telling you I''m gonna give you a hand! Look, joy!


    "Aren''t you disrespectful of boulders?"


    Grasp each other as they chat to each other. With such a twist, Tilty decided to join the magic bureau.

 136 Episode 32: WitchS Demon Stone Discussion

    "... Er, it''s Tilty ret, who''s going to be in the magic bureau today. Get along...... can we get along? Tilty?"


    "What do you think people are about? I''ve left this for you, Tilty ret."


    Before I left for Magic City, I was supposed to introduce Tilty to the members of the Magic Bureau, but this woman is good enough to wear a white robe over her regr purple dress. However, it stands out because it''s for daylight or because I hide my face in a ck vale and even give it an umbre at the end of the quote.


    Everyone is blinded and distracted by the intimidation they feel at first nce. The most pale is Navre, who seems to be bright in aristocratic circumstances. The moment I heard the family name ret, I was immediately changing myplexion.


    "... excuse me. My name is Navre Sprout. Excuse me, but are you sure you''re thedy of the Marquis ret family?


    "Right? Notorious Marquis ret, what is it?


    "Yes, no. I''ve heard your name as a famous pharmacist."


    "Phew...?


    Tilty clouded his words so that he could lose interest after turning his umbre around, looking at Navre, who would elucidate as he panicked. Really desperately bad with people......!


    "Because it''s my corrupt edge, and even if I say Marquis, as you can see, I''m no good at pulling cages. You just have to treat me right."


    "Am I supposed to say that...? Well, I''m the Marquis''s Lady, so wouldn''t you be rude...?


    Ask me how Charne odood my treatment of Tilty. Tilty herself is the one who cares about Charne, but it also seems to be right for the maid who refrains behind it.


    Behind Tilty still stands the exclusive maid like a shadow. It''s like being faceless and not being slight from earlier. Usually when I see him, the shadows are too thin to pay attention to, but if I observe him again, I feel somewhere simr to Tilty.


    The maid''s hair color is a little darker purple than Tilty''s, but her back length is almost the same, and maybe if she disguises herself a little or hides her face in a vale, she''ll mistakenly see it as Tilty. Could it be a shadow fighter...?


    "Everyone''s name is Anis. Sure, you were Viscount Charne Persimon, weren''t you?


    "Yes!


    "I don''t want you to respect me as a marquis, or a woman who hasn''t even shown her face at a social meeting in the first ce. I won''t tell you to treat me like a civilian, but if you stick with me appropriately, I won''t stand a grunt. Rather than, would you mind more than necessary?


    "You did it fast, you insidious giddy mushroom woman!


    "Shut up..."


    Tilty is twirling her umbre as she groans annoyingly. Youmunal sickness...!


    "You don''t have any specifications, anything to wear out even if they treat you like a marquise anyway. It''s easier for me to treat you like that from the start, and it''s better for each other not to let you waste your effort, right? What are you unhappy about?


    "... oh, like Ennis"


    "A little gaggy? Will you stop that disgraceful perception?


    Gakun got annoyed with the convincing look on his face. I''m not with such a shady guy!


    Navre is sighing with his head. It was Prisci and Tomas who were t. The two of them look at each other, and they nod to each other, yeah. How long have we been so close?


    "If you are immersed in your hobby, you are ustomed to your sister Wang."


    "... right"


    "Are you going to put me together with this guy too?"


    "I think the root part looks just like that, huh?


    I am unintentionally stunned by Tomas''s allegations. Oh no... there must be such a thing...! No, hey, I also feel I can''t deny it just a little bit, but I just don''t like that......!


    "I don''t care, but if we''re done face-to-face, aren''t we leaving?


    "I guess this is what''s happening because of you!?"


    "Ma''am, we have loads to load, so we''ll take the carriage. We ask that you do not disturb others."


    "Yes, yes, I know..."


    "I really know!?"


    When the maid says without changing her expression, the boulder Tilty looks like a pain in the ass too. Even if I yell at you, it''s like I don''t even show you how I care!


    In the end, if I can''t help talking like this, I tried to leave...


    "Hey, can''t you manage to pack some more? What about this air bike?"


    "Do you go out of your way to get behind me and say?


    "I don''t like other people... I''m a man"


    "You''re a bad woman, so you need to care? Or shut your umbre!


    "Yep...?


    Are you sure it''s okay to take him to the City of Magic!?


    With that happening, I drove my air bike back to the City of Magic, and Tilty, who was riding behind me, said...


    "... uhh... disgusting..."


    "You''re lying...? Even airbikes get drunk, Tilty."


    He ced his hand on the air bike and bent his back with a bright blue face. It''s just motion sickness, I think an air bike is a totally non-intoxicating ridepared to a carriage or something!?


    Eventually, Charne will apany me until I feel better, and I will give Uncle Dragus and Prisci a report of my return, as well as the documents I received in the Wang capital.


    Navre and Gark went to show their faces to the Knights, and Tomas headed to the private room to which they were addressed.


    "... Tilty, are you sure you''re okay?


    "How long have you known the Marquis ret?


    "It''s a rotten edge from childhood.... Well, is that the only childhood you''re familiar with?


    Prisci asked me about my rtionship with Tilty on the way back to the city after I finished giving her reports, papers, etc.


    I''ve known Tilty for a long time. Except for ria, she''s the longest rtionship I''ve had. Although I can''t say we''re close from the bottom of our minds just because we''ve been dating a long time.


    "My thoughts don''t have to mesh. I''m not a bad guy, I''m sure of my arm as a pharmacist, and I admit it because I''m an expert in a different field than I am."


    "As long as it takes."


    "... Well, it''s true that Tilty would be helpful if he coulde. However, Tilty, as you can see, is weak. I wonder what the pharmacists would do if they weren''t curative at all?


    "Are you worried?


    To Prisci''s inquiry, I inadvertently stopped saying the right thing. Somehow I scratch my cheek.


    "... I don''t want to admit it, because even that one is my friend"


    "Really? Then I will take good care of you with all my sincerity."


    "It would help if you did."


    The conversation with Prisci is broken and we return to the city. But I heard voicesing from outside the city. There were three people talking: Tilty, Charne and Tomas.


    Tilty seems to be asking the two of us if she''s back in shape yet. Then you noticed me, and you turned your gaze over the vale.


    "You''re back, Master Anis. It''s quick, but can I try everything? I''ve been hearing from both of you about the demon stone activation experiment, but I thought you might actually want to try it."


    "It''s good to try, but are you feeling better already?


    "If you have feet on the ground, you''ll be fine."


    What kind of logic is that? I identally get zero sigh.


    "... well, fine. Is Tilty a lightning attribute fitness?


    "There''s nothing you can''t use."


    "... by the way, what are you best at?


    "Darkness"


    "... right"


    "How did you convince me?


    "Yes, sir. Prisci, I''m sorry, but can you bring me Fenrill''s demon stone?


    "I''m in awe"


    Prisci entered the city hall in a courtesy and brought me Fenrill''s demon stone.


    I unseal the box that seals Fenrill''s demon stone and give out Fenrill''s demon stone. Tilty, peering into Fenrill''s demonic stone, is turning an interesting gaze.


    "Huh, this is Fenrill''s demon stone, huh?


    "Use physical enhancement, then let the magic flow and look. If you could use the lightning attribute, would you be aware of that? Because I think if it starts up well, the magic will reflux... and then I''ll lend you a celestial, so release the magic."


    "Okay. Well, I''ll give it a try."


    Tilty touched Fenrill''s demon stone as he yed his voice with pleasure. Tilty was touching the demon stone... but it doesn''t look like a change has happened.


    Failed to start? And looking at Tilty surprisingly, Tilty seemed to observe him quietly re-touching the Demon Stone several times.


    "... How''s it going?


    "... right"


    When I ask, they reply with the sky up there somewhere. Tilty, who had once let go of his hand or looked closer, was satisfied or stood up away from Fenrill''s demon stone.


    It doesn''t look like Fenrill''s demon stone has been activated. I mean, can''t Fenrill''s demon stone be activated by Tilty''s magic?


    "Master Anis, why don''t you try?


    "Yes? Me? I don''t think I can start it, do I?


    "If you do it normally. That''s why I want you to see the magic of the dragon."


    "... why again?


    I want to see how you react.


    "... ok"


    As Tilty prompts me, I concentrate my consciousness on the engraved mark as I touch Fenrill''s demonic stone. Rece the magic of the engraved dragon that awakened with my magic as a calling water with my body, and attempt to flush it into the demonic stone of Fenrill.


    Moment after moment, thunder poured out of Fenrill''s demonic stone and my hand was bounced off. It''s like when Charne activated it.


    "Said."


    "... I knew it"


    "I made you understand!?"


    "I just expected it. Here, show me your hands. I''ll fix you up."


    Tilty took my hand and used healing magic to heal it gently. Although it was not painful, the pain waspletely removed.


    "... that''s unusual, I can''t believe Tilty uses magic that easily"


    "It''s a necessary expense. And I found something interesting."


    "What did you find out?


    I ask Tilty as I stand up. Tilty who stood up in the same way, but I guess Tilty isughing even over the vale, it came through.


    Because Tilty was shaking his shoulder. Tilty is inspired by curiosity when he''s reacting. Not very nice.


    - He''s alive.


    "What?"


    This demon stone is alive.


    Alive? A demon stone? I frowned unexpectedly at Tilty''s words.


    "Of course, it''s dead as an organism. Yeah, well, it just means you''re alive."


    "In other words?"


    "This nucleus is still trying to live. It''s a dormant state of affairs, so if you flush" adaptive magic, "you''ll wake up. To try to live, to try to live."


    "What do you mean...?


    "This demonic stone is still alive as a nucleus, as it was when there was a body. I''m trying to misrepresent the bearer of adaptive magic, the body that created me, or anyone close to it, as the body."


    Tilty told me, and it was Al who I remembered unexpectedly. Al Kun took Raini''s demonic stone and vampired it.


    Sure, though Al felt like vampire power was biased against regenerative abilities then... what if that wasn''t just unfamiliar, but the result of trying to survive the magical bearers that Demon Stone adapts to?


    "The environment in which demonic stones are born in the first ce is a weak and strong diet. Seek strength to the point where demon stones are born to survive. It''s the instinct to live there. If you say that the original stone of the demon is a spirit, then the demon stone can be exined if you think that the spirit can wield the power that the creature with the demon stone has optimized to live."


    "... why did you let me shed my magic?


    "The magic of dragons is the magic from which demon stones are derived. That doesn''t mean you ept magic that might be repainted."


    After all, demon stones are ipatible with each other''s magic powers, or you rebel even when you think about them because of how they are created.


    "But I used the magic potion that I made by crushing and mixing all sorts of demonic stones, didn''t I?


    "Isn''t that because you ingested it in the form of medicine? It must have taken in demonic stones as a result of a minimalpetition for survival in the body. I wonder if the side effect of mood augmentation when using magic potion is the instinctive augmentation caused by the struggle for survival that has taken ce in your body?


    With his arms together and his fingers up, Tilty sets out his hypothesis.


    "The demonic stone taken in the body is the power of those who instinctively take it in. But the nature of the demonic stones taken in doesn''t always match the body. So a demon stone that doesn''t fit loses its function as a demon stone when it is taken in by the holder of a magic stone that doesn''t suit you. And then maybe it regresses or vanishes as a spirit before it degenerates? So the effect of the magic potion is not permanent, and the engraving mark that anchors the magic stone on the body must be the right answer for humans to deal with the magic stone."


    "... that magic between demon stones that arepatible with each other can bepatible?


    "Yep. Isn''t that why so many demons with demon stones are one kind of guy at a time? The more simr individuals are taken in, the more power they have as individuals. If you think about it, you''ll be convinced that demons attack demons in some ways."


    Tilty''s right, demons with demonic stones don''t often have more than one of the same individuals. It is basically one species at a time, and that is why those who fought and won against Demon Stone Holding have used Demon Stone as a proof of their honor.


    If the demon stone formed by survival instincts is an instinctive habit to gain further power, the ecology of demon stone is also satisfactory.


    "So... a human being with the power to adapt is seen as a" new body "to Demon Stone?


    "Right. But the only way a demon stone is for demons, not for people to deal with. So the magic dyed by the Spirit is eaten up, and it''s not easy to handle because it''s not optimized for people to handle. Oh, really... it''s just a curse!


    It was well understood that Tilty''s expression, hidden beneath the vale and should only be seen grudgingly, had turned into a trance.


    And as if she were in love, she shouted softly with a voice that made her feel joyful.

 137 Episode 33: Seeking How To Utilize Demon Stones

    Tilty''s spection about the nature of the Demon Stone was somewhat convincing even to me.


    Demon Stone is the power by which demons are born to live and go in a harsh world of weak and forceful eating. The Great Yuan of the Demon Stone is a Spirit, and this Spirit bes a Demon Stone by degenerating it.


    Demons with demonic stones gain unique powers and be special individuals of one kind at a time. And to gain more power, they attack other demons with homogeneous demon stones and other demons that feed their own demon stones, as well as humans.


    Everything to survive. So even if flesh is destroyed, the Demon Stone is not lost to its function. I keep waiting until the dayes to keep alive the individual with the magic to suit me, the Lord who will be my new flesh.


    "Well, this is what you do when you sort it out."


    Turning the ce into a salon, Navre and Gakkun, who had returned, also exchanged to surround the table with members of the Magic Bureau.


    It is the second de facto magic bureau, the policy conference. It is Tilty who is taking the lead in the field. She is in charge of the MC progression in a happy manner. It really works vigorously for what you''re interested in...


    "Is this where you think about the Demon Stone at the moment? Is there anything you''d like to ask me?


    Tilty asks around if he has any questions after talking all the way through. It was Navre who raised his hand first.


    "Let me confirm, Marquis ret."


    "Tilty''s good, I told you I don''t like being too awed"


    "... excuse me, Master Tilty. Again, I know that Demon Stone is the power that lies ahead of the evolution for demons to survive, and even if it is only the Demon Stone, it is just dormant. And if you have the magic to fit, you can activate the Demon Stone, but there is a risk that it will be perceived as a new flesh. Am I wrong so far?


    "Yeah, I''m not wrong."


    Tilty nodded quietly back at Navre''s inquiry without denying it.


    "... so there is no danger that anyone who tries to activate the Demon Stone will be taken over by the Demon Stone?


    "It depends on the definition of takeover. If it is to be taken over, it is the magical qualities of the fitter. Would it be more urate if I said I''d smear it rather than say I''d take over? But isn''t that what you''re worried about, for example, if it has any spiritual effects?


    "... you''re right"


    "I can''t say there''s no danger... but that''s where the empirical example is and hey"


    "What, those eyes?"


    Tilty looks at me with her eyes as she answers to Navre. What, you got eyes that look at that unfortunate thing?


    "We can''t say that none of the influences are there. But even if there is only such a thing as will in demon stones, it is only due to survival instincts. It''s more natural to want to live than to live. So aren''t you worried about how aggressive you might be to try and survive, or drowning in power? Then it will be the same as the Wizard."


    Truth is, your mouth gets smoother when ites to your specialty, and Tilty.


    It is true that when Navre is worried, and asked if there is an effect on the spirit ofpatibility with the Demon Stone, I cannot say enough that there is not. In fact, I can''t deny it if you tell me I''m an example of it.


    And even if you tell me you can''t feel much of an impact on me, that''s why I can''t say it''s safe. For better or worse, I''m aware that I''m a special example.


    "Perhaps, but if the spiritual effects weren''t just like being painted out of qualities, wouldn''t there be a problem? I don''t think the conditions will be the same as those of a magical aristocrat, depending on the degree of difference."


    "... to the point of bing. Thank you for your help."


    "Hmm. But after all, trying to use the Demon Stone doesn''t change the fact that magic won''t work..."


    Too bad I squealed. Gah. To make the power of the Demon Stone your own, you must offer and rece your magical qualities. That means you''ll be cut off from your path as a wizard.


    Navre is also unfortunately zeroing his sigh, but Tilty gave him a strange look before shaking his neck left and right.


    "No? I''m not."


    "What!? Really?!?"


    It was Charne who raised his voice of surprise. Stuttering, my eyes and mouth have opened wide as I said.


    "Admittedly, the easiest way to use demon stones is to match them. The point is, you want to be able to use the power of demon stones and not lose the power to handle magic, right?


    "Can you?


    That''s not theoretically possible.


    Tilty is drinking tea in her hand to moisten her dry throat after talking too long.


    I can''t put it in my mouth either, but I don''t think it''s actually possible. Because I know the precedents of Raini and Al.


    The two with vampire demon stones could normally use magic. Although that is different from conventional magic usage, it can be imitated.


    But those two are only possible because they have demon stones in their bodies, and it is unknown whether they can use magic while controlling demon stones in a way that does not take them into their bodies or via engraved marks.


    "There are two ways as far as I can think of. One is to rece your qualities with the demonic stones you just said. This would be a good idea to engrave the engravings into your body just like Master Anis did. That will rece your qualities, but you will be able to try to use magic. Even demons can use magic. In this case, you just have to realize that you''re going to use magic in a way that looks like magic before your qualities are smeared."


    "So what''s the other way?


    "That''s the opposite of what I just said."


    The opposite way. Each of them has a face-to-face or bewildering reaction to the word.


    The opposite way to let Demon Stone rece qualities... no, I can''t think of an image.


    "I mean, what way?


    "Put the Stone under your control."


    "Put it under control?


    "The Demon Stone is the crystal itself of the magical qualities of its owner. Strength and density can''t bepared, but if you follow the original, it''s the same as magic. So you just have to control it like your magic."


    ... To the point of bing, it is true that Demon Stone is the inherent magic of Demon Stone. Is it the idea of using this magic separately or minimizing the recement of magic by putting it under your control?


    Then everyone looked sinister except me and Tomas and Tilty. From someone who can use magic, there seems to be something about Tilty''s methodology.


    "Isn''t that just a theoretical story?


    "Even the same magic can change the quality of magic depending on the power of the operator, etc..."


    "You mean to use someone else''s magic as your own, right? That''s hard..."


    I don''t know what the three of you are trying to say, but I don''t. Even if the magic that greatly affects the will, imagination, and the quality of the person is the same magic, even the details can vary to the contents.


    In other words, make the other person''s magic your own, which is also difficult when you take it in exactly the same way. I can''t help thinking it''s just a theoretical story. Even if I could, it would be difficult if the strength and qualities of the surgeon were not close to me.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, and it won''t be feasible where you did it theoretically. Because it''s difficult among the same wizards. Furthermore, the stature of the demonic creature with the Demon Stone is far higher than that of a human being. That''s why it''s impossible to try to use the power of Demon Stone as a person. That''s why engraving marks are the best way to use the solution. Get away from being a person and get close to the monster."


    I''m convinced if you ask me, but that''s why I really remember the Spirit Contractor when he tells me to stop being human. This problem essentially has the same dilemma that spiritual contractors have.


    Unlike spiritual contractors, the only difference is whether the other party to the contract is a spirit or a demon. So there''s no reason to spread the engraving. Engraved marks are easier than bing spiritual contractors, so if you spread them poorly, you don''t know what happens.


    "So how do we use demon stones after all?


    Everyone asks for that answer and Tilty gathers her gaze. Tilty puts his back on his back and then turns his gaze on us as he puts back the teacup he had in his hand.


    "If you''re going to use all the power of the Demon Stone, like Master Anis, you need a technique called engraving marks. But if you''re gonna use it as a tool, you just have to be able to use it when you need it, right? And when you need it, you need as much power as you need."


    "... when used exclusively?


    "It''s the same thing as magic. Do you use magic or consciousness in every single thing you need to live every day? Ideally, technology can be used whenever necessary, for as long as necessary, and to the extent that it can be controlled. Isn''t that right? Dear Annis."


    "You''re so angry when Tilty tells you to be honest...?


    But Tilty''s right. Even magic props make simplified magic avable to everyone, so you don''t have to pull out all of the demon stone''s performance from the start.


    ... I realize I was in a hurry after all. What are you going to do if you overlook the essence of the magic prop, me?


    Startup was sessful. Although there is a problem that can be described as defective, it is not that there is no way to use it. Then find out how to control the next thing you need to explore.


    "By way of limitation, there is no point in development without selling or selling more than existing magic artifacts."


    "The most obstacle to this is the impossibility of being used in conjunction with magic, does this perception fit?


    Tilty makes a point in my whining. I snort and share my perception with Tilty.


    "Right. That''s the biggest problem with demon stones."


    "If you want to tailor the Demon Stone in the form of a demonic prop, would it be a good idea to first slow down performance to a point where people can control it and then gradually pull up the stage? If you need the magic of the Spirit in the first ce, don''t you even need to supply it from yourself? You should use the Spirit Stone."


    "Give me the Spirit Stone?


    "You''re going to throw away the Spirit Stone, but if you use it as fuel for the Demon Stone to start, why don''t you fix it?


    "... I know what you''re trying to say, but I think that makes it harder to agree with you."


    Indeed, with Spirit Stone, you may be able to activate it without directly instilling magic in the Demon Stone. I don''t find it difficult to create that mechanism per se. Because that technology leads to demonic props and hence artificial demon stones.


    But even though Spirit Stone is now in high demand and soaring, there''s no way it can ept technology to make it disposable. No rmendation can be made in cost or in faith.


    "Well, right. Then I figured I''d just have to suppress the demon stone''s performance and gradually pull it up?


    "Well, now we need research in the direction of exploring how to lower the demon stone output..."


    Put your hands on your chin and gather your thoughts in conversation with Tilty.


    I look up because I feel like my gaze has been identally gathered. Then everyone had an indescribable look at me and Tilty alternately.


    "Hey, what...?


    "... no"


    "I knew you were one of a kind, right?


    "Your breath is perfect"


    "Ugh..."


    That is undeniable. After all, Tilty is easy to deal with when ites to doing research. Although I regret it. But they also tell me that breath is perfect!


    "You''re not talking about that right now! We''re talking about how to suppress the demon stone''s output!


    "You don''t have a n, do you?


    "There is!?"


    The Demon Stone tries to erode magic at the activation stage, so I can''t think of how to limit the output. But Tilty seems to have a n. I stutter unexpectedly and stare at Tilty.


    However, Tilty has a slight tone of voice downpared to earlier. Sounds like it''s not much of a ride.


    "What''s the n?


    "... I will use the power of the Dark Spirit"


    "Of the Dark Spirit?


    "The Spirit of Darkness is the Spirit who supposedly presides over sleep and the end. The properties of the Dark Attributes correspond to the symbols. Use this power to suppress the Demon Stone."


    "You mean suppress the demon stone''s output with the power of the Dark Spirit?


    "You will. I don''t know if it''s gonna work, though, okay? However, then there are those who can use dark magic..."


    Dark magic. It is an attribute that bisects light as a primitive attribute in magic, but it is also the most in attribute of magic.


    The magic of dark attributes is inpared to the same primitive light. Light has many magic of its tendencies, such as healing and physical activation. Against light, the supposedly opposite pole darkness is due to the fact that there are many things in the system that enclose sedation and the power of the opponent, and not so many opportunities to be exploited.


    There is demand itself. That''s not so if you ask me if I can do a glorious job. It should not becking, but the current situation is that there is a handful who think so when asked if it is an admirable attribute.


    "So, who here can use dark magic?


    Tilty looks around as she asks. Gakun and Charne, gazed at by Tilty, are shaking their necks left and right. Can''t you two use it...


    "I can''t either, because I''m only about as fit as water"


    "No Prisci either. What about Navre?"


    "I''m not as good at it..."


    Navre is frowning like trouble. There''s nothing I can''t use, but I''m not good at it.


    Tilty, who confirmed everyone''s reaction, sighed just saying she had no choice.


    Then I''ll have to do it.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yep. I became part of the magic bureau. Then you have to make a contribution, right?


    You look like you''re saying it in a light condition, but I saw Tilty grabbing her own arm and standing her nails up.


    For Tilty, the use of magic is burdensome. And there''s trauma. Regardless of the extent to which you use light healing magic like just now, a full use of magic would be a considerable burden to Tilty.


    If you still want me to do it, I shouldn''t worry about Tilty. It''s about relying on Tilty and keeping an eye on her so she doesn''t have to.


    "... thanks, Tilty"


    "Well, you don''t need to thank me. Something interesting."


    Tilty returns my thanks with a shoulder to shoulder. Although it was an unsatisfactory reply, I found my ears slightly reddened, not hidden by Vale.


    Without daring to touch it, I offered my thanks to Tilty only once more in my heart.

 138 Episode 34: The Flash Of Thunderlight

    I don''t know if I can actually suppress the power of the Demon Stone with dark magic to not try it, so quickly Charne started Fenrill''s Demon Stone again.


    Leaving the salon, we all watch Charne pour magic into Fenrill''s demonic stone. After a few deep breaths, Charne nods her gaze at me. I made sure Charne was ready and deposited the Celestial.


    "Tilty, you can always go this way."


    Speaking to Tilty, Tilty was taking a deep breath with her hands on her chest. I felt Tilty''s gaze over the vale and made sure Tilty was ready.


    "Dear Anis, If Persimon activates the Demon Stone, it will curb the Demon Stone''s activity. So let me see if Persimon can control it."


    "Okay. Charne, start."


    "Yes."


    Slip, and honk your throat and Charne activates the physical strengthening to instill magic into the Demon Stone.


    Make sure the tiny, thunderous sound starts to sound, and Tilty hands toward Charne and the Demon Stone.


    "Be embraced by the restful arms of darkness - Rest!"


    A pale purple light emerges like a moya from Tilty''s palm, and it bes entangled in a demonic stone as if it were a string.


    The difference from before was obvious. The thunder that propagates to Charne bes weaker than before. The output on the Demon Stone side has fallen so far as I can see.


    "... should I?


    "Not yet. - Persimon!


    "Ha, yes!


    "Handle the same magic as magic, let the magic flowing from the stone flow into your body and master it."


    "What, ah, but how!?"


    "It''s the same procedure as physical strengthening!


    To Tilty''s sharp reprimand, Charne nods small and closes her eyes again. As Charne takes a big, deep breath, the thunder blurs and pictures his ears and tail as before. However, it is still more harsh and weaker than before.


    "............ no...!


    But the light increased at once as Charne turned into a distressingly distorted face. The thunderous sound grew stronger,pletely in the same condition as the previous start-up experiment.


    "Charne!"


    "Chi......! Persimon, infuse the Celestial with magic!


    Charne concentrates her magic on the Celestial to respond to the instructions she has flown in. Previously, though the output doesn''t seem as good as the thunder that rose in the sky, Celestial is wrapped in lightning like it''s about to burst.


    The thunder that echoes also sounds as if he is roaring. I have to release the magic and give Charne instructions.


    "Charne, in the sky -"


    "Not yet! Persimon, keep it that way, even if you will! Cover with your own magic the magic that tries to diffuse from the Celestial!


    Tilty gives instructions by blocking my voice from trying to release magic into the sky. Sharne stays in the grip of the celestial, concentrating her consciousness as she sweats.


    Though thunder lights are about to be suppressed with membranes made by Charne''s magic, thunder slips through them as they leak out. It ran around and part of it plundered Charne''s shoulder.


    "Ouch...!? - Ah"


    The moment Charne rxed in that moment, the thunderlight was released all at once to burn the ground. Sharne takes the celestial out of her hand and blows it backwards like it was a shock.


    Gakkun, who had refrained, held Sharne in his arms, and Navre rushed over in the same way. Prisci is extinguishing water magic that the ground where the thunderlight ran was likely to burn under the influence of thunderlight.


    "Charne! It''s okay!?"


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang...... Yes, I''m fine. My shoulder just got a little tingly paralyzed..."


    "... yes"


    I also rush over to Charne to see how things are going. Charne''s in Gakun''s arm. Looks like he''s not hurt. In relief I caressed my chest down unexpectedly.


    "Hey Tilty! Don''t make Charne too impotent!


    Is Tilty hearing me or not? I''m picking up a celestial that Charne removed.


    "Tilty!"


    "I hear you.... There''s been a harvest, it''s handy. Persimon."


    "To?"


    Charne is tilting her neck about something. Tilty gives me the pattern of the celestial he picks up. I take the celestial and put it back in the sheath.


    "What''s the harvest?


    "There was light in how to use the Demon Stone."


    "Light?"


    "Yep. I was wrong from the first idea."


    Phew, and sighed troubledly, Tilty put his arms together.


    "Because of your precedent, I was holding you in captivity... but it is impossible to control the magic of the Demon Stone without the Demon Stone body or engraving marks. Without demonic stones and engraving marks, the magic created by demonic stones is out of control. Originally, spirits to control magic also be dysfunctional. So you''d better change your mind."


    "Specifically?


    "Allow the magic drawn from the Demon Stone to be released through the Demon Prop. If the magic of the Demon Stone remains in your body, the magic is reced. It was useless to try to leave uncontroble power in your body. Then why don''t you just release it out of your body and consume it with magic props? Props can work with predetermined magic, right?


    "To the point of being...?


    Demon Stone''s magic reacts to dyeing magic and dyes the magic of the owner of thepatible magic. The magic is supposed to be controlled by demonic stones and engravings. Although normal magic can be controlled by the resonance of the Spirit, the magic of the Demon Stone cannot be controlled because the Spirit is reced in the first ce.


    Then I don''t think about controlling it in my body from the start. It pumps magic into the body and releases and uses it directly as it is, in the form of magic props. That way, the amount of magic used to activate and the magic of the Demon Stone will be consumed, but it does not need to be controlled in the first ce.


    "The problem is that it''s harder to control than magic, and it''s too inefficient�� it can be corrected in some way in the form of magic tools that the user is ustomed to and releases."


    "As far as it goes...... then, should it be a wand or something rather than a form of Mana de or something?


    I''ll say what I can think of, but Tilty shook her head left and right.


    Although the wand is meant to fill in the spiritual stones of the specialty attributes and to aid in the use of magic, Tilty seemed negative to the proposal.


    "If it''s a magic wand, you always have to carry it, and even if it''s a short wand, one hand will block it. I can''t say it''s ideal given that it''s difficult to use with other magic. More... like this, I wish there was something instantly magical and instantly releasing..."


    "Um, I mean, it''s just the use of a person''s body as a magic passage for demon stones, right? And with magic in the moment of release, and if you can, something you can let go of is good..."


    "That''s a nice expression for a passage. It''s easy to get an image if you have something to be aware of the motion if you can. The uracy of the image greatly affects the operation of magic."


    "Hmmm......"


    Me and Tilty arm each other and think about the right image to use the Demon Stone. Something with instant magic and ready to let go......


    "... throw or something?


    "... Easy to imagine, but you''re going to throw the Demon Stone once at a time?


    "You can''t. Hmm, then you can''t throw spears or anything..."


    Or is there no demon stone? Even if it is a throwing spear, it is lost if the spear cannot be recovered even if it has been hit with magic.


    When I was troubled with my troubles with Tilty, I identally squealed zero. I noticed something, and it was Charne who raised his face like he said.


    "... Um, Her Highness Sister Wang. Then I might have figured it out."


    "What!? True!?"


    "Yes. If that''s the case, I think I can use it."


    "Let me hear it, Persimon."


    Bad, Tilty asks as he packs his distance from Charne. Stuffed by Tilty, Charne said, pping his shoulders to make it smaller.


    "- Yu, it''s a bow!


    "... bow?


    "Yes. If you incorporate the Demon Stone into the bow and let go of the magic drawn from the bow with an arrow... I thought you would meet the conditions that His Royal Highness Sister Wang and Lord Tilty said..."


    "" - That''s it!! "


    Bow and arrow! I see, then you can release the magic drawn from the Demon Stone in the form of an arrow, and if you incorporate the Demon Stone into your bow, you don''t have to let go!


    Did Tiltye to the same conclusion as me, my voice and I suffer? We''ll soon see each other in the face.


    "What do you think? You think you can go?


    "As things stand, I think it''s close to the ideal shape within control. It''s also an interesting idea to incorporate demon stones into your bow. I think it''s easy to imagine the motion of pulling a bow as a time for magic. The question is what to do with the arrows�� ideal for materials that contain magic."


    "Can''t we incorporate spiritual stones into the iron on the arrowbutt? In principle, it''s the same as Celestial."


    "That would end up disposing of the Spirit Stone, wouldn''t it?


    "Oh, well.... then what about paint? That would reduce the consumption of spiritual stones, and most importantly, it''s used for engraving marks and magic props. I have a proven track record. So if you paint your arrow butts and increase your magic conductivity..."


    "... I can do it. Theoretically, no problem! But, Persimon. Can you use the bow?


    "Uh, yes. I used to hunt in the realm..."


    Charne answers firmly as she pulls back to Tilty''s tasty questions. Speaking of which, I think I''ve heard you''re good at bows.


    Tilty nodded satisfactorily at Sharne''s response.


    "I''ll only be able to use this kid now anyway, and it''s good for this kid. Well, hurry up."


    "... I can''t do this."


    It was me and Tilty trying to move in a delightful way, but it was Tomas who sighed like a snort that stopped us.


    "Tomas, why!? What do you mean you can''t!?"


    "... you know, Dear Anis. - I don''t think we have a workshop yet."


    "Ah."


    I forgot. Right, you haven''t built the workshop yet!?


    "Besides, I''ve never made a bow before, have I?


    Tomas is only a cksmith, and that''s what happens when he tells me he never made a bow! Even the Kingdom of Palettia is made of wood when ites to bows.


    But if you can properly target an alloy bow or something, you can make a bow that incorporates demonic stones into the structure itself!?


    "Even if it''s a good idea to make a bow, you have to make design and material choices that incorporate demonic stones, and I think it''s going to be after the workshop is done, right?


    "... oh already! Why didn''t you finish the workshop? Dear Anis!"


    "I''ve been so busy over here!


    I also raise my voice of protest to Tilty, who grabs my shoulder and rocks it up and down. I''ve been busy, too! With oversight of urban construction and dealing with empires! You can''t help being behind me!


    "Besides, even if it''s good to make a bow... do you have to make a demon sword to give to the Emperor first?


    "Ah."


    "... hey, you''re not gonna tell me you forgot or anything, are you?


    "So, Sonna Cotonayo......?


    I forgot. ''Cause, look, I was studying to be able to use natural demon stones first? Is that why you can''t work on the fact that you can''t do the workshop...?


    "... we saw the use of natural demon stones, so let''s get our hands on it from the artificial demon stones and the demon sword we give to Emperor Lukeheim first, shall we? Dear Annis."


    "Yes......"


    I can''t help it if Navre tells me to be embarrassed. I mean, that''s right.


    "But isn''t this experimental result quite useful for future development?


    "Oh, well. That was pretty helpful."


    "Hmm? An artificial demon stone with a demon sword... that doesn''t look interesting either. I knew you wouldn''t be bored to be beside Master Anis. Then it''s the workshop! If we can''t do that, we can''t move on!


    "No, well, I am... I don''t have the manpower, though. There will be ns for construction."


    Even the city government came to Monica, and she was able to rush the construction because magic was introduced, and now that Monica would be in progress after it was included in the n, you don''t know if you can turn the manpower around even if you want to build a workshop.


    For once, I''ve talked to you, so you can build a workshop as a matter of priority. Then he had his hand on his chin so that Tilty could think of something.


    "... you do use magic to build here, don''t you?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Yeah, but."


    "Then why don''t you join me and build the workshop as a priority?


    "Insane!?... Oh Tilty, you probably haven''t had a magic sickness either!?"


    "I''m not drunk! Look, I''m gonna give you a hand too, so let''s just go talk to the guy in charge!


    "Oh, no. This. Everybody, dissolve, dissolve! I''m gonna calm Tilty down for a second!


    Is it too much magic, or are you excited? Probably both, but I''m bing a bystander when Tilty used to be rough. This is not a good trend.


    Tilty did his best, and I just have to force him to rest and calm him down. I pull Tilty''s hand and try to get back inside the city. Let''s just let him rest in his room and force him to go to sleep if he doesn''t look like he can.


    "Look, I''m going to take a break. Tilty."


    "Oh, my God, I''m not tired! Get off me! Get off me!


    It''s annoying, but it''s not bitter to pull a poor Tilty. I mean, it''s getting pretty suspicious, so you''re having a real magic sickness.


    Oh, I wonder if I''ll be a shady jizzy mushroom again when I get back to normal. That''s troublesome too...


    "... I knew those two were alike."


    "Oh, not at all."


    Prisci told meter, but they were all looking at each other behind me taking Tilty,ughing bitterly and nodding at each other saying that. So he says he doesn''t look alike!!

 139 Episode 35: Signs Of The Festival

    When I think of it, I say auspicious days, and me and Tilty are quick to act. Anyway, when we realized that nothing was going to happen until the workshop was built, we worked to establish the workshop from that day on.


    For example����.


    "You''re Monica, right?


    ''Yes? Um, Sister Wang, this one...?


    "It''s Tilty ret. Uh... your master''s from today?


    ''... Huh?


    At first he said he would participate in the construction as well, but there''s no way to get Tilty to join the high as soon as he uses magic, and then it''s something he doesn''t hear about saying he will train the wizard in charge of the construction, so engage Tilty and Monica.


    Although Tilty sent one of the directors of the magic bureau not to overdo it, Tilty''s standards were high and Monica was half crying at first. However, Monica was waking up with Chartreuse''s blood there, and Tilty also seemed to like Monica well enough to raise her.


    As Monica further improved the magic arm that was originally being raised by Tilty''s guidance, I also consulted Tomas and Mr. Darma to decide on the workshop''s schedule and worked to make it possible to shorten the construction period.


    What was a delightful miscalction was that some of the Knights turned their manpower to the construction site as part of their training. How grateful they were for freeing the city hall to the Knights, they offered to help by listening to the construction rush.


    Those days went by when people helped me to the edge, but I couldn''t finish what I was going to do anyway. Clean up chores mainly during the day and root for each operation to turn smoothly. There will be all the members who can gather at night toe up with ideas for magic props to be developed in the future.


    - When such a life came to pass, I rarely received a call from the King''s Capital.


    "Is it from Wang Du?


    "Yeah, it''s like Uffi''s calling me. That''s why I''m going back to King''s Capital..."


    "I''ll stay. Something that will stand in sight of the workshop in a little while."


    "... I want you to let me stay for the same reason"


    It was Tilty who first dered that he would stay first. The reason for this is that the workshop is nearingpletion, so I said that Tomas would stay for the same reason.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You have my squire, and the Knights are staying here, right? Bring your usual escort to the king''s capital. I''ll take your ce."


    "... I''m worried, Prisci, can you stay?


    "I''m in awe"


    Tilty, as much as I appreciate your motivation, I can''t help but look away because I don''t know when I''m going to be forced or impotent.


    Even though the attendants who arrived after Tilty were concerned, they could not wipe their anxiety, so let Prisci stay and cover them.


    So I took Navre and Gakkun and Charne to the king''s capital.


    It became the king''s capital, and I was asked to go up to the royal castle. It''s a royal castle, so I could say I don''t need to take the Navres. I was supposed to take him out all of a sudden.


    Give instructions to the three of you, then flush the dirt from your journey and head to the royal castle. As soon as I climbed the castle, a maid with a royal pce gave me guidance. That''s how the samurai guided me to Yufi''s office.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought His Royal Highness the King."


    "Pleasee in."


    After the knock, the samurai gets confirmation and then puts me through to Uffi''s office. Inside, Yufi and Raini were waiting. Uffi put the paperwork he had on his desk and turned his gaze to the samurai who guided me.


    "Thank you for your hard work, you must bring your guests with you."


    "Guests?"


    When Yufi continued to give instructions to the samurai who guided me, he left the office in a courtesy. I drop off the samurai who guided me, and then I ask Yufi. Is there a visitor here?


    "Sorry to have you back all of a sudden, Anis"


    "I don''t mind, is something wrong? Looks like a customer''s here."


    "Yep. It''s not an urgent matter, but there was a meeting where Annis needed to be present. The meeting will take ceter on in the boulder, but before that, I thought I would meet the guests who will be staying in the Kingdom of Palletia. I''ll be involved in ater meeting, so for more information, after the guest arrives."


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    I''m d something didn''t go wrong. But what''s a meeting that needs my presence? Could there be an empire involved? This is an imperial agenda when ites to recent projects that I have to meet with, including myself.


    With that in mind, the office door was knocked. When the samurai who brought me in put in the confirmation before entering the room, it was Falgana who was being guided behind it. I rounded my eyes on my face since my meeting with the Empire.


    "Dear Falgana?


    "Oh, it''s been a long time, Your Royal Highness King Anisphere."


    "A guest is about Master Falgana?


    "Yes, His Royal Highness Brother Falgana will henceforth be staying in the Kingdom of Palletia as a goodwill ambassador to the Empire. Based on that formal greeting, we nned to set up a meeting ce at ater date."


    "That''s why. Well, when I''m in the empire, it can be a spark!


    As always, I get an indescribable look at Falgana who says it with his arms around him in an infidelity and infidelity. And you''re a goodwill ambassador, would you be happy to report it to Prisci? Should I have brought him in? No, but I was also afraid to leave Tilty...


    "I wasn''t just summoned because Master Falgana came as a goodwill ambassador, so that face-to-face... right?


    "Yes, as His Royal Highness Brother Falgana already knows, it is about what we will cover in Parliament tomorrow"


    "Does the presence of Master Falgana have anything to do with the Empire?


    Actually, I was hoping that my brother would officially visit the Kingdom of Palettia.


    "His Majesty the Emperor Lukeheim?


    That again. Although we have decided to form an alliance, it is a big story that the Emperor would like to visit the Kingdom of Palletia immediately.


    "I am considering it positively for the sake of good rtions between the kingdom and the empire, but one thing is, it seems like it will be worn with an event... so I thought I would have to talk to Anis too, so he took me to the king''s capital."


    "Event? Um, what happened when it was the most recent event...?


    "It''s a magic birthday, Master Anis."


    "... ahhh! I forgot I was busy!!"


    At Raini''s point, I put my fist on my palm remembering an event I had forgotten about.


    "The Magic Birthday Festival has not happened before, it is a festival nned to start this year. The history of the festival being held is that the construction of the City of Magic has progressed.


    "This festival is to be held in the name of celebrating the construction of the magic city of Anisphere and glorifying magic. In the future, there are also objectives such as identifying chambers ofmerce to attract to magic cities. Future reference will be made based on the sales status of each amodation and chamber ofmerce, the reputation of the participants, etc. And now that there are more people in the Wang capital, we''re also holding an economic revitalization event."


    "Are you already talking about how if you secretly had a good sale at this magic festival, you might get a voice right away?


    "Yep, and there are also expectations that new eyeball products will be seen due to the introduction of demonic props. Especially since the demonic props rted to cooking are well received by the people, and new dishes and other items are being developed with the poprity of demonic props."


    During the past two years, the spread of magic props has progressed to the civilian poption of the Wang Capital. Especially insted pots, refrigerators and other demonic props used for cooking and preservation are popr, and the number of civilians who use them has been pushed back by the state has increased.


    This has also led to an increase in culinary variations, and now Wangdu is busy as a ce for new product development. As a result, I have heard that the number of travellers to the Wang Capital has increased and be very busy.


    "I would like to take advantage of this flow to make the Magic Birthday a sess in order to revitalize the kingdom''s economy..."


    "Where did our brother hear rumors about the cow? Originally, the Palletian kingdom wanted to go on a tour, so if there was a celebration of magic that had be a stumbling block for the Palletian kingdom to flourish at the corner, it was a story I wanted to attend."


    "Uh, I see. Is that why I was called?"


    Originally, I was going to spend some time in King''s Capital during the magic birthday. But when Emperor Lukeheim also wants to participate in the festival, he has to make ns as a royal family.


    Magic Birthday is a celebration of magic, but there''s nothing like taking my lead. Instead, I am on the side to be celebrated, so look forward to the day, they said.


    But if Emperor Lukeheim is going to be involved there, I can''t just be a customer, either. Perhaps I should follow Emperor Lukeheim''s guidance. Descriptions of magic props and such are required, and I ampetent, both in my capacity and in my knowledge.


    "Yuffi, is there a problem with Emperor Lukeheim attending the magic birthday?


    "Right...... I''m not saying there are no problems, but I''m hoping you''ll join me because I think this is a good opportunity. I hope you will see how demonic props change your life and how the people of the Kingdom of Palletia live their lives."


    "Oh well. Then I wonder if there''s any reason why I shouldn''t either. What about Congress?


    "That''s half the ce. However, you don''t hear the opinion that the majority of voices are premature and that inviting Emperor Lukeheim is not in itself a yes. However, there are loud voices anxious that the announcement of a formal alliance has not been made..."


    "You mean waiting for the Devil''s Sword to be presented to Emperor Lukeheim?


    "Well, it will. He wants to make an impression that his brother has made an alliance since he was officially presented with the Devil''s Sword."


    Hmm, as good as it gets. There was also a supplement from Falgana, which allowed me to understand the situation in general.


    If you don''t make it through the Palletian kingdom, you''ll still have an alliance with the Empire! Even if that''s the case, I don''t know where you''re anxious in that it''s not an official announcement.


    Emperor Lukeheim will also be waiting for the Devil''s Sword to bepleted to impress the point that he also receives support from the Kingdom of Palletia.


    "I mean, do you want to make sure that the Devil''s Sword you''re presenting to Emperor Lukeheim by the magical birthday is on time?


    "Right. What do you say?


    "Hmm... the workshop is almost finished, so we can almost certainly make it in time"


    "As far as it goes. Based on the Magic Birthday Festival, I thought it would be effective for both countries to officially announce that they had formed a formal alliance during the festival."


    "Then we''ll have to make it. I still have a reprieve, but I was wondering if you could hurry up with the construction."


    The more you can afford, the better. Besides, even in the kingdom of magic birthday festivals, it is also valid for political appeals to officially announce that an alliance has been formed with the Empire. I can also understand Uffi''s desire to seed in view of the future rtions between the two countries.


    And if the Imperial side thinks the same, then I can dispel the concern material. Then we should push on like this.


    "Hey, then I''m happy for you. I was sent in as a goodwill ambassador because I was halfway there. At first, I thought my brother would say something unscrupulous, but if it''s convenient on the side of the Kingdom of Palettia, I''d like you to give me a ride."


    "It is also because magic has begun that the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire have been cut off to strengthen their ties again. In a way, spreading it as a symbol of the future is also a wish or a fulfillment here. There are many things that need to be packed for this..."


    Wow, this is magic. Birthday is going to be great. It''s not like I''m going to do anything directly, but I want everyone in the Surrateria to do their best.


    I have to work hard on my development too. Though I have a concept regarding the Devil''s Sword, I can''t say for sure without actually trying to make it. But if the Birthday of Magic is going to be so much bigger, Tilty and Tomas, who can get some development going without me, might have been right to stay in the City of Magic.


    I wonder if I should have someone from Navre and the others go to the City of Magic and attend a meeting involving the Magic Birthday Festival in Wangdu like this. I''ll talk to Yufiter. When I thought so and looked up, Uffi and I got our sights on each other.


    When my gaze matched mine, Yufiughed happily in the mouth.


    "You''re going to be busy, right? Anis."


    "Right, Uffi."


    Oh, the world still makes me feel the future bright today. Theing festival was going to be busy and I softly bounced my chest off expectations.

 140 Another Story: Cursed Lady Speaks Out 01

    Magic City Anisphere.


    It is a city under construction, taking the name of Anisphere Wynn Palettia, the current queen''s sister-inw, as the princess who created magic.


    This story is an act in the City of Magic, where Anisphere, the Lord of the City of Magic, is no longer present.


    "Huh? Can''t Master Anise back for a while?


    In a somewhat grumpy voice, it was Tilty who replied to Charne, who had brought his reward from the King''s Capital. Tilty is loaded with documents, and next to her, Prisci organizes and subdivides the documents.


    Tilty bought a surrogate and left while Anisphere was away. But she basically hates caged people. Work progresses extraordinarily slowlypared to anisphere on boulders.


    Besides, there are documents that cannot be processed without Anisphere returning because they are only surrogates. So Tilty''s job is to have Prisci divide the documents that can be judged by her own authority, and she can only scrutinize their contents.


    If there is an urgent case, Prisci is supposed to head to Wang Capital, but so far no such documents havee around.


    "Staying in the king''s capital is another problem?


    "No, I have to stay in Wang Capital for a while at the Magic Birthday meeting..."


    "Magic Birthday...... oh, that one. Could it have been a festival to celebrate magic?


    "Oh, I didn''t know Master Tilty knew."


    "I don''t like it, but I can hear it, if it''s that big a festival."


    Priscies mixed up in conversation like she teases Tilty. Tilty replies with her nose ringing, wondering if she cares about the teasing.


    The festivals held in the Wang capital have grown in scale and flourished in recent years. That cut would definitely be at a festival that spread demonic props.


    The festival, which made known the convenience of the magic props and performed the aerial circr dance, is still the storytelling grass of the people of the King''s capital. Since then, the aerial circr dance between Anisphere and Uphilia has never been performed, but instead the Knights have be routinely seen using air bikes.


    It made the people look forward to the future and invigorate it. It is the magic birthday that is expected to increase its vitality even further.


    "But I thought you said that Magic Birthday was pretty much nothing to do with Anis?


    "It seems that Emperor Lukeheim of the Aylene Empire would like to attend the Magic Birthday Festival. Maybe he won''t be able toe back at work with the final confirmation of the Devil''s Sword to be presented to the Emperor."


    "Wow, that''s a pain in the ass... well, Master Anis works for you too"


    Tilty sighed as she said it was bothersome. His face hidden in a thin, clear ck veil still frowns at this. Charne could only reply with an ambiguous bitterness to such a Tilty appearance.


    Then Tilty silences herself for a moment to think of something. And when I looked up, I shrugged like this.


    "Huh. Then you can do whatever you want for a while...... Hey, Charne?


    "Yes?"


    "Stay with me for a while. I''m tired of paperwork."


    "Eh."


    When the sun went down and the construction of today''s city was over. In one of the rooms of the city government were those gathered by Tilty. Charne, Prisci, and Monica.


    Monica usually seems to be concerned about Charne and Prisci, who aren''t really face-to-face, and she''s turned her gaze several times. That makes Charne feel so ufortable because it''s the same.


    "All right, you''ve gathered. Then I''ll start ss."


    Tilty, looking over at the gathered faces, says as he ps his hand and draws attention. Charne, who remained flushed by the strength of his push, resolutely raised his hand.


    "... Um, Dear Tilty"


    "What?"


    "sses, why even me and Mr. Prisci...?


    Charne also knew Tilty was doing magic tricks on Monica. But I just don''t understand why you and Prisci are involved in it.


    Tilty sighs at this sight on Charne''s question. And he replies with azy voice about how far the push went earlier.


    "You didn''t go to college, did you?


    "Yeah, well..."


    Charne went up to the royal castle as a samurai before going to the college, and Prisci has not attended the college either. Even Monica, who was a former orphan, deserves no chance of getting an education at the Aristocratic College.


    "You guys can use magic, but you''re not properly educated. That''s why I''m telling you to fill that hole. I''d rather be thankful."


    "Why? Regardless of Monica, it seems like it would never be an easy job for Tilty to take care of us."


    Pale Prisci asks Tilty. I can''t even tell you how adorable I am to tter you, Tilty. I don''t even know why she takes on the role of teacher, even if she hates people.


    If it''s still Monica, I know. Because her growth will lead to more efficient construction of magic cities. This time, both parties were wondering why Charne and Prisci were involved.


    Tilty replies to such a Prisci inquiry with a sigh of relief.


    "This is still part of the magic bureau. In the future, I will spare no effort if it leads to something for us. It''s not good for me to stay halfway through you."


    "Is that half..."


    "Hmm. I was just about to tap Monica into the meaning of the ss, and I''m just going to tell her to wrap it up and give her a ss. Shall we start there? Okay, Monica?


    "Yes, sir"


    Monica, whose name was called by Tilty, shook her shoulders and stared straight at Tilty.


    "What is magic?


    "Magic�� is something that has the power of the Spirit to manifest itself in the form of magic"


    "That''s the point. Although there are various opinions and arguments that have arisen as a result of the various statements made by Ennis, it would be fine if the minimum perception had been achieved. Okay, next. Charne."


    "Yes, sir"


    "What is magical aptitude?


    "Eh, magical aptitude is the type of magic that a person can use�� affinity with apatible spirit"


    "Great. So, Prisci, can the number of magical aptitudes be increased acquired?


    "... impossible, is it taught?


    Answer a question from Tilty as Prisci frowns just a little. Prisci''s answer was the same for Charne and Monica.


    The number of magical aptitudes is one of the statuses for the nobility. That is why we first explore the attributes that can be handled by ourselves with the aptitude test being carried out. If this number is high, it is considered excellent, but there are exceptional exceptions that remain only aptitude for the attributes of the wind, as Silphine, mother of Anisphere and queen of the predecessor.


    Silphine is famous for wind magic, and she bears the most powerful name in the kingdom. Therefore, although the number of magical aptitudes is not absolute, it is assumed that it has never been exceeded.


    "The answer is both right and wrong."


    "What!?"


    That''s why Charne was surprised by Tilty''s response to Prisci''s answer. Ignoring such a Charne surprise, Tilty began hismentary.


    "Certainly it''s not like you can makepatibility with spirits that aren''t suitable from the beginning, acquired. There''s just one pit."


    "Pitfalls......?


    "Yep. I think you found out about your fitness in the test... what''s so important about using magic?


    "... can you draw a detailed image of magic,?


    Charne answers Tilty''s question with no confidence. What is important to use magic is to refine the magic image and whether it can be conveyed to the Spirit. If the image is delivered correctly, the Spirit gives power as magic.


    An unsuitable attribute for Charne is such a feeling that the details of that image do not float or engage. Even if it could be used, it''s easy to consume magicpared to the attributes you''re good at.


    "Yes, I wonder if I can paint a detailed image of magic, but there are two stages here."


    "Is it two stages?


    Tilty nods as she stands two fingers.


    "The first stage is the suitability I just said. You can''t even climb up there in the first ce, it''s a difficult stage to use. And the next step is ignorance."


    "... ignorance or not?


    "There''s a big difference between not being able to use it at all and not being good at using it. So, it''s this" usable but not good "guy who gets caught up in my view with less aptitude attributes. Surprisingly, you can say it''s rare that you can''t use it at all.


    "... but isn''t the result the same that you can''t use it? Then I think you should grow your attributes."


    Ask Tilty with Prisci''s frowning expression. Tilty snorted at Prisci''s response.


    "That''s why people who don''t get a proper education are biased in their attributes. Even if I was biased originally, I need to be aware of it properly and urately. I''m running away with the easier ones right away. I certainly don''t like what I don''t like, it''s not like I can change it acquired. But it''s not what you understand, not what you understand."


    "... why is that?


    Monica asks as she raises her hand against Nanny and Tilty. In Monica''s inquiry Tilty takes the paper and draws a circle there containing the six light stars.


    "This is due to the phenomenon of light emission,monly observed when using magic." It''s often applied to magic props as well... Why do you think they''re painted on the Six Lights?


    "... coincidence?


    "Fool."


    "Aww."


    Tilty was a little, and when he lowered his finger, a small-scale wind hammer struck Monica in the head, answering. Monica is keeping her head down with a few tears in her eyes.


    "Well, I''m not wrong,"


    "Then why did you p him?!?"


    "Because it is necessary for a wizard to think about it. When using magic, the Spirit develops a luminescent phenomenon, which has the nature to portray the magic formation of this six-mounted star. It is thought that these six stars may reveal the attributes of their spirits."


    "It''s a six-mounted star, so you mean the Spirit of Light, Darkness, Fire, Earth, Water, Wind?


    "That''s right. Although some spirits of the subspecies, it is definitely only a consequence of degeneration and belongs to one of the six attributes. In other words, we can also say that this six-mounted star pictures the world. The Spirit is the image of the world, and magic is the art of freely manipting the Spirit."


    Unexpectedly, there was zero breath of admiration from Charne, Prisci and Monica. It''s not the same story as knowing that you think it''s something like that and why it''s happening.


    "The magic lies in knowing the nature of the Spirit. What can and cannot be done? It is taste and knowledge that determines the wizard''s skill. So those who are ignorant tend to bias their magical aptitude." It is usable but not usable "and there are such cases. That''s why we need education."


    "As long as it takes..."


    "- And this story is pointless at the same time. If you don''t think it''s necessary, you can forget it."


    ''... Yes?


    It was the moment when the voices of Charne, Prisci and Monica, who were impressed, matched perfectly.


    "Shall I say it up again? Eventually, this ss will be meaningless."


    "Mm, isn''t that inconsistent...?


    "Yes, it''s a contradiction. - Magic, that''s what it is. It''s a ss to find out."


    "... I don''t know what you mean. I would like a specific exnation."


    Prisci stares at Tilty with her face on the boulder. Tilty snorts against such Prisci.


    "You''re right, because it doesn''t make sense"


    "If it doesn''t make sense, isn''t it futile to tell?


    "No, I''m not. What doesn''t make sense and what doesn''t is magically the same thing."


    "Huh...?


    "Charne, you said that magically the most important thing is to paint a detailed image, right? That''s why this ss makes sense and it''s pointless. But it''s not for nothing. Because it''s important for you to know. You said I was pointless, but you were confused because you thought my story made sense, right?


    "... if you can tell me that you are, I think it''s natural to think that you are"


    "Hmm. Okay? Remember."


    Tilty said away as if to mock Prisci, who said dissatisfied.


    "That''s where you stop at the stage where you''re using magic in the sales of other people''s ideas. There is nothing we can do about the existence of natural aptitude. But only you can define magic as" what is it? "Thoughts of others are beneficial, but they are meant to sharpen your mind. It is not useless to umte knowledge. It''s just pointless if you''re just going to imitate that idea. - That''s magic.

 141 Another Story: Cursed Lady Speaks Out 02

    The ss continued normally even after what could also be termed Tilty''s shocking remarks. But Charne had gone up in the sky. Whether or not you were able to hear half the content of the ss.


    What Charne was concerned about was the reaction of the others. Although Prisci looked faceless, she was somewhere unhappy listening to the ss. Monica didn''t seem particrly concerned about anything.


    Such a disturbing air ss ended and it was the next day. Charne was walking down the hallway with thoughts about yesterday''s ss.


    (How could Master Tilty teach like that...?


    Tilty''s way of doing sses, though not as good as Prisci''s, was likely to learn to rebel, too. There''s no point in teaching now, but it''s not in vain. I''m not sure which one it is after all.


    (Is it that bad to use magic as taught by others...)


    If that''s bad, Charne feels like they denied what the Anispheres are doing.


    Analyze magic to make it easier for everyone to use it. It was Halfis from Uphilia and the Ministry of Magic who actually took on the feat, but it was Anisphere who got the hang of it.


    Charne respected that. But in Tilty''s words, it sounds like he''s saying it''s pointless.


    That was creating a counter-invention that wasn''t small in Charne''s mind. Sharne goes down the hallway without feeling refreshed somewhere.


    "Oh, Charne. That was just great."


    "Huh?"


    Tilty, who was ahead of him, found him at the corner.


    "Um, something for me?


    "I was going to make your bow when the workshop was finished before Ennis got back."


    "My bow... with the example demon stone?


    "That''s the prototype, that''s why I wanted to have a meeting. We have time now, don''t we?


    That was an inquiry that only required affirmation. In fact, Charne nodded, who had no particr ns. Charne, a samurai with anisphere, has no assigned job if the Lord is absent.


    I preferred not to feel like I was with Tilty, but Charne is only the Viscount Lady. I can''t do anything to defy Tilty, the marquisdy above me. No matter how little Tilty cared about his identity, he couldn''t care less about Charne.


    Charne and Tilty were both supposed to walk silently as they were. In the meantime, Charne remained awkward for a long time. Then again and again, I turn my gaze to Tilty.


    But Tilty is not interested in Charne, and he never turns his gaze. As Charne remained silent, Tilty called out to me.


    "Could you not have liked my ss so much?


    "... nothing, that''s not why"


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, do you? What I did with the intention of being hated."


    I turn my gaze to Tilty, who said so lightly, with the thought that Charne is incredible. I can''t see his face over the vale, but Charne clearly figured out that Tilty''s gaze was right for him.


    "... on purpose?


    "Yep."


    "Why not?


    "Can''t read to intent without exining it from scratch?


    There''s no way I know, Charne identally squeaked in her heart. In the first ce, Tilty doesn''t try to forge friendly rtionships with others. There''s no way Charne can read the thoughts of someone who tries to distract him.


    As Sharne answered, Tilty sighed in a small way.


    "Well, that''s good. It''s not like I''m hiding anything, and I''ll talk to you. I hate magic."


    "... I''m kind of listening to that"


    "Have you ever heard of me?


    "Dear old Tilty......?


    I don''t know that, Charne frowned. I hear there is something wrong with the boulder. I know that although I was born in a house of high stature called the Marquis irette, I don''t have a fianc��e, and I don''t even show my face at social meetings. But I don''t know Charne until I know why or how.


    "I''m the only foul spot in the Marquis ret, that''s what they said. Even now."


    "... Dirt?


    "You''ve heard a little bit about my physique from Master Anis, haven''t you? When I use magic, I get more abusive, more rational, but less rational. It''s easy to run wild with magic. That''s why, as a nobleman, I''m the best ce to fall."


    Unexpectedly Charne held her breath and saw Tilty''s expression. There''s no shade in Tilty''s expression, it just seems to be telling the truth to the extent.


    But that is a heretical reaction as a nobleman of the Kingdom of Palletia. Normally, magic can be used for nobledies.


    Tilty says he doesn''t care about that rating, and he hates the magic itself. Charne is convinced that''s why it leads to yesterday''s attitude in ss.


    "Because of such a physique, I do not believe that magic is a blessing from the Spirit or a proof of being a nobleman. It''s a curse to be able to use magic, and it''s too much power for people. The guy who could use it was just lucky. For the unlucky, magic can be the object of persecution."


    "Oh no..."


    "It''s not just a guy in shape like me. For example, a child of a civilian born to a nobleman possessed of civilian status, who possesses a magical gift, can also be a source of misfortune. Without the framework of nobility, magic cannot benefit."


    Charne had no objection to Tilty''s words. The power of magic is treated as a symbol of authority and respect in the Kingdom of Palletia. But it is only within a defined framework that it can be made up of.


    I hate heresy. Now, little by little, my absolute vision of spirits and magic is soothing, but it''s only recently. Until then, the treatment of people who were considered heretical was terrible. That was a story about a world far away from Charne.


    "Why did you do that ss, to break your stereotypes? Magic is deep and wide, and only a small part of it can be praised. Until now, it was thought that faith in the Spirit was the right way to approach the depths of magic. It''s true again, but it''s not everything."


    "... not everything"


    "What matters is the will to decide how to prescribe magic. That''s why I know myself, I know magic, I know the world. Some people can be praised simply for polishing their magic, while others martyr in their faith hearts to reach the extreme of magic. Some people are in a position to know the extremes from the start, while others dismantle the truth of magic for you to have nothing at all. So if you just keep imitating the magic of" values from others, "that''s about it."


    Kuru, Tilty stops her leg and puts her finger on Charne''s chest. Tong, and Sharne pushed her chest back just a little and looked up at Tilty''s face.


    "It''s pointless to take a sale from someone else. Yeah, this is pr. But remember. Ites from what''s inside you, the sales you need to get through your will. You can forget about teaching that doesn''t do you any good. Only those who pierce their will will will be given the key to magical truth."


    "... if you''d told me that from the beginning, wouldn''t there have been any rebellion?


    "Do you even want to be a herded livestock? It doesn''t make sense to just eat what you''re given. Magic is made by knowing thews of the devil. Our ultimate goal is a demonic realm."


    "Ma, demon..."


    "Yes, I mean, Master Anis or Master Uphilia. It''s quick to get off the road."


    Sharne shrugged her mouth to Tilty, whoughed Kerakera, and silenced her. Tilty gave a soothing look when she was having trouble seeing how Charne could react to an attitude that was too disrespectful.


    Dark red eyes seemed like bottomless darkness. Sharne shook her shoulder unexpectedly as she peered deep into it. I''m going to get dragged in like this, and I can''t distract myself.


    "It''s not like you should quit." Nobody can give up this much. "Dear Anis and Uphilia, they just came off so they coulde off. Every man has a monster within himself. It''s up to you to wake it up or leave it untouched. Remember, Charne."


    Softly Tilty put her hand on Charne''s shoulder and told her to whisper in her ear.


    "-" Being a human being is surprisingly neighboring. We. "


    "... something depressing?


    "To?"


    Charne was stilling to Tomas'' workshop under construction. Whether it is still unfinished, the workshop, which is almostplete, is being loaded with tools brought in by Tomas and others.


    Here, the magic items that Anisphere wants to create will be made one after the other. The workshop that serves as its production base may be referred to as a dream chest.


    As Tilty told me, I would be using a bow in the future... "You could call it a demon bow. I wasing to a meeting with Tomas to make a new demon prop.


    Tilty at heart just dispersed because she had business to do. So Tomas, who had been instructed by Tilty, had a meeting with Charne, but Tomas identally changed the subject and asked Charne.


    "Um, the..."


    "I can''t seem to get a good look at you.... Not in a hurry if you''re tired. Maybe another time."


    A man named Tomas Ghana is an unfathomable man. I guess it''s because he''s a cksmith and has a lot of hard work, but his body has muscles and he looks bigger than people. Thomas knew that that appearance can make people feel oppressed.


    That''s why Tomas wasn''t just a nobledy, he couldn''t figure out how to handle a girl named Charne.


    In response to Thomas'' inquiry, Charne has been silenced. He seemed worried about how to answer it appropriately. Tomas stands quietly until Charne utters the word.


    "... sorry"


    "No, fine.... if you have any problems, you can ask."


    Usually, it''s easy to get acquainted with people like Anisphere and Uphilia who show a year-to-year look like Charne because they talk to non-standard people.


    That''s why I made a suggestion that if you''re worried about it, you might want to take care of it. If Anisphere were here, they''d say that Tomas is kind of your favorite.


    "... for Mr. Tomas, do you think it''s magic?


    Kew, and. Charne, who held his fist on hisp, asks Tomas.


    Tomas raised his eyebrows only slightly to what Charne asked him. Once,y your eyes down and put your arms together. For the time being, Tomas, who was silent to choose the words, slowly opened his mouth.


    "... magic belongs to nobles, for us... right. It''s convenient and scary."


    "Something scary?


    "Ah. The power of magic is amazing, something we can''t use when we stand up against civilians. In fact, that''s why it''s amazing what a magical nobleman can do, and I think we should be thankful if that''s helping our lives.... and at the same time, it''s horrible to think it could be directed at us."


    "Oh no..."


    Charne''s whining words had sounds with multiple meanings. Anger simr to counter-invention that I would not do such a thing. And I''m surprised that being able to use magic can also be a symbol of fear.


    Viscount Persimon territory, the home territory of Charne, could indeed be described as a pastoral territory. The main source of ie is the meat of the beast, which is dominated by hunting, and the materials obtained from the demons that appear. I was living like that, moisturizing my farnd with fertilizers I bought on that ie and so on.


    The fact that Viscount Persimon was a warm figure would also be one reason why the territory became pastoral. That''s why even with gratitude and respect for the lord, Charne couldn''t figure out that his magical skill could be the object of awe.


    "Charne doesn''t have the nobility I know."


    "Aristocracy...?


    "Civilians use it in their jaws. Naturally, there are many such aristocrats. I don''t know if it''s just Wang Du."


    For Tomas, nobility was tyranny, and if we worked disrespect, we were opponents who could easily threaten our lives and so on. Thomas himself, there were times when he thought of the aristocrats and hated them.


    Though Tomas'' own aversion to nobility is moderated by his encounter with the Anisphere, aversion and fear are not the same thing. Even if there is less panning for nobility, it has not even changed to the walls themselves due to differences in identity.


    "The aristocracy is magical. The magic is an overwhelming force, unusable to civilians. It''s easy to do something about us."


    ����


    "I know Charne''s not the guy to do that. Still, sometimes I think we''re different creatures just because we have magic."


    A different creature. Thomas'' words shocked Charne less.


    Nobility, civilians. Respect, the same person, even in a respected rtionship. At least that''s what Charne thinks.


    Even at a time when the territory was suffering from hunger, it had nothing to do with its identity, whether it was noble or civilian.


    We can''t get tomorrow''s food without everyone working. So we put our hands together and tried to ovee our predicament.


    The inhabitants are like family. Even if there''s no blood connection, they''re still people to protect. Charne thought that being a nobleman, that''s why he had to take the initiative.


    That''s why I thought I had to work hard because I was given that power, that magic power is a great power.


    But - sometimes magical powers, they don''t. Charne realized for the first time at this time that people were afraid of each other and could be objects that could keep them away from each other.


    Being "-" inhuman "is surprisingly next to each other. We. ''


    Earlier, Tilty shrugged me so that the words would creep into Charne''s ear and never leave.

 142 Another Story: Cursed Lady Speaks Out 03

    - Those who deal in magic must befortable. What do you do with that miracle you deal with?


    For Charne, magic was something he had to train, learn and raise as a nobleman. Because we will really need magical powers to fulfill our noble duty.


    There are many demons in the Kingdom of Palettia. So much so that knights and adventurers will overflow if they don''t make intermissions on a regr basis. Stampede urs when even that nuisance fails to catch up, or when a powerful demon emerges.


    It is the nobility''s role to protect people from demons. Charne is still a young girl, but she was aggressive in what she could do for a territory that had been impoverished by famine.


    It was part of the hunt. But hunting isn''t without danger. I don''t even know when the demons will attack me in the middle of the hunt. Still, she was able to participate because she was a wizard.


    - For Charne, magic was a necessary means to live. I have lived thinking that I must give thanks to the Spirit who gave me that power, and to my ancestors who let me take over the power until my own generation.


    Charne is a very ordinary, if daring, aristocratic daughter of good sense in the Kingdom of Palettia. That''s why Tilty''s advice to her like that was something that would shake her values up to now.


    If the magic power passes, it turns into something that hates people. Therefore, we must discipline. That''s what I do as a nobleman.


    Sadly, nobles have been corrupt until recent years. Magic bes a symbol of aristocratic authority, and those who drown in authority eventually aim to satisfy their own desires.


    Magic is a thankful blessing from the honorable Spirit. That''s not bad, even if it''s good. If it is evil, it is the weakness of the mind of those who use it for evil.


    But Tilty says. He said that practicing magic meant moving away from people.


    That makes me undeniable when I give two examples: Anisphere and Uphilia.


    "... magic is what it is to me."


    I guess that''s why Tilty told me to think about it, Charlene thinks. Impressed by people''s teachings and thoughts, he said it was no mistake to imitate the method.


    But that''s not enough. Because magic is what your power, your wishes and your will knit out. I have to find my own definition of what to do with magic.


    All teaching makes sense. And Tilty is right in saying that it doesn''t make sense at the same time. Correctness is always in my mind only.


    "I Believe...... Magic"


    Unexpectedly, Charne wanted to pull the bow.


    Charne likes bows. At the same time I was good at it, I liked it.


    Charne''s magic can''t be said to be much or little, it is said to be a verymon amount. So he didn''t think anything should be magically resolved, but rather told me to save as much as I could.


    And Charne met the bow. Whether you need to strengthen your body to pull a bow or put magic on an arrow, magic alone consumes less magic than trying to hunt beasts.


    In fact, the bow would have fit Charne. The arm of the bow was so young that it was whispered that it was perhaps the best in the territory.


    That is a whisper of confidence for Charne. But bow skill is not like being appreciated as an aristocratic courtier.


    As a samurai, I left my bow to go up to the royal castle. Though I knew that was necessary, my thoughts on the bow still existed in my mind.


    "... I want to pull"


    I wanted to immerse myself in the feeling of pulling a bow. It''s hard not to think about it, but just to concentrate on the whole nerve.


    Did you be good at it because you liked it or because you were good at it? Charne doesn''t know whiches first.


    But that feeling calms me down, and I like it. Charne let go, once. And once again, I realize it by thinking about it.


    to the fact that I really liked bows.


    "... pull the bow, pull it"


    There is no bow in this hand. But there is magic.


    Charne breathed in the courtyard of the Metropolitan Government, where Anisphere had prepared it for experimentation.


    It can be shaped by magic, like a magic de that forms a de with magic. But I''ve never heard of making bows.


    Unlike a magic de, that is unnecessary. Whatever the arrow is, reproducing it to the bow part doesn''t make sense from the efficiency of magic.


    It doesn''t make sense. But it had nothing to do with Charne now. Because I want to pull a bow, I just magically substitute it for that.


    The light lights up in Charne''s hands. What I remember is when I was in the territory, a feeling familiar with the hand I used in the hunt.


    The arrows on the watch are also magically assembled. And strings that pull arrows. This string was the hardest to reproduce.


    Magices true as you wish. But the strings on the bow don''t pull the strings the way you want. Rather, on the contrary, it is to feel if the string is hit by the response.


    "... difficult"


    Even if I made a shape out of magic, it was a shame. inferior to the real thing. Fogging the magic, Charne sighed.


    I knew it was impossible, and it was when I tried to turn my heels back.


    "- Oh, you''re stopping me?


    "Pi!"


    Tilty stood there. Charne looks back with a strange voice at someone who never thought she''d be standing.


    "Te, Master Tilty? Why are you here?


    "I thought you were doing something funny, so I came to see it. I can''t just recreate a bow and arrow with magic."


    "... weird, can''t believe we''re recreating the bow and arrow as it is"


    Sharne turned away as she put her fingers together in front of her chest and let her y to tangle. I didn''t think they were watching, such a useless use of magic. It''s so embarrassing that I can''t look Tilty in the eye.


    "I think that''s an interesting idea, don''t you? On the contrary, why did you stop it?


    "Huh?"


    Tilty asks where sheughs or how intrigued she is. Charne opens her eyes to an unexpected reaction.


    "Why... I don''t care what you say, it''s hard to reproduce..."


    "Huh. I think he was on his way, but where couldn''t he be?


    "... it''s a string. It''s not like you can pull it off as you wish."


    "If it''s the string you want, it doesn''t have to be in the form of a bow... As far as it goes, Charne. I''ll give you a hand, try again."


    "Yes?"


    Also, Charne leaked her voice to be taken aback. Tilty just looks at Charne jizzily.


    Faster, Charne loses the pressure of his gaze just telling him to make bows and arrows as he had tried earlier. Up to where I put it, I was with the first one, and now I''m trying to make a string that pulls the arrow I put it on... it still doesn''t work.


    "Yes, there''s no point in just making shapes. Be aware of the symbols at the back of that form in the sense that it is."


    Tilty says as he turns behind Charne and hands on his shoulder. As bewildered by the word, Charne listens back with an elephant bow in his hand with magic.


    "Shit, symbol......?


    "What it takes to shoot a bow is sticity, right? Fix the shape of a bow while the string tries to break its shape."


    ����


    I see a face that Charne has no idea what it means to exin Tilty. I know you say the bow needs sticity, but I don''t know the instructions for the second half.


    "Fine, be conscious as you are told. Fixed by pouring magic into the bow with a hand holding the bow, and converged on the arrow by making sure to pull that magic from the finger that ys the string. It goes hand in hand with circting magic in your body. Create a flow path in the form of a bow. The bow is part of you, part of your body."


    As they say, Charne pours his magic into the bow. And y the string while keeping an eye on the arrow. Just making strings doesn''t make it as stic as pulling a bow.


    So pull through the strings to pull magic from the bow and converge magic on the arrows. Hand to bow, bow to string, string to arrow.


    "You can keep the magic flowing. But keep the magic of the bow, the string with the arrow is the convergence point of the magic. Squeeze to the limit."


    "..................!


    Magic can be sucked up. Secure the bow, pull it with a string and converge on the arrow. Repeating the flow over and over makes me ustomed. The flow of magic bes natural, and the flow path of magic bes thicker and thicker.


    Feel the load on the string pulling the bow. This load is usually simr to the feeling of pulling a bow, but different. Images don''t oveppletely. But we could have given it a clearer image if we hade this far.


    The bow bes, the strings tense. The magic arrow points toward the target. The position of pulling the bow has been repeated many times. So the image of Charne gradually bes clearer.


    �D�D�D�D


    I had an instinct. I can go, he said. In response, Charne released the arrow.


    I can hear the wind cleaving. There was another strange magical sound, different from the one yed by the strings.


    The bow, the strings melted and disappeared. Because the arrow was the convergence point of magic, and all of that was poured into the arrow.


    - And the arrow flew to the rear of thending strip, which he had installed in the courtyard.


    "......"


    "Yaba"


    Obviously, the sound rang as much as people could hear. Moreover, the earth is decided as it was dug back.


    Charne, who had used more than half of his magic if he realized it, is starkly looking at the consequences of what he has done, even though he has been exposed to fatigue.


    "- What''s all the fuss!?"


    You noticed the sound, it was Tomas who popped up. From another, I ran to Prisci.


    And Tomas and Prisci, who saw the tragedy in the courtyard, rounded their eyes all together. The gaze then concentrates on Charne.


    With his gaze poured out by the two of them, Charne moaned and shouted loudly with a small tremor.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Ooh!


    "... well, should I say I''m d I''m not hurt"


    After Sharne''s apology, he turned the ce into a city halon. That''s what Tomas said. Prisci prepares tea as if it were frightening.


    Charne sitting on the couch and shrinking in small contrasts with Tilty sitting in a chair unfaithfully.


    "Do you mean a bow by magic or even reproduce the structure of a bow and arrow... so that''s what happens?


    "That''s too much magic. Because it was the magic of the structure that allowed the magic to enter so much. But fuel consumption sucks, and it''s inefficient." It has to be done "is a product. Just so we''re clear, it''s pointless."


    "Why did you make me do it when it didn''t make sense..."


    Tomas tells Tilty in a sigh. Tilty included the tea that Prisci had put in her mouth without looking concerned.


    "Because I thought I could do it. That''s all."


    "Ha..."


    "But isn''t that good? Now that''s a tip for making demon bows, isn''t it?


    "Huh?"


    "Let me get this straight." I can do anything I want with magic. If it''s about the range of magic you can use. But nobody''s going to poke around. Why do you think that is?


    "... isn''t it because it''s inefficient?


    Prisci said as she narrowed her eyes. Sharne, who actually tried it, also agreed. This is too inefficient to be used.


    I can do anything with magic, but I don''t do anything with magic because it''s a waste of magic. And I wonder what it''s like to waste magic as a nobleman.


    Tilty nodded at Prisci''s reaction. Put back the teacup you had in your hand andbine your hands.


    "Yes. So it doesn''t make sense, magic is something that should be practical. But there''s a difference between giving up and not doing it, and stopping doing it and not doing it."


    "That''s... yes"


    I think this is what Ennis calls a magical idea, or that magic is academic. "


    "... this is it?


    "" Know what''s impossible, "" Know what''s inefficient, "" Know the effect you can get. "If you say it, it''s a form, to derive the results. You can add or pull it from hereter. And optimize and assemble. Disciplines to dismantle or imagine magic, move on, move on."


    Come on, something thin ran on Charne''s spine. But my heart feels high.


    Charne never thought she was a magical genius. There''s so much more up there than me. But that''s why "it doesn''t make sense to use the same magic as those people," he runs around with a sense of reality.


    Do the magic that''s right for you, for yourself. Someone can teach me, "Not the magic anyone can use, but the magical pursuit that I want to shape.


    (- Oh, shit)


    - "So Lady Anis was able to produce magic props," Charlene convinced.


    "asionally, the magic props were born as a result of Anisphere''s inability to use magic and yet attempts to deal with it. It''s a theory of results.


    He said all along, he was just pursuing the magic he wanted. So magic is discipline. It''s the way to learn, understand, and go.


    So all knowledge makes sense, but it doesn''t. The only person who can elect that magic at the end is himself.


    Gradually, what Tilty wanted to say became a reality and solidified in Charne. And there was only one wish that was born in her.


    (... Demon Bow, I want to make it...)


    If magic isn''t enough, let''s rely on tools. If you can''t control people''s power alone, you can use tools. That''s why it''s a magic trick.


    Why don''t you use the actual bow as a magic catalyst? If you put that together with a dedicated material, what kind of stuff can you do?


    - And what can you do if you can see Fenrill''s magic stone as an arrow?


    Will Charne be aware? It was the face of those who were already fascinated.


    Tilty grins lightly at such Charne''s expression.


    - You''ve fallen, and this kid.


    Magic is a discipline to know magic. The road is wide and deep. Only the number of people walking, there is a magical path.


    Magic is the result of individual talent. I can certainly paint magic with sales from others. But that''s thest thing I would describe myself.


    Until now, this magic had led us all to point in the same direction, to some extent in the form of faith in the Spirit and pride of nobility.


    Habits that have been stacked with such nature eventually create a harmonic pressure. It was the anisphere that made the wind hole in the pressure.


    A path where we all bury ourselves deeply in our wishes instead of going the same way. Tilty knows that magical exploration is a face-to-face with self.


    (I kicked my ass saying I''m sorry for that... but you''re wee for losing your breathless witch mountain habit)


    Tilty abandoned the path to magic. Still, those fascinated by magic, especially those fascinated by the Anisphere, wish to fall to the bottom of their exploration.


    Tilty hated the way this country was, saying it was a curse to protect him from the Spirit. Because she hated it, she affirms the way Anisphere is.


    Because it destroys what Tilty hated above all else. I can''t stopughing at this.


    Another man was born who aspired to the bottom of his magical quest. Will you stop consciously, or will you push through?


    (It would be better if the unknown became more known. So you can meet the real "unknown"?


    - The curseddy talks.


    Oh, that also resembles a witch whisper.

 143 Episode 36: Upcoming Festival Day

    - Magic Birthday.


    It is a celebration of magic proposed by His Royal Highness King Anisphere Wynn Palettia. In preparation for this festival, the people were busy running to prepare themselves in the Sara Terrier, the king''s capital of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    The Magic Birthday Festival is also a special festival for the people. Anisphere was running for the people, but his thoughts on the long period of misadventure persisted. Even though it was reassessed on the asion of Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia''s reign, the benefits that Anisphere owed the people are immense.


    The smile of the people is bright as the festival approaches. I feel like giving back, but as a big business opportunity, most of all because I honestly look forward to the festival.


    Wang capital, whose enthusiasm for the festival grew, the aftermath had affected even the magical city, a remotend......


    "- Finally, it''s over...!


    "Good day, Your Royal Highness King Anisphere"


    Urban government in the City of Magic, in its office, I fell down to poke at my desk. Prisci brews me tea even as shebors me like that.


    It was Navre who was sitting at the desk, just like me. He is also stretching his hardened body. I''ve been fighting with paperwork the whole time, so if I turned my neck and shoulders, my bones made a good sound.


    "... in the end, you''ve made progress that you can''t afford"


    "I have no choice. Let''s be honest and happy it''s over."


    What we were cleaning up was the paperwork to bring to Wang Du. A magical birthday festival will soon take ce in Wang Du. I shouldn''t have been directly involved if I had.


    But things have changed. Emperor Lukeheim, the current emperor of neighboring Aylene Empire, wanted to participate in this magical birthday.


    If you think about the future, you don''t have any hands to ept, so the invitation of Emperor Lukeheim has been decided, but there is still no formal peace with the Aylene Empire.


    What was needed for that peace was the Devil''s Sword, which was wanted by Emperor Lukeheim and was being developed in the Magic Art Bureau. At the same time as rushing its development, I had to finish the specifications for that demon sword, and a bunch of paperwork that I had to pass through to the administration of the King''s Capital anyway.


    I managed to clean it up with a member who could handle the affairs, but that''s finally a paragraph, too.


    "Uh... really, the process is a hassle... the paperwork, the paperwork, it doesn''t end..."


    "Royalty shouldn''t say, such dialogue..."


    "Even a navre like that doesn''t have the usual cleavage..."


    "... you''ve had a boulder this time"


    There are currently four people who can handle paperwork at the Magic Bureau. Me, Navre, Prisci, and Tilty. Within this time, Tilty leaves wondering if she can do any paperwork. I can''t help it because all this is Tilty''s temperament, so on the contrary, they took on the development rtionship with me.


    Tomas is a civilian and cannot do these kinds of paperwork, and since he is more craftsman than he was, it is only natural to proceed with development with Tilty. Gakun and Charne are out ofbat in the handling of paperwork.


    I had asked the two of them for Tilty''s assistance, so it was a situation where the staff of the Magic Art Bureau was split in half by affairs and development.


    It is a de facto foreclosure, although it was a n that was originally underway. I had the prospect of making it, but it didn''t mean I could afford it. I''m exhausted because of you.


    "I thought I''d make it, but I still couldn''t afford it..."


    "Still d you made it. Now you can head to the king''s capital without worrying."


    "I apologize to Count Cyan for all the time I''ve been away from Magic Citytely."


    "Because urban management is the work of the Count. If it still seems to bother you, I was wondering if it would be a good idea to have a ce to work once urban development is over."


    "Yeah. I''m gonna do that."


    Not only to Count Cyan, but also to the people who are developing the City of Magic. Urban development is also progressing steadily while we are in a hurry.


    I could finish the workshop, and I think it''s time to start getting on track. If you think so, you can''t help but look forward to it. I have to clean up a big event called the Magic Birthday before I do.


    "I''ming in, Master Anis."


    The door was knocked and Tilty came in. Behind it also continues Tomas, Gakkun and Charne.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with all the development teams?


    "What''s the matter with you and all this, because Master Anis is in a hurry, and we''re getting ready for this, right?


    "To His Majesty the Emperor." The Devil''s Sword is perfect!


    Gah with a full smile next to Tilty, who says in a sigh. Tilty frowned slightly depressingly. You noticed how Tilty looks like that, Tomas and Charne have a subtle look on their face.


    "Even though the arithmetic was followed, it was good toplete it in time. Now you can celebrate the magic birthday as a magic bureau. Good luck to you all for now"


    "Tomorrow I''ll be in the king''s capital."


    "It''s good to have an air bike and save you the trouble of traveling, but it doesn''t make sense if you''re busy because of it."


    Tilty says to Navre, who tells him to blur, shaking his head to worry about the stiffness of his shoulders. Everyone seems to be tired of work and hardened. I identally smile bitterly.


    "Gakkun and Navre may not be on holiday, but the Tilties can rx during Birthday. If you''re going to the festival, you''re free to rest."


    "Dear Ennis, then I think I''ll stay in the City of Magic. There''s some development I want to get my hands on."


    "Oh, then why don''t I stay too? I have nothing to do when I return to Wang Du."


    "Really?"


    Looks like Tomas and Tilty are going to stay in the magic city. Thomas thought he''de with me as a developer, but he doesn''t seem to like me. Tilty would not show her face at the festival because she was originally willing to hate people.


    "I have nothing to do when I say I''m off..."


    "It''s a corner, and if you''re a samurai and you have time, why don''t you invite me out and just take a look?


    "That''s right! Why don''t youe with me, if you like? Dear Prisci,"


    "... if you have Charne, I''m not stingy"


    Prisci and Charne are rxing and talking about their birthday ns. When that happens, will you be the first member to head to the King''s Capital?


    Before the inauguration of the magic bureau, everyone who was supposed toe with me as a dedicated escort or samurai changed their position. At least it''s a wee thing for me.


    "But it''s a magic birthday. You''ve got more big festivals in the king''s capital."


    Second, Gakun cut out the topic with a voice that he was impressed with. Navre nods loudly at Gakun''s whining.


    "Oh, so many more opportunities from the festival before Her Majesty Queen Uphilia took office"


    "The festival is a good opportunity to bring people together. The merchant will have a business opportunity, and the people will have an opportunity to touch something novel. We need to spread the magic props, and I figured it would be nice to have regr festivals."


    In fact, it''s like you didn''t do anything just because you think it would be better if I did. Uffi is in charge of adjusting the n, so I am freed to do so.


    While appreciating Yufi''s gratitude, which I know every time I feel it, I kind of lifted the edge of my lips.


    This magic birthday was decided that I would act with Yufi. This time, as a royal family, we will be heading to the festival inspection, so I look forward to that.


    "Come on, let''s not get tired tomorrow. Dismissed today, everyone, good job again!


    "Wee home, Master Anisphere"


    "I''m home, Ilia"


    Returning to the outhouse, he exchanges greetings on his earliest routine return with Ilia. It didn''t make any particr difference while I was gone, and it didn''t seem to change how things were going out of the pce.


    Navre and Gakkun report to the Knights Commander, as usual. Prisci and Tilty headed to their room, which they had prepared for the outhouse. The fact that it is better to give a room to the outhouse than to be part of the magic bureau meant that the room would be addressed to both of us in the outhouse.


    I broke up with Prisci and Tilty, who were with me until the Pce, and I came to the salon where ria was. It''s the day Ie home, so I hear Ilia is killing time that day while cleaning in the salon or something.


    There is no one in the salon but me and Ilia. Is Yufi and Raini still up to the royal castle, I don''t see the look of it.


    "The king''s capital has been busy for a long time, and he says it''s not the day of the festival yet."


    "You must be busy preparing for that festival. Didn''t Master Anisphere have a hard time, too?


    "Well, quite? But it was originally a n to move it. I didn''t have a problem."


    "That''s more than anything."


    Then talking to Ilia about no other love, Yufi and Raini came back. Did you two hear meing back, or it looks like I came straight to the salon.


    "Wee home, Anis."


    "Ufi, Raini, I''m home"


    "Yes, Master Anis is not home either"


    I also greet Yufi and Raini back and Ilia will prepare tea for four. It''s also a little tea party with reports that have be a ssic since I started going from the City of Magic.


    "Anis, the Devil''s Sword is safe for Emperor Lukeheim. Looks like you made it."


    "Yeah. I also prepared the materials to go through the meeting and submitted them first, but did you look through them?


    "Yeah, it was no problem. Now you can celebrate the day without worrying."


    "This time, we were rushed by the arrival of Empires on the boulder."


    Reini, whose secretary ispletely attached to the board, sps his shoulders. If Yufi looks good too, he doesn''t seem to be able to hide the colour of fatigue a bit.


    "Hehe, Master Uphilia, because I''ve worked really hard. Praise you, Master Anis?


    "Huh?"


    "... Raini"


    Rarely says Raini to make fun of Uffi. When he thought it was unusual, he called Raini''s name as Yufi med him. If you take a good look, Yuffi''s cheeks are just a little red.


    "This festival will have time for a visit with patience. And I have permission to leave for Castle Town with patience. These days, there have been fewer opportunities to go out slowly with Anis, so I''ve been trying so hard to clean up my affairs to make time for it."


    "... nothing, I didn''t mean to. Government is just a natural duty as a queen. I''d like to twist my time with Annis, but I''m notfortable being told that I was working hard for her."


    "So you''re not?


    "... Raini"


    "Phew."


    Ooh... really rare. I can''t believe that Uffi was overtold by Raini. Sure, I guess Uffi was just fulfilling his duties as queen, but I guess he was also genuinely looking forward to inspecting and turning with me.


    So I can''t deny it. That''s what Raini''s teasing me about, so these two really figured it out, too. I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say I''m totally a partner.... I just feel a little sorry for you.


    "Because you''ll want to tease me a little bit. Master Uphilia packs her work, and she gets cluttered up."


    "... didn''t you just save yourself a little time eating"


    I whispered to Raini, who became a little jitty-eyed, as Uffi looked badly out of sight.


    I did it again, Yufi...... Aren''t you getting a little nasty?


    "Raini. Yuffi''s clutter is really cluttered, so keep an eye on it."


    "Yes, I know"


    "Until anise... besides, isn''t anise the same if I say that?


    "You''re absolutely right. Why don''t you both look the same?


    Ilia has added pursuit when Uffi says in dissatisfaction. Ugh, when Ilia tells me, I can''t argue. When I was up all night, when I was hungry, I used to make things to pick with one hand and eat them, so I have a priori.


    "Is Master Uphilia under the influence of Mr. Anise or is there something weird about her?"


    "Uh, what''s that? Doesn''t that sound like my fault?


    "As far as it goes. I mean, I''m gonna have to stick with Anise to make sure I stick with her, right?


    "Irrational! Or if you''re aware of Yufi, do it yourself!


    When I raised my voice of protest, the three of them all startedughing at Couscous.


    I''m reminded that this mind-breaking tea party time is a real relief for me, which I can do because I''m back in the outhouse.


    ... so I''m not convinced they make fun of me!

 144 Episode 37: Emperor, Visit

    "Anis, may I confirm your step about the Magic Birthday Festival?


    "Yeah, of course"


    Tea party for four, then after dinner and a hot tub I''ll be alone with Yufi in my private room.


    It was about the Magic Birthday Festival that they were cut out of Uffi where they took their seats, making sure they were shoulder to shoulder with each other.


    "It is named the Magic Birthday, but the progression itself is not exaggerated. The purpose of the Birthday Festival is only to feel the benefit of magic and hence magic props. It''s about selling magic props themselves and revealing new products made using magic props."


    "It''s easy if you''re just going to say that the big markets that the state supports are going to develop."


    Scale isn''t the only thing that''s easy to work with, but it''s not going anywhere. That''s all you have to do to control movement if more people, and you''re going to need root and bottom preparation.


    "It is primarily a festival for the people of the King''s Capital, but some will take to the King''s Capital from all over because it is telling the whole country. We are mobilizing the Knights for festival security, but we are also making a formal request to the Adventurers Guild from the state to gather manpower. Now we have enough people."


    The Adventurer Alliance is also asking for more jobs than shortages of manpower.


    It is well known throughout the country, so naturally some adventurers were hired as escorts when taking a trip to Birthday. I think some adventurers are being asked to escort them one way, although some will be making requests back and forth.


    This request for security is aimed at such adventurers. Of course, there''s a reason Iid eyes on an adventurer who took a trip to the Birthday Festival, even though he''s aiming to get some of the adventurers who stay in the Wang capital as well.


    "Birthdays are divided into days, so they can be divided between the day you get a security job and the day you tour the market. I think it would be a good ie, especially for new American adventurers who still make less money. Hopefully you''ll be buying magic gear with that money."


    "That''s a unique idea for a former adventurer."


    Couscous and Uffiugh. The circumstances of adventurers are also changing due to the propagation of demonic props, so many people want to have a set of demonic props if they are going on an expedition. But demon props are pretty expensive. Some people can''t reach that easily.


    This time, it will be a request directed at such still less earned adventurers. Security jobs are less life-threatening, and you can expect to make money. If the money is spent at the festival to be restored, even if it is a wish or a fulfillment, or if the adventurer spends it to find magic equipment and equipment with the money he earns, it will also protect his life.


    An adventurer who can survive long is a valuable resource. Even if he or she never makes it, if he or she can share his or her experience with subsequent adventurers, he or she may improve the overall survival and quality of the adventurer. With that wish, I asked the Adventurer Alliance to work for me from the country.


    This is what I suggested to Uffi. I''m not saying it''s a lot of money, but I''m using the state budget, so I''m still expected to be able to pay a small amount ofpensation. I think it would be a good amount for a day job.


    "Birthdays are the main festival offering, with the spread of demonic props and public announcements. This time the nobility is well run, but the Ministry of the Spirit is nning to hold a public concert on thest day."


    "Oh, it''s a public performance by a band using demonic instruments, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it''s a nightclub after that. For those involved in the operation, it can be called a constion meeting."


    This time, nobility is on the operator''s side. Especially when ites to bureaucracy, people are rushing around busily so that they don''t have to worry about enjoying the festival. Therefore, there are few opportunities for them to enjoy the festival themselves.


    So although it''s branded as a night club, the contents are constion clubs, as Yufi put it. I hope that this day will heal my fatigue greatly because I will have a day that I will not be distracted until thest day.


    "Here''s the visit of His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim. You''re busy."


    "Yep. There will also be preparations for the feast and the procession. I think I can breathe a sigh of breath if I keep going until the night club."


    Once the festival begins, the operation of the day, security, etc. will be under the jurisdiction of the Knights. I had ns to take a breather there, but I also have to make this wee because I have decided to visit Emperor Lukeheim.


    "I''m busy, because opposition is just passive. If I manage, I''ll turn around."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, because Emperor Lukeheim revealed it in his belly. That''s why I''m not going to be rmed..."


    It is also urgent as the Kingdom of Palletia when ites to building rtions with the Empire. There was my assassination noise, and as a Uffi, I want to spread good rtions with the Empire quickly, both internally and externally.


    I also want Gotagota with the Empire to end and concentrate on the development and operation of the Magic City. This can also be called a battlefield. I''ve been preparing for that, and all I have to do is pick up the day.


    "What are your ns during Emperor Lukeheim''s stay?


    "First of all, that''s a wee at the royal castle. Then he wants to see how the birthday actually goes, so I n to apany him on this. Annis would like to join us."


    Copy that.


    "Except for the visit to Castle Town, my father-inw and my mother-inw will deal with Emperor Lukeheim, so you can go out with Annis with patience the next day."


    "That''s what I''m most excited about."


    Explore the Birthday Festival with Yufi and patience, that was my greatest pleasure at the Birthday Festival. I am also curious how demonic props have be used among the people now, but I am still most d to be able to tour the castle town with Yufi.


    We try to make time together in the outhouse, but when we go out like this, we find ourselves in a difficult position to make time. I''m not dissatisfied, but the truth is that I don''t want to miss it if I get a chance.


    "... I''m looking forward to it too"


    Yufi took my hand as she smiled. I too am caughtughing back at theughter of Uffi intertwining my fingers. Nature and Uffie closer and kiss just to touch.


    The power of Yufi''s hand to hold his hand grows stronger, and he snuggles himself up to be sweet. It makes meugh deeply at such cute tricks.


    "Good luck rewarding you, let me spoil you with um today"


    "... you said that?


    "I told you?


    Fill the distance like Uffi tries to peek in and smile like a prankster. Besides, when I gave it back with the same grin, theyughed like they were blowing each other out.


    It was right after this that I moved to bed. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a night to touch each other''s warmth.


    When time soon passed and the magic birthday approached the day before, the Empire contacted me that Emperor Lukeheim would bring an escort.


    The nned itinerary seemed to be going well, and the messenger from the Empire arrived at the king''s capital, Sara Terrier, without anything particrly happening.


    "Anis, are you familiar?


    "Won''t you stop turning your consciousness on me first? Mother."


    A mother with a more riddled face than usual skips a novel against me when she shows up to wee Emperor Lukeheim. I don''t know if it''s time for me to give the boulder a chance, but for my mother, am I still a Kiteretsu daughter?


    "... they are that Lukeheim emperor, so you have to be more attentive than usual"


    "Hmmm......"


    Ringly tightening her expression, Mother, the father next to her had a subtle look on his face. When I saw your father''s hand rubbing his stomach, I thought he was nervous, too.


    "... Speaking of which, does your father know Emperor Lukeheim?


    "Um, of course there is.... To be honest, I don''t like it."


    My father approached me and whispered in my ear. I was surprised because I didn''t expect my father to whisper in such a whisper, but he sure doesn''t seem to go very well with that militant looking Lukeheim emperor and his father.


    But did Emperor Lukeheim intend to change his country by bing emperor because he was impressed by his father''s words? But you said that your father didn''t say it directly, you heard your father''s words over your mother.... Maybe Father, you don''t know?


    "It wasn''t long before I became king back then. I was worried because I couldn''t lick it..."


    "Don''t be rmed just because you left the throne, Orphanus"


    "... um"


    ... Good luck, Father! Gently take a distance from your sad father and head towards Uffi. There was Lord Grants beside Yufi, and it seemed like the two of us were talking about something.


    Externally, I''m no longer a parent or a child, but that still doesn''t change the fact that they''re both parents or children. I thought it would be nice to interrupt the conversation, but it''s also somewhat unsettling to be beside my mother. So I go all the way to the side of the two of us.


    Lord Grants noticed me if I approached him and offered me a respectful courtesy.


    "Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere, you are in a good mood"


    "Lord Grants, you''re out of time. Looking good, above all."


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang also seems to be a good victor and above all. We''re busy with each other, and we have fewer opportunities to see each other face."


    "Haha, so is that"


    Since I started heading to the City of Magic, my meeting with Lord Grants has diminished. I still had a chance to meet up with you before I started building magic cities.


    "We also hear that the construction of the Magic City is going well. But it''s a busy thing to do."


    "Yeah, but it''s a good opportunity, so I''m wee."


    "Really? But at dawn, not only Her Majesty the King, but Her Majesty the Queen."


    "... the Duke of Grants? Sounds like it includes something, though?


    Jesus, Lord Grants said as he nced over his shoulder as he said, looking at Uffi sideways. It was Ufi who reacted quickly to that.


    Yuffi is smiling, but this smile is a threatening smile. Lord Grants'' shoulder, intimidated by Yufi,ughs invincibly.


    "No, we simply have concerns that Her Majesty the Queen may be overstuffing her affairs"


    "... because self-management is also the Queen''s business"


    "That''s great. Your Majesty is growing every day."


    "... after all, doesn''t it contain something?


    "I''m just caring about you. Please love us, Your Majesty."


    Yufi frowned at the way Lord Grants put it like it was smoke. When I saw the look on Yufi''s face like that, Lord Grants smiled like a prank.


    I think since Yuffi became queen, Lord Grants hase to make a statement that makes fun of Yuffi. Yuffi is only a little sharp when Lord Grants is dealing with him as to how it touches him.


    Are we close or not? But I don''t think it''s a bad change, so I''ll keep an eye on it.


    "Her Majesty Queen Uphilia! Soon a group of His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim will be arriving!


    "I got it. Now,dies and gentlemen, get ready to wee you. Alignment, please."


    One knight came to the side of Uffi to inform me of the arrival of Emperor Lukeheim.


    Uffi, who received that report, nodded one thing and gave instructions to everyone present on this asion. Each will be ready to wee Emperor Lukeheim for a predetermined position.


    And then the messengers from the empire, led by Emperor Lukeheim, appeared without even putting them down. Emperor Lukeheim, who has entered with great prestige, moves ahead of Ufi first.


    "Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, a generous wee. Painful"


    "His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim, wee to the Kingdom of Palletia. I wee you with all my heart."


    Emperors Ufi and Lukeheim advanced into each other. Uffi grinned and His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim greeted each other with a belligerent grin, shaking his hand.


    Inter history, a busy day began here, when we could tell that the rtionship between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire was a decisive moment of change.

 145 Episode 38: Magic Birthday Festival, Held

    "Long time no see, King Orphans! No, you were already my predecessor! No way, I didn''t expect you to bravely defeat so soon! No, I''m afraid so!


    "Ugh... Emperor Lukeheim seems to be breathtaking and above all..."


    "Lord Silphine, long time no see! I used to look at each other once a year..."


    "We are out of time, Emperor Lukeheim. I have already left my post as a diplomat, so I have less chance of getting to the empire."


    "Um, the sessors are doing great again. As long as I envy the kingdom of Palettia with all its talented talent."


    The greeting was there, and when he passed to the room for the reception, Emperor Lukeheim broke his face and tangled up with his father and mother. My father has a slightly pale face on the top of the Buddha, but my mother is not particrly different.


    Emperor Lukeheim, who is actively speaking to his father and mother, is in a good mood. I mean, there''s no gap for us to get tangled.


    "None, Princess Anisphere. Don''t let your brother put you through trouble."


    "Dear Falgana, Good luck escorting the messengers."


    It was Lady Falgana in disguise who spoke to me. The attitude of speaking to me was shattered, although I give a gentle eulogy with a bitter smile.


    "It''s all abouting and going between kingdoms and empires because of you. I''d love an air bike, too."


    "Unfortunately, no air bikes are scheduled for sale outside the country"


    "Chi, right? If you could export all that stuff, you''d be more scared."


    Master Falgana smiled bitterly and said so. I don''t know if he really thinks that or if it''s an act.


    While it does make getting to and from the Empire a little easier if you can travel by air bike, Air Bike is not going to let you out of the country. Even in the country, it''s too soon to put that in the hands of the people. It''s going to be under state control for a while.


    Two, I noticed Master Falgana''s gaze was directed at Emperor Lukeheim, not me. Emperor Lukeheim at the end of his gaze continues his conversation with his father and mother in a superior mood. Instead, your father and mother look confused.


    "No, I''m sorry about the truth... My brother has been waiting a long time for this day, take a closer look. Anyway, I''m officially trying to form a friendship, so I was looking forward to having a conversation with both the King and his wife. Damn, that''s a good old kid."


    "The kingdom and the empire have always been a delicate rtionship, so we wouldn''t have talked about it..."


    "Oh, thanks also to Princess Anisphere and Her Majesty Queen Uphilia"


    I unt my shoulders to Master Falgana, who smiles brightly. We are about to cut off and form an alliance. If that makes you smile, I don''t feel bad.


    "Excuse me for the wee. My Royal Brother Falgana, may I confirm your ns for the future as you cross the border?


    "Oh, the Duke of Grants. If you''re my brother, I''ll take your ce. I''m sorry, it''s nice to meet you."


    Lord Grants walked over when I was talking to Master Falgana and took Master Falgana. Emperor Lukeheim still seemed happy to be waving the subject to his father and mother.


    You''re a fancy guy with a liver, Emperor Lukeheim. It''s a little unusual that that mother is about to be pushed off. Although it may be because of a different attitude than before.


    "Anis."


    "Ufi."


    Uffi walked over to me so that Master Falgana could be reced by Lord Grants. There is a bitter smile on that look. That gaze is directed at the fathers.


    "... you don''t seem to have my turn"


    "Ha... it''s not like I''m being scorned for anything else, isn''t it easier to talk to people my age?


    "That''s right, but should wee mixed up in the conversation for once? Looks like you''re both in trouble."


    "So is that, if I leave you alone, you''re going to be pissed offter"


    After snorted at each other with Uffi, we approached our father, who was in the middle of a conversation. The first thing I noticed was my father. I feel like I''m in a ho somewhere.


    "Thank you, Father-inw, Mother-inw and Emperor Lukeheim''s counterpart"


    "Oh, Queen Uphilia. Thank you again for this opportunity."


    "Yeah, it looks like you''re enjoying it."


    "Hmm. I, the emperor, could never have been more weing, Lord Orphans!


    "�� Sometimes the situation in our country has not settled down. Now that we have given the throne to Uphilia, the kingdom is in the middle of a leap."


    "Uhm. Queen Uphilia is excellent from my eyes and at the same time horrible. Princess Anisphere got a good man, too, and people fit where they fit in."


    Gosh, something popped on me!? Good people usually mean mates or something like that! Hih, I don''t deny it, but it itches me to be told by others...


    "I also asked for marriage from the Empire, but if Queen Uphilia is the opponent, it will only be the horse. No, if Princess Anisphere had been born into the Aylene Empire, I would have dreamed that the empire and kingdom would have had a different rtionship again."


    "... as long as you have a headache thinking about this child being born into an empire"


    My mother unted Emperor Lukeheim''s joke. What if I was born into an empire? I think I''m here now because, for better or worse, I was raised by my father and mother as princess of the Kingdom of Palletia.


    If I didn''t grow up in the kingdom, I might not be able to imagine myself for a moment. That''s going to be someone too far from me.


    "... sometimes Emperor Lukeheim. It''s a personal interest, but same-sex marriage should have been recognized by the Empire, right? I''d also like to ask you about legal developments around here."


    "Hmm? Oh, my country has swallowed up the territory of various countries. Thete, areas that leave such cultures and customs exist. It is true that the proposedpromise for those who had such a culture..."


    "Really... Anis and Uffi are still a culture far from the kingdom, albeit with good luck, so it''s a hand-driven exploration"


    "I see... but if you be royal on a boulder, you also have inheritance issues involved."


    "That''s right..."


    Is that, Mother? Why did you bring up such a topic all of a sudden?!? Something just made it hard for me to get into the subject. What''s all the talk about?!? Me, it makes sense to be here!?


    You realize I have a subtle look on my face, and I realize that my father is looking at me with regrettable eyes. Yufi also gently put her hand on my shoulder, but I could see that she was turning in a direction with no gaze andughing.


    Knock...! I resent myck of sociability at times like this......! Hey, we need to change the subject somehow!


    "Oh, yeah. Emperor Lukeheim, your demon sword has been sessfullypleted."


    "Oh! Is that true, Princess Anisphere!


    "Yes, the handing over of the Devil''s Sword is thest day of the Magic Birthday...... Emperor Lukeheim is also going to give it to you at the night club he invited. If you look forward to it until then. I was hoping you''d be satisfied."


    "Uhm! I rubbed my mind long enough until I got here! Stay tuned, including a Birthday Visit! All right, today is our first day as a bridge between empire and kingdom! Thoughtful, why don''t we talk about it!


    Emperor Lukeheim said so in a good mood and beganughing softly. It''s something weugh at so much fun that we get caught andughed at too.


    When I talk like this, I think Master Falgana only boasts that he is a good brother. I figured a lot of people would follow me because I said I was the emperor of the shooter.


    That''s how the next day, finally, came the day of the Magic Birthday.


    The castle towns that can be seen down from the royal castle were enough to hear the noise of the festival, even if it was already far away. A number of stalls stand alongside decorated streets. It was not only a sale, but also a small appearance of a traveller performing a piece of art, which was truly a feast in itself.


    "Uh-huh... isn''t this the busiest festival ever?


    "Maybe."


    Uffi, who lines up next door, also agreed with my whining. Since Yufi came to power, the festival in Wang Capital has grown in mour, but I feel that the scale of the festival increases every time it is repeated more than once.


    It''s getting tougher, but I think it should be weed if it means revitalizing it.


    "... Ha, and I can''t breathe in my outfit"


    "Today is your visit as royalty, so bear with me"


    What I look like today is in a dress. This dress has a beautiful pink gradient based on white fabric. If it wasn''t what I was wearing, I''d be praised for being a beautiful dress, but this stiffens my shoulders again.


    Yufi also looks dressed today. Seeing that, I wondered. Speaking of Uffi, there were usually many blue based color dresses. But today I look in a dress with a light green colour painting a dark light with a gradient. It''s a rare color when ites to rarity.


    "Yufi, did you change the color of the dress?


    "Yeah, I wasn''t really aware of it until now, but I was going to use this as an opportunity to change it"


    "Is something wrong?


    "... the reason I originally wore a blue dress was because my ex-fianc��''s eyes were blue"


    I put my face close to my ear and Yuffi whispered in a mix of exhales. Goku, and a chill-like sensation ran on my spine, and I understood the contents of it, and I blushed at once.


    Yufi originally wore a blue dress because it was the color of Alkun''s original eyes. That''s my fianc��e''s color, so I''m convinced if you say so.


    The colour of the dress changed. And again, if you ask me, I realized what that color was. The color of Yuffi''s dress is the color of my own eyes I''ve seen over and over the mirror.


    "... unexpected. I thought you didn''t care about Yufi."


    "It''s not like I have a decision to make, but if it''s the right color for me, I have a desire to wear the colors of my loved ones."


    Use your strength to create a Buddha top surface with a look that is about to copse. I''m going to have to go on a tour with the Lukeheim emperors, and I''m going to t out say such an embarrassment...!


    "By the way, that''s a lot of pink on Anise''s dress."


    "Next time I think I''m going to say something about ordering dresses too!


    I wasn''t aware of it, but that''s what happened!? No, I was wondering if it was time to be pink and childish at my age. I feel rewarded for leaving it up to you to change things.


    When I''m biting my teeth, Yuffi''sughing at me like crazy couscous.... Nothing good, but if Uffi seems to enjoy it. I also want to think the tension has been resolved in good shape.


    "Usually, you just want to believe something simr to wishing for as long as you''re away. ''Cause until now, it''s normal to be together."


    "... yes, but you say it''s embarrassing to be spoken of again"


    "Next time, we need to make our rtionship known not only within the kingdom, but also to other countries, starting with the Empire. �� I can discourage people from speaking up to anise in Japan, but I don''t really go there when I''m outside the country."


    "Uffi, your eyes are a little stiff."


    I know what Yufi is saying, but I don''t think anyone liked me and liked me. Most people just want to get the right to magic. I didn''t like that, so I ran away once.


    Besides, when I say it, it''s the same for Uffi. I think there are a bunch of people who want to target Yuffi''s position as a partner. Given Yufi''s talent, it''s more natural to think so.


    ... then it''s important to make a friendly appeal, isn''t it? With that in mind, I took Yuffi''s hand. Keep your distance close and drop a kiss just touching your cheek.


    "It''s okay, I don''t want to look away."


    "... Sometimes anise is cunning. Yeah, really."


    The kiss in return from Uffi is on your lips. We kissed each other just to touch each other, and I felt tickled andughed.

 146 Episode 39: Birthday Festival, Start Inspection

    "This is a brilliant bustle! It''s so hard to think of so many festivals in the Empire!


    An inspection of the Magic Birthday Festival that finally began. Me and Uffi were in a carriage with Emperor Lukeheim and Master Falgana to tour the castle town. Emperor Lukeheim seemed to enjoy the festival view from the carriage window alive.


    After all, the attitude that has been pushing me since yesterday in a friendly way has not changed, and I am still a friendly emperor today. Before I left for the inspection, it was probably not my fault that my father, who dropped me off, was sloppy.


    "The Aylene Empire is bigger, so I thought the festival would be gorgeous."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s a lot of festivals to celebrate victory when ites to the Empire Festival. It would certainly be no less than today''s Birthday festival ifpared just by the bustle. But what impresses me is the contents of the festival. Are these stalls being served as new products that have be popr in the kingdom or have been created by using them?


    "Yep. There has been a decision to hold an opportunity for the people to have the magic tools in their hands."


    "There, what I admire. It''s not just a noise, a festival to celebrate. Such a festival would still be a culture that would not take root in the Empire. Even though we know that the foundations are different from those of the Kingdom of Palettia, festivals for tradition and culture are somewhat difficult to lead in the Empire."


    The look on the face of Emperor Lukeheim, who said so, was a little tightened, showing his face as one emperor from a friendly attitude.


    "The Empire has swallowed and annexed numerous nations. That is true when ites to the rights of the winner, but there are still many times when we really have to abolish them if we have a culture or custom that is inconvenient to annexe to the Empire. The only way to say that these festivals are not possible right now is for the Empire to take the lead."


    "Doesn''t the size of the country determine the mour of the festival..."


    "Hmm. Well, this change is from recent years too, isn''t it? The Kingdom of Palletia has a stronger aristocratic authority than the former. Though I remember that the Lord is thankful for the Spirit when ites to festivals and not so morous so far?


    "Right. Again, it should be called the influence of magic and magic props."


    That''s what Yufi said after he nodded one. The scale of the festival is growing year after year, so you''re not wrong about what Yufi is saying.


    The festival also costs money to lead. Admittedly, there were circumstances in which nobles did not have the idea of deliberately holding a festival for civilians even though it would cost them money, or where high hurdles made it difficult for civilians to find more value thanbour.


    However, the demonic props also dramatically changed the situation of the people. Mass production of magic props without the help of the people is another dream of dreams.


    So the aristocrats began to find value in working civilians again. It''s not natural for you to do all you can, but make it work for you. To those who have done excellent deeds, praise be due.


    That has so far transformed rtions between nobles and civilians. The symbol can also be called the Magic Birthday.


    "Kings and nobles are brains in the country. But having only a head doesn''t make a country. That is why we must protect our people. They are the hands and feet of the country. Magic that plunges its hands and feet longer and into various fields is a wonderful idea, and a magic artifact can also be described as an invention that changes history"


    "Well, that''s..."


    In fact, I can''t even say that I sidelined an invention that has changed history. I don''t think I would have had this sight without my previous life''s knowledge. Because of the environment I grew up in, how long was it an invention for me, but because my first aspirations really wanted to see this sight, I admired magic.


    A world where people are like people and talk about dreams and hopes. I can''t say that nobility and the value of civilians are boulders of equality, but I still don''t think they can be treated favourably because they are nobles and scorned because they are civilians.


    So I want to build a rtionship where nobility and civilians can support and respect each other. That way I can pray from the bottom of my heart.


    "It is the path to hope that is found by magic. This sight still makes me feel strong. Of course, I think it was the credit of Lord Orphans and Queen Sylphine who built the soil for it."


    "Yep. It is the result of my father-inw and mother-inw continuing to prepare the ground and protect the country. Now, I want to think that the reason we have this sight is because we were able to grow up healthy."


    I don''t think the path the fathers came on was ever an easy one. Although Uffi says he grew up healthy, the problems with education were very great.


    A predecessor of the Spirit Ministry, now a time when the dismantled Ministry of Magic was proud of its strength. Many have nurtured values distorted by an attitude of pushing for extreme spiritual beliefs, a power orientation so threatening as to threaten kingdom.


    Education has also been reviewed since the truth of the Spirit covenant was published, and fewer people have been inclined to the Spirit faith. Some people still can''t throw away their existing ideas. Conversely, some havee to strongly refute previous ideas.


    Change creates both good and bad sides. I just have to take the time to do something about all this.


    I have to lead the country with Uffi so that I am not ashamed of the fathers who have prepared the soil that will only encourage that change. In my own way, though.


    "But from what I''ve seen, you have more tools to use in your daily life than weapons and protective equipment,"


    "Originally, spiritual stones were what supported the lives of the people. Instead of using spiritual stones, the goal is to increase the range and convenience of what can be done by processing them in the form of magic props."


    "Hmm. But Princess Anisphere is royal, isn''t she? Didn''t you do quite a bit of downchecking to make demonic props that looked so far into the lives of the people?


    "I''ve done some digging, but most importantly, do you think I made most of them because I''m convenient..."


    "Hmm? Really?


    "There were times when I worked as an adventurer. So there were many opportunities for outdoor cooking and touching the lives of the people..."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Emperor Lukeheim nodded as he was convinced. I felt a little bitter on that face.


    "Once upon a time, I was in the service of the royal family and headed to the battlefield as a general... but there are activities in the open."


    "Yep, there are countless things to do with fire from drinking water problems, having to outrun windstorms, or be prepared"


    "Ah. It''s not like spiritual resources are luxury in an empire, it''s not like they''ve been incorporated into life so far. However, many times they were helped by water and fire spiritual stones at marching destinations. It is understandable that there will be more voices in the country that want to..."


    Hiraki looks at Yufi with a grin like Emperor Lukeheim staring at his prey. The corresponding Uffi is also clear. Intercept with a beautiful smile.


    "Unfortunately, supply to the country is a priority first��"


    "You haven''t said anything yet, have you? Your Majesty. But can you manage to get another voice there?


    "I can''t make amitment"


    "Too bad."


    Although I say sorry in my mouth, the signs of regret for Emperor Lukeheim are not as if. I think maybe it''s like hanging out.


    "But there''s actually something tougher than this."


    "And say?


    "It is my view that the Aylene Empire and the Kingdom of Palletia must be only reciprocal. If this bnce of reciprocity is broken, the imperial extremists will breathe back again. If this one gives way too much, the weak-hearted emperor will say it is unnecessary, or we should just let the Kingdom of Palletia give way, and we should aim for annexation."


    "... it''s again"


    Emperor Lukeheim, who was in a mild condition until earlier, was tightening his expression. I also correct my habitation with nature.


    "Fortunately, the Kingdom of Palletia is not very ambitious. For better or worse, it''s hard to get through if you get interference from another country."


    "Maybe you can say that''s national. You want to expand an unexplored territory, but you don''t want a territory until you''ve fought another country. The territory we want is where spiritual resources are mined. So demons are the enemies of the kingdom."


    "Isn''t it when you''re at war with people? The Empire can''t ignore the demon problem either. If the country changes, so does what you want."


    Emperor Lukeheim sighs as he gently suppresses his eyebrows with his fingers. It''s a tired sigh of giving up.


    "After all, the empire has swelled up too much. I don''t suppose the Kingdom of Palletia is a single rock, but I still think it''s better than the Empire."


    "... circumstances in each other''s countries are not likeparing. Isn''t it important that we explore better paths for each other?


    "Mm-hmm. So is that, then I''ll have to enjoy today''s festival!


    Emperor Lukeheim knocked on his knees andughed furiously as if trying to change the air. I''m going to fall in love with the goodness of this switch.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve been keeping my mouth shut for a while, but are you okay? Dear Falgana,"


    "Hmm? Oh, no. My brother talked to me. I just don''t think it''s sneaky to interrupt. You don''t have to worry about that, do you?


    I am concerned about Master Falgana, who has been silent since earlier, and I speak up. Speaking to me, Lady Falganaughs and unts her shoulders.


    "Honestly, my rtionship with the Kingdom of Palletia since I reced Lord Orphans has been subtle. To the coup d ''��tat in the Kingdom of Palettia, Father, who wants to break down in line with that coup d ''��tat. Queen Silphine tried to prevent it. Even if my brother reced the emperor, they wanted to target the Palletian kingdom, and my brother couldn''t move as he thought."


    "... the result of my assassination attempt."


    "I think it''s really bad about that, and I''m really horrified that Princess Anisphere has nothing to do with it. It''s just that if you''re involved with a position or a smudge, there''s no way you can tell it all in detail."


    "It''s, well..."


    Each other, we have the position of top of the country. No matter how much you prefer it, there is a position.


    "Still, this is how my brother can visit the Kingdom of Palettia now, and he also lets me participate in the festival. Thank you very much. Empires are a lot rougher than kingdoms."


    "But that''s why the empire could have grown so far. It would also be one advantage, Fall"


    Fall, and Emperor Lukeheim put his arms together as he nicknamed his brother.


    "It is true that the imperial people quarrel quickly and are indispensable for rough affairs. Fighting and personal fights are not umon. But that''s why a strong people grew up. It''s troubling that it turns out to be a war lover or that it''s easy to appreciate the merits of battle, but I love such an imperial people. Is that why? We want a friendly rtionship with the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "Is that why?"


    "I take it for granted that the strong get as much as they get. But that''s why if all the vulnerable were being abused, the country would be ahead of schedule. The empire was to swell up and hold many sparks in the country. If you''re going to hit your hand, you better hurry. You don''t have to abandon the martial arts. But I want you to learn that''s not all you can do."


    It tells Emperor Lukeheim in a voice that often passes with his eyes closed so that he can put in a genuine prayer.


    "I believe that the pioneer is King Orphans and you. Princess Anisphere."


    "Ha ha..."


    "If Princess Anisphere had made so many sacrifices for the development of magic, you would not have done this today if you were such a person. That''s why Princess Anisphere''s influence is at stake, and it''s a piece of paper. That sounds like the princess herself."


    ��������


    I could not return anything to Emperor Lukeheim''s words.


    If I had proceeded with this knowledge of magic for my own desire, without thinking about it or people''s annoyance or sacrifice. If it did turn out that way, I might not have been able to be on this asion as a princess.


    a piece of paper, said Emperor Lukeheim. I think I''m in danger, and that''s something I feel for myself, and maybe Father and Mother felt for me too. Still, I can stay here as a princess.


    If I close my eyes, my father''s back and my mother''s voice reprimanding me quickly came to mind. I identally smile bitterly.


    (... really great people, Father and Mother)


    I''m here now because those people raised me. I felt my chest warm on that feeling, and I was embarrassed and dyed my cheeks to the vermilion.

 147 Episode 40: If You Name The Reason

    This magic birthday was held as an opportunity to spread demonic props to the people. Though it is primarily addressed to the people, some of those who take to the festival are wealthy merchants and aristocrats.


    There are shops open for such wealthy people. That was to be chosen this time as a visiting destination with Emperor Lukeheim.


    It seems that the Chamber of Commerce, which is also my first trip, has grown rapidly in recent times, and I was chosen for this inspection. When I got off the carriage and stepped into the store, I identally zeroed my breath of admiration.


    Because the demonic items arranged in the store at first nce looked like beautifully decorated interiors that didn''t seem like demonic items. Looks like I wasn''t the only one with that sentiment, but Emperor Lukeheim was the same.


    "Is this the magic prop? At first nce, it only looks like an interior..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, Emperor Lukeheim. This is a demonic prop that is supposed to be used indoors. Craftsmen have devised a design that works as an interior, not to mention as a magic tool."


    "Hmm. What''s with the box like this little windmill?


    "This one is named" Windmill Box ". Originally, a windmill is one that spins under the power of the wind, but this product can cause wind by using the demon stone of the wind. We aim to circte indoor air and create afortable indoor"


    "Hmm... is this windmill turning slowly rotating the finishing of the outer edge of the windmill as well? This is fun to watch."


    A windmill box, that was like a windmill built into a box. It''s from an application used to spit out the wind with the demonic stone of the wind, reminiscent of a circtor from a previous life.


    When the windmill turns, the outer edge of the frame that holds the windmill rotates together to show a beautiful movement. This is going to look great even if I keep it as an interior.


    "While some craftsmanship is easy for the civilian poption for the sole purpose of use, this product is created by craftsmen using magic props so that it looks good even when used by millionaires and nobles."


    "Hmm, a wind-breathing box... sounds like a treasure when the sun gets stronger"


    "Yes, in the Kingdom of Palletia the humidity will also be stronger during the rainy season, so it will be created from the desire to wipe out some of those damp air. It''s a little smaller, and we''re working on something that''s portable and portable."


    "I''m d to hear that! It would be delightful if there was a time to work in mes!


    I also get mixed up in conversations with the shopkeeper who was exining to Emperor Lukeheim with excitement.


    "Store owner, can you introduce me to what other magic props there are?"


    "Yes, do as you say."


    In response to Emperor Lukeheim''s request, the manager gave us an exnation of the magic props that were arranged in the store.


    The demonic props introduced stimte my memories of my previous life. Because there was something that reminded me of tools that existed as a matter of course in my previous life, or something very simr.


    For example, something that is inseparable when cut from a life reminiscent of a refrigerator or stove. This has been developed since the early days of the spread of magic, and now something that has expanded its functionality ispeting between us and the craftsmen.


    Something like a typewriter made by applying an instrument''s keyboard, for example. Originally made by Halfis to make paperwork easier, but now it''s spreading among merchants.


    There are many other portable stoves, as well as tools like the convenient tools of previous life that have be even more convenient. I think it is significant that the development of these tools still had requests from knights and adventurers heading for the expedition.


    Nearly two years have passed since I myself began to refrain from producing demonic props directly. In the meantime my cheeks unwittingly loosen to the reality that even if I hadn''t gotten my hands on it, all this magic props were being made.


    "Hmm, this" refrigerator box "is good... if you can carry some cooled liquor to the kinks outside, you''ll enjoy eating outdoors..."


    "" Some portable furnaces save you the trouble of starting a fire... I want to take this back to the Empire... I''d rather keep it for personal use... "


    "Not bad, no, rather good! Fall! Damn, I''m dying to drink barley as soon as I can......!


    "... cold barley liquor in a kink... good for storing and carrying if you''re stuffed with intestinal meat or something..."


    "Princess Anisphere! You understand me!


    "If you drink indoors, you can also have a drink in front of the windmill box on a hot day..."


    "Mmm! No more, Princess Anisphere! He''s the one whoes out of the saliva...!


    The barley came up on the subject, so I ate it. Wine is the mainstream thing in the Kingdom of Palettia, but I really prefer barley......! But not so much barley wine is produced in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    I have heard that there are areas within the territory of the Aylene Empire where barley liquor thrives and is widely distributed within the Empire. Oh, good, you''re not that good at alcohol, but you make me want to drink barley...!


    Drinking alcohol outdoors seems fun if you have all these easy to carry tools......! Damn, I would have done it if it was still a mild time......!


    "Mmmm...! But the price is also quite high... you''re talking about this being only a decorated product for the aristocrats and other millionaires. You mean some of them are traded cheaper..."


    "Yeah, this is only one dish that looks great and borate. Even the same magic props are divided between those that are just for use and those that you also enjoy seeing and producing. The employment of the craftsmen has also been enlivened, and I thank Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness the King."


    The manager says, grinning gently as he rubs his hands.


    You don''t have to borate the decorations if you''re just going to mass produce magic props. But it turns out that the special feeling of being different from the others is also part of the wealth that people with money pride themselves on, and it also leads to the expansion of the work of the craftsmen.


    Craftsmen who can borate decorations will be asked for luxury goods, and craftsmen who are suited to mass production, which prioritizes functions only, will be for civilians. In that way, employment opportunities will be increased by increasing demand.


    If the economy moves, people move again. Sometimes if a person moves, that person exerts his or her power. That''s how something newes into being, and that stimtes and activates it.


    If I manage to feel what I was portrayinge true as I ideally would, I would still be happy.


    "... I see you were still right toe and inspect"


    "Emperor Lukeheim?


    "All the Empire feared was increased power, that is, interest in the magic props used as weapons and protective equipment... but what''s really amazing is the breadth of this magic prop"


    With a serious look, Emperor Lukeheim continues his words with a view of the magic props.


    "From the life of the people, it supports the foundations of knights and adventurers who protect the country. Let''s just say that''s the value of magic props. It was created with a wealth of spiritual resources and the technology to take advantage of those spiritual resources..."


    "... Yes. This is the magic I can be proud of in this country.


    There was a breathtaking sign of Uffi watching over things as he stepped back to my words. But that was an instant, and I soon found myself turning into a smiling air.


    Emperor Lukeheim turns his gaze on me too, but I think I can be proud of my chest. Because right now, I think I can say more with my chest up than anyone else.


    "Magic is not just about harnessing the power of the Spirit and defeating huge enemies. The Spirit is always telling us something about the world. Just because it''s there, we can learn a lot. Sometimes, of course, it''s impossible. Still, people can keep moving to make the impossible possible. I... that''s what I call magic."


    Until I met Yufi, I couldn''t say magic with my chest up so far. Still, I can tell you now without hesitation.


    This is my magic. The miracle form I wanted to achieve in this country, it''s my dream ideal. Magic is never all about being a symbol of power. Making the future feel hopeful is the true value of magic, and that''s what I want to believe.


    "... Queen Uphilia. Just once, I want you to give me a chance."


    ���� Emperor Lukeheim? "


    Emperor Lukeheim, who had a strange face in my words, speaks quietly to Ufi. Yufi seemed to frown a little confused by how Emperor Lukeheim looked like that.


    As if he hadn''t dared to care about Uffi like that, Emperor Lukeheim came looking straight at me. I noticed that those eyes had enough heat in them to burn, as if they were about to swallow.


    "Princess Anisphere. - If I told you I wanted you, how many things would I be able to load to wee you to the empire?"


    "... Huh?


    "I guess the thoughts of the princess, the passion to bewitch, and the origins of the princess being a princess were raised in this kingdom of palettia. With all that in mind, I still wanted to wee you into the empire. I don''t mindughing at the shallowness in my mouth even if I know it''s unreachable. But let me ask you something because I can''t give up."


    I feel as if I have been grabbed by the voice of Emperor Lukeheim, which echoes in the core of my body. I''ve never been obsessed like this.


    It reminds me of Yufi if you''re obsessed with me. But this was yet another different enthusiasm than what Uffi was pointing at me.


    Yuffi''s obsession is as warm as trying to wrap and tangle me gently. But Emperor Lukeheim''s obsession makes me feel like a ming passion to swallow.


    "I hear what the princess was called in this country and how she was treated until Queen Uphilia took office. Many in the Kingdom of Palletia will now recognize the princess''s aplishments enough to make them forget it. But still, I can''t erase it until the fact that the princess has been abused"


    ��������


    "If you''re going to call this magic prop feat magic, then that''s even more exaggerating. Princess Anisphere, how can you be there like that? Is that only gonna happen in this kingdom? What can I offer you more than a kingdom toe to the Empire? Is there a reason why it has to be this kingdom, not an empire?


    I recall the breath I had stopped at the inquiry of Emperor Lukeheim.


    Close your eyes once and breathe slowly. Again, I''m sure there''s no more stray in my open eyes.


    I stand next to Uffi, who was watching how things were going, and take Uffi''s hand, who is opening his eyes to a little surprise. Keep your fingers tangled and grip each other so they don''t let go.


    "- The reason is, it must have been fate. My life to this day, my encounters to this day, everything. It sure was painful and a lot of hard stuff. But that''s when we met... it was Ufi. Uffi told me that I was loved. He told me it was good to be loved more. I still love you so much. So status, honor, I can''t rece that. The reason we have to be the Kingdom of Palettia today is because we were born in this country and we met in this country. That''s why the Empire won''t do it."


    "... I see. Fate, huh?"


    "Yes. I want to believe that everything that I was born into as a princess and that I''ve never quite been able to acknowledge before, was meant to make me happy right now. Because the most I want to share that thought with you is Yufi. To walk away in this country, ever and ever."


    "... I see that''s not going to cover it either"


    Emperor Lukeheimughed as he pulled out his strength and pped his shoulders.


    "... Emperor Lukeheim. I also received the name Queen because Anis is Anis. Your duties as queen and your readiness are natural. But that''s more for Anise than anything else. - Anis is all I have."


    "Oh, I know. No, even if they made me understand well.... as long as I envy you. I salute you with all my heart. Don''t get so attractive and charming that you''re about to burn."


    Emperor Lukeheimughed bitterly at Yufi''s words. But right away, you get your ce right and you stare at us from the front.


    It was a favor to its eyes and a fierce one that made it feel just as belligerent.


    "But I also have something to bear as emperor. As long as we want to be together as neighbors, even if we can''t always follow the same path. Oh, that''s nice! The royal family of the kingdom of Palettia always moves my heart and never stops!


    Emperor Lukeheim gives a joyfulugh with heartfelt joy. Next to it, Master Falgana smiles with a seemingly sorry bitterness and joins hands to apologize.


    Seeing Master Falgana like that made me feel rxed, too. Was that Yufi, too, when they identally look at each other?


    Having looked at each other, me and Uffi could only smile bitterly, as we indicated.

 148 Episode 41: The Preliminary Part Of The Festival Of Kindness

    "Hey, hey.... Yeah, I guess this is it"


    The next day after my inspection with Emperor Lukeheim, I was dressed in my room.


    The clothes we are wearing today are not the usual knight clothes one-piece dresses, but in and qualitative clothes like the ones worn by the civilians. I put on my hat to hide my hair even more and look in the mirror.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve worn clothes for sneaking..."


    Today was the day to head out to Castle Town with the patience I''ve been waiting for. I went out to Castle Town yesterday on an inspection, but it''s been a long time since I''ve had any patience, so I''m looking forward to it.


    Then I heard knocking on the room. Go ahead, and when I spoke to the door, it was Uffi who came inside.


    Yuffi also hatted that long silver hair today and wore it in a qualitative piece. Are you wearing Dada sses to change your impression?


    "Anis, are you ready?


    "Yeah! Of course!


    To Yufi''s inquiry I return with a full grin. Then Yufi smiled at me so that I could be caught, too.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve been out with patience."


    "Right. Yesterday I went down to Castle Town on an inspection with Emperor Lukeheim, but I still want to walk around on my own feet and look around!


    The festival is only about walking on your own, after all! Nevertheless, it''s been a long time since my position and that of Uffi have changed, and patience itself.


    Above all, I''m happy to be able to go out with Uffi. When I thought so and saw Uffi''s face, Uffi smiled and offered me his hand, too.


    Let''s go, then.


    "Yeah!"


    Reply to Uffi, who spoke to me to ask me out, and hold the hand he offered me. Keep your hands together, we left the pce behind.


    Try to stay away, turn the opposite side of the royal castle before entering the castle town. The festival is the second day, but the buzz was no worse than the first day.


    A stall lined up with people to go out with. Voices echo calling in merchants'' guests, and travelers perform their art at the corner of the square.


    From time to time, I could see the children with their parents and children chewing deliciously at the street snacks in their hands,ughing brightly, their lovers and two thoughtfully young people watching the open-air essories, and seeing such a sight there.


    "Wow, it''s so busy... actually walking would be awesome"


    "Yeah, it''s something you don''t care about when you''re traveling in a carriage, but when you walk, you feel people are overflowing."


    Yuffi, who was watching the festival''s noise over his sses, says emotionally. The King''s Capital is one of the flourishing towns in the Kingdom of Palettia, but this is the first time it''s been so busy.


    The sense of aplishment boils down if we think that that is the result of the reforms and measures we have put in ce. Nature and grin, but you can''t enjoy the festival just watching.


    "Shall we pick a snack first? I haven''t eaten anything in the morning."


    I asked Ilia if she would like to eat something in the morning, but she said no. Because I really wanted to fill my stomach with festival stalls! It''s something you can''t usually eat, so don''t worry!


    "I don''t mind. Do you want to take a look around the stall first"


    "Right!


    Travel to match the waves of those who go and go alongside Uffi. A good smell tickles my nose from the area of the stall dealing with food.


    Although time is a little toote from the original breakfast time, many people travel to buy meals. I can''t decide just to look away.


    There was a stall in the middle of it that caught my eye. The item sold is a copepan sandwich. The meat of the ingredients is cooked on the spot and sandwiched in the bread with the vegetables stored in the refrigerator.


    "Oh, this is going to be easy to eat. Excuse me, two of these, please!


    "Aye!


    Ozzie replies happily with a dazzling smile when she takes the order. Receive two copepan sandwiches that pinch the ingredients quickly and get paid.


    "Yes, Uffi"


    "Thank you, Anis"


    One received copepan sandwich, hand it to Uffi and then wear it while holding the copepan sandwich in one hand.


    Sauce tangled in meat tastes good again. The vour of the vegetables spreads the texture and refreshment in my mouth so that it doesn''t get too hard, and the slight sweetness of the bread enhances the vour of the ingredients.


    Yeah, this is honestly delicious! That''s what I thought I was eating, and I saw Yuffi carefully sipping and circling his eyes.


    "... this is delicious"


    "Well, it''s rare to say that Yuffi is delicious in a meal"


    "It was quite a while ago, but you say it''s very sophisticatedpared to what I''ve eaten in Castle Town before..."


    "Isn''t that about two years ago? Sometimes it''s a festival, but I think the cookware is growing and the overall quality of the dishes is improving."


    "So is that. I can''t say this is a meal for aristocrats either...... but it''s good to be eaten easily. When the clerk is busy, he can finish his meal with this..."


    "Euphie?"


    Another bite, I ate a copepan sandwich and pressed Yuffi''s nose with my fingers as I conceived.


    Yufi, who was pressed in the nose, leaned back only slightly, but immediately frowned and corrected his posture.


    "Ugh, I''m not talking about your job right now. And eat your meals slowly."


    "... you''re half done eating anise."


    "This kind of thing is good! Snacks!


    When I say that, Uffi goes ahead with the meal with the face that he is not convinced. The ingredients that seem to stain my hands are pinched in bread, so the two of us walk slowly as they are.


    Coppepan sandwiches were an easy size to eat, but this isn''t enough for a bit. The next thing I noticed was the roasting of a bottle of stuffed meat.


    Frankfurt when ites to festivals of previous life, such memories came back unexpectedly. With nostalgia, Iid down my next aim for intestinal meat.


    "Mr. Ozzie! Two, please!


    "Maido!...... hmm? You, like I saw you somewhere...?


    "It''s my fault!


    Misunderstood Ozi for trying to take my face seriously and receive the intestinal stuffed meat stabbed in the skewer. Chew your share as you go.


    It makes good teeth and sounds and the taste of meat spreads all over my mouth. It''s a good salt addition, just because the gravy is a little hot, the fu breathes.


    "Yeah! This is good too! Yes, this. Yufi''s share!


    "Wait, I haven''t finished my earlier bread..."


    Uffi was almost done eating half the copepan sandwich. I''m eating it with my little mouth holding it with both hands, but it kind of reminded me of a hamster.


    My cheeks loosen up on Uffi like that, but I get a prank heart and offer Uffi''s share of intestinal stuffed meat to Uffi''s mouth.


    "Look, it''s delicious. Ahem."


    "... anise"


    "Uh?


    ����


    Yuffi frowns like Yuffi was bewildered when he saw the intestinal meat offered to me, but immediately opens his mouth and carries the intestinal meat to his mouth as he gave up.


    A small bite, but a yuffy that makes a good sound like the sound I made and chews a thousand. At that moment, after Yufi opened her eyes, she meditated on her eyes.


    And heh, heh, his mouth is opening and closing to try to let the heat escape. My hands are blocked by a near-eating copepad, but the trick of those hands shaking in small pieces up and down is adorable again.


    "�� Ahhh, ��"


    "Pu... ku, hehe...!


    "... anise"


    "Oh, I''m sorry......! But, look, it''s delicious, isn''t it?


    I caught a few eyes, Yufi, but I see a slight pearlescent color on my cheeks, which makes meugh even more. Just seeing such a cute Uffi is enough to make you feel better.


    That''s how Iughed, Zito eyed Yufi re-grabbing Coppepan with one hand and grabbing my shoulder with one empty hand. When I was able to keep my strength from moving, Yufi said more than half of the stuffed meat I had stuck in my bowels.


    "Ah!"


    "... right, it''s delicious, isn''t it? The Eating of Anis"


    Chewed the intestinal stuffed meat of those I was eating and swallowed it before Yufi smiled. At that time, it was provocative to lick the pepper lips, and the fever unwittingly rises on my cheeks.


    I dyed my cheeks on Yuffi''s good look. Oh, how dare you...! Too much in return for fun......!


    "Eat your share...! I ate more than half!


    "Right. Enjoy my meal, as I am satisfied."


    "That''s what I do...!


    I chew my teeth unintentionally on Yufi, who started eating copepan with a strange face. I have no choice but to quickly eat the intestinal meat that Yuffi stuffed both ways.


    Indirect kissing, I''m not very conscious. If you''re conscious, it''s what Yufi thinks...!


    "You''re a little thirsty. Oh, Anis. Watermelon juice is sold."


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s true"


    When I threw the finished skewers in the trash, Yuffi caught his eye on the watermelon juice sold in the stalls.


    I was thirsty too, so I bought watermelon juice for two. However, this juice was in the form of a sale where I would drink it in front of the store and return the vessel to the store.


    I don''t have a disposable container yet, so I don''t know what else to do. Though such containers may also be in demand once the festival is thriving......


    "Mmm, you''re cold a lot. This."


    "Yeah, it''s refreshing and delicious"


    Watermelon juice is very cold and easy to drink. Slight sweetness and a good chill make it feel refreshing.


    "I keep the pulp and water cool before I juice it. Thanks to the refrigerator."


    "It''s good that even street snacks can now serve cold food, aren''t they bing popr?


    "Ha ha, you said it was hard to wash the vessel because of you!


    My brother in the streetughs while making watermelon juice in the mixer. Then my brother offered me a watermelon that he stabbed on a small skewer.


    "Here you go, too, with the service"


    "Huh?"


    "... if you enjoy it, we''ll both be happy, Dear Anisphere."


    My brother whispered to me. And I''m going to have a wink full of tea. Ugh, I knew someone would figure it out.


    Still, the fact that you lurked my voice is a testament to the fact that we''re walking around with patience. While I receive the watermelon that it is a service, I return my thanks.


    "Did you find out"


    "Well, yeah. Those of you who know the boulder will know."


    Yuffi asks me to confirm it in a whisper away from the stall. I also reply to Uffi with my shoulders ttered.


    "But you''ve lurked your voice, and you''ve been a good one"


    "Right. Yes, Uffi. Watermelon."


    Hand Yufi a watermelon stabbed in the skewer. If you think Uffi received it, he didn''t carry it in his own mouth, he carried it to my mouth.


    "Yes, uh"


    "... Isn''t that too much fun to give back?


    "Aren''t you going to eat?


    ��������


    To Yuffi, whoughs and asks Nico, I eat a bite of the watermelon offered by Yuffi, frowning.


    The limp pulp copses so that it can be unraveled in your mouth. Sweetness spreads in my mouth with a different texture than when I''m juicing.


    But as opposed to the sobriety in your mouth, the fever on your cheeks stays up.


    "... Yes, Uffi. Ahem."


    "Yes, I''ll take it"


    Offer Uffi the watermelon he had with the intent of whispering retribution. I ate a watermelon in one bite, just like I did, and broke my cheek.


    "That''s sweet"


    "Yeah, it''s limp and easy to eat"


    "It was a refrigerator that I was paying attention to in terms of preserving food, but it also seems to be helping to widen the range of dishes"


    "Oh, yeah. Then you have that one, don''t you? Ice confectionery!"


    "Sounds like it, do you want to look?


    "Yeah! Let''s go!


    Think of the next product you want to buy and I try to move on. Uffi takes my hand like that and tangles my fingers.


    I was a little surprised to see Uffi''s face, but Uffi smiles calmly and looks at me. I, too, naturally cheeked loose and shook back the hand Yufi had been holding.


    We''ve only just begun our patience.

 149 Episode 42: Ninja Festival Medium

    Me and Uffi, who filled their stomachs with street snacks, now headed to thepartment where the demon props were sold. This one was no less busy than thepartment of stalls selling food.


    There are many dressed people who can see that this one is an adventurer against a crowd like those with kids and lovers over there.


    "You''re a business travel store selling magic props."


    "Demonstration sales in stalls to attract customers to the head office? I knew it was busy."


    It was predictable at the nning stage that people could overflow for the magical birthday festival. I thought that if people suddenly pushed into the store, it would be hard for the boulder to have the store.


    Especially if you''re an adventurer, most people want to make sure that the tools they use are actually in their hands. However, it is expected that all visitors will actually have it in their hands, which could be a source of trouble.


    That''s why I suggested from the state that we make a separate space for demonstration sales. That was the business store in the street. This one is the main purpose of the demonstration, and if there is one who wishes to purchase it, I will direct him to the store again.


    Conversely, if you actually want to take it and make sure, ask the store to direct it to the stall. I was wondering if this could reduce the chances of trouble.


    "Oh, it''s Mana de."


    "You''ve seen a lot more of Mana de''s moulds."


    For me, Mana de has been a spare weapon since I got the Celestial. But Mana de, which is also bing a popr product among adventurers, is one of those products whose development is expanding away from my hands.


    Various kinds of Mana des are now avable, from what I would carry as a concealed weapon by hanging in the holder I used to use, to what I would use inbination with a regr de, like a celestial.


    "Is the mostmon dagger-shaped?


    "It''s easy to hold as a protective and spare weapon."


    I also used a dagger type for ssification, though that one waspletely de free.


    "Oh, there''s also a bespoke reception. Looks like you could make a spear or an axe."


    "Regardless of the spear, do some adventurers use axes?


    "I''m here sometimes. Because some people are from wood dust or something. There are people who work with adventurers."


    "You know more, youngdy... Isn''t that Her Royal Highness King Anisphere!


    The young man, who was the store number in the stall, called out to me, but soon realized who I was and opened his eyes to surprise as he lowered his voice in the second half.


    I stand one index finger and gesture to lurk my voice. The store number youth also immediately perceived my intentions, winking and putting up one finger just like me. Nori is good.


    "Have you been patient today? Next to you, then..."


    "... guess"


    "Seriously...... no, seriously......"


    Yufi bowed her head as she wore her hat deep in her eyes to a young man with a dryugh as she had ceased to speak. The young man''s face became even more convulsive, so I thought it would be a bad idea to stay longer and move with Sosa and Uffi.


    In the meantime I was also looking at the demon props sold, but with the exception of the appliances and weapons like the appliances from where I say in my previous life, there are many essories and so on. Probably the same pedigree as Mana Shields bracelet or something. Some of them bothered me, so I stop my leg.


    "This is an essory made from Spirit Stone of Light. Through magic, for a little while, it has a little healing magic effect, which is good for reducing fatigue."


    "I see... so some essories are made from dark spirit stones?


    "That''s for sleep, isn''t it? The better the quality, the more expensive it gets."


    Also, I heard that people often use it on sick and injured people to experience the effect because many people take two steps towards buying it because it is not an effect that they can actually see with their eyes.


    Medicine has not yet developed in this world, so we often rely on pharmacists when civilians get injured or sick. Do you think that the pharmacist is increasingly lending light and dark spirit stone essories to go with the medicine?


    "�� I would definitely like to introduce this in my country as well"


    "We need to demonstrate the effect, but I hope the Knights can help us too."


    "Next time, let''s make a proposal in Parliament"


    "Halfis may go mad again..."


    "... you might want to give Halfis a try first"


    Every day, weughed bitterly when we remembered Halfis'' face as he seemed busy. You''re really sorry you don''t have to work for him sometimes, against Halfis.


    With such a harvest, we move out of thepartment where the magic props are sold. Along the way, it was the figure of a girl selling white flower hair ornaments in a cage that came into my sight unexpectedly.


    (That flower decoration, I used to see it a lot)


    A little stylish of the girls, a round of flowers on a special day. It has always been a custom in the Kingdom of Palletia. On these festival days, the girls were recing their hair with white flowers that grew near here.


    But there''s no one like you to buy me a girl flower. Everyone was obsessed with the noisy noise of the festival and it was as if the flower seller girl had blended into thendscape as well.


    Some are left behind by new changes. Maybe a little custom disappears like this too. That makes me feel just a little uncut.


    Then Yufi walked out toward the flower-selling girl. And break your knees so you can gaze at the girl.


    "Hello, are you selling flowers?


    "Huh? Ah, yes. One round, how about...?


    "Well, let''s have two."


    Yufi speaks gently and buys flowers from a flower selling girl. The girl smiled when she received money from Uffi, although she had made her face a little hardened by surprise and nervousness.


    "Thank you! Sister!"


    "No. - Yes, then excuse me for a moment"


    Softly inserted the flowers Yufi received into the hair of the flower selling girl. Suddenly the girl stares at Yufi with her eyes round.


    "It''s cute around the corner, so if you want to sell it, you should put it on and sell it yourself."


    "Oh, but this, because it''s for sale..."


    "Yes, that''s why I bought it and it''s a gift for you. It suits you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Yuffi smiled or the flower seller girl moistened her eyes and dyed her cheeks bright red. I identallyughed bitterly watching such interaction.


    Then now Uffi stood up and packed the distance to me. And he''s been inserting another flower ornament in my ear.


    "Yes, and anise, please"


    "... Yes, yes, thank you"


    I''ll gently check with my fingers to see if they don''t w so I don''t drop the flowers. I can''t believe I''m going to wear it, though I used to just look at it from a distance.


    Anis, and the flower seller girl gave me a surprised look when Yuffi called me. And after a little silence, he looked at my face as if it had been yed.


    "Oh, that? What anise... is it, Master Anisphere...? Well, then, your sister, J.J., the queen...!


    A flower selling girl who''s going to turn her eyes glued. Yufi puts her index finger on her lips, which was going to scream even now.


    And your other hand is in your mouth. Stand your index finger in front of your lips and be careful not to scream.


    The flower-selling girl with Yuffi''s index finger against her lips nods again and again holding her mouth down with both hands.


    "Flowers, thank you. Enjoy the festival, too."


    "Hi-ha, hi-ha..."


    "Let''s go, Anis"


    "Yeah. Flowers, thanks. Be careful not to get tangled up by bad people, youngdy."


    Pompom, and walks out side by side with Uffi gently stroking the girl''s head. I feel gaze on my back, but don''t look back and move on.


    I feel the feel of the flower hair decoration that Yufi bought in my ear. Really, that''s what I do.


    "... this isn''t a bad idea"


    "Since when did Uffi be such a person?


    "You don''t want Annis to tell you, it"


    I look at each other''s faces unexpectedly. Then weughed at each other from either side.


    There are noisypartments even if it is not apartment with stalls. The next ce we turned our legs, the Adventurer''s Guild, was naturally making more noise to match the festival''s noise.


    Although it is a busy adventurer''s guild from time to time, I know there are more people in it to go with this festival.


    "Hey, it''s so busy"


    "Right."


    Once inside the Adventurer Guild alongside Uffi, you can see the voice of the man making the order and the clerk running around busily. I see people drinking and eating more than usual in their diets.


    Seems the same here, my mouth broke naturally. Watching how things were at the entrance, a man with a red face approached to see if the alcohol was spinning.


    "Whoa,dy! Stopping in front of the door is dangerous!


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry."


    "Whoa, you look cute if you look good. Well, I''ll give you the luxury, so give me a break..."


    "Warhhhh!?"


    Some of the people inside jumped out like arrows as the man with the nigga grin tried to reach out to me.


    The leaping adventurers hold each of the men''s left and right arms, sliding away and distancing themselves from us.


    The drunk man is rounding his eyes to see what happened, but theplexion of the others holding the man back is pale. That''s the contrast, it''s going to blow out unexpectedly.


    "Hey, what the fuck! What the hell are you doing?


    "Bubba, Bubba, you idiot! That''s a dialogue over here!


    "Oh, oh, you! Who the hell do you think this guy is?


    "He''s not a Wang Du adventurer because he''s a face he doesn''t see... No, he said he had no choice..."


    "Oh? What''s with this kid!


    "Kid......"


    Um, I''m still an adult, right? Are you still seen by children, me? I hate my mother''s conceded child face......!


    By the way, the moment the kid and drunk guy called me, the adventurers I was holding back were turning blue to bright white. No, something, I''m sorry?


    "Su, su, excuse me! Sister Wang! This guy, he''s from outside the king''s capital! I don''t think it''s offensive!


    "No, because I''m here with patience, too. If you''re from outside Wang Du, can''t you help but know?


    "Is...? Oh, Her Royal Highness Sister Wang...? Are you kidding me, uh," The Hunting Plunder Princess "Marauder Princess��?"


    "- Ah." Huh?


    "Hih!?"


    I identally got a voice that Dos was smart about. Wow, it''s been awesome. I haven''t been called by that name in a while. Call me Mad at least, not Marauder! Who robbed the princess! I''m not so much of a monster hunter now!


    Did the drunk man wake up drunk or make his bright red face worse? My whole body is shivering with aplexion that is going to be dead even now. No, I didn''t mean to threaten you. I''m not convinced. They call me by my name, right?


    "You can enjoy the festival, but if you behave tyrannically, you strangle yourself, so keep it on your way, okay?


    "... no way, what''s this one...?


    "Please don''t hesitate. Do you understand?


    Yuffi takes a step forward and smiles at the drunk man and the others who were holding him back. I nodded my neck over and over like everyone aligned their movements, and excuse me! And he goes back screaming.


    The people who were more cheerful than usual because of the bustle of the festival also noticed the noise at the entrance, staring at us with a frightened gaze.


    (I''ve been meaning to ask how the adventurer is doing, but I wonder if he failed...?


    I dropped my shoulders thinking about it when I saw the people who had gone quiet.

 150 Episode 43: The Second Edition Of The Festival Of Kindness

    "I''m sorry, Farna. I''m busy and I''m making a scene."


    "No! Never mind!


    Farna, the receptionist, sitting in the reception seat as usual in the Adventurer''s Guild. You look less energetic than usual, either from fatigue. Maybe I haven''t gotten enough sleep because I have a little bear under my eyes.


    I''m a cat-backed Farna from a high height but weak temperament, but the way she is turning her back today tells the extent of her fatigue.


    "How''s it going? I thought I''d ask, but as you can see..."


    "Haha, you''re so busy about stampede urring because of you. I''m just d you''re busy."


    "Is there still an increasing number of adventurers taking to King''s Capital?


    Speak to Farna so that Uffi can join the conversation. Farna replies to Uffi after lowering her head with a pepper.


    "Yeah, I guess it''s no exaggeration to say it''s the best ever. Thanks to this busy schedule... it''s good and bad."


    "I knew you''d have problems."


    "Even though I''m ready, the Adventurer Guild has never had the number so far either. So it''s a bit of a source of anxiety to see if you''re working properly. I''d like to think it''s not in the boulder..."


    "That''s the kind of harm you get..."


    Unlike the knights, the adventurers are free, although they also asked the Adventurers Guild to provide security during the birthday. Sometimes there are malicious adventurers who are free but therefore do a nasty job.


    I guess I should y it at the request stage, but the task of identifying people is also enormous again. The Adventurer Alliance side is also close to the first attempt, so we have to do it by hand. So I don''t think I can help myself if something happens that slips through the check.


    "For once, I was eligible to receive the request after I also set the conditions. That you have aplished this by receiving at least one request in the Wang capital. Check with the client to see if there are any problems with the job description, so that they can get a security job if there are no problems."


    "I see..."


    "But it''s a situation where I really just have to believe in the conscience of the adventurers. I think we need to do something about that. Because there will still be something we can do on the Alliance''s side, such as develop the system. So as far as quality management is concerned, you can''t afford it in your guild�� If this makes a bad reputation, you won''t be able to take on these massive jobs in your Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Hmmm...... well. I relied on the Adventurer Alliance because I thought it would be an employment, but it''s a matter of quality of talent..."


    If the Adventurer Alliance is tightening up, I don''t think it''s a problem, but it''s on a scale. As far as I can tell, the Adventurer Guild also looks like there aren''t enough people.


    I wonder if you''re satisfied with the amount of money you''re asking for, or if it''smensurate with what you''re doing, you should also take a survey with the adventurer to make it a challenge for the future. There are some things you won''t know unless you try to move.


    "If it''s difficult in the Adventurer Guild, I figured I''d hire more knights..."


    "Right... when ites to erging the Knights, there will also be a problem with the facilities..."


    "As an Adventurer Guild, I''d like to actively talk to you... but I think there''s a lot of demand as a penny earner that Anis was after. There are many voices who want to buy magic props with that money. Demonic props are bing an essential part of the adventurer."


    "You want to set up a mass production system in your country and create a foundation."


    It''s a difficult and difficult story, but I want to find a way to think about the future of the country as well as the adventurer.


    Then we had a light public talk with Farna before we left the Adventurer Guild behind. When I went outside, I was very impressed by the adventurers inside.


    "Your troubles are endless."


    "Right. You don''t have to change, you don''t have to try to change. If you live, one or two of your troubles will soone up."


    I looked around where I wanted to see it, and I could stretch my feathers with patience. I think it''s time to go back to the royal castle, and walk alongside Uffi.


    During that casual conversation, Uffi inadvertently stopped. As Yuffi stopped, so did I. I stop and look back at Yuffi''s face.


    "... Ufi?


    Uffi''s gaze seems to be staring somewhere far away. Out of the Adventurer Guild, there are few people around here who look a little off. Unlike here, which is quiet, at the end of Uffi''s gaze, we see busy people hanging out.


    Yufi, who was looking at such a view,ys down his eyes for the first time, then exhales softly.


    "If you live, one or two of your troublese up. Yeah, that''s right. It''s obvious."


    "... yeah? Well, you are."


    "I don''t remember being bothered until my engagement was broken."


    The look on Yufi''s face I said that made me wonder what kind of look I should look like.


    The feeling that came out after the troubles was the expression of a transparent expression. Yufi, with a strange look that seemed to suck in her gaze, was also a little mortally separated and seemed to go far.


    "I''ve done anything since I was a kid. I''m not saying I''ve never been bad at anything, but I just didn''t like it. I have also never suffered from being harshly raised as a Duke''s Lady. I don''t question anything, I just do the role I''m given. That''s why I never bothered."


    "... but not now?


    Keep your distance from Uffi. I asked for Uffi. Then the strange look on Yufi''s face turns to a smile. The smile is a human grin.


    "Perhaps I broke once my engagement was broken. You can no longer just try to do the role you were given. With that in mind, I may not have been so different from a demon prop. vessels to perform the given role. What is needed for the country, named the next queen. That''s all I used to be."


    It makes me feel that Uffi, speaking pale and then nostalgic, is clearly different from the past. Even if Uffi was once so pale, Uffi is no longer a puppet to worry about.


    "When ites to an unexpected life, maybe that made me happy. I can live without worry or suffering. Because that would be one of people''s ideals."


    "... yeah. Yeah, I think so."


    "But I''m no longer likely to let go of this misery or the sense of aplishment that lies ahead of me beyond misery"


    Yufi''s gaze is directed at me. And I took off my sses as I packed the distance.


    "Measures that benefit the country may also have been good if they had been before, just hearing the numbers and the words from subordinate ministers. You might not have actually wanted to see the people''s lives up close like this. I''m not a normal person, I would have thought I wouldn''t have to be there if I''d atrophied people."


    "... Ufi"


    "I''m certainly not normal. You are better than people, you can reach farther away than people, and you can protect more than people. But Annis told me that wouldn''t be a reason to cut people off."


    Yuffi''s hand reaches out to me. He stroked my cheek and touched the flower hair ornament he inserted into his hair as it was.


    "He wants it because I want to, not because I can. That''s not the only anise that told me that. Thanks also to Anis for seeing this sight and feeling happy."


    "... it''s a big deal."


    "Yeah, it must be trivial. Still, it''s more important to me than any treasure."


    I smiled so happy that Yufi seemed to wander. A smile so close that I fall in love, my vision is filled.


    Yuffi''s kiss descends, letting her face turn upwards so that the hand attached to her cheek lifts slightly. Even though it''s just a kiss to the touch, it looks like the heat that touched my lips keeps lingering.


    "I thought again today, with patience, about the castle town together. I''m sure I''m still a person."


    "... what, are you saying something stupid"


    "I''m serious, I am"


    Again, the kiss just drops to the touch that''s going to burn me. Now twice, my lips were touched to peck.


    "I''m really happy because you took me out that day. I''m d you''re the one who sneered me up. It gave me a human colour that was just less than human. So I wasn''t sure when to tell you, but now you''re telling me?


    At a distance still enough to exhale, Uffi closes his eyes with his forehead together.


    "- Thank you for dropping me on people. Anis."


    ... Oh, I can''t believe it fell on people. What the hell kind of dictation is that?


    Even if I don''t like the beat, I''m going to increase my speed. The fever that goes all over your body is going to be sweet and paralyzed and inadvertently break your knees.


    Still, I put my strength into losing and my legs. Now he took Uffi''s lips from me. I make himugh invincibly as I watch Uffi open his eyes and round.


    "- Even the sky could fly. I''ll try to pick up a shooting star."


    Wish for the stars. If I could just keep looking up without giving up, because Yufi was there for me. Then you can say that Yufi is my star.


    Uffi is a star that fell once. No one was at the top of their reach, staring at the world. That was natural given Yufi''s talent, and at the same time very sad.


    Uffi, who became a spiritual contractor, whose sensibilitiese to the Spirit. But before I became a spiritual contractor, there was one of those scales in Uffi.


    If he wanted, Uffi would be able to live without anything bothering him and without questioning anything. Uffi has the power to hope for it.


    Still, Yufi said. He said he was happy to live as a person. If you''re going toin like that, I don''t want to lose either.


    I am because this man is the most loving man in the world. I don''t even want to lose this thought to Uffi.


    "I love it, Uffi. I love you."


    "... Yes. I love you, too. I''m so d I grabbed your hand."


    The first person to give her a hand that copsed was me.


    She''s the one who grabbed my hand trying to keep me away.


    Grab it, get grabbed, never leave. Even if this encounter was a coincidence, I can''t name it a coincidence anymore.


    We want to be destined for each other, that''s what we want. Someone who affirmed my magic more than anyone. Someone who epted everything about me. I want to take everything, my dear.


    "Ufi."


    "Yes, Anis"


    "Happy now?


    "... is Anis happy?


    "... yeah. Happy."


    "Then you''re with me"


    Again, a kiss is exchanged, not from either side. Soon, the hand that was connected to nature will have strength.


    "... shall we go home, to the outhouse"


    "Yeah, let''s go home"


    Hold hands, stay with me. Walked out of the hustle and noise that made us feel happy.

 151 Episode 44: How To Be Happy

    Hasty, noisy, lively. Such a magical birthday celebrated its final day with a great deal of excitement.


    Of course, it didn''t make any difference that there wasn''t any trouble at all. But the only thing that got to me was an ex post report of what kind of trouble happened and how it was resolved.


    I was relieved to hear that the person in charge had responded calmly to the trouble and managed to fit it in safely. Really, I don''t think it''s a mistake to say that this magic birthday is celebrated by everyone''s hard work.


    That''s what everyone''s trying to do, so I have to do what I can as a royal. Specifically, are you careful how you stand and behave, or are you wearing a dress for a long time?


    Today''s appointment is a concert with an instrument created with the method of making demonic props. And then there''s the flow of attending noble night clubs. It''s a pretty long street, so I need to get in the mood.


    "Anis, are you ready?


    "Yeah. I''m fine."


    Ilia let me change into a dress, put on makeup and tie my hair and I''m ready. Uffies with Raini at that time.


    From here on out, I attend concerts, and I don''t have time off because it''s the flow of attending nightclubs as it is. So we waited in the outhouse until the concert began.


    "True, I''m d your fathers dealt with Emperor Lukeheim..."


    "Right. It wasn''t my job to entertain you."


    "Uffi will fall on the boulder."


    Even if I wanted to wee you as the Kingdom of Palettia, it was a huge burden for Uffi given the effort I had to cope with. I think it was good for Uffi that the fathers reced the burden.


    And this struggle is just around the corner. Proceed to the night club and give Emperor Lukeheim the "Devil''s Sword" at the end of the day and the shoulder load will fall. Until then, you must be patient.


    "It''s hard, but it''s worth it. And it''s also an event for the nobles to stretch their feathers, and you''re working hard on it."


    "Yeah! Well, let''s go. Yufi."


    Come on, let''s enjoy thest day of the festival.


    The Great Square of Castle Town. A little further from the border with the aristocratic city, the Great Square is usually used when there is a major announcement for the people. It is also used for other events among the people, so it should be referred to as an event venue.


    There were a lot of people in this great square right now. The concert was informed beforehand, and most importantly, today is the first time it has been made public to the people. Maybe that''s why we can call it attention.


    "It''s a magic instrument, so is it a magic instrument?


    "Right. That''s what I call it because it''s easy to understand."


    "So what kind of band do we have to name to y using demonic instruments?


    "... Demon Orchestra, or something?


    "Let''s ask Lang next time"


    While waiting, me and Uffi waited for the start time of the performance while being protected by escorts. This time is longer and more boring than I thought. It''s a good thing it''s a progression you''ve got plenty of time for, but the dress is still heavy.


    I wonder if I could make a lighter dress or something... review it from a cloth or something? I realized that I would be embarrassed by my dress if I left it to Ufi, and now I need to think about it properly for myself...


    "You know, the original version of a knight''s clothing one-piece dress..."


    "Oh, Princess Anisphere! And Queen Uphilia! Were you there first?"


    I heard Emperor Lukeheim as I was sinking into thought. I could see Emperor Lukeheiming this way with a full smile if I looked up.


    I feel slightly faster, so Master Falgana and the escort knights are following me with a little trouble. Seeing the people of such an empire makes meugh bitterly.


    "Emperor Lukeheim, be in a good mood"


    "Uhm! No, as long as I''m sorry and jealous that I''ve been entertaining you for the past few days! I couldn''t wait to hear about today''s event!


    "That''s more than anything..."


    As always, this emperor is well, and he''s about to be half-eyed. Fathers, you''ve been wielding by this emperor for a long time, it must have been hard...


    "... I''m used to being anise, so I think you''ll be fine."


    "... Yufi, don''t read people''s minds. And what does that mean?


    "If you put your hands on your chest and think about it, you know it''s natural, right?


    ... hey, I can''t say anything! Next time, let''s be filial to our fathers, let''s do that... let''s tell them thanks for always taking care of us...


    When I had a subtle look, I had an eye for Master Falgana, who had a simr subtle look.


    "... I''m sorry"


    "Ugh... this way..."


    No, in my case, you deserve it, or you want me to see someone else pretend to fix us...


    Although I felt somewhat thin, I felt a sense of ready-to-see swinging around Emperor Lukeheim''s person, but I don''t think that''s who I am...


    "Huh! Sounds like it''s time to start!


    Emperor Lukeheim, who never looked as if he cared how we were doing, raises a voice full of expectations.


    A stage is assembled in the Great Square, where an orchestra with demonic instruments takes the stage. An introduction to the orchestra is given in the MC''s greeting.


    "Today Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, Her Royal Highness King Anisphere, and even more so His Majesty Emperor Lukeheim and His Royal Brother Falgana are invited by the Aylene Empire. I would like to thank the Spirit most sincerely for this good day and offer my prayers."


    The gaze of the royalty, as well as those gathered in the corner prepared by the royal family in attending the concert, gathers. With the introduction of Emperor Lukeheim and Lady Falgana, a slight twist runs.


    It''s usually surprising, after all, that royalty from other countries areing to see the festivities of the civilians. But such a surprising twist calms down when it''s time for the performance to begin.


    "The demonic props advocated by His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere and now a new breeze in this country. It will be a song dedicated to the Spirit, by means of instruments made with that technology."


    The introduction is over and the MC''s gaze is directed at the conductor. When the conductor nodded one, the baton was raised and the performance began.


    A six-color instrument, as if it represented various spirits, the tone spreads to the quietrge square as the musicians begin to y to theirmand.


    This time, the song being yed by the musicians is a hymn to the Spirit. A song that has long been passed down to the Kingdom of Palletia, the lyrics are spoken from the encounter between the first king and the Spirit.


    Something to convey through the song the encounter of the first king with the Spirit, and the teaching that it was given by the Spirit. The tune slowly increases in magnificence, though calm.


    But it doesn''t change that what is at the root is calm. It is also familiar because it is a song that has long been familiar to the people of the Kingdom of Palettia, who have a reputation for calming their hearts if they hear it.


    (... At one point, I hated it so much)


    I used to hate this song that praised the teachings given to me by the Spirit, the splendour of the Spirit, and the world is beautiful.


    The Spirit taught me through magic that the world is beautiful. But I didn''t know the beauty of the world because I couldn''t use magic.


    I hated this song because you said you couldn''t figure it out. However, it waster found out that the misunderstanding or that it only sounded so because it had been interpreted as aristocratic.


    I started working as an adventurer and had more opportunities to touch civilian life as well, lyrics in the original sense I learned asionally at that time.


    There was no praise for magic there. It''s just that the Spirit is with the world, and the Spirit is the manifestation of the world, and that''s why it''s beautiful. Knowing the original lyrics, I finally like this song.


    In aristocracy and civilians the way they receive may be slightly different. Still, this song does not change that if you are a people of the Kingdom of Palettia, you will learn to be familiar.


    "......"


    Listening to the performance, I felt the light inadvertently plundered the edge of my vision. When I turned my gaze to be caught, at first a small light appeared like a firefly light.


    White, purple, red, yellow, blue, green. The six-color light emits light to shake as it ys. The people who saw the sight begin to get dizzy.


    The light leaves its tail drawn, and from its residual light the light pours down like scaly powder. I could see one of the kids who wasing to see the concert reaching for the downpouring light and smiling with an unbeatable glitter.


    The performance enters the good realm as everyone is blinded by the Spirit that has be visible. Then the light of the Spirit flies as it gathers around the performers.


    Like the spirits who were shaking like irregr illuminations, changing their appearance to match the song. - And the light of the gathered spirits could y. For a moment, after a dazzling luminescence phenomenon, the performers had a beautiful "rainbow" over their heads.


    From the Rainbow Bridgees the light that seems to have been left behind by the sparkle and the Spirit as if to bless it. It''s such a beautiful sight to sigh unexpectedly.


    The performance ends slowly as the light falls. And cheers exploded at the same time as the performers gave theirpliments. Unspared apuse and a storm of praise from the enthusiastic people are delivered to the performers.


    The performers also smiled contentedly and gave another deep thank you. The sound of apuse that keeps ringing in the venue never shows signs of stopping.


    (Well, what about Emperor Lukeheim''s reaction?


    Speaking of which the emperor was quiet from earlier, I turned my gaze toward Emperor Lukeheim with ease, and I was gnawed.


    Because it was an unexpected look: Emperor Lukeheim with a face like Nobu.


    "... Emperor Lukeheim?


    "... Mm. Oh, I''m sorry. Were you a little unconscious?"


    When I spoke, Emperor Lukeheim first gave me that look. Speaking up turned my gaze on me, but that gaze is directed at the performers who are being apuded again.


    "... you saw something awesome"


    "Awesome, is it?


    "Ah.... such a shock to be able to repaint the values. It was something I had felt several times since I inspected the Magic Birthday Festival, but today''s sounded even more like it."


    The look on the face of Emperor Lukeheim, who speaks so, remained rugged. That gaze should be directed at the performers and those who keep apuding, but it also looks like you''re looking somewhere far away.


    When Emperor Lukeheim worried about the harsh atmosphere and looked at Master Falgana beside him, he also had an indescribable, troubled look on his face.


    In addition, the knights of the Empire, the two guards, react simrly and stopovers. I identally got in trouble. When I saw Uffi, I found him as confused as I was.


    "... it''s never bad. But I can''t say enough about it. I''m vague."


    "Emperor Lukeheim......?


    "If the country is different, customs, culture, everything can be different. The well-being of the people cannot be narrowed down to one. If each people seems to be happy, it is right to be different in shape. I''ve lived up to my chest without being ashamed of the path I''ve walked. As Emperor of the Aylene Empire, there are many challenges that must be exchanged, none of which are inferior to the Kingdom of Palletia."


    Give the impression you feel from Emperor Lukeheim, who speaks pale. I didn''t know how the hell to describe it. Maybe that''s because Emperor Lukeheim himself hasn''t been able to articte what he thought of this sight.


    So Emperor Lukeheim goes on to just say what he feels.


    "The more the peopleugh at happiness, the more enthusiastic they be. It makes me feel like my chest is leaping, and my chest is so tight. It''s one of those things that defines me as the happiness of the people. The process is different. Everyone has this sight in the empire. I do..."


    "... but"


    "- Oh, yeah. You''re sorry. You''re sorry, I am."


    It is envy. And I was jealous. Thoughts interspersed positively and negatively, yearning for something sparkling and beautiful, and burning.


    The rugged look on Emperor Lukeheim''s face is also what it is because suchplex thoughts upy his chest.


    "With me, I wanted to give this sight to the people of the Empire. And there is a response that we are aplishing at least a little bit while halfway down the road. But in the process of getting there... don''t get jealous."


    "In the process, is it?


    "I have only given this happy zeal to the people by winning the war."


    I identally took my breath away. Likewise, Uffi was breathtaking and at the same time tightening his expression.


    "... Emperor Lukeheim"


    "Queen Uphilia. Sincerely, I envy your fate. So much so that I thought for a moment that if this brilliance were to hold in my hand, But then you won''t get this glow. That''s why I envy you."


    Emperor Lukeheim narrows his eyes. Those eyes seemed lonely somewhere. And he''s making me sad like I''m exhausted.


    "I... - I don''t like war"


    Clearly, that''s what Emperor Lukeheim said. With even the mundane and simmering anger seeping through his sad expression.


    "My father made the war good and made the empire bigger as a hegemony. authority, territory, to satisfy his desires. The man continued to move on. While stacking many sacrifices on that path. War easily takes people''s lives and causes them to lose their sanity. And many lives were scattered. Some of them I could call my friends. Some can only be won in battle, but many things are lost in battle. You think this country is going to aplish a single song about the fanaticism you won while you lost it? - What, is that it? You make meugh."


    Iughed like a blowout, shook my shoulders. I didn''t know what words to say to Emperor Lukeheim, and I just had to shut up.


    Master Falgana is quietly closing his eyes next to Emperor Lukeheim. The knights of the Empire also have an indescribable look on their face. I didn''t think I''d understand the thought of raising it in my chest.


    "I don''tugh when it''s easy. Preserving, nurturing andmunicating culture would also have had a different ordeal than winning the war. But that''s something I don''t understand growing up differently. But that''s why... that''s a long way off. Peopleughing without bloodshed or victory have sights that cannot be exchanged in the Empire. I envy you."

 152 Episode 45: Bring Your Ideals Together

    The concert by the orchestra is also over, and the Magic Birthday celebrates itsst night.


    The castle town is lit with lights, letting people know that it is still in the middle of a feast.


    And the royal castle held a night club. A night club, arguably a constion for those who were involved in running the Magic Birthday Festival, is truly a gorgeous word.


    All delicious alcohol for many of the gastronomic dishes you are likely to see. All the nobles attending the night club are smiling and bickering.


    I watched the sight from a step back. The feast in Castle Town and the nightclub in the Royal Castle look like fun. But I was really concerned about the look that Emperor Lukeheim gave me after the orchestra''s performance, and I wasn''t familiar with the glorious air.


    No one tries to talk to me on the wall. That''s why I worry about it.


    "... kingdom and empire, or"


    The two countries are different in their formation and in the history they havee to walk in. If the kingdom of Palettia has been bound by its own territory, history and faith in the Spirit, then the Aylene Empire is a hegemonic country that has swallowed many nations with its mighty power.


    If the country is different, the culture and people who live in the country are different. It''s not one form of happiness, so some ces ovep and others do not ovep. I think this magic birthday was one of those sights that never ovepped from Emperor Lukeheim''s point of view.


    It is hard to say that even the Kingdom of Palettia has nothing to do with strife. But I didn''t do anything to wage war on another country to expand its territory. For the Kingdom of Palletia, the opponent to fight over the territory is a demon who lives in unexplorednds.


    Besides, there has never been a war, including civil strife, since I was attentive. It was thest time there was a battle in his father''s generation, and since then there has been a period of stability at the helm of his father.


    "... I know, my God. Not very much, but I can''t tell you."


    On the other hand, Emperor Lukeheim has lived in an era of unrest in the Empire. I took control of my country even after taking over my predecessors, who drowned in the greed of the hegemony.


    All to wish the people smile and happiness. Perhaps it is a prayer and a wish born because we have lost so much in that war.


    said Emperor Lukeheim. In the Empire, we can only see the likes of the fanatics at the Magic Birthday Festival in celebration of victory.


    I wonder what the hell he had in mind of the way those who enjoyed the Magic Birthday Festival were when he said he hated the battle and that the festival, which the people would celebrate as they were happy, was the only celebration of victory.


    "Anis, was it this way"


    "Ufi."


    Uffi stopped by to say that his thoughts were not entwined and he was blurred as he climbed against the wall. You look at my face and change that look a little worrisome.


    "... is something bothering you?


    "Hmm... worried, I mean. I can''t think about it..."


    I can''t get a word out of it. How dare you, Uffi deposited her back on the wall so that she could line up next to me.


    "... are you Emperor Lukeheim?


    "Yeah......"


    Yufi also cared about how Emperor Lukeheim was doing, so she must have quickly figured out what I cared about.


    "What was Anis thinking?


    "... hmm, right. Emperor Lukeheim''s troubles can''t be solved where I say they are. But what is it? That''s why I feel different not to say anything. It''s not encouraging, it''s not like I want to say something that''s onlyforting."


    Something I want to tell you is definitely making my breasts smoke. But that word doesn''te out. I don''t even know what I want to tell you. That''s why I''m always moaning.


    "�� Anis is the royal family of the Kingdom of Palletia. You don''t even have to be responsible for imperial issues and culture."


    "... yeah. I know."


    "It may be thin hearted, but the Aylene Empire is a country that has been made up of repeated strife. I take it for granted that there is something to be lost in the war. If you''re going to change that, you need uninterrupted effort. Even those who oppose change wille out. But in the end, that''s other HR for me. I will be involved in the situation of the Empire, but only to protect the kingdom. I don''t think I need to interfere in the Aylene Empire any more than I need to."


    If you think of it as an exchanger, it is your country above all else that should prevail. So I can understand what Yufi has to say. I also have a position, and I don''t need to do anything directly, even where I think about the Empire. Instead, you shouldn''t.


    If we are to change the empire, that is what Emperor Lukeheim should do himself. If asked, I would help, and if asked, I would respond as best I could, but not as a top priority.


    Even if I want to do something, I have no right or qualification to do so. I know with my head, but my heart''s not catching up.


    "... Still not convinced?


    "... I''m trying. There''s nothing I can do, nothing I should do. You''re just saying your emotions aren''t catching up..."


    "Then why don''t you just keep saying it?


    "Huh?"


    An unexpected answer came back from Uffi, and I rounded my eyes.


    "There''s nothing we can do directly. But I also think you''re free to have wishes and prayers. So, isn''t that good?


    "... is that good?


    "Yeah, maybe, I''m sure. Isn''t that why Anis made Emperor Lukeheim''s Devil''s Sword in that way?


    To Yufi''s point, I looked up haphazardly.


    Demon sword to be given to Emperor Lukeheim. That can be said to have been entrusted with wishes and prayers. What do you want with the future Empire and Emperor Lukeheim? What do you want me to do?


    I felt like Shitong and emotions that had no ce to go fit in.


    "... oh, my God. The answer came from the beginning."


    "Are you okay now?


    "Yeah. Thanks, Uffi"


    "No.... It''s almost time, so don''t worry, don''t get lost and tell them what you think. If anything happens, you have me on your back."


    Yuffi took his back off the wall and pushed my back as it was.


    And one step, I took it with my chest up. The ce to head is on the stage at the nightclub venue. There was already Emperor Lukeheim and Lady Falgana beside it.


    Earlier, the air like the one I showed at the concert has disappeared, and Emperor Lukeheim is smiling with a sense of familiarity. Somewhere sowa or look excited and have a bitterugh.


    "... I don''t know"


    "When you look at that, you can''t help but think you''re worried."


    "Are you personable? Maybe this is also a kind of talent..."


    That''s how I approach the two of you, arguing with Uffi. Coming as far as the voice could reach, Emperor Lukeheim weed us with a full grin.


    "Uhm. Finally, this is the time!


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "What! If you insist, I''ve been waiting since I saw the Devil''s Sword on inspection, but that''s for this moment too!


    Nature and sighe out to the Lukeheim emperor in such a way that the child waits for a gift.


    Then we all go up to the altar. When the MC called to the venue to draw attention, his gaze gathered to us.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in the midst of your wee, I have a word from Her Majesty Queen Uphilia"


    "Good mood,dies and gentlemen. Today will be thest evening of the Magic Birthday. Once again, I would like to express my gratitude to those involved in running the Birthday Festival."


    The MC prompted me, and after stepping forward and thanking me, Uffi greets me and goes on with the words.


    "It was only with all your hard work that this Birthday celebrated. I believe this achievement is something I am proud of as a queen. And I would like to rejoice with you all in the good fortune of inviting Emperor Lukeheim from the Aylene Empire to such a wonderful festival. Emperor Lukeheim, if you don''t mind speaking to my lord?


    "Uhm."


    Yufi urges me, and Emperor Lukeheim leaves a step forward.


    "It''s Lukeheim van Aylen. Nobles of the Kingdom of Palettia. This birthday was a wonderful festival. In recent years we have heard rumors of the Kingdom of Palletia, which has undergone remarkable developments, but it was only truly astonishing"


    After one big nod, Emperor Lukeheim turned his gaze to me and Uffi.


    "Queen Uphilia, a new leader who has inspired so much development. And I have to have respect for Princess Anisphere, who is at the cutting edge of magic. I sincerely envy the princes who have obtained a good monarch, and to the heart of the Kingdom of Palletia, who has given me a moment of pleasure, let me offer my thanks as Emperor of the Aylene Empire. It was brilliant!


    With an invincible grin, Emperor Lukeheim spoke unfaithfully. The reaction of the nobles of the Kingdom of Palletia who had heard it seemed to be stretching in nature and spine.


    The proud-breasted among them were those who rushed around busily to run the Magic Birthday Festival. It''s because of their hard work and today. I want my chest fully stretched.


    After receiving words from Emperor Lukeheim, he opens for a minute, and then Uffi raises his voice again.


    "As some of you may have already heard, here again, I would like to serve the purpose of inviting Emperor Lukeheim into the kingdom. The other day, immediately from Emperor Lukeheim, I had a suggestion that we want to form an alliance with our Kingdom of Palletia. I hereby dere myself Queen of the Kingdom of Palletia. - Through this day, the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire forge a new alliance,"


    Everyone quieted back to Yufi''s promation. Everyone seemed to squeeze their expressions and ept that the time hade for them toe.


    "Queen Uphilia. I would like to heartily rejoice that you have agreed to form an alliance with the Empire. By the prestige of our empire, let us vow that we will henceforth take the Kingdom of Palletia as our ally and walk together"


    "Emperor Lukeheim. Let us also pledge that our kingdom will convey to the Empire the will of the Spirit and will strive to incite and prosper together without strife"


    Uffi and Emperor Lukeheim gaze at each other and shake hands.


    At that moment, a loud apuse sounded from the venue. For many years, the two countries were to formally form an alliance, which could not be described as a friendly rtionship that would peek into the gaps in the Kingdom of Palettia.


    I don''t wee the fact that it''s a war between nations, although some people will think about it. I hope the two countries will join hands from now on.


    "Dear Anis,"


    "Whoa, Chief Sprout Knights!


    "I brought you an example thing"


    Second, I was called from behind. Looking back, there stood the head of the Sprout Knights in formal clothes. There was an example thing in his hand.


    It was a dress today, and it was kept until the deration of this alliance. Yes, that is the "Devil''s Sword" that I give to Emperor Lukeheim as a sign of my alliance.


    "Emperor Lukeheim"


    "Having received the Devil''s Sword, I walk straight to Emperor Lukeheim. Emperor Lukeheim, who turned his gaze to me, looked at the Devil''s Sword that was in my hand... and frowned just a little.


    "... Princess Anisphere, this is"


    "Yes. It''s what I was promising. As a testament to the alliance, I present to you the Devil''s Sword.


    The Devil''s Sword I had in my hand was a dagger.


    It is a beautiful dish with a tinum-colored pattern, golden finishing, and a spiritual stone embedded in it. The cloth wrapped around the grip is also a luxury item, impable to the touch and feel.


    I just don''t know if they call it shy. It''s a dagger, though beautiful to look at.


    "... I thought the long sword wasing."


    "I thought you would. Emperor Lukeheim may want such demon swords."


    "Hmm. So you had an idea and you turned it into this dagger-shaped demon sword?


    Emperor Lukeheim returns the eyebrows that wereing to my word and intriguingly pours his gaze on the Devil''s Sword that I have.


    I nod one too, then offer the Devil''s Sword with both hands to Emperor Lukeheim.


    "A demon sword is not just a weapon. Demonic props are tools with magical powers. Tools are those that people use to fulfill their purpose. If so, what is the Devil''s Sword to be offered to Emperor Lukeheim from me? Here''s a dish I''vee up with."


    "Well, what do you do with the Devil''s Sword that you dedicate to me? Princess of Magic."


    I still do not receive the Devil''s Sword, and emperor Lukeheim asks me with an invincible grin in his arms.


    In response to that question, I breathed and uttered my words in such a way that I looked straight up at Emperor Lukeheim.


    "- Your dreams and your lives, and your prayers to those who inherit them."


    Shin, and. My voice echoes well in the venue where I was quiet at some point.


    Emperor Lukeheim turns off his invincible grin and stares at me with a serious look.


    "Protect and pray."


    "Yes, this demonic sword protects the lives of holders who recognize themselves as the Lord, and when things happen, it deploys magic barriers, and when they are injured, healing magic is activated. Of course, it can be used as a normal demon sword. You can always wear a dagger because of its shape."


    "I mean, you say this is a demon sword of protection and healing"


    "If you call it the Devil''s Sword, I thought you might like something that symbolizes power. But here''s what I think. Power is your own thing. Emperor Lukeheim."


    The Devil''s Sword to be given to Emperor Lukeheim was very troubling. Perhaps he was looking for a magical sword to wield his magical powers. I think that''s because the aim was to restrain the nobles who would be their own opponents within the empire.


    Then what is power? When Emperor Lukeheim reformed the Aylene Empire in the future, I came to one conclusion, wondering what should be the symbol of that power.


    "Different countries to live in, different paths to walk, different ideals to hold. We arerades with an oath in our hearts to wish the people happiness and peace and to open up the future. That dream and thought is your power. Emperor Lukeheim, you must live, show and guide your people."


    That''s why I decided to turn it into a demon sword with a desire for protection and healing.


    "Because it is protection and healing, I was able to choose a shape that is not the Devil''s Sword. But the Empire is a country that was conquered by force. Just trying to protect it. I''m sure some wishes won''t arrive. And that''s the same thing again for me wishing you peace. So please, take that dagger to your battlefield on my behalf."


    To my words, Emperor Lukeheim breathed. Its eyes open to surprise, gazing at me and the Devil''s Sword.


    "I am the princess of the Kingdom of Palettia. No matter how much like Emperor Lukeheim''s dreams and ideals, our position will not allow us to stand shoulder to shoulder on the same battlefield. You have yours, I have my ce to fight. Still, I want to support your dreams and ideals"


    "... Princess Anisphere"


    "Please be friends with us forever. To protect you and your ideals and dreams, the Devil''s Sword created this Devil''s Sword as a gift to you, the Power that opens up the future of the Empire. May our friends not fall on the battlefield. And new friends who will inherit you will not be lost in the war."


    May those who inherit this Devil''s Sword from Emperor Lukeheim not only in the days of Emperor Lukeheim, but also not forget the alliance made on this day.


    As a weapon to help us, let us remind you that if ideals and dreams are the same, minds are together, even if we do not stand side by side together.


    "Many lives will be scattered on the battlefield. It can break your heart and sometimes lose your dreams and ideals. How about then, I want you to look at this demon sword and remind me. You are the power. [M] If you change, your dreams and ideals will be different again. If the time hase... all we have to do to ept you as friends is stop those who have gone the wrong way. Therefore, I chose the Devil''s Sword that I could remember."


    "... to the point of bing..."


    "That can be said to ourselves at the same time. If, on the day we forget to bring the smile and peace of the people in the development of the magic tools, take the wrong one with that de."


    The kingdom is the empire, the empire is the kingdom. We shared the same ideals with each other, and the alliance was formed. Let us not forget that oath from one another.


    If one of you forgets your ideals and goes crazy about tyrants, you stop them under a covenant. That is the covenant that should be made between us, so that it is this demonic sword that symbolizes it.


    "... friend, huh"


    Emperor Lukeheim identally narrowed his eyes. The slightly loose mouth looked like augh, but the eyes were still going to cry out.


    But that was only for a moment. Emperor Lukeheim reached out and received the Devil''s Sword from me. Out of the sheath, a cloudless de still appeared without a scratch.


    "Let us swear by this day to the kingdom of friends. We will be born, raised, and on different paths to go. But we had the same dream and ideal. Country, and people! Please be healthy with that! Only then will it prove above all that my life, protected by this demonic sword, will be remembered by those who continue from my life to swear!


    Emperor Lukeheim holds his dagger on his chest and takes a thanksgiving stance.


    "- A new friend! A heartfelt thanks for this blessing! I will give my life for the day when each other''s country will be able to recognize each other as friends! Don''t forget, the people of the Kingdom of Palettia! We''re going to be friends today!


    Emperor Lukeheim tells everyone in the venue so they can roar. The temper is like a bright red lion. Putting his chest up, Emperor Lukeheimughed with a vibrant grin.


    "Princess Anisphere! What is the name of this demon sword?


    "The name of the Devil''s Sword is -" Ideale. "


    "" Ideally����? I see, I see. I did get it, Princess Anisphere!


    Emperor Lukeheim dyed his expression with a smile andughed out loud.


    The apuse echoed from the venue again. The alliance between the Kingdom of Palletia and the Aylene Empire will now be formally formed.


    Finally my shoulder load came down, and when I exhaled, Yufi pped me on the shoulder. Looking back towards Uffi, I could see him smiling.


    I didn''t need any more words. Weughed at each other''s aplishments.

 153 Episode 46: Regression To Daily Life

    Though chased by haste, thest time I looked back, the Magic Birthday Festival ended with a huge buzz. But when the festival is over, the routine returns.


    There is also the aftertaste of a definite response there. When the usual days also came back to the kingdom, the stage was the City of Magic.


    So again, a new turning point in history was about to be created.


    Magic City, I was on a in a short distance from that city. Besides me, I have all the faces of the Magic Bureau.


    Apart from us all wrapped up in one ce, it is Charne who stands a little further away. There is a bow in Charne''s hand.


    That bow, unlike the onemonly known in this world, is simr in shape to the bow used for archery where I say it in my previous life.


    The grip part with the bow incorporates demonic stones, indicating that this bow is a demonic prop at first nce.


    "Charne, whenever you want."


    "Yes! I''ll start!


    Sharne replies loudly when Tilty, who was watching Sharne, speaks out like that. Are you nervous, that voice is somewhere stiff.


    For once, Charne pulls out her shoulder strength to weaken while holding her bow. After several deep breaths, she slowly opened her eyes and set her bow.


    �D�D�D�D


    At the end of Charne''s gaze, a target is set up. The other hand was attached to the erected bow as Charne left his gaze undisturbed.


    Though I called it a bow, no strings were stretched on the bow held by Charne. But a magically crafted arrow is created in Charne''s hand, and when you connect that arrow, a magically knitted string appears.


    Pull that string, and Charne sets the aim. At the next moment, the demonic stone of Charne''s bow shines and the thunderous sound begins to sound.


    At the same time, the lightning generated converges into an arrow of magic, causing the strings that Charne pulls. At the same time as the sound of thunder, a strange sound of disturbing magic strings sounds, resulting in an odd concertation.


    �D�D�D�D


    You set your aim, Sharne''s expression changed. When Charne tries to release the arrow, thunder runs from the tip of the arrow before it does.


    Thunder struck the target as it drew intricate curves. At about the same time Charne unleashed the arrow.


    shing sts, making sure to dy and the sound of a lightning strike shivers the tympanic membrane. And the next thing I heard was a crushing sound.


    And the arrow unleashed by Charne was struck, and he was crushing the target by making a grilling decision. Having seen the whereabouts of the arrows he unleashed himself, Charne remains quiet while letting sweat pass on his cheeks.


    Even if the remaining discharge, like remnants, is released from the bow, it disappears quietly. The silence after the roar hurts my ears so much.


    - Brilliant.


    It was Tilty''s voice that broke the silence. The moment I heard Tilty''s voice, I rushed out to Charne.


    "Charnay! Wow, that''s amazing! Sess, sess, great sess!


    "Hia!? Oh, that! Sister Wang, calm down...!


    When Sharne is held tight, Sharne scratches the algae in her arms. I can see it''s lit, so I still love it and hug it.


    "Good day, Charne. Sess above all else."


    "Mr. Tomas......! Um, stop Her Royal Highness Sister Wang......!


    "... you can''t do that"


    Tomas is also walking over and putting words ofbor on Charne. Though Iugh bitterly at Charne''s plea.


    You''re embarrassed by the boulders, you''re more resistant, so release Charne. Pimp, Charne, distanced to jump, rectifies her messy hair and then turns back to Tomas.


    "Thanks also to Mr. Tomas and Mr. Tilty for their hard work"


    "Yeah, yeah. When I came back from the Magic Birthday Festival, I was surprised how rough it was."


    "Oh. Then I repeated the fine-tuning... because this demon bow isplete."


    Demonic props that have been warming up the idea for Charne to be able to use Fenrill''s demonic stones for a long time. When using natural demon stones, the user''s magic was repainted by demon stones, and experiments and errors continued to be made to solve the problem of difficult control.


    It was this "demon bow" that took shape as a result of its trial and error.


    "I don''t mean a bow, but I can''t say it''s just a magic wand shaped like a bow."


    Tilty also stopped by and said so, staring at the demon bow.


    "Isn''t Mana de something simr when I say that?


    "If you''re referring to an optimized form to use magic to suit the medium, maybe so. Still, what took shape was quite emotional."


    Ho, exhaling, Tilty shifts her gaze to Charne. Tilty''s gaze at Charne sounds oddly fun.


    "Of course, I''m proud to say that we''ve done all we can to develop it, but most importantly, it''s the first time we''ve achieved it with Charne''s control. You can put your chest up for this."


    "Yes! I''ve been doing a lot of research on the magic of thunder and the nature of the dyeing magic of demon stones since then... I''m really d I seeded"


    Is the relief greater than the joy, Sharne said so as she stroked her chest down.


    "But you magically substituted arrows, too? At first, I think we were talking about preparing an arrow painted with spiritstone."


    "Yes, but that''s no substitute for consuming spiritual stones after all, and it would have been convenient to release staining magic out of your body if you''d just molded it properly,"


    "I see."


    Even if I say that I can suppress the consumption of spiritual stones if I use them for paint, I want to suppress them more if I don''t need them. If Charne is convinced to magically substitute it, that''s fine.


    "It is also a derivation of Mana de, so the power and shape of the arrows depends on the adjustment of Charne, the user. It''s fixed to the shape of an arrow, but for that matter, you can think of more power and range than normal magic."


    "Yeah, yeah, Tomas still does a good job!


    "Master Tilty lent me Charne''s arms, ideas, and wisdom. I''m just tailored."


    Thomas tells me to be humble, but I think it''s only because Thomas will face it sincerely.


    Thus, a weapon using natural demonic stones, the first prototype No. 1 of which, the demon bow "Keravnos", waspleted.


    "Now to celebrate thepletion and sess of Keravnos, the first of its kind, with the Demonic Stone by the Magic Art Bureau, cheers!


    Cheers!


    A loud and bright voice, or modest toast, is chanted and the ss is lightly beaten.


    Urban government in the City of Magic, one of its rooms is lined with more opulent dishes than usual. I am free to eat and drink dishes and drinks served in Viking format.


    Thepletion of Keravnos, which became the first prototype, a small celebration to celebrate it. Everyone''s expression was somewhere loose and calm.


    "Hey, that was really hard somehow. I don''t really contribute to the production itself. Charne and the others are really tired."


    "No, no..."


    "Gakun is doing his job properly because my escort is my main job. The development is Tomas and Tilty''s job, so it''s the right material."


    "Yeah, that''s a pretty tough experience for me. It''s not bad, you know."


    Gakkun praising Sharne, and Sharne being mojimoji about whether it is lit or not. As I was exchanging words with the two of them, Tilty came shaking a ss of wine.


    You look like you said you were drunk, and the white skin that even seems unhealthy is a bit vermilion stained. My eyes are only slightly down, and the atmosphere is rarely very soft for Tilty.


    "I got away with some birthday procedures, so the development was going to rely on Tilty and Tomas along the way, but I guess I''m a little sorry for all that"


    "What are you talking about? Even more so now, or for a long time. You can''t do your job properly. You''re sharing it with someone else. I''m royal, so it''s more natural."


    "I wonder"


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    Is that true, if you ask me? Even Mana de couldn''t prepare all the swords herself, and the production relied on Tomas, and the magic potion she used before using the engraving marks was formted in coboration with Tilty.


    I suppose that''s surprisingly little of a feat I''ve aplished on my own. Yet I could look back now that I hated people, that I was ashamed of being alone, that I was young.


    "... something like this is good after all"


    "Hmm?"


    "I can honestly rely on someone I can rely on, chasing my dreams with, talking to each other like this,ughing at each other."


    "Not very sentimental. Are you drinking?


    "Just a little."


    I was also impressed by the sight I saw at the Magic Birthday Festival, but I really enjoy celebrating like this with all the magic bureaux and making something together, and I think it''s irreceable.


    Would you ever have imagined that such a future woulde to you before Uffi came out of the pce?


    Yeah, I don''t think so. Because I didn''t know society, the world, and even my neighbors so much that I could hope for such a future.


    "Seems like I knew and there''s a lot I''m missing"


    I have a real sense that I enjoy life very much right now. There are people who can share this joy with me. Every time I feel that happy, my cheeks are really loose.


    What would Yufi be doing now that he has made such a difference to me? We''re returning to our daily routine after the Magic Birthday Festival, but it still doesn''t make a difference that we''re busy every day.


    "Speaking of which, Dear Anis, I heard that the City of Magic isrgely nearingpletion, but next time I heard there was some big move?


    "Oh, yeah. Actually, we decided to attract the Chamber of Commerce and then set up a branch of the Adventurer Guild. I got a letter from Uncle Drags and myself the other day."


    "An Adventurer''s Guild branch to the Chamber of Commerce, huh? It''s going to be like a city all at once."


    The supplies thate into the City of Magic until now were purchased from what the Knights carry, regr visits, and pedestrians who took their feet on the journey.


    That''s where the Chamber of Commerce was founded. The shape of the City of Magic has been shaped, and it has been decided for a long time to talk about putting a Chamber of Commerce in the City of Magic as the honorable first item of the Chamber of Commerce that made its name at the Magic Birthday Festival.


    The Magic Birthday Festival came to an end, and the chosen Chamber of Commerce also needed to decide who to send to the branch of the Magic City. The King''s Capital told me that it was ready.


    "If the Chamber of Commerce is going in, think the Adventurer Guild would be a good fit around the time. I''ve decided to send someone out to the branch, and I''m nning oning in at about the same time as the Chamber of Commerce."


    "It''s not going to be busy. I''d like to keep information on demons for future development."


    While some demonic information is spinning by knights, there is also the difficulty that it is hard to get out without urgency.


    Getting information from pedestrians and adventurers there is also an important source for me. As an adventurer, I''ve been searching for demons with information I''ve heard from people.


    Besides, I had something I wanted to look for. It is desirable that the Chamber of Commerce and the Alliance of Adventurerse in for this purpose.


    "Good things, I wish I could find a demon stone that seems to fit Gakun"


    "Oh... you couldn''t have said it was a demon stone in your hand, could you?


    "Yeah, that''s right. So next time, Navre''s artificial demon stone demon props will take precedence, and that''s why he seemed a little depressed."


    "Hey..."


    Tilty squirms her gaze at me when she drops her voice and tells me to whisper. Ahead is Gakkun stroking Charne''s headughing.


    "... if you can''t find it, can you just give me the artificial demon stone thing?


    "Um, well, I guess so. Honestly, now that Keravnos isplete, I don''t know if I need to use the Demon Stone to make it. If you tailor a magic stone to a magic prop, it will be a specialty."


    "So is that. Well, all this is a patrol thing. It''s not something you care about."


    Pong, p me on the shoulder and Tilty says. It was Tilty, who does all the unusual things today.


    "... Tilty, are you real? Actually, can it be fake?


    "Do you want to get hit?


    When I inquired about the snack, what returned was an elbow beating that had no power other than Tilty and the others. Oh, this guy''s just drunk and out of hand! It hurts so bad!


    With all that little noise, the whispering feast was going to be fun.

 154 Episode 47: Encounters And Unexpected Reunions

    "I wee you first, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Thank you very much for turning my Belier Chamber of Commerce down. Furthermore, it is a tribute to our Chamber of Commerce that it was given the honour of being the first to enter the City of Magic. Introduce yourself again, my name is Henry Berrier. This time, we are going to keep the Chamber of Commerce branch of the Magic City. Please let me know."


    "Wee to the City of Magic. I think the first Chamber of Commerce attraction is full of opportunities and hardships, but I want you to do your best. Everyone is hungry for products and entertainment."


    "Yes, from daily enrichment to entertainment. We promise you a satisfactory range of products."


    He named himself Henry Berrier, is he in a ce like mid thirties? Scorched tea hair, yomogi-colored eyes, slightly skinny stature. The face is calm, somewhere adorable and approachable.


    The hand I shook my hand with was on a scab, the hand of someone who was keen to work. That''s raising my liking. Then enthusiasm is swinging like a me in my eyes. He seemed like someone who looked calm and had a hot side.


    The Berrier Chamber of Commerce is the Chamber of Commerce chosen by Emperor Lukeheim to visit at the recent Magic Birthday Festival. Wide range of products and good quality. At that point, it was the first Chamber of Commerce to attract, but it was decided that it was thest push to achieve an outstanding track record at the Magic Birthday Festival.


    Now the Belier Chamber of Commerce will be named even as a chamber ofmerce for the royal family. At the same time that you can expect a lot, that''s how much attention you get. I think the pressure is enormous.


    However, I would like to keep an eye on the future as there are styles that this Henry is likely to do without difficulty.


    "Sister King Anisphere, is there anything we would like?


    "That''s right...... I wonder if you want information"


    "Ho. Asked for information, not products."


    Henry hammers as he strokes his jaw. I snort and ovep words too.


    "Wouldn''t there be some kind of demon that the Chamber of Commerce might have trouble with? Something that might affect distribution."


    "Hmm. Well... as I''m sure His Royal Highness King Anisphere knows, we haven''t identified any imminent major threats since the Fenrir raid on the King''s capital."


    "Oh."


    "This and perhaps the influence of the Knights and Adventurers being able to take their magic props. Because more than usual, we have been able to make mistakes and develop new ideas."


    I had naturally also heard that demonic props were now in the hands of the Knights and Adventurers and that they were more powerful in thinning and pioneering than before.


    Is that an effect, most of which are smaller these days, even with stampede? It''s a good thing to say that it''s a peaceful time, but haven''t you witnessed any demons that seem to have demonic stones?


    "If you want information about demons, you must still be an Adventurer''s Guild. Since we will receive reports of damage and discovery, I think we may have discovered it earlier. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to ask you."


    "Yeah, I was going to ask the Adventurer Guild branch after this. If the Chamber of Commerce doesn''t seem to be in trouble, that''s fine."


    "Yes.... well, I don''t know if I can satisfy Her Royal Highness King Anisphere with the information, but I''m just a little concerned"


    "What do you care?


    I leaned my neck against Henry, who turned away from a calm expression and gave me a strange look.


    "It''s not like this is causing a lot of damage... you know how the development of the southeastern region, which was unexplored, has flourishedtely?


    "Yeah, sure."


    In order to obtain spiritual stones with increased demand, the exploration of mining sites is in a hurry in the Kingdom of Palletia. That''s where they put their eyes on the southeastern territories.


    From the Sitelia of the Wang capital, to the west lies the border with the Aylene Empire, to the north stands a group of mountains not treading on the forefathers, at the foot of which stands the ck Forest, which is also a major mining site.


    And to the east, the mountains continue, dripping tails from the northern mountain range, with deep forests like ck forests at the foot.


    Compared to the ck Forest, however, there was also a distance from the Wang capital, and there was a lot of demonic damage, a territory that could only be defended thoroughly. From what I''ve heard, Viscount Persimon territory, Charne''s home, also exists in its eastern position.


    The southeast, even deeper in the east, is an undisclosednd, called the border.... It is also here that Al-Kun was executed.


    So there is also the perception that the western side of the Kingdom of Palettia flourishes and the eastern side is obsolete. The flow is changing these days, too. Because that''s what pioneering is all about.


    "So, what''s wrong with that?


    "Maybe it''s because it''s still an undisclosednd, but they also say that there are many monsters of rare species like they''ve never seen before. We had a business partner who cared about that, that''s all."


    "... Huh?


    A rare demon. Well, the environment may be different in the north and east, and it''s no surprise there''s a difference.


    "If you want to know more, I was wondering if that''s what you should hear in the Adventurers Guild."


    "Thanks, I''ll take a look."


    "Yes, not just the product, but the information will be drilled to your satisfaction."


    Floating with a brilliant sales smile, Henry offered a token of his gratitude.


    After Henry and I broke up, the next thing we knew we were headed for was a branch of the Adventurer''s Guild. Looks like things have already been loaded, and people are in a hurry to unload.


    When I tried to speak to someone close to me to get the person in charge, I found the face I saw and I turned my eyes round.


    "That, Farna?


    "Ah, Master Anis! Thank you for taking the time to step in!


    Farna notices me too and turns back to me with a grin.


    He''s long, but Farna has often bent his back out of his weak personality, but today''s impression was very different.


    The peach hair, which was usually unwrought and flushed, was tied and wrapped, and the ju eyes, whose fright had always appeared, were full of power.


    "Why are you here? Could it be..."


    "Yes! I will be working in this Adventurer Branch in the future! Hehe, from now on, thank you as Branch Manager!


    "Yeah eh!? Farna is the branch manager!?"


    Surprisingly, I open my eyes and raise my bare voice. That Farna is the Branch Manager!?


    "Surprised?


    "I''m surprised, that!


    "Then it was worth the effort."


    Smiling in the light, Farna looks at me with her spine stretched out. That was fresh again, too, because when I stretched my back, I had to raise my gaze a little to see Farna''s face.


    "Again, I wanted to work with you."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t think Master Anis will ever go back to being an adventurer again, but still... because you are the one I admired. I was wondering if I could go after him on my back."


    "So to the Branch Manager?


    "Yes, I know how it works because I, from the beginning, was also involved in the back, and I studied so that I could be Branch Manager! It was officially decided after Birthday."


    Pelo, and Farna, who gave out her tongue andughed with tea re, was like someone else.


    Farna was capable as a receptionist for the Adventurer Guild because she has a weak personality and is capable without even its faults.


    It was Farna that I was getting along with something in the Adventurers Guild. You think you can install an adventurer who yells and gets tangled up, or you can take on a project where your guild will haunt your head?


    Such nostalgic memories. How does itpare to Farna, who always bent her back and looked around like she was frightened?


    "... well. You''ve done fine."


    I can''t believe the guild receptionist is going to be the branch manager. I''m sure that wasn''t such an easy story.


    On top of that, it made meugh naturally when I thought there was Farna acting so splendidly. I want to work with you, so if you say anything, something warmes up in my chest.


    "On my own, I don''t think I could, of course. But there was someone who gave me a hand. Oh, Master Anis is someone I''ve seen before! I''m going to greet you with me because I''m going to have you as Deputy Branch Manager!


    "Someone I''ve met?


    Guess who? and as he tilted his neck, Farna waved her hand as she stretched her big back. And when I heard the name Farna had spoken, I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    "Saran! Master Anis is here, please say hello!


    "What!? Saran... Saran Meki!?"


    The young man who was called to Farna while I was surprised, that was definitely Saran Meki.


    A man of thin lines and luxury. Grey hair is stretched out and bracketed in one with a neck, and beyond the sses are watery eyes reminiscent of calm deposition. Except for the sign of seemingly bleak luck I felt when I met him before, it was just like him.


    I used to face-to-face with him who was protected by the Adventurer Guild when I was exploring information on the Spirit Contractor, but it''s been since we face-to-face like this.


    Unexpectedly I turned my gaze toward Navre, who was quietly standing as an escort. Navre also looks at Saran with a surprised look on his face.


    "Long time no see, Sister Wang"


    "Ugh, yeah. I''m surprised you''re the Deputy Branch Manager?


    "Yes.... Master Navre, long time no see"


    "... ah, ah"


    When Saran carefully bows his head, he replies as Navre was upset.


    "This time, with Faluna, we will be keeping the Adventurer Guild Branch of the City of Magic. Best regards, I wanted to thank Her Royal Highness Sister Wang for all her help."


    "Is that about your house? Then it''s more Uffi than I am. There''s no such thing as being targeted by an example nobleman anymore, is there?


    Saran had given himself up to the Adventurer''s Guild because of his formerly troublesome connection between his home, which was named a luxury store, and his aristocratic home, which was strongly linked to that home.


    None of that gold had a title, and the president of the Meki Grand Chamber of Commerce, who was looking for power. He was a viin who had supported the establishment of orphanages and employment, but had trafficked human beings into hiding it.


    However, in one case where Saran participated in Raini''s divestiture, the divestiture was exchanged, and the story of son-inw was circted to the nobility. On top of that, the ex-fianc��e''s warrant says it started when she tried to buy him for money.


    Since Yufi took office as queen, the solemnity of those who had dyed their hands in such criminal activity was also advanced. But it wasn''t just for the country, it was for Saran. Nothing. I just happened to be face-to-face with him.


    "I officially cut off from the house. So it''s not Saran Meki anymore. The Alliance Commander weed me as an adopted son."


    "To the guild chief of the king''s capital? Oh, it was!


    "Yes, there was a push to keep the branch with Farna."


    "Well, I don''t know... it''s a strange edge tour"


    I can''t believe that Saran was adopted by the Guild Leader of the Adventurer Guild of the King''s Capital, and that makes him deputy branch manager of the Adventurer Guild of the Magic City.


    Saran is luxurious and thin, so alongside Farnah, Farnah is taller and feels so tiny. Looking at the two of them, Farna began to mozzle.


    "Won''t you tell us a little bit, if you don''t mind? Well, the escort knows Saran, right?


    "Oh, yeah.... Right, Navre?


    "For once..."


    Navre seems awkward somewhere, but he seemed to be unable to take his gaze off Saran.


    Saran also has an ambiguous bitter smile, which makes them feel theplexity of their rtionship. It''s not something that''s between looking at each other very well and having good memories.


    "I''d like to talk a little bit about the future, and maybe I''ll give you some time"


    "Yes! Here you go, then!


    We advanced our feet into the Adventurer''s Guild as we elbowed Navre, who was making it seemplicated somewhere.

 155 Episode 48: Good Luck To Be Changed

    "Speaking of which, it''s the extraction of Master Anis, isn''t it? The interior of the Adventurer Alliance resembles the Adventurer Alliance of the King''s Capital."


    "Yep. In the future, the branch of the Adventurer Alliance was going to be set aside, so I came to the Alliance of the King''s Capital and asked for it in an understandable way."


    "It helps me too!... Uh, so, uh, have some tea..."


    It was Farna who managed to shake the subject and behave brightly, but just now she started to mozzle like she was distracted by the silent Navre and Saran.


    They both remain hard looking even when they serve tea. He''s about to harden to the air, and he looks at me like Farna''s tearing eyes. Where did the splendid figure go earlier, Farna......


    "Uh, Kohon.... If it''s hard to talk, should I and Farna take our seats off for once?


    "Ah. Yes, no, I''m sorry...... I was wondering what to tell you about that"


    "... so is that. Master Navre and I know each other, but we didn''t have any friends."


    "Hmm? Really?


    Saran nodded bitterly at my questionable voice.


    "We just got together for the same purpose, and there''s no personal connection. Because I was only the son of a luxury merchant, and Lord Navre was the son of the Earl."


    "Phew..."


    I''m convinced it''s something like that. But it''s also true that the image doesn''t boil like Navre and Saran are chatting friendly.


    But these two are two of the four people involved in Uffi''s engagement breaking uproar. One is in captivity, one is in death, and if you think about it, the punishment given to both of them is light.


    Because they weren''t so deeply involved in the conspiracy, for some reason, but I don''t know how they take it. It''s not like I can ask, and it''s hard to guess for you.


    "Saran''s been working in the guild ever since?


    "Yes, because there was no other Ate to go to"


    "... I was curious to hear that the Meki Chamber of Commerce had fallen, but you were leaning on your guild"


    Asked Saran as Navre tried to gauge distance. Saran also nods at Navre''s inquiry.


    "Yes. Because of the evil deeds my parents worked for, I felt in danger, so I ran away. Then I took advantage of the fall of the Chamber of Commerce to win the fringe."


    "... well. You''ve been having such a hard time."


    "Master Navre, it would have been painful for you to live as a nobleman after that. I''m sure of it."


    "No, I''m just a kid who was protected by the house after all, too. Not as hard as you."


    "... I did have a hard time, but I still think I was lucky"


    Saran gave a clear look to Navre''s caring words. The cloudless look seems to respect my good fortune from the bottom of my heart.


    Navre seemed discouraged by Saran''s expression like that. I saw my hand jump unnaturally, either because of the upset.


    Are you aware of the upset of Navre or are you not there? Saran keeps his words quiet.


    "The house was chased, my life was targeted, I went into the guild to escape, I was going to live with my breath lurking...... fortunately there was someone like this who could help me and I could do a job for people too. I think you''re still lucky."


    "... you''re a fine man."


    "Isn''t that the same for Master Navre? Winning the trust of His Royal Highness King Anisphere doesn''t mean much."


    "Hey, isn''t that how you say it like I''m an awkward person?


    "It''s true, isn''t it? Master Anis likes people, but it''s rare to trust people and put them aside. Looks like we''ve been roundtely."


    He has looked at me with jito eyes as Farna said so. Ha ha, noment!


    Saran wasughing bitterly, too, but coughs and repartmentalizes to get him back on his mind.


    "... you still can''t chest each other if you look at each other. That''s all we''ve done. I''m sure that no matter how much credit you umte, someone will point to you, or you will remain unforgivable."


    "... ah"


    "But I think it''s okay to remain unforgivable. It''s also the property we got again. Not that I can be proud of anyone, but I''ve been through that failure, and there is now. That''s what I consider lucky. So out of self-me, you squeeze what you get... I''m sure that''s what makes you sad"


    Navre raised his face with momentum to Saran''s words. My eyes are open and I''m staring at Saran in amazement. Saran looks back at Navre with an earlier clear look on his face.


    There''s another person staring at Saran like that. Farna is sending her gaze to Saran''s side with a soft look that makes her feel motherly. That look made me somehow guess. of luck Saran had in his hands, what would be included in it.


    "... why did you do that to me?


    "Because I thought you needed words. He said that I was the one who lined up with him that day and lost everything once on top of it. Dear Navre, let me say it again. You are very fine. I think I had a lot of distress until I was here right now. Still, you are no different from that day, here as a son of the Count, and as a knight."


    Saranys his hands gently on his chest andys his eyes down. And bowed his head against Navre to admire him.


    "We can''t put each other''s chests up because we know it. But you were still a knight. The only one of them is standing here right now, not losing his position, defending his pride."


    "... not yet, such as me. I haven''t even gotten my fingertips to the ideal image I''m looking for."


    "Still a great thing. It''s us who have made mistakes together... but we can change. And it has to change. Because we are blessed by the Spirit with the good fortune to change."


    Something slightly bitter emerges in Saran''s expression. It''s as if it mourns someone.


    ... were not given the opportunity to change,? Sure, that may be unhappy. I can also be convinced that I think of Saran, Navr, and Al in the same position, and those who have already died from this world.


    Navre took Saran''s word and meditated to close his eyes. I hold my fist and tremble my body so that I can indulge in something. Then I took a slow, deep breath, and when I opened my eyes again, Navre''s expression was also soft.


    "... Saran, if you get a chance, you should visit the temple. There''s Mauritz''s half-sister."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not like Mauritz and I knew each other.... so we''re not going to change anything, but I thought I''d tell you."


    "... is that right? Thank you, Master Navre. I''ll give you a lift if you get the chance."


    "Ah. You and I will have a chance to meet face to face from now on. It seems strange and unsettling... again, thank you."


    Navre stands ahead and offers his hand to Saran. Saran stood up ordingly and shook Navre''s hand back.


    More than two years have already psed since Yufi''s engagement break-up disturbance. So there was another edge that became obstinate, the moment it was re-tied.


    Then we had a little chat with the Farnas before we left the Adventurers Guild behind.


    Again, I''ve asked Farna, but when she says she''s a demon with demon stones, she hasn''t been discoveredtely.


    I finally asked Henry about the rare species in the east that he had heard, but there was no such difference from the information Henry had given me.


    I told him I''d like to know if I could get any additional information, examples of witnessing with demon stones, or rare demon stones, so if there was a move, I''d get a report.


    Still, Farna seemed really happy. I wonder what that is because Farna is right and I''m happy to be able to work with me.


    I''m notfortable getting you admired so wholeheartedly, but I''m d to hear it. Receiving favors is still a bit, though confusing.


    "It''s good to talk to Saran, isn''t it? Navre."


    "Yes."


    I somehow give a voice like that to Navre about how I was still feeling.


    Navre''s voice in reply was the same as usual, but only a little ufortable.


    "... Am I being changed?


    Pompous, he shrugged so nibbly. That''s more of a suspicion that my heart''s voice came out intact than I wanted to ask.


    I could have decided not to ask, but I also replied.


    "Because I don''t know Navre very well before I change. Speaking of which, it must have changed, but I''m not sure."


    ��������


    "But there''s something I can say about Navre right now. You''re a knight, you''re my escort, you''re part of the magic bureau. That''s why you''re one of me. You can say that with your chest up."


    I said that while walking one step ahead of Navre. I find that Navre''s gaze can be pointed at my back, but I walk away without worrying.


    Navre wasn''t asking for a response, and I didn''t even hope to deliver it.


    "... thank you"


    Still, I guess we try to draw each other''s will. That must be a sign that we''re not just other people, we''re closer together.


    I think there are some words that need to be delivered straight, like Saran, or I think there are words that I would put aside that you would guess.


    If Navre speaks of his desire to be recognized by me with his chest outstretched, I would also try to borate on his true intentions.


    But I''m sure that''s not now. Those words are not required. But I also miss not telling you anything.


    Pull, push, and leave like a wave. People''s minds and distances areplicated and strange, and yet we choose words as many times as we want.


    "Let''s go home, Navre"


    We built it up, to where we are.


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere"


    Taking Navre, who replies politely as usual, I put my strength into my feet heading to the city office.

 156 Episode 49: Vacation Suggestions

    The eptance of the Belier Chamber of Commerce and Adventure Guild Branch proceeded without dy, with some unexpected events that led to Navre and Saran being reunited.


    Logistics is thriving by the merchants who came in through the Belier Chamber of Commerce, and the Knights and the people at the construction site are excited to shop.


    Uncle Drags tells us that it would be about time to recruit emigration seekers from outside, and the construction is going further towardspletion.


    The creation of the Adventurer Alliance branch also allowed visitors to travel to the Empire using the City of Magic as a ry point and vice versa.


    I am surprised because some of them say they have visited with the hope of bing residents one foot sooner. It''s emotional to think that some people put their roots down in the city this way.


    "... such a good thing should have been going on, what''s wrong with this?


    "Come on......?


    Today I clean up the chores. The offering is Prisci. It''s guzzling to be stuck on the couch in front of us like that.


    He''s sprinkling more and more air with a rampage, and to be honest, it''s not depressing. For once, I''m in the middle of a job?


    But I''m a little bit of an idiot and I''m out of it and I''m gonna make you fail, but I never got out of my guard job. That makes Gakun depressed. I don''t think I''ve ever been too depressed to be neglecting my job.


    "Hey, Gah. Is something wrong?


    "... will you listen to me?


    I spoke without raising my face, so my voice is whispering. While I think this is pretty serious, I''ll keep the conversation going.


    "I ask, a little more crisp. If Navre saw me, he''d be pissed off, right?


    "That''s Master Navre!


    As soon as I came up with Navre''s name, Gakun screamed, waking himself up trying to jump abruptly.


    "Something happened with Navre?


    "����������"


    "... hmm?


    "We lost by hand! And in a row! It''s my first time, two losses in a row!


    Guh! and he returned to the posture of poking around again with Gakun screaming with his head in his arms. Although I had unexpectedly seen Prisci, Prisci was starting her own work with no interest.... you got away!?


    Or Navre beat Gakkun in a row. That''s awesome. Anyway, if there was magic, Gakun would have always won if it was a pure sword match. And yet I honestly thought the feat of winning streak was amazing.


    "So you were groaning in shock?


    "... hey, I don''t know. It was a terrible shock."


    "Then you''d be pissed off if they saw you getting depressed?


    "That''s right..."


    Ha, and Gakun, who got up and put a Hussein on the couch, drops his shoulder and exhales.


    "... Dear Navre, is something wrong? No, I didn''t dramatically grow my sword skills or anything, but recently, I thought the vibe was different."


    "Hmm... wasn''t I in the mood because I met an old acquaintance the other day?


    "Is that kickass? Somehow, if Navre ever fitted into the mould, it would be strong, but I had the impression that it was easy to copse when it moved more than the mould or came off the mould."


    "Has that changed?


    "Should I say my color? I feel like I''m starting to be able to get that out. Are you saying that you can now make decisions that will smash through the parts you need while remaining true to the basics? That''s it, I tore the shell, it''s like. Master Navre felt like he''d been pushing himself into shape before."


    When I heard Gakun''s exnation, I was identally convinced. It does seem to me that Navre had a strong sense of being a knight or trying to behave shamelessly as a countess son.


    I think that''s due to Yuffi''s past failures in the engagement break-up uproar. I admonished myself more than I needed to, and stayed exactly as I was. But what was suppressed by the fact that it was fitted into its mould might have begun to bud.


    (I wonder what that is because I had a change of heart from talking to Saran...)


    Navre''s growth is honestly wee, so next time I''ll see where we''re actually working out, or maybe I can be the one to deal with.


    But I can''t ept that Gakun is depressed by that. I''m still sighing with a pitiful look on my face.


    "I''ve won it all my life, so you wouldn''t even be so depressed, would you?


    "Well, I know even Master Navre would be angry if he was depressed about this.... I just think that Master Navre has changed here at once, that Charne has achieved results, and that I''m the only one who hasn''t done anything."


    Gakun said that in a way that gave me a little bit of a break. It wasn''t such a tearing atmosphere that I''d get my ce right, too. Prisci also turned her gaze to gaze at how the boulder attracted her to the appearance.


    "Tomas, Dear Tilty, there are more new people out there, and you can''t work hard. I''m not the only one who''s pussy...... So at least if I thought about the arm of the sword, Master Navre would grow up so fast that I would be in a hurry..."


    "... I understand your feelings."


    "I''m going to know it, too. There''s nothing I can do about it, and I''m not going to let you win next time because I lost in a row. Do what? That''s how I feel. But apart from that, I don''t know if I''ve been able to do anything else."


    Ha, and I identally put my arms around Gakun dropping his shoulders in a sigh.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ve never been dissatisfied with Gakun''s work. But Gakun is part of the magic bureau and is in charge of my escort. It is natural to think that for Gakun, whose magical skill is impossible, the skill of the sword was a strength that inspired him.


    How much of a shock has it had to Gakun that Navre has eaten on its strengths? In addition, Charne, Tomas and Tilty are achieving remarkable results in different fields.


    Maybe I can''t help but feel in the wind that Gakun has been left out in that.


    (I don''t know, I don''t even have a job that would make Gakun feel confident about anything right now...)


    Originally, the magic bureau was a gathering of necessary rushes, slightly different from the work originally nned.


    Gakun would have been good enough if he had served as an escort. But the magic bureau has been formed. Charne has produced results and Navre is showing growth again.


    Prisci has taken over the office to help us with the process, and Tomas and Tilty have seeded in incorporating the Demon Stone into their magic props. If I do look to the side, I can''t help but blur and see what I''m doing.


    "But Master Anis is right. I''m extra sorry to Master Navre if I''m depressed. I''ll try to win again."


    Gakun said that and smiled, but that made me feel terrible because it looked like a misleading smile.


    "So, any good ideas? Tomas."


    "Stop doing me a favor when I''m in trouble first."


    I inquire as I sit in the corner so as not to interfere with Tomas'' work, which waspiling materials in one of the rooms, the workshop directly under the Magic Arts Bureau.


    It''s me who came to disturb you in the room, and Tomas and Tilty who were in the workshop. Tilty has been in the workshop a lottely, so I often see him with Tomas.


    They act more together because they''re two people involved in development, but they don''t go so badly together... rather than because they''re not in the mood to step into each other, it looks like a really quiet rtionship is being built. I''m not saying we''re close, but it''s not a bad idea.


    "I don''t know what the problem is, but I can''t help it."


    "Er... something like this, man to man talk to each other or something?


    "What do you expect from me? It''s not a store."


    "I know, bute on..."


    "Then you know there''s nothing you can do about it, right?


    Tilty has said annoyingly to interrupt his conversation with Tomas. Close the book you were looking through and Tilty nces at me.


    "I don''t know about sword skill, but if you''re going to say it about magic props, it''s just because you happen to have a demon stone that matches Sharne''s magic. I''m sure that''s what''s missing."


    "That''s right..."


    "All you have to do is leave him alone, worried that there''s nothing you can do about it."


    It was an opinion to go with a Tilty-looking bassari. I know that''s right, but I can''t help but wonder if Gakun isn''t in the mood.


    I think Gakun, who is usually in good shape and has a stupid spot, is suffering a lot because he seems so serious.


    I know it''s a favor, but I can''t help but do something...


    "You''re depressing yourself too...?


    "Well, calm down, Master Tilty.... Dear Anis, why don''t you change your mind a little?


    "Mood swings?


    "You said that the other day when you were in a meeting with Mr. Drags. At the end of the birthday festival, Keravnos was alsopleted. So why don''t you let me in for a little vacation?"


    "I said..."


    Yes, it''s true that Uncle Drags said that. If I had nned it, I wouldn''t have been involved in running the magic birthday. So it was supposed to be a holiday on Birthday, but with the intervention of the Empire, things change.


    The days ofunching the Magic Arts Bureau and being chased by the development of Ideale and Keravnos. That settled me down, so I thought I should take another vacation.


    Originally, the operation of the city was the work of Uncle Drags, and the work I do in the city agency follows the process of scrutinizing its contents andpiling and submitting to Uncle Drags the necessary ns and requests from here after grasping the n, and taking what needs authorization in the country once a week when I return.


    The construction of the city is going well, and there are newly-arrived chambers ofmerce and adventurer guild meetings, but the number of projects that I necessarily have to attend is decreasing.


    The next time I''m going to be busy, I think it''s after the ceremony when the City of Magic is officiallypleted and the subsequent development nes up.


    That''s why Uncle Drags also rmended me by saying that if I was to rest, it would only be now. But my response remained on hold because I wasn''t sure what to do even when they said I was on vacation.


    "Even if I''m off, Yufi will be busy, so I feel like I can go home to Wang Du... and if everyone wants to rest, you can definitely take a break..."


    "Then you won''t be able to show it."


    "Oh. So, yeah. Am I supposed to say that I would do something like take a breath but not a vacation......?


    "... I mean?


    Tomas didn''t find a good word, either, or he seemed lost in words. I can''t really absorb what I''m trying to say either, and I inquire.


    Then it was Tilty, not Tomas, who answered my question.


    "So if you don''t have a demon stone, why don''t you go and y in the woods in the name of going looking for a demon stone?


    "Huh?"


    I turned my eyes round to Tilty, who had said it in a throwing manner.

 157 Episode 50: Each Sibling Fact

    If you don''t have any information on the Demon Stone, you can go find it. You were right if you asked me again.


    I thought I didn''t want to go looking for it myself because I had a job that I couldn''t get my hands on, but now I don''t have a job that I need suddenly.


    I''ve thought about spending time with Uffi when they say I''m on vacation, but it might be a good idea to fly to where my interests are as good as they used to be. Even escorts wouldn''tin if they took Gakun and Navre, and I''m not looking for them with my back down.


    Looking at it as a distraction trip, there may be a way to go looking for the Demon Stone.


    "Ask Prisci. I''ll have to finish up in a hurry. When I get the job done, I think I''lle and distract you a little"


    "Isn''t that nice? Master Gark wouldn''t be a bad story if he was a distraction."


    "If it''s surrogacy while you''re gone, I''ll do it for you. Oh, yeah. If that''s possible, could you leave Prisci?


    "Prisci?


    "He won''t be able to defend himself, either, but he''s not a professional, is he? It''s not for you to take me to the woods."


    "I can handle the affairs even if I am. I wonder if it would help if Prisci would stay..."


    No matter how much Tilty says he''ll stay as a surrogate, that''s not enough. It would be more reassuring to have Prisci remaining in a position like that of my secretary.


    "Can we ask the person about hope? I''d also like to look for Demon Stone, but in the name of it, it''s like a little trip. What about Tomas?


    "... don''t try to take me to the woods, I''m just a civilian"


    That''s what Tomas said as he frowned and gently shook his neck left and right. Speaking of urbanites, but Tomas is pretty indoors in Tomas too......


    When that happens, Tilty and Tomas are the ones who are sure to stay in the face of the magic bureau. Prisci asked for hope, and said, Gakkun, Navr, and Charne will take them.


    "Oh, yeah. Dear Ennis, I have a favor to ask you."


    "Hmm? Please?


    "Yeah, actually -"


    Tilty''s smile floated in his mouth as he asked for a favor, which was very, very evil.


    "I see. So is that a little trip? �� I''m not that interested in finding Demon Stone, and if I''m off, I got it at Birthday, so I''d like to keep you away."


    "Thank you, if Prisci will stay, it will help."


    "Since it is my mission to help Her Royal Highness the King"


    When I talked to Prisci about a small trip thatbines the search for demonic stones, I settled down with the story of staying in the magical city. As the person said, Prisci seemed uninterested in the Demon Stone itself.


    Well, maybe you care about your position. Few people know Prisci''s guilt because it hasn''t been made public, but I think he cares most about it.


    Though I don''t think it''s such an easy issue to forgive either, I do think it would be better if you served me wholeheartedly. I hope time fixes it or something kicks ass.


    "... so here''s a suggestion from Master Tilty"


    "Yeah. Well, that''s what we talked about"


    "Why? Huh!?"


    I also made a paragraph about Prisci, so I heard a scream that I was going to move on to the next story.


    It was Monica, the girl dressed in Sister clothes, who shouted. She was entangled in an atmosphere of tension somewhere at first, buttely Tilty''s Spartan-educated and totally tear-eyed appearance is bing recognized as the usual thing.


    Such Monica moisturizes her eyes and raises a voice interspersed with amazement and despair. To Monica like that I open my mouth scratching my cheeks.


    "Because, hey...? For once, I leave Monica to Tilty...?


    "So all of a sudden you talk about hunting demons!?"


    Yes, this is what Tilty asked for. It was Tilty''s request that Monica gain experience in a demonic crusade.


    "Raising magic arms is only a matter of practice. Then we''ll have a real fight."


    "I can''t fight demons!?"


    "Hmm, that''s what I said once, too, that I couldn''t say no when they said it wouldn''t be a problem if we were overseeing it... I''ll have it stay on my behalf in the first ce, so you can even think of saying no..."


    "So what''s your concern for me that''s going to be thrown into the bitterness of crusading demons?!?"


    It puts a bitter smile on Monica''s sad appeal, but I don''t know what Tilty is trying to say or understand.


    Raising your magic arm is best practice, that is, getting used to it. I think Tilty thought we should get used to fighting demons on that extension line.


    When asked if I needed it that far, I disagreed, but Tilty stronglyined that it was not necessary to spoil Monica''s talent, so I couldn''t say no.


    "I don''t think you''ve ever gotten used to it, because in the future, when you make a living using magic, you can get caught up in that kind of havoc.


    "Ugh... that''s right dude... can''t you just pretend to be impotent toe and crusade the demons all of a sudden!?"


    "That''s Tilty..."


    Kindness doesn''t seem like anything but nail dirt. Even if education policy crumbles, there''s no such thin spot until then.


    "If you say you really don''t like it, I won''t be forced to take you..."


    "... me or the demon, which do you want to deal with? I was told. Um, which is better......?


    Monica swallowed her spit and inquired as she stared at us with a serious look.


    Gakkun, Navr, Charne, and me and Prisci, gathered together to tell this story, turned their gaze to each and then shook their heads quietly, left and right.


    "You''re a monster."


    "You''re a demon."


    "It must be a demon."


    "Master Tilty is more dangerous."


    "Maybe we''ll be the ones to contain the damage"


    "I guess!


    I knew, after all the shouting, Monica dropped her shoulder disappointingly.


    "As it is, well... because I''m not going to deal with that much depth or any strong demons either. That''s why you''re okay, right?


    "... ha, I get it. I will apany you..."


    Tohoho, Monica reluctantly decided to apany me with tears all the time.


    I don''t even have a little sympathy for the way it looks, but I decided to move on to the topic because I also thought I would speak too much about my mentorship.


    "Okay. Then the members are me, Gakkun, Navr, Charne and Monica. The purpose is to find the Demon Stone, but with the intention of a little little trip, let''s rx!


    "A little trip, as good as it is... where are you going to go?


    "Recently, I''m going to go to a pioneering area in the east where there has been an increase in rare species."


    "East..."


    "I wish I could do a little ecological research."


    "I''m in awe. I''ll have it ready with my intentions."


    Navre nods and the discussion goes towards the end flow.


    "If you say east, I haven''t returned to the realm at all."


    "Oh, was Baron Lamp territory on the east side too?"


    "Although I am far from Viscount Persimon''s family. Viscount Persimon territory is a little bit more north, isn''t it? Baron Lamp is near the border."


    "�� the border"


    Borderline and ears, Navre groaned pompously and small. The look changes to make me think of something, and my gaze goes away.


    Gakkun, who noticed that, gave me a bad look of punishment and scratched my cheek awkwardly. Charne and Monica look at those two and tilt their necks.


    "... you know?


    "Oh, because the border is where my brother is"


    "... ah"


    As I said with a bitter smile at Charne, who leaked his voice anxiously, he moaned and silenced as little as Monica remembered. The look on Charne''s face also turns into something that seems ufortable.


    "You don''t have to worry.... Al-kun seems to be doing fine at the border."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "Yeah.... I didn''t see you face to face. But if you''re doing fine, that''s fine. I don''t know what to say, but I think Al finally unloaded his load because he was scrapped too."


    "Are you still in touch?


    "Not me, Yuffi."


    "Her Majesty the Queen?


    Makes Monica look open to surprise. Sharne has the same look on her face.


    Indeed, given how Uffi became queen, it would be surprising that the two of them are in contact. Normally, I don''t think I would imagine breaking an engagement even in disturbance and staying in touch.


    "Well, it''s a work exchange. And for once, those two are my brother-inw."


    "... Really?"


    Squirting like Monica had trouble reacting. I told him to shut up because I didn''t make it public, and then urged him to dissolve it.


    Monica left the room and Charne went back to work as well. It was me and Gakkun and Navre who stayed.


    "Uh... Um, excuse me. Various."


    "No, it''s not that Gakun is bad. It''s true that Baron Lamp''s territory is close to the border."


    "I know a lot of things. I cared. I mean, Master Navre didn''t seem surprised, did you know? Master Algard was in touch with Master Uphilia."


    Sister Wang gave me a chance to talk to you.


    "Navru-kun is near former Al Kun. He seemed to care."


    "Really... well, there''s been a lot going on, but it''s a good thing we''re in touch"


    "... is that what you''re contacting your parents about? Earlier you said you hadn''t returned to the realm much either..."


    When Navre threw Gakkun a question, Gakkun put his arms around him with a subtle look on his face.


    "Hey, I don''t know, the... Awkward."


    "Awkward?"


    "I want to be in the Kingsguard Knights, so it''s like I popped out of the territory. Parents say it''s good, but I don''t know... I can''t even handle it. Getting back inside is a bad sitting..."


    "... enough to be done. I don''t even know what it feels like. It was depressing for me to return to the realm until I came under Her Royal Highness the King..."


    "... Speaking of which, I didn''t know if it was a good thing to ask, but, uh, was it okay with your family? Father, I always talk to the Knights of Sprout, so I thought it would be okay."


    The Commander of the Sprout Knights lives in Wangdu because he is the Commander of the Kingsguard Knights. But there must be a family left in the territory. I can''t hold back a bit if the cause of being depressed to go home is due to the grudge with my family.


    That was the question I asked out of that concern, and it made Navre look like a dead fish all at once and giggle.


    "... my mother cried, but I sincerely apologized..."


    "... but?


    "... my sister."


    "... oh, my sister..."


    He gave a strange look to a squeezing navre word, to Gakun for some reason.


    "I never heard of you, but you two have a sister"


    "Yes, I have four distant sisters."


    "My ce is further down. About the same age as Charne, I guess? And I have a brother underneath."


    "Hmm? That''s right.... Could it be that you both don''t like your sister?


    When I asked the two of them about it, they gave each other a look like they chewed up bitter bugs. Gakun and Navre realise that makes me look at each other.


    "... I didn''t know you and I had this inmon"


    "Right. My sister is that, she''s old enough to fall in love. That''s why I''m asking you how you and Sister Wang are doing, so I want to keep my distance..."


    "What? What about me...?


    "I said I wanted to be a Kingsguard because I fell in love with Lady Anis in a different capacity. What are you saying to sleep... I''m correcting that many times it''s different"


    That''s a very difficult story to react to. But it might be like that if you think of it as a youngdy of your age, so I''ll keep it tough bitterly.


    "... you''re still adorable. My sister''s gonna get her hands on it."


    "What hand... did you even have a fight?


    "... you took a sharp blow to the dovetail right after you got home after themotion"


    "Ugh, wow..."


    That''s what I should say about the daughter of the Kingsguard Knights Commander, Navre''s sister seemed to be very active.


    "You were about to knock me out of the house at one time. As long as I let my brother inherit the house, I will let my son-inw inherit the house and protect it..."


    "Oh, oh..."


    "Could you be in Wang Du all the time because your rtionship with your sister is subtle?


    "I don''t want to be a part of your mother''s work... so my sister''s goal is to be both Her Royal Highness the King and Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Me and Uffi are the goals?


    "To be precise, you two have martial arts. If you wish from this side, such as a wretched man, be more like a man... your mother... hold your head..."


    Navre''s expression is turning into something sinister, and his hand is gently attached to his stomach.


    Besides, me and Gakun were silent without being able to say anything. Gakun is gently pping Navre on the shoulder.


    "Each one of them is haunting my brothers..."


    "... Dear Anis"


    "It''s okay.... I guess I can''t say enough. I haven''t been able to get through yet, and I haven''t been face-to-face with them."


    I tried to see Al a few times, but I couldn''t make it to see him in the end.


    I still don''t feel like re-establishing a rtionship with Al Kun. If I get more organized in me, if time passes and I change myself, or if I get some kind of cut, then.


    "So you don''t have to shy away from talking about family and brothers in front of me. You can talk to me if you''re in trouble, especially Navre... and tell me if there''s anything I can do, okay?


    "No, to annoy Her Royal Highness Sister Wang..."


    "Because I''m also interested, isn''t your sister promising to put a shot in Navre?


    "... right. Then it would be helpful if you could have a tea party when you settle down."


    I let him smile, too, as Navre said so, smiling like a little trouble.

 158 Episode 51: To A Mining Site In The East

    In general, the eastern part of the Kingdom of Palletia is treated like a countryside.


    The reason for this is that the West had to improve its defense as a foreign point of contact, starting with the Aylene Empire.


    On the other hand, there is no noticeable threat on the east side other than demons. So it was the western pioneering that the Kingdom of Palletia first focused on, and its pioneering turned to such pioneering as the ck Forest on the north side. And the development of the eastern territories was dyed by the efforts to develop the west and north.


    Sometimes building pioneering viges would destroy them by demons, andpared to the developing western territories, it can be said that it was on the eastern side that the battle against demons was most exacerbated. That''s why a big knighthood has been formed among the knights called the Knights of the Borders.


    Well, there''s a city on the east side like that that that''s said to be the most prosperous right now. The name of the city is Filwach. It is the pioneering base of a supposedlyrge mining site following the "ck Forest" to the north, a city that has so far yed an important role as a defensive base.


    Filwach is a circr city built so that the walls surround it. Nevertheless, it makes me inferiorpared to Carlise in the west, which is called the fortified city. Still, the defensive bases that have been fighting demons can be quite promising.


    mining sites from such bases, it was a fruitful mountain.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I''ming after you. Whoo-hoo!


    There''s a scream in the woods like that. The Lord of Screams is dressed as Monica deserves as she mourns the mountains. She runs through the mountains in such desperate shapes with tears in her eyes.


    From behind it is the monster who looks close to the monkey - Vic Apees after him with key keys and odd noises. From the tone of his voice, he would obviously be angry, the kind of voice he thinks.


    "Easy, Monica!


    "Mm, I can''t. Sooo!


    It is Navre who serves as an escort for Monica like that. But he''s also chasing Monica with a troubled look on his face.


    Tilty sent Monica to do her homework by herself. I think the purpose of this was to improve my magic skills and prepare me, but if it was that easy, no one would struggle.


    Even if magic could be used, Monica naturally panicked and was rescued many times by Navre, who had never had anything like using magic in action.


    I wonder if you''ll have to mouth it to Tilty from me if you really turn it up, this is...


    "... sounds tough, Monica"


    Sharne groaned pompously as she stared at Monica, who was screaming noisily and Navre, who was struggling with her assistant. There is a bitter smile on that face.


    "Right. So let''s at least prepare something delicious for you. It''s been a long time since I''ve made rice locally."


    "Sister Wang, I was really surprised to get used to preparing the camp"


    There was also a river in the mountains, so we camped by the river. So I gather affordable stones and make impromptu jaws. I made it well when I was an adventurer and my outdoor activities prolonged, so the feeling ispletely familiar to my hands.


    While Monica worked on the demon exorcism, we were thinking of building a camp and doing a local investigation when it was over.


    "It''s not particrly strange to hear about it in advance in the Adventurers Guild... it''s still shallow here as a pioneering ce. You don''t have to look it up when you can."


    "That''s what I''ll do, too. I''ve picked up tree branches, Master Anis."


    "Good day, Gakkun"


    Gakun, who was going to collect branches of wood that seemed to be made into fuel for fire in the woods, enters into conversation. Monica and Navre looking after that Monica seems tough, but our camp instation team was peace itself.


    "Mr. Gark is back, and may I go hunting too if I have a little glimpse?


    "Fine. You''vee here to breathe, so don''t worry about me. Go."


    "That''s not why I... I wish something prey was caught. Then I''ll go."


    Charne gave me an indescribable look when I tried to send him off fast. And after stroking Keravnos once, Charne vanished into the back of the woods with a light foothold.


    "Are you okay? Charne."


    "Aren''t you okay? I''m talking about hunting in the realm, and you''re not the kind of kid who goes unscrupulous."


    "... so is that"


    Gah, who was worried about dropping off Charne, snorted lightly when he pressed in case I was okay. I hope Charne enjoys the hunt for the first time in a long time.


    "All right, Gah. We''re sourcing food!


    "What is food procurement... what are you doing?


    "Fishing"


    "Fishing"


    "I just checked, because it looks like we have river fish. And ecological surveys."


    "... well, fine"


    I don''t know, gagging at the Monicas still screaming with a look like that.


    "Or did you bring a fishing rod?


    "When I was an adventurer, I wanted it, and I could split it it up and carry it with an assembly ceremony."


    "Heh... I see"


    Assemble my share of the fishing rod and the spare fishing rod to feed and thread the two of us.


    River spirals and the sound of tree leaves swinging in the woods are pleasant to my ears. I hear Monica screaming from time to time, but that''s kind of respectful, too.


    Drop the thread and wait for a while, but it won''t hit me. It''s just a fishing rod swinging in the river stream. In the meantime, there''s no conversation between me and Gakun. Only time passes when it seems very quiet.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Hmm?


    We didn''t even hit each other, and Gakkun called out as we were dripping yarn. Besides, I hammer rxed.


    Gakun has spoken to me, but I don''t really throw up any more words. It''s just all the fishing line shakes.


    "Have you been doing this for a long time?


    "Um, it wasn''t a long time since I used to be an adventurer. Even I''m still young."


    "That''s what you do..."


    "But I wonder if it was full of waves. I was tattooed by the Knights of Sprout, and I became an adventurer with forgiveness from my father and mother, and I went to all sorts of ces, and I had a hard time. I used to fight big men who would be preachedter."


    Now I think he was a reckless and natural wagamama daughter, while I was at it. Being a rumor for better or worse, hiding being royal has also stopped putting in effort along the way.


    I didn''t care that much about my bad reviews back then, and I didn''t care about ratings from others. I just had dreams and ideals I wanted to get. I kept running to my samurai to get it to me.


    "I honestly don''t really know how much my life meant either. I''m aware that I''ve done something big, but I don''t know if I could say that''s necessarily good."


    "... is that right? But you''re not lost, are you?


    "I''m not lost, but in the end, I guess I just couldn''t give in. That''s just it. I just wanted to convince myself."


    "To convince myself, is it?


    I think Gakun''s gaze turned on me, but I kept looking at the end of the fishing line.


    "There was certainly a way to live by behaving like a royal, even if magic was not avable. But I wasn''t convinced by that. There was a path I wanted to take, no matter how denied or praised I was from around me. Of course, there''s a lot of reflection, right? But I want to live without regret."


    "... don''t regret it, do you?"


    "This is hard for me.... If I were you, I could have done better about Al. You should have discussed it more properly, or something. It''s very hard to live perfectly."


    That''s a way of life that even Ufi couldn''t exchange. So if I lived, I''d be able to do one or two of my regrets. There are more things to reflect on. Still, I have to swallow to live with my chest up.


    "Has Gakun ever lived and regretted his choice?


    "... are you sorry? Because I''m an idiot. Sometimes I think if you think about it some more, but still... I don''t think you''ve chosen something you''ll regret. I just don''t think there''s enough effort..."


    "Then Gakun and I are the same. But with me before I regret it. I guess I should just run straight until something happens that''s good or bad, but really makes me want to regret it. I must have been chasing something more imprable than Gakun."


    I couldn''t use magic. I still couldn''t give up the magic I couldn''t use, no matter how rushed I was.


    As a result, there is me now. I learned a lot about how the hard work and time I had built up to meet Yufi had changed with the kick-ass, ever narrow world that Yufi had spread.


    "Gakun is older than me, but if he''s still kicking ass, he''ll be fine."


    "... I don''t know what to do"


    "At least I''m not dissatisfied with Gakun''s work. If you''re doing your duty, why don''t you do it as freely as you canter? I''ll give you a big look if you''re a little impotent."


    Soe on.


    Because I don''t know the problem with Gakun either. I also have trouble handling feelings I have to hold without help, because I think I can lean on you for a bit.


    You just have to live free. Although there are duties to be fulfilled, people are free if they even fulfill them. You can think, train, or think to be strong.


    "If you''re as worried as you are, it''s one hand to hit and smash it. Well, that might sound like a treat."


    "... you will. I haven''t hit it and smashed it yet, so maybe I could try something a little more reckless."


    "To the point where Navre doesn''t piss me off."


    Couscous and Iugh. Looking at Gakun with his gaze on the side, he was scratching his face with his fingers like he had trouble choosing his expression.


    "Ah! Gah, I''m pulling a pole!


    "Wow! Hit it!"


    The rod Gakun was gripping shakes and the thread is pulled. Gakun is trying to catch fish in a desperate shape by putting his strength on the pole like he panicked.


    That kind of thing made meugh out of my heart.

 159 Episode 52: Signs Of Anomalies

    "Ugh... I couldn''t just do my own thing after all..."


    "Don''t be so depressed. Foundations, it''s an impossible story. I think you''ve done your best, Monica."


    "Ugh... I''m sorry to bother Master Navre so much, this is how it is..."


    Although Navre is desperately trying tofort Monica, who is sinking more and more, she is not doing well. You fell while fighting demons, Monica''s outfit is getting dirty for a long time.


    In the end, Monica couldn''t defeat the demons on her own just to escape. Nobody did anything to me Monica for all this.


    Just because I can use some magic, I don''t think my amateur Monica can handle demons in just one day today. Still, it''s great enough not to cry and just try to face it hard.


    "Look, cheer up. You can eat freshly baked fish, right?


    "Yes......"


    I was catching and cooking river fish for a number of people with Gakun. Even when it came to cooking, I cooked it on a skewer and just shook the salt. But that''s the only fresh fish I can take and it looks delicious.


    Monica received the river fish with pleasure as she semi-cryed and began eating the fearful fish. I''ve pecked with my little mouth so many times that the movement is somewhere adorable.


    "Navre, too. Thanks for taking care of Monica."


    "No......"


    Navre received the fish as he stared at me with unspeakable eyes. I don''t know why you''re cooking this guy out of that eye, but I feel signs like it, but I dare to ignore it. When I was an adventurer like this, it was a daily tea meal.


    "Are you d you didn''t wait for Charne?


    "It''s about time we got down the mountain. Even if Charne is a littlete, I think if Charnees hunting for his prey, he can handle it and then eat it here or go back."


    "Sort of."


    Single, Charne headed hunting hasn''te back yet. Gakun returns the right gavel for my words as he cheeks his share of the river fish.


    I wasn''t going to take Monica to the boulder and reveal the night in the mountains. Because Gakun and Navre are trained in the Knights, but I thought it would be hard on Monica and Charne. Outside, Charne seems fine and epting, though.


    So before sundown, we were going to go down the mountain, so Charne should see the time and it''s time toe back. I was going to cook the river fish for Charne too......


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "Ah, Charne. Wee home."


    When I thought so, I saw Charne rushing towards us. But the prey doesn''t have anything in particr, and it''s bare hands.


    "Couldn''t find anything prey?


    ����


    "? Charne?


    I saw her face because Charne wouldn''t say anything. Then Charne had a troubled look on her face, which makes me frown, too.


    "... Has Her Royal Highness ever been to this pioneeringnd?


    "If not today, a few times"


    "At that time, did you see any animals or demons that might be edible to people?


    "Animals and demons that are likely to be edible?


    I don''t know what the question is intended to be, and I lean my neck. How''d it go when we used toe here? If you put your arms together and dig up your memories, some animals and demons that might apply wille to mind.


    "I think he was, but what''s that?


    "I hope I''m wrong, but I couldn''t find any animals or demons as unnaturally."


    "... navr. Is Big Ape the only demon you''ve encountered today?


    "Right. Other than that, when they say animals and demons... I certainly didn''t see them"


    I take confirmation with Navre and then turn my thoughts around about what Charne told me.


    Charne says that this pioneeringnd can''t find as many animals and demons as it is unnatural.


    And today, only Vic Ape encountered Monica''s demonic crusade.


    "Big Ape is a clever demon. If you ask me, I should have stayed more in the woods and avoided contact with people."


    Big Ape, as the name suggests, is a big monkey. But intelligence is never low, and most importantly, it is rare among demons that tend to evolve into one person at a time in order to gain demonic stones, demons that try to sustain the herd.


    So it''s more rare for demons with demonic stones toe from Big Ape to be born the other way around. Not to the point of none, but no demon tries to form a herd more thoroughly than Big Ape.


    Vic Ape''s Demon Stone Holding chooses to live off the herd and in solitude, or bes like a length of time living while protecting the herd. So less likely to encounter, less dangerous.


    I''m not even a people-eating species, so even if I identally go into territory, they just get rid of me. Although I have encountered Big Ape, which has been detached from the herd and turned into a demonic stone, I have never encountered a leader who would protect the herd.


    I heard from other adventurers that Big Ape grew up trying to avoid contact with people until he was longer?


    "... Speaking of which, Big Ape is not a demon for edibles, is it?


    "Ah. Big Ape is not such a rare demon in the east. I just can''t eat the meat muscrly, and if I can''t take the amount, it doesn''t taste good. And if we don''t set it up from here without darkness, it''s a demon that doesn''t really try topete with humans. I thought they attacked me this time because I was in the territory..."


    Listen to me, Navre was getting Gakkun confirmation about Big Ape.


    Today, Monica was dealing with Big Ape, but now realizes that the situation is a little strange given the original Big Ape ecology.


    "And in the first ce. Weren''t we talking about more rare species on the east sidetely?


    "But all I saw today was Big Ape, right? I was hoping I could investigate..."


    "It is also possible that the development has progressed and the residence has been moved further..."


    "So do you think there''s going to be such an extreme absence of animals and demons? Charne, maybe you''rete looking for traces too?


    "Yes.... so a little creepy"


    Charne was helping livelihoods in the realm with hunting. That means I''m willing to be a hunter. Says she couldn''t find a trace like that. Plus, the mountain looks creepy.


    As Navre says, it is also possible that more demons have recently moved their dwellings to the back of the mountain with people''s hands around it. It can also be assumed that a bunch of Big Apes wereing down so that they would be chased the other way around.


    But that''s too unlikely. It would seem more natural to consider that there are fewer animals and demons themselves in the first ce, given thebined circumstances we have heard from Charne.


    The number of demons is extremely decreasing, what does that mean? One possibility floats behind my brain.


    "... it''s possible that demons with demon stones are eating up."


    "What!?"


    Monica shook her voice in amazement when she heard me whine. Its face turns blue and its body begins to tremble into small pieces.


    Nervous colors also appeared on Gakun, Navr and Charne''s expressions. I don''t think so. But I can''t say enough about it.


    The number of demons is extremely decreasing because demons with demon stones were born. If the demon was preying on the demon from one end, the number naturally decreases.


    "If that''s the case, it''s going to be a little rough."


    "But if you mean you''re eating rough, don''t you have to think about Stampede''s worries?


    "I don''t know. Originally, it is conceivable that the discovery of human hands has moved the demonic habitat deeper, and that we simply do not perceive it. Besides, more importantly, if it''s" Fenrill "or something, it''s gonna be a lot of trouble.


    The demonic stone of the werewolf species, "Fenrill," which had the demonic stone on which Charne''s Keravnos originated. Its invasion speed and annoyance is a fingerprint among demons.


    If it was Fenrill, I want to p him within the moment. I''d like to explore a little bit, even if I''m not. Anyway, I no longer have the option to leave you like this and go home.


    "Navre, take Monica down the mountain. Then report to the Knights and Adventurers Guild. Tell people who have been in the woodstely to ask for more information and to be prepared in case. Navre is the best negotiator of that kind. In some cases, I''ll have Monica and I go around defending Filwach."


    "... what will His Royal Highness Sister Wang do?


    "I''ll take Gakun and Charne to explore the back of the woods some more. I wish there was nothing..."


    "Then you''d better leave it to the local knights and adventurers..."


    Navre tells me, frowning ufortably. If you do prioritize your safety, I''d rather not go and investigate myself. That''s right, of course.


    "If you really had a demon stone, it would be ours if we crusaded, wouldn''t it? It''s okay, ''cause I''m not gonna push it!


    "... ha, someone named you!


    Navre frowned abominably, and breathed out a deep sigh. I punch him in the forehead a few times and then raise my face.


    "Okay. But promise me you''ll never just be unscrupulous."


    "Of course, I know."


    That''s how I replied while I smiled bitterly at Navre for not saying I was convinced. Then gazing at Gakun and Charne, the two of them nodded at me with a tight look.


    (Well... I really hope nothing is happening)


    - It smells like blood.


    A very intense scent of blood spreads on one side. There was so much blood that it scattered the scent. Such traces of blood were smudging the surrounding area, like dragging it around unconstitutionally.


    The sound of eating meat sounds. Bite, chew, and drink. And then he gets his teeth up again and eats them off.


    The shadow, devouring like a hungry beast, made his blood-running eyes crawl just around. And that shadow roars low. In the midst of a tragic dining scene, as I say, still not enough to eat.


    If anyone had seen that look, they would have lost too much of their hips in surprise. - The figure was very simr to, but decidedly different from, people.


    There are bull-like horns stretched out ambitiously on the head, the body seeds and is farrger than a normal person.


    Such shadows shudder as if they could indulge in something while squatting small.


    "- - - - Huh!!"


    And I could yell. The tone would have made various impressions on the listener.


    There will be those who say that they are mad. No, someone will say you seem to be enjoying your grief. Or some would say that there is no such sanity left at the earliest.


    But no one here hears voices. I just raise my voice to squeeze it out of the bottom of my belly, and its shadows are roaring.


    - In the deep woods, those who still hear the cry do not appear.

 160 Episode 53: Mountains Shake

    "... it might not taste good, this"


    "Right.... I have a bad feeling"


    As we proceeded to the back of the mountain, me and Charne, who were observing what was going on in the woods, were all together and raised their voices. Because what can be read from that situation was clearly not good news.


    Gakun, on the other hand, tilts his neck to say he doesn''t know why me and Charne groaned.


    "Is something wrong? It just seems like a forest to me."


    "The fruits of the forest have not diminished at all."


    "... hmm? What''s this all about?


    Even though Charne tells him in a stiff voice, Gakun tilts his neck even more so that he doesn''t know.


    "Do you know the nuts are falling and rotting at the root of the tree? Gakkun."


    "Huh? Ah... if you ask me, sure. The branches are still full of edible fruit."


    When I said it with my fingers, Gakun nodded as he noticed the fact, too.


    There are trees in front of us that have lowered nuts that look delicious. At its very core, it was too ripe, and countless nuts had fallen that seemed to have fallen and rotted.


    "Big Ape uses these nuts and stuff as staple foods. Big Ape is a demon not umon in the east, and it''s hard to pick grace starting with these nuts because of the herd, isn''t it?


    "They''re nasty, aren''t they? But if we get rid of it, we''ll escape to the back of the forest, and then the grace of the forest will be restored... Ah"


    You said it yourself and you noticed, Gakun raised his voice of satisfaction.


    "Well, isn''t Big Ape leaning in here? I mean..."


    "I think there''s something Big Ape''s afraid of."


    "Maybe Big Ape isn''t the only one who''s gone from here. I didn''t even hear a bug or a bird from earlier. �� too quiet, creepy"


    I get an anxiously distorted look as Charne squeezes Keravnos. I certainly don''t feel any sign of it since I went into the back of the woods.


    The thinness of this sign has been with us ever since we crossed a certain border. Even though the grace of the forest itself is enriching, I can hardly feel the signs of the animals and demons that eat it.


    "... a forest with constant signs of life,"


    The ce we are now is quite auspicious among the mountains. Even the locals may not have gotten this far into the mountains because they didn''t see any traces of people stepping in.


    And now the mountain continues to be pioneered as a mining site for spiritual resources from the foot. Then it is not surprising that the crowd has been allocated priority over the investigation of the entire forest, such as the escort of pioneering.


    Although I don''t think it''s a bad thing, the best way to explore natural anomalies is to touch nature. That way, for the first time, I can feel a natural anomaly. I would definitely like you to develop such talent in the future.


    "But is it possible that there are so few signs?


    Sharne groaned pompously as she looked around.... Sure, it sounds a little out of the ordinary, this.


    "Assuming the Demon Stone Holder is preying on animals and demons from one end. But naturally some animals and demons escape if attacked. This can also cause stampede... and it''s not normal for anyone outside to have any influence."


    "... So you''re saying they ate you from one end before you ran away?


    "If that''s the case, there''s a good chance it happened all of a sudden."


    Big Ape was the only thing Monica encountered today in the demonic exorcism. I can still tell if you think Big Ape perceived the crisis and ced his residence closer to people''s realm.


    But suppose. What if Big Ape wasn''t the only one I ran into? What if Big Ape was the only one who could get away with it? That''s already changing the story.


    "... that all of a sudden, you have a demon stone and it''s out of the standard that you can get this far?


    It''s a story I don''t really want to believe, but if I think about it, there''s also a tsunami in this inexplicable situation. Except you can admit it or not.


    Something strange is happening in the eastern realm. Increased sightings of rare species, demons that were shallower than their original habitats, the evesting forests of life spreading across their depths. A hunch of demonic stone holding derived from it.... It''s getting lessughable over time.


    "... what do you do? Her Highness Sister Wang."


    Charne asks me. The confirmation is whether we should continue the investigation or turn back.


    Close your eyes and think only a little. Slowly exhaling, I open my eyes and stare at them both.


    "Let''s do some more research. There''s too much information if we keep this up."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?


    "With your knowledge, yes. If there''s a crisis like this that I can do, it''s not gonna stop me unless it''s Ufi."


    I''d like to think that hasn''t happened to the boulder, but things are not right. Having never gone beyond getting ready, we pull our minds together before moving further into the back of the woods.


    The trace found there is somethingpletely different than before. But it was a sight enough to frown upon.


    "... terrible"


    "This, maybe, is Big Ape...?


    Charne is keeping her mouth down and shaking her body. Gakun also stared at "Sole" with a face that looked painful to look directly at.


    I thought it was a Big Ape, like I was forced to pull a thousand pieces, and the corpse fell apart. That''s burning and burning unbroken. Blood sshes were scattered around the area, making it the scene of a tragedy.


    The wreckage, which I find painfully vic ape, is partly absent as if it had been devoured. That''s the impression that the area determined to be inedible was abandoned unconstitutionally.


    It''s too cluttered. It''s like ripping it off at your disposal and devouring what you can eat. And I don''t even have eyes on the wreckage, and I think he must have left here.


    "... the blood is a little old"


    It''s odd to say that you should be spilling so much blood, but the wreckage stays like this. The roasted meat also seems to rot over time.


    Honestly, I don''t want to get near it. Charne is about to vomit with tears in her eyes. Gakun is stroking Charne''s back like that and calming him down.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "It''s not a normal demon.... I don''t know, this difort"


    I might be closer to saying I killed him and then ate him than I did to eat him.


    Anyway, it turns out that something lurking in this mountain is a better opponent than just inmon sense. It was time to tighten my mind and try to find any other traces.


    - On the neck, the difort ran like it lit a chill. That was killer. The body reacts immediately and pulls through the celestial.


    "-Charne, it''s dangerous!


    "Eh."


    I pulled Charne''s body and made sure Gakun held him in and flew to the side.


    At the same time something plunged into Charne''s position. That''s a stone about the size of a man''s fist. That''s burning the ground making noise with Pussy.


    Stones that are heated by high heat, were thrown with so much force that it plunged into the ground. If it had been a direct hit, there might not have been Charne''s life.


    "Gih, g, luh - heh!!"


    And - it was something like a man, with bull-like horns on his head, that had rushed vigorously from the back of the forest.


    He has a big horn in his head and a muscle that has been built up to a greater extent than a regr person. Close to people, except for the corners. But - it was caught on fire all over its body.


    Face, arms, legs, all subhuman wrapped in mes. There was a suspicious light leaking out of what appeared to be the eyes, and it also seemed to symbolize the expression.


    "Ohhhhh!!"


    Mourning, anger, hatred, a roar that mixes such emotions in disorder shivers the eardrum, and the heat swells up. If you inhale poorly, your throat is going to burn.


    "What the... is he...!


    Gakun pulled out his sword as he swallowed his spit, letting Charne stand. Charne was also blue, but she took the stand as she had decided.


    The demons of different subraces seemed to be exploring how we were doing while shaking the mes of our entire bodies. But Charne was the one whose gaze was most directed.


    (How did you get Charne... No way!


    Keravnos in Charne''s hands, the demonic stone embedded in Keravnos, to be exact. This ming anomaly is probably after the demon stone.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Chip!"


    A fiery anomaly flies to Charne with a scream that shook wild air. Gakunes forward and waves his sword so that he can get in between him and Sharne.


    ming aliens wave their arms like they say annoying, bumping into Gakun''s sword. And what echoed was a tall metal sound.


    "Ohh......! Or what!?"


    Gakun''s body stretches a little after an unexpected shock. I didn''t miss the gaggle of the attitude yed, and the kick rolled out by the ming anomaly rolled out to Gaggle''s belly.


    Gakun seemed to minimize the damage by kicking the ground and flying back, but he loses anything that blocks Charne and the ming anomalies.


    "Ko, of!


    Charne expands the Lightning Arrow into the air and shoots it into a ming anomaly. But that arrow of thunder can also bounce off and disappear like a fire when it touches a me wrapped around his whole body.


    Gyorori, and an eye-like light are directed at Charne, reaching for it in an attempt to grab Charne.


    "I won''t let you!


    It''s the time Gakun earned me, and now I''m in between. Start the Celestial with a hand stretched out to Charne and shake it off with a magic de.


    The magic de pays off the me and feeds the de into the arm. Even if you try to sever your arm as it is, the feel is slightly stiff.


    "Gwah!?"


    "Ugh...e on!


    My whole body mes swell up like trying to rip me off, exploding the heat again. Decided I couldn''t cut off my arm, I kick back in the belly with legs reinforced with physical strengthening.


    Although the mes may burn away, there is no choice but to take a distance once. My kicked anomaly shes behind me, but I quickly regain my posture and wave my fist to punch me in the face.


    "Huh!!"


    I swing through the celestial like a looming fist back. The magic de cuts the me lightly, but if it is eaten into the arm, which is the main body, it will be resisted.


    Still not intact, blood overflowed from the wound on the demon''s arm. You were frightened when you got a blow, and the alien jumps back a lot.


    "... oh, when...!


    I exhaled heavily once because of the disconnect. With mes all over my body, it''s not a good idea to get too close. I want to fight at a distance, but it seems hard to aim for in Charne because the opponent is small for demons.


    He is agile in movement and has a stiff body. The mes that wrap around your whole body are apparently magical, but even if magic can be cut off with a magic de, the difficulty of passing the magic de means that your whole body is full of magic that just resists it.


    (... a hassle I haven''t seen in a long time)


    But clearly, he''s not my enemy. Unleash the magic of the dragon and you won''t even struggle like that. As long as the output is raised, it can be cut with a magic de.


    Anyway, although it is an inexplicable demon, I decide to let it grow up before I let it look into it. With that in mind, I rebuild the celestial. - That was the time.


    - Zun, and. It was the shock that shook my whole body and allowed even the world to shake through.


    "... ugh! What, an earthquake?!?"


    Separated from the Anispheres, the Navres, who were rushing down the mountain, were suddenly stopping under shaky feet.


    It was Navre who supported Monica and lowered her posture so she wouldn''t fall, but the earthquake wouldn''t subside. Over and over again, the world is rocked.


    (Earthquake...? No, what is this, is this really an earthquake...!?)


    That was an odd way to be rocked when it came to earthquakes. As Navre frowned upon such difort, Monica, supported by Navre, was shivering and gazing away.


    "Monica? What''s up?


    "... Dear Navre, is that... my mistake...?


    With a trembling voice, Monica is pointing her finger. I wondered what was going on and Navre also looked back.


    "... stupid"


    And Navre, who looked back, also had incredible thoughts, and all he could do was whine those words.


    I doubted my eyes if it was a mistake. But blinking doesn''t change. What is visible in Navre''s sight are the mountains that appear to scratch between the trees.


    - Some of that mountain is moving slowly. As it moved, the world swayed again.

 161 Episode 54: Harsh Things

    The ground rocks. I managed to stop, but I was stunned. At the same time, I couldn''t take my gaze off much toughness.


    Is it... is it really an organism? First of all, that question passed first.


    Dozens of times bigger, different "heads" than men, among them three heads that are especiallyrge have no sense of unity with lions, lizards or birds.


    Large, thick limbs have "growing" hands and feet of various animals as if they were feathers.


    I have wings. But that''s not very big enough to fly in the sky.


    I have a tail. But if you look closely, it was a snake. It swings around countless times.


    A distorted form that has no sense of unity and is forced to stick together. Unexpectedly my breathing is convulsive. At the end of the day, disgustes up from the bottom of my belly at what I don''t think is an organism.


    "- Huh!"


    Low, heavy, ugly chorus. Countless small screams that are not united echo as discord. The head of a lion, the head of a lizard, the head of a bird, roars, cries. The whole body seems to be trembling. I still insist on ugliness.


    - "Chimera." That name came up in my brain. A monster with all sorts of animals, which was spoken of in previous life. Making it look too shocking.


    "Ugh... Ugh, yeah... Huh!


    I could hear Charne throwing up in the back. But I didn''t break my consciousness to Charne. I just had to twist and gaze at the disgust and chillsing up from the back of my body.


    "Chimera has already recognized us and turned our consciousness. What you can feel from the signs of getting tangled up in your skin is - hunger.


    "Gah! Protect Charne!


    I m my magic into the engraved mark at the same time as I scream. Set aside the magic of a dragon that overflows like a wake-up call, wrapping it around a celestial.


    At the same time as I moved, the countless snakes that were shaking like the tail of a "chimera" approached me with their fangs pointing and biting.


    Extend the de of the celestial and swing it out to sh it simultaneously from the roots. The response was ufortable, and the serpent''s torso fell countless times to the ground.


    One swing, two swings, I''m swinging the celestial to intercept. That would inevitably reduce the number, but surprisingly, the snake that should have been shed will grow and grow.


    "y...!?"


    Again, the head of a snake strikes at me. Where I tried to swing a celestial to intercept - the mes blew.


    The heat swells up enough to burn the skin and the forest begins to burn. At the centre of this was the alienation of the earlier me-wrapped human form.


    "- - Huh!!"


    The abnormality of the mes was also roaring strongly. A shouting of emotion that makes you tremble from the core of your body. An emotional twist iparable to what was hitting us until earlier.


    There was anger there. There was grief there. There was hatred there. The appearance and screaming that only seemed so, and the ming anomaly unleashed its overflowing fervour towards the chimera.


    "Hey, I''m gonna burn every mountain!?"


    No more, that wasn''t the level of mes, it was supposed to be a hotline. A concentrated me extends like a ray of light and pierces the body of the chimera.


    Decide from it, thoroughly enough to burn the contact surface. If the surface is burned with fire, is it just hard to regenerate, or the smell of meat burning spreads on one side?


    (Maybe there''s nothing around here because these two were even fighting over territory!?)


    Theck of signs of animals, including demons, from the mountains may no longer have been escaped or eaten as a result of a dispute between two demons outside this standard. That would convince me.


    That''s all I was thinking about, there was movement on the chimera. Chimera had been subjected to heat lines many times and her body was turning into a hole. Though small, it may be good to see that the alienation of that me holds the power to be feared.


    Then, as the chimera shuddered her body. The tail snakes, which were countless scattered, are bound together so that they can be wrapped in one. And - the wax melts and deforms the flesh. It has turned into a fourth big head snake.


    The snake''s head - eaten away like it chooses its own body.


    "Ha-?"


    I don''t care what you think, it''s self-inflicted. For a moment, the chimera, which decided on the burnt surface, regenerated the body as if it were rewinding.


    I''m there like a chimera who was burned down until earlier and thought it wasn''t surprising that he was still desperate was nothing like a nightmare. And the head of a giant snake approaches the fiery alien.


    Although the ming anomaly also spits out the hotline like crazy, the snake opens its mouth if it doesn''t swallow the hotline as a whole without one.


    "- I won''t let you!


    Even if they take in the Demon Stone, even this nasty chimera gets stronger. Because of such a sense of crisis, I deployed a magic de to cut off the head of the snake and shook it down from the top.


    The blowbined with the leap devoured lightly and cut off the snake''s head. The tail that I lost my head trembles and returns to the main body of the chimera as it pulls away.


    In the meantime, a new head also grows as it drifts from the wound. Seeing that sight makes me tongue out of the blue.


    "What is this regenerative power...!


    I tongue down as Ind and get my attitude in order. Even though you''re dressed to help, ming aliens aren''t meant to be allies.


    But the ming anomaly didn''t strike me. Instead, I feel like my eyes and thoughtful light are staring at me jizzily.... It''s a weird demon over here, too, what the hell is it?


    Chimera and me anomalies, the four heads of the chimera have stared at me and me anomalies at the same time as they both stand vignt. As soon as I recognized that demonic light was shaking in the lions, lizards, birds, snakes, and their four eyes - as if, a sweet feeling had eroded my whole body.


    "- Huh, ha, gu...!


    The sweet sensation provoked thoughts, and a severe pain ran on my back the moment I was about to lose my strength from my knees. Because the engraving of the dragon devoured the magic and forced it to increase its power. That was like resisting something.


    "This..." Charming!? "


    I remember this shock. I''ve never felt such strong resistance before, but it was a shock like the one that once reinforced the feeling of resisting charm many times.


    Perhaps those eyes are demonic eyes. That''s why I was about to be fascinated when my gaze matched. As if irresistibly, waiting to be eaten.


    "... demon eyes fascinated by unusual regenerative abilities...? Are you kidding me? - I also have vampire power!?"


    Once upon a time, a major incident rocked the Kingdom of Palettia. Its kick-ass existence, the vampire.


    The study of that power is being carried out through the cooperation of two people: Raini and Al-Kun. So it''s a demon that even I know well.


    The power was now wielded by this fierce alien demon. In other words, is this chimera a vampire or something that takes in the power of a vampire?


    Anyway, I can tell you something. - This guy, he''s got to be definitely done here.


    "Woww!!"


    As I was shaking off the influence of fascination, the fiery anomaly was also roaring strongly. The obsession is directed at that chimera.... I don''t know, but this anomaly is obsessed with chimeras. With the intent to kill until overwhelming, without making charm an object.


    Or maybe it''s because he hates chimeras much as he doesn''t make charm a thing. That''s what I would think if I was looking at a alien that could roar with a voice that was going to dry up.


    Gather the me again and start releasing it as a hotline, but its power is a little weak. Maybe it''s an influence that''s resisting the power of charm. Chimera also now stands idly by without preying on herself again, even if she receives a hotline.


    Each neck moved oddly and seemed to shake as if he wereughing. Everywhere I look ugly, I frown.


    "If you''re noting at me, I''ll do something about it from you!


    With dragon magic all over my body, I chop up my chimera so that I can stretch out the Celestial Magic de and stay out of the way of the ming aliens.


    But if I knock in the ughter, I won''t even show you how to avoid it. You just have to y it from the side where it was shed, I can feel that extra spaceing from the chimera.


    And the environment is bad. Forests continue to burn more and more because the ming anomalies are releasing heat lines without even thinking about their effects on the surroundings. It burns me with enthusiasm and takes away more and more of my strength.


    Whether you crush your head, fly your neck, or your hands and feet, you can make them regenerate anyway. Even if the ming anomaly burns, it doesn''t make sense if it gets eaten and regenerated by that body.


    I bite my teeth off as I wipe down the dripping sweat.... No, I''m too ipatible. It''s not like I don''t have a hand, but I can''t use it poorly in this situation.


    "... then leave? No, to keep these two busted where they left off..."


    But can you retreat where you defeated the ming anomaly first? And at the retreat, do we have all the fighting power we can take this guy down? Can you counter chimeras that use the power of charm in the first ce? Too unknown.


    But you can''t keep wearing me out and let me fall. At least if there are a few more gaps and the movement has stopped......!


    - It was then. "Light" ran through the air of the forest surrounded by hot air.


    "- Shoot through," Keravnos!! "


    That''s thunder. A thunderbolt arrow pierced the chimera as it ripped the air, as the ming anomaly dictated by the heat line.


    Chimera''s body swayed with the sound of a thunderous impact. It was Charne with Keravnos who unleashed the arrows of thunder. Gakun holds his sword to protect that Charne.


    "Charne!"


    "Sister Wang, please step back! Huh... second shot, I''ming!


    Charne is wrapped around an aura that contains thunder all over her body, and the aura is shaking like a wolf''s ear. It is very simr to when Keravnos was in a runaway state before it waspleted.


    If you can''t control it delicately, the sound of thunder sounds loudly every time Charne stares at the arrows of thunder. While distorting his face in agony, Charne did not stop pulling his bow, emitting a second thunderbolt as dered.


    Now he tries to prevent the arrow released toward the center of his body so that the head of the snake knocks it off. But the snake''s head is also eaten and pierced by the body. At that moment, thunder ran all over the body of the chimera as it bounced and flew.


    "- Huh!"


    Chimera looking up to heaven and trembling all over her body. The low, heavy voice was now tall, turning into a screaming voice color.


    Cramping chimeras over and over, and I notice. The head of the snake pierced by Charne hasn''t regenerated.


    "No way, he''s paralyzed and paralyzed!?"


    It''s like being directly exposed to thunder. If you paralyze your body, you may not be able to regenerate it immediately.


    If Charne can still hit an arrow, I can hit an effective hand, too. That''s what I thought, it was when I tried to speak to Charne.


    The three remaining necks of the chimera, its neck "stretches out." As if it were a snake with a different face, its head stretches out from three directions to the Charne.


    "Charne! Gah! Stand back!"


    I rush to drop one of my heads at the Celestial. What I shed and tore was the lizard''s neck, and now the remaining lion and bird''s neck pack the distance from the Charnes.


    Gakun remains, but Gakun''s magical output won''t let him drop his neck at once. That''s why Gakun was trying to avoid it, too, but the problem was Sharne.


    "Huh...!


    Kakun, and Charne''s knee bends, and he gets on his knees. Sharne''s consciousness was also for a moment, staring at her vaguely approaching neck as to whether she was flying.


    I am forced to stretch the Celestial magic de and wave to sh my stretched neck off. But the head of the bird suppresses the momentum of my magic de by sacrificing myself, and the lion''s head does not lose momentum.


    "Charney!"


    Gakun tried to get in the way, but the lion''s head blew Gakun away with a head-on procedure. I tried to stop, Gakkun, but the moment I stepped on the dance, I got a second wasting head poke and I roll to the ground.


    And the lion''s head opens its mouth toward Charne, who was holding hands to stand up.


    "-"


    Like a shudder, Charne could only open her eyes to the mouth of a lion who tried to chew herself up.


    At that moment when I thought Charne was going to be chewed up - something momentously went in between.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhh!!"


    As he shielded himself, the fiery anomaly was blocked in front of Charne to receive the lion''s fangs. Blood overflows from the fangs eaten in.


    Though that blood is tainting Charne, Charne just has to go blind. The abnormality of the me that sheltered its charne, the me that was wrapped around its body, shriveled.


    "... hi, and...?


    And - the mes cleared. There were men there, all those bull horns on their heads, who only seemed to be people.

 162 Episode 55: Blooming White Flash

    The fiery anomaly that stuck in front of the lion''s head trying to shelter Charne - whose identity was, was, a man.


    Burning brown hair, clothes as if they were some ethnic costume. All of them were dirty and grassy. Blood pierced by his fangs makes him even more red.


    I could see that the head had a bull horn and, if I looked at my back better, a tail as well. No matter where you look from, he''s a sub. It''s just closer to people than any subracial demon I know.


    But those eyes were cloudy with madness. At the earliest, it was an eye that seemed insane. Blood runs, pupils open, eyes of a warcraft that do not seem to belong to man in the end.


    His eyes looked at Charne as he pressed his fangs into his body with his thick arms. Charne, who was shing, seemed to be only able to gaze at the sight.


    "... ooh, ooh, ooh!


    The man who was staring at Charne yelled at the frenzy like he had lost interest. Without looking at the wounds he receives, the mes try to blow away again.


    But not enough mes to wrap his body around. Still, the man keeps yelling. Mad eyes, pointing an irresistible obsession at the chimera.


    "- Whoa!!"


    Earlier there, Gakun, who had been blown away, stuck his sword around the lion''s neck with a sword wrapped around a magic de. I can''t help it, I cut a thousand pulls and Gakun''s magic de cuts off to the middle of my neck.


    So the force loosened, the man who had been bitten forced to open his mouth. Fangs are pulled out and blood is zeroed out.... If you are a regr person, it is not surprising that you have already died instantly.


    "Ohhhhhh!!"


    Still, the man doesn''t stop. Squeeze your fist and p it into the lion''s mouth. At the same time, the ming hotline released pierces the lion''s head and burns it out.


    Still, the main body of the chimera is not dead. My stretched neck is shrinking and I''m cramping myself over and over again trying to regenerate my head.


    "Charney! Shoot me!


    "- Huh!"


    Gakkun explodes into the shaken charne. Charne quickly set up Keravnos, regaining consciousness that had been shuddered by Gakkun''s voice.


    Thunderlight wraps Charne up again. The magic arrow on Keravnos emits a thunderbolt as he wraps around an aura that symbolizes Fenrill.


    And the unleashed arrow did not pass, reaching the main body of the chimera. Thunder sts through the indefensible body of the chimera.


    "Dear Anis!


    Gakun calls me to scream. That was a bitter plea. Do something, scream at me in a voice that chews my powerlessness.


    Chimera is paralyzed by Sharne''s lightning strike. Regeneration hasn''t started yet, I''m just cramped to scratch algae. In that gap, I focused my consciousness on responding to Gakun''s cry.


    "-" Fiction/Dragon Demon Heart (Dragon/Heart) "!


    Using my magic as a calling water, I evoke the magic of a dragon from an engraved mark. Instead of entangling the magic of the dragons that have urred, they take it into their own bodies.


    The color of the dragon''s magic mixes with my natural magic. Full of power, thoughts sharpen. Taking in the magic of a dragon that is faster and more familiar than before, I plunge into the chimera while setting up a celestial.


    The magic de that was unfolding in the celestial darkens its color, changing its appearance from light to crystal. Strange sounds echo into the forest as the de of the crystal forms.


    "- Huh!!"


    How you perceived me approaching, trying to pierce me by stretching out disorderly even the odd limbs that were growing all over my body, no, the body that Chimera was a snake. That should already be called tentacles, not hands and feet.


    I sh away the tentacles of the imminent chimera and, conversely, put my foot closer to the chimera. The tentacles of the chimeraing from all directions eventually block my escape route.


    "-" Dragon Crow "!"


    The opposite hand not holding the celestial, focusing the magic of the dragon there, elephant the nails. With the magic gushing, the blow of the wielded nails pulls and chops off the tentacles that were blocking my path, turning it off.


    Through that gap, I descend upon the body of the chimera. As it was, I protruded a celestial that kept the de of the crystal thicker. The feeling of breaking through the meat is conveyed in both hands.


    "- Huh!?"


    At first, Chimera was trying to point her tentacles at me to p me off. But that tentacle cramped and began to twirl in the universe.


    (If it ys where I shed some of it, I''ll have to crush every nuke...!


    The nucleus of the chimera - that is, the demon stone.


    The de of crystals wrapped around the celestial pierces the entire body of the chimera as if it were a leaf vein. Even though the magic is drawn out without limits, I "run" the de all over the body of the chimera with all my strength to keep my consciousness from interrupting.


    Demon Stone''s magic rebels against each other. The chimera begins to burst into your body and dislike the magic of the dragon that is about to erode you. As if trying to prate the whole body and drain the venom that erodes.


    That resistance strengthens the pressure of magic, and the recoil returns to me. Still, I won''t let go of Celestial. And I identified the location of the demon stone of the chimera I was looking for.


    "- I found it!


    In an instant, it erases the nucleus, and it also does not give the gap for the demon stone to regenerate. For this reason I can magic the de of the crystal that Celestial stretched out like a leaf vein.


    My emptiness blends with the deep red magic of the dragon, and it stains white. The magic that had turned into crystals is starting to return to light again so that its shape cannot be maintained.


    I can re-grip the celestial rooted in the chimera and do everything in my power to pull through its roots. The magic de, which was deployed throughout the entire body of the chimera, chops the entire body of the chimera from the inside, causing the whole body to snap.


    Of course, it''s not irresistible with a chimera. But enclose the resistance by circling the magic de so that it is the core of every single one of the tentacles.


    The resistance of the chimera hit me in a way that rebelled the magic, and the pain ran all over my body. I can chew it off my teeth. Then, with a critical point, the magic de begins to shine as it illuminates the body of the chimera from the inside.


    "- Return to the light!


    - And the celestial was pulled out of Chimera''s body.


    Magic explodes around the interior of the chimera. To parable, that''s like condensing a brace of dragons swallowing everything and sealing it in a crystal de and exploding it inside the subject.


    Unleash the de-shaped brace and it''s just like the bomb that detonated in your body. The shock propagates from the periphery of the nucleus, where the demonic stone of the chimera is located, to the de that drove all over the body, and the magic can be bounced in chains.


    Dyed everything white, the waves of magic unraveling the shape of the crystal spread as if the petals were flowering. Chimera''s body was consumed in its white light -... extinguished without a trace.


    "- Ugh...! Ha... Ha...!


    At the same time as I pull through the celestial, I also manage tond sessfully, which was blown away by the recoil of the waves of braces. But my kneeughs and I keep my hands and feet on the ground.


    The chimera was slow and helpful. I used a lot of concentration and magic to master my entire body, but I could definitely get rid of every demon stone.


    Even the shards stay, and when it ys, it won''tugh anymore. With that feeling of prayer, I stare where Chimera was.


    The sh, which opened like a white flower, had disappeared leaving only marks like those decided upon with a spoon. There''s no sign of Chimera there - no sign of regeneration.


    "... Phew... Oh, I''m tired..."


    I can no longer resist using the magic of dragons as much as I did before, but I''m still tired of what I get tired of. Blurring with fatigue, I manage to get up.


    "- ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!"


    What I heard at that time was a scream.


    What you''re screaming about is a different man who was wrapped in mes. He was just roaring as he looked up into the sky.


    From those eyes - there was no stopping ce for tears to fall. It''s the expression that also seems distorted by anger. Still, he was just crying.


    Crying. All I see is that. I don''t know who the hell he was, what history he had and his obsession with the chimera.


    Even though he was invaded by madness, he helped Charne. That''s why I was trying to deal with him.


    "... ohhhhhhhhh..."


    Eventually, the cry also bes smaller so that the fire quiets. The aftermath of my extinguishing the chimera is also weakening the momentum of the fire. This should help preventbustion by joining the Navres and riding the air bike to extinguish the fire from the top.


    ... In the end, what should we do with him? Maybe, but I''m pretty sure I have a demon stone. I can''t leave you like this. Though I seem to be losing my sanity, but maybe I can restore it to sanity with healing magic of dark attributes, for example.


    That''s what I think, a man looked at me slowly. There was no color of passion there. The color of madness also seems soothing. However, there is a look full of nothingness, a sloppy loss of energy.


    "... ah, ah..."


    opened his mouth. In those eyes, there''s still no sanity. It''s just - signs like a beast hungry were directed at me.


    At the same time I remember chills, the man kicked the ground. They fly like beasts trying to eat at me.


    "Ma, no..."


    I had recoil and my legs hadn''t movedpletely yet. If I don''t do it, I try to re-grip the celestial and intercept it.


    - But the shadow broke in beating the man with all its might sooner than I intercepted. That was a gag that dyed his expression in anger.


    "... Eh, I''m here. Rock, this guy."


    "Gah......!


    "Please step back, Master Anis.... I''ll take care of this."


    Waving the fist that punched the man, he restated his sword and Gakun dered so.


    As Gakun red at me, I also saw a man beaten up by Gakun stand up loosely in a creepy motion.


    "... you''re going crazy. I don''t know, but I guess I hated you that much. So much so that it doesn''t matter otherwise. So insane. - But hey, you''re not."


    Gakun continues with a look interspersed with anger and impotence.


    "Still, you would have tried to protect Charne. It''s not a coincidence, that''s what I think. That''s what I thought, and if that thing just disappeared, you''d just be a monster?... That''s a story, you idiot."


    Gakun proims with his chest outstretched as he waves his sword to shake something off.


    "Guardian Knights and Magic Bureau, Garc Lamp. - sh Temehe!!"

 163 Episode 56: The Sending Fire Goes Out.

    Though it was the momentum that weakened, it is still ughtered with a man whose gakun was alien in the burning woods.


    Men are full of creativity. Blood continues to overflow from wounds devoured by chimeras and I don''t know how they are able to move.


    Gakun waves a sword wrapped with a magic de against such a full-blown creative man. Gakun was tired of attacking even though he was able to scratch shallow at first.


    The reason for this is that men are moving better over time. It may seem like a joke, but that was what was happening in front of me.


    The motion that was left to me turns into an efficient motion. Gakun''s sword shes with precision, and he flushes it. If you show a gap, a heavy fist can p you in the gut.


    It''s like a skilled warrior. It was powerful and quiet, a motion like sitting back. Is it my illusion that he seems to be regaining reason, as if through battle?


    "Ooh,h!


    But Gakun hasn''t lost either. No matter how good the opponent moves in the first ce, he''s still full of creativity. Even if the disadvantage can be eliminated, it cannot be overridden until it is advantageous.


    Several times staggered, a man''s fist is swung up from the bottom to y a hand with Gakun''s sword. A fist aimed at Gakun''s handles with a pinpoint made Gakun''s sword fly and dance to the universe.


    "Mr. Gark!


    Charne screams Gakkun''s name like a scream. I breathed unexpectedly, but Gakun didn''t stop.


    A hand that wasn''t holding the sword is squeezed. Gakun had moved on to an attitude before he was beaten, as if he had foreseen. Gakun shook his fist out with all his strength.


    "- Huh!"


    "Huh."


    Mishi, and something sounds like a snarl. Gakun has a painful look on his face and falls back to step on it.


    The man who received Gakun''s fist stood still in the beaten position and eventually slowly turned his body back to Gakun.


    �D�D����


    mes burn. I can hear the trees burning down from afar. In that - the man moved his expression. Lift your lips slightly. Blood travels from the edge of its mouth.


    ... naturally. There''s no reason not to throw up blood with such a deep wound. But the man''s expression was still quiet. Very calm, staring at Gakun.


    Gakun is staring back at the man as he unnaturally cramps his hands, whether he hurt his fist or not. The stare of the contrasting men came to an end when the man who was staring at Gakun slowly poked his knee on the spot.


    A man poking at his knees and spitting blood out. Coughs up several times, exhales plundered exhales many times. I think my breathing is going to be painful to see and the lights on that life are close to extinguishing.


    �����D�D


    Then a man uttered something. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but that was a definite word.


    Gakun was quietly taking the word. With eyes that are usually narrow and don''t know if they''re open.


    "... gar, k?


    The man ovepped words. Now I called to make sure Gakun''s name.


    "... yes, it''s Gark"


    Gakun nodded quietly with his fist against his chest. The man who saw it nodded slowly and satisfactorily.


    And the man joined his fists and fists in front of his own chest and drooped his head deep.... as if, to give thanks.


    The next man went into surprising action. He broke his fist and put his hand on his chest. The hand ripped his chest in momentum and Charne made a small scream.


    Gakun also opens his eyes to the sudden action of the man, trying to reach out but stopping the movement. Because the man spit out his blood, but offered his blood-stained hand to gut.


    -... in whose hands a beautiful demonic stone of deep red, well known even in the mes, was held.


    "... is that what you want me to say?"


    Gakun asks in a trembling voice. The man didn''t seem to understand the words, but the man still nodded as if he had drawn Gakun''s will.


    Gakun reaches for the Demon Stone. And I made sure the demon stone was put into Gakun''s hands, and I lost my strength in a position where the man knelt.


    That appearance seems to be a sincere thank you to Gakun and to have kept up the good work. Its face lit by mes was everywhere peaceful and satisfying.


    Gakun was squeezing the received demon stone and shivering his shoulder as it was.... After all, there are things I don''t know about this man.


    Why did you hate Chimera, and why do you look closer to humans than the sub-races witnessed in the Kingdom of Palettia? Finally, how did you show such a bare gesture that you could regain your sanity?


    I don''t know anything. And I''m sure the art of knowing everything about it has been lost. Still, I''m sure he was saved. The look makes me want it to be, even if the words don''t make sense or I can no longer know him.


    Sister Wang! Are you all right!


    Second, I heard voices from above. If I turned my gaze overhead, there was Navre. I guess he came running for me on an air bike. Behind it I saw other knights on air bikes.


    That was the moment that marked the end of this strange series of disturbances.


    Navre rushed me on an air bike, and it''s after we were recovered.


    Fire extinguishing activities were carried out by local knights in the mountain fires caused by men who were alien to the mes and managed to contain thebustion. The body of a man who was an example alien could also be recovered.


    Back in Filwach we had no big scratches, but there were fine scratches, so we got paid.


    After that allowance, I headed to the ce where the man''s body was resting. There''s Gakun, and he looks at me like he noticed me.


    "... Dear Anis"


    "Gakun, I was here"


    "Yep."


    Gakun''s hands were wrapped around a bandage. He was a man of ridiculous strength when he was fighting, but when he became a corpse, he seemed no different than a normal human being.


    The man remains with that satisfied look on his face. Gakun, who shifted his gaze from me, just looks at the man''s face.


    "... what was it, Koz"


    "I don''t know. For a subracial demon, he seemed a lot more human than the demon I know."


    "... you called my name. And you were talking about something, weren''t you? It didn''t make sense."


    "Right. It looked like it to me too."


    So he''s more like a person than a demon. I''m sure that''s what Gakun thought.


    But I couldn''t put it in my mouth. It may not be a demon. But I''m not even a normal person. That''s only natural if you look at the corner of your head.


    "... does he also make it into a material?


    Gakun groaned in a pompous, unreliable voice.


    "... that you had a demon stone, because it is a demon. So does this guy''s body..."


    Maybe that was the word I was trying to tell myself. Gakun was here because I''m sure this man has something to think of.


    A man who can''t say enough about demons and people. What will be the end of the man''s path? As a demon, he said he might be exposed. Like I said, that''s no choice.


    "... right"


    You should look into it, I think so. Except for vampires, it''s extremely rare as a demon who had the potential tomunicate. It needs to be studied for the future.


    I don''t think I would have hesitated either if this was really just a demon. But this man sheltered Charne and fought Gakkun. At its end, he offered his demonic stone to Gakkun.


    Demons have strong survival instincts. If you don''t mind scattering the demons around you, you have a strong instinct to try to survive that much. But this man entrusted not his survival, but the Demon Stone, which is not an exaggeration to say all his existence.


    "... that chimera had a vampire trait. Maybe this guy could vampire and get up too"


    "Dear Anis...?


    "I''d like to avoid leaving it poorly and leaving the possibility that they''ll find out about the vampires.... So shall I mourn you? I''ll take responsibility."


    Gakun opened his eyes and looked at me like he was surprised. I looked down at an unspeakable man, not gagging.


    "There''s a lot I don''t know... but I''m sure this guy was saved thest time. Gakun, but one knight named Gark Lamp turned to me."


    Instead of dying as a demon, he dies being nursed as a person. I couldn''t see him as just a demon because I was shown such a sight, too.


    Gakkun to me like that lowered his head softly and quietly. Just don''t say anything. There was no word for such a gag.


    - Andter. By my instructions, the man''s body was to be mourned. It was Gakkun who lit that sending fire. The man wrapped in mes returned his body to ashes so as to return to heaven.


    "- I see, I understand the story."


    I was moving from Filwach to Sara Terrier, the king''s capital, to report this incident to Uffi. The demons that emerged this time are heterogeneous, no matter what you think. Confirmation of demons that do not appear to be legitimate organisms and subraces closer to people.


    It''s too creepy. I can''t measure how much damage would have been done if such demons had descended into people. Besides, that strange demon also had its nature as a vampire.


    We can discuss what that means and the possibilities. But it cannot be confirmed. He was the one who couldn''t even leave shards, but that''s why he regrets it.


    Yufi listened to me and made me snort heavily. The look is riddled and tightened.


    "Certainly unprecedented, and you''re a tough opponent. And I''m concerned that it was vampire in nature."


    "Yeah. I don''t think there are many of those..."


    "I happened to be fortunate that Anis was on his feet. �� but Anis attracts something that isn''t really Roku"


    "Wow, it''s not my fault!?"


    Ha, and I protest without thinking of Yufi, who breaks his expression and exhales. I don''t even like it and attract the seeds of that trouble!?


    "Think about me, even if it turns out to be good, if there''s something about you."


    "Well, that''s... I know,"


    "Anyway, I''ll take over and investigateter here. Because Anise''s original job is not crusading or investigating."


    "Yeah, I know. However, we need to hurry up with the deployment of the magic props as much as we can.... if you say that one is still lurking, it will also affect the development of the east"


    You may be able to escape even if you cannot fight. Anyway, we need to move forward with the development of magic props to raise the bottom of the strength of knights and adventurers.


    "It''s a pile of problems."


    "Absolutely."


    I agree with Yuffi when he says with his shoulders up. After rubbing his eyebrows loose, Yufi exhaled to regain her mind.


    "... should I go and listen to you"


    "? Ufi?


    "No, it''s nothing. Anis, you''re not really hurt any more than that, are you?


    "Uh, yeah. I got a bit of a scratch..."


    Answering Yuffi''s question, Yuffi takes a seat and walks up to me. He pulled my hand as he stood and turned his hand around his hips.


    As Yuffi''s hand turned to his hips, his body jumped heavily feeling chills on the palm of it. My mouth just got a little cramped.


    "I''m relieved of that. But let me see if I can reassure you.


    "... Um, Yufi? Um... maybe I''m actually angry!?"


    "I don''t like it, why should I be angry? Every time, every time, it just causes bad things to happen to your heart, don''t you think?


    "You''re mad!?"


    I''m not angry, Yufi, whispering but pulling me back to bed. I couldn''t resist the strength of that stride, and all I could do was drool, as I gave up.

 164 Episode 57: Peace Anxiety

    Why don''t you pray that itsts as long as it matters?


    Because the time that seems important is that it''s happiness.


    Long, long, always like this. Wouldn''t people wish when they stopped, when they noticed happily with trivial kicks?


    More, he wants to stay like this. How many people realize they are happy and want to let go of that happiness?


    What if? Even if someone wanted to let go of that happiness, I''m sure there''s not one person who wants to spin happiness.


    I want to make you happy. Some might think so. That could be the form of happiness for the person.


    So no matter what form it takes, we can be happy. Walk towards happiness with lots of wishes and prayers.


    Doesn''t that mean you''ll live? Because we live to be happy.


    That''s why I want you to continue. I want you to stay this way, be happy forever. Yeah, it''s people who wish, isn''t it? Don''t you think?


    - People keep reaching out forever. Because I know that''s happier than anything else.


    "h!"


    "Chip!"


    Urban government of the City of Magic, two knights are ughtered and knotted in that square. That''s Gakun and Navre.


    The two hands hold a brand new sword, ovepping it to bump into each other. That''s thendscape I see a lot if that''s all, but today''s attackers are umonly gagged.


    Usually Gakun turns to the recipient, but Gakun is always different today. It''s different from the sword I have in the first ce. Gakun''s sword is the Devil''s Sword created exclusively for him. That makes Gakun different from his usual style.


    "" mzele! Burn!


    Gakun''s demon sword erupts a me, just as Gakun reacts to Gakun''s voice. Awesome enthusiasm surrounds Gakun, but the owner doesn''t look bitter.


    Gakun thrusts through the enthusiasm of wondering if he could do the Yangtze. It may be called the armor of fire and heat that unites the offense. The heat emitting mes are ded and lifting Gakun''s sword moves into further space.


    Gakun, who wasn''t that good at magic from the beginning, wasn''t good at using magic separately depending on the situation. But the Devil''s Sword now in hand, mzele, is a specialty sharpened by only one magic.


    Used for that demon sword is the demon stone obtained in Filwach the other day. It''s that man''s demon stone that was wrapped around the mes.


    I just entrusted it to Gakun myself and it goes great with Gakun. This is the invention of the magic bureau using natural demon stones, part II. The fiery demon sword, mzele.


    The effect it exerts is simple, it only wraps mes and enthusiasm around the whole body. Increase your attack power if you propagate mes and heat to your sword. Not only does it convert to an attack, but it does not allow approaching by heat, and it also tries to burn down what is approaching. Simply, therefore, a strong demon sword.


    It only had the power to further stretch Gakun''s strengths andpensate for his shorings. Therefore, Navre is also on the side of being pushed, but even Navre has a new "demon sword" in his hand.


    "Schnelvint!"


    "Wow!?"


    Gakun''s movements became monotonous as he tried to keep attacking him, a slight gap in the series of movements. As Navre waves the Devil''s Sword to screw into that gap, the de of the wind releases toward Gakun.


    That was enough time for Navre to take the distance, though defense by heat and Gakun would be prevented from beating it off.


    The wind magic is also used to jump distance, and Navre sets up his sword so that he twists his body. When the sword is swept through by utilizing all the twists of its body, the de of the giant wind strikes a gutter than earlier.


    "Damn, fast!


    "Ha! Huh! So, hey!


    "Eh, stop shooting from a long distance. Whoa!


    Gakun screams and shes away the de of wind that is released every time Navre waves his sword. It''s a simple air cutter that Navre is releasing, but the speed at which it fires has never been in Navre before.


    This is the second installment of the Devil''s Sword by Artificial Devil Stone, "Schnelvint", which follows the Devil''s Sword "Ideale" given to Emperor Lukeheim. The enchantment is an air cutter, and this goes hand in hand with Navre''s sword moves to make it more troublesome.


    There are many wind wizards who are mastering air cutters. It''s so simple magic, but that''s also why it''s so deep.


    The air cutter released by obtaining a medium called the Devil''s Sword generates a de of wind to match the sword''s waving motion, so it can shorten the timeg when setting goals.


    For those who are good at magic, "waving the sword" can be L.A. in itself, but the advantage of this demon sword is that it releases an air cutter as an omelet along with "waving the sword."


    Using multiple magic in parallel can be very difficult. Though Schnelvint is limited to air cutters only, he can assist with its activation. This went perfectly with the knight.


    Furthermore, it is easy to release the air cutter from the output to size, speed, etc. ording to the operation. Even if the wind magic is not suitable, this demon sword can be used, so I think it has been made into a dish that is likely to be widely handled.


    "Ha...! Ha...!


    "Why not...! Why not...!


    "Well, when these two do it, it''s muddy..."


    Gakun can hardly make long-range attacks, but that distance remains short and I don''t like anything I don''t like.


    Although Navre is now able to release the air cutters at high speeds, the offense has not changed dramatically.


    So in addition to Gakun''s speed of reaction, we have to choose a tactic that exhausts Gakun when he has increased his defense, and Gakun will run around desperately trying to pack an intermission with Navr.


    The result is a muddle about which runs out of strength and magic first. Today and the game between the two of us seemed to end in a draw.


    "Yes, yes, today''s performance tests and auditions are over. Good luck to both of you!


    In the unlikely event that I was present to prevent the outburst of the Devil''s Sword from happening, there is no reason to have any particr major problems. My days have been peace itself since one incident in Filwach.


    "So you''re saying that both the Devil''s Sword using natural demon stones and the Develop Devil''s Sword using artificial demon stones are going well. That''s a very pleasant report."


    "Yeah, I hope Uncle Drags can use" Schnelvint "among them." mzele is a boulder specialty, so I don''t think it can be handled by Uncle Drags... "


    "Ha, what. It would be enough if you had a performance test that you were already out of the front line."


    That''s what I said and smiled at Uncle Drags. I smiled and carried my tea to my mouth. A recent briefing with Uncle Drags, who is in charge of the administrator of the Magic City. There have been no notable major incidents or anything like thattely, so it''s just a peaceful topic.


    "Thepletion of the City of Magic is also nearing. Parades, festivals and other initiatives will be required at the dawn ofpletion, but I think we wille up with a proposal here to check it outter and dress for approval."


    "Parade for the ceremony... well, that''s what I''m supposed to do"


    I don''t really feel like it, but Iugh bitterly.


    The City of Magic is also under development and is close topletion. I think the biggest change of all is the establishment of the Belier Chamber of Commerce and the Adventurer Guild branch.


    There are also a growing number of people who wish to be residents. Since the construction of the main functions is almostplete, the architects are being chased to build the residential areas of the growing number of residents toe.


    The Berrier Chamber of Commerce does business sessfully with staying knights, architects who work in development, and adventurers and travelers who stop by on their journeys. Chief Henry said before that this is what a busy scream is because you can sell anything to fly.


    On the other hand, the Adventurer Alliance was more like an inn than the Alliance''s main activity. The City of Magic hasn''t been fullypleted yet, and there aren''t that many things you can ask of an adventurer.


    The City of Magic, which still serves as the halfway point to the Wang capital and the westernnds, also gathers information. Farna was telling me that although there may not be that many more requests avable here in themselves, they will be used in the future as a point of gathering information.


    (When the magic city isplete, it moves out as a city in earnest, and the magic bureau also makes ns to prototype it, or reveal it, and mass-produces it and sells it. I''m getting close to the goal I was initially drawing)


    That''s what I wanted to do, a dream I wanted to fulfill.


    Almost there. Even though I had that feeling, I wasn''t in there somewhere.


    If I close my eyes, I don''t like it, but ites to mind, that alien figure. An unknown monster we met in Filwach.


    I feel like I''m whispering somewhere, wondering if I can just leave it like this.


    "... Her Royal Highness King Anisphere seems to have some troubles."


    "Oh, I''m so sorry about that..."


    "It''s not like they''re going to apologize.... Is this about Filwach the other day?


    "Was it a prospect?


    "My face has been very cloudy ever since I received the report. It depends on whether you''re worried or not."


    "... I think Uncle Drags has eyes for people."


    I raised my hand to say surrender. He says there''s a job looming in the magic city that I have to do, but it''s not my job that''s keeping him prisoner of consciousness.


    I don''t think so, but it makes me wonder if I can just leave it like this. Because that''s all that chimera is odd, and I don''t think it''s a good thing to leave it alone.


    If an ordinary adventurer other than me confronts you. If I imagine that, I wonder if I don''t have to put in ce measures.


    "... Her Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Mind if I just hang out with you for a little while?


    "Huh?"


    Uncle Drags quietly said that to me when my thoughts were about to be filled up about Chimera again.


    Unexpectedly raising his face to that voice, Uncle Drags was squinting his gaze at the distance, not me.


    The floating expression was somewhere dazzling, but a side that made me feel the feeling until it was vivid. The emotions that float are both joy and anger, and those that strongly intersect grief and uncut.


    "... an old story, what?


    "It''s about the woman I let through my heart before I was tied to Arianna."


    "... that"


    I took my breath away from the topic that Uncle Drags cut out. A woman who had let herself through before Uncle Drags became a baron and married her current wife, Mrs. Arianna, as her daughter-inw.


    It was also the mother of a friend who became familiar to me, the one who left the world with so many mysteries.


    "- About Tillis, Raini''s mother. I just want you to listen to me for a moment."

 165 Episode 58: For A Choice You WonT Regret

    "... Tillis. That''s Raini''s mother''s name."


    "Yes, Raini is a gentle, gentle child, but Tillis had no more grasp, so she was a woman with a winning personality"


    "Heh..."


    I try to imagine Raini having no grasp and winning, but I don''t get the image at all. As a decoy, the impression of Innocence Raini is too strong to imagine for someone named Tillis.


    But I hear your face looks just like Raini''s, and somehow I got the impression that you''re a woman who''s going to take a man by the hand. I wonder what the hell the real ce was like, a guy named Tillis.


    "But why are you telling me this story now?


    "The truth that Tillis may have been a vampire is that Tillis can''t figure it out any more than he is leaving the world. �� but I heard from His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere and thought I had to talk to him."


    "You mean to hear about Filwach?


    "Yes, it was Filwach who met Tillis in the first ce."


    "Huh?"


    Did Uncle Drags and Mr. Tillis meet in Filwach? I had a bad feeling about that fact running through my back for some reason.


    "Tillis was a guy who didn''t want to reveal his past. Then I was good at getting into people''s circles and between them, but I didn''t have a catch like Kasumi, and at the time I thought I was a clever woman standing around for a long time. Now I think maybe he was using the power of a vampire."


    "... did you meet that Mr. Tillis in Filwach?


    "Yep. However, I only said that I came from the east, not that I was born in Filwach.... Maybe he was born in the Kingdom of Cambus"


    "The Kingdom of Cambus......"


    The Kingdom of Cambus is a country to the east of the Kingdom of Palletia, beyond the mountain range. There is no active interaction because of the inhibition of rugged nature, but there is no national transportation at all.


    It also remains unknown that it is a very small part of the Kambas Kingdom. That is because the Kingdom of Cambus is very ndestine and exclusive. So no one knows the reality of the Kingdom of Cambus.


    There''s nothing likeing in here, so I have a strong impression that the Kingdom of Cambus is a creepy country.


    "How did you know Mr. Tillis was from the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "Only once did Tillis slip her mouth about her hometown in a booze seat. He said his ce was so boring and horrible at the same time. He said he was on the run because he was going to rot if he was there. I was impressed by the very self-derisive way he spoke, and I still remember him very well"


    "Phew...?


    Boring, horrible ce...?


    "But doesn''t that necessarily mean the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "Yes.... but Tillis said, horrible, Vampires and thoughtful and mysterious figures from the east, alien monsters who say they encountered Master Anis in Filwach and demons unlimited in proximity to people. Why don''t you line up like this and the nasty codes will match?


    "... Drugsburg"


    I identally got a low voice. But the eyes of Uncle Drags staring at me remained straight.


    "I''ve been wondering about it for a long time." Where in the world did the demons of the human forme from? How can you be human, something that has changed from monkey-like demons has settled in? That''s what I think when I get older and settle down. "


    "If you''re gonna give me a representative example, it''s an orga."


    "Yes. Can''t you think it''s any stranger that demons close to people are running a nation than the actual example of a vampire has been confirmed?


    "So what? Uncle Dragus... are you even trying to say that the Kingdom of Cambus is a country ruled by a human-shaped demon, a being that should be called subhuman?


    "I won''t say that much because there''s no certainty, but if there''s a vampire out there, isn''t that a possible story?


    ... I can''t deny what Uncle Drags said. In fact, if you have vampires, I think it''s possible to take control of the country and run it as a country. In fact, Al Kun''s rebellion has made this country very convincing because it was on the verge of being ruled by vampires.


    We can assume here that it is both natural for the ndestine attitude of the Kingdom of Cambus to be exclusive when we consider it to be a state ruled by the subpeoples. Think that far, I''m struck by the feeling of my spine being frizzy.


    "... you talk scary, Uncle Drags. You''re gonna get goosebumps."


    "All I''m saying is spection. However, the Kingdom of Cambus has always remained silent. I hope that''s not some kind of foretaste..."


    "... I don''t think so, but I''d have trouble getting out that easily on such a monster."


    With my hands on my forehead, I exhale deeply. Then Uncle Drags smiled bitterly, too.


    "It''s a story that doesn''t leave the realm of spection. Just keep it in mind."


    "Maybe you cared?


    "Yep. Besides, I didn''t want to regret it without talking... so I still think if Tillis had stepped into her more before she left."


    "... but there isn''t, is there?"


    "Right."


    Regretting doesn''t make it possible to redo that regrettable event. So people just have to live with regret in their hearts. With that kind of prayer so we can do better next time.


    "That''s boring"


    "It won''t stay. �� so please choose not to leave any regrets, as His Royal Highness the King of Anisphere is also well troubled"


    "... Uncle Drags?


    "You have a hand longer than a man, a leg faster than anyone, and a strong will. That''s why I take responsibility, and I carry the lives of others. You can''t just follow your dreams, your prayers to protect someone are difficult people included in your dreams."


    To my assessment of Uncle Drags, I get a convoluted grin. My ear hurts, but I can''t deny it.


    Uncle Drags smiled after seeing my expression like that. That was a grin that, as an elderly man, unexpectedly made me feel safe.


    "Don''t carry it, don''t think about it, I can''t tell you. What you carry is so heavy and honorable. That''s why if you thought you couldn''t bear it alone, rely on it around you."


    "... that''s enough, I''m gonna be sweet."


    "It''s easy to say that using people well is also the job of those who stand up, but I also understand that His Royal Highness Sister Wang is not good at being able to follow people. So sweet, maybe it''s just the right salt plum."


    Uncle Drags speaks to me in straight words with a gentle grin.


    "Try to worry well, think well, and not betray yourself. That will surely attract the best results. It must be our role to support you like that. People aren''t always protected, are they?


    "... my ear hurts"


    I don''t rely on my surroundings in the distance, even though it sounds like they say, but I think my ears hurt because I honestly admit it too.


    Rely on me a little more, huh? I figured I should talk to someone about my opinions on that chemical......


    "Huh? About that monster you ran into in Filwach, is that it?


    Eventually, after worrying about it overnight, I decided to unveil it thoughtfully to the members of the Magic Bureau. The first thing I reacted to when I cut out the topic was gut.


    "Yeah. I don''t think there''s such a monster gobbling on the boulder, but I was also curious that he was vampired, and I could just leave him like this..."


    "Nothing... Isn''t that Anise''s job?


    "Right. I think the problems that have arisen in Filwach should only be solved by local residents. And I''ve already reported it to Her Majesty the Queen, so you''ll think about the response there."


    "That''s right, bute on... if there''s another one like that, and that''s what vampires do if they''re lost, I''m worried."


    Gakun and Navre frowned as troubled as I zeroed my honest mood. Charne is silent with a strange face, and Prisci remains faceless and refrain.


    It was Tilty who broke the air, which was followed by subtle silence. I haven''t seemed interested since this topic started, but now I''m just a little grumpy with my nose.


    "Ha. That''s ridiculous, is that why you''ve been looking depressedtely? Totally stupid, Master Anis."


    "... won''t you tell me you''re stupid again and again? Tilty."


    "What''s wrong with saying stupid to a fool? It won''t be Mr. Anise''s job, as the people who apanied him say. Even if we leave the dead behind, it''s not Lord Anise''s fault. Although it would be the responsibility of knights and adventurers to protect thend. Did they tell you to help? It''s not, is it? Then it''s none of your business."


    "I know that..."


    "If you knew, you''d realize it was just a wagga mom, wouldn''t you?


    Wagamama. I''m just wondering if I can leave this anxiety behind. You had that thought on your face, and you''ve looked at me like Tilty was staring.


    "I think I''m free to say Wagamama, and if you can take responsibility, you can do whatever you want. But that''s not something you can take responsibility for."


    "... Ugh..."


    "You can do whatever you want if you want to make it even at the scene where you can''t get out and not go around without you. Can you take responsibility for that? You can''t take it, can you? Then that''s not what you have to do. All right? Dear fool."


    "Dear idiot!? Finally they stopped calling me by my name!?"


    I try to appeal to Tilty to protest, but Tilty just snorts in a steady, clear way.


    It was Tomas who put his arms around him and kept his mouth shut to take the field in.


    "Dear Anis, you say that monster is a monster that you can''t handle without being as powerful as Anis, right? That''s not the kind of thing thates out wheeling. Assuming you leave, Mr. Anis is in charge of this magical city, isn''t he? You have a lot to do. Doesn''t that mean you also take responsibility for fulfilling each of your duties?


    "... I know that."


    "Are you that scared? Someone could die out of their reach."


    I breathe in the words thrown at me by Tomas, pulling my lips together. As I remained silent, Tomas continued his words after sighing.


    "That kindness is a good ce for Lady Anise, and that''s all that was so difficult, wasn''t it? The monster who showed up in Filwach. So I want to take action, I want to avoid things that would cost people their lives. I know how that feels."


    "Yeah......"


    "But if I give that instruction, it will be the responsibility of Master Anis. If you can take responsibility for yourself properly, as Lord Tilty says, that would also be Ali. You can think of as many reasons to attach themter as you can to convince them above. But really, that''s Anis''... No, is that something that has to be Anis''s?


    I shake my head at Tomas'' confirmatory question. I may not be able to handle it without me, but I don''t think that''s why I have to do it.


    Even though I know it by my head, I can''t think of it as the best way to do it.


    "Don''t move anything, I''m not saying. You know, there''s someone you should just talk to before you move, right? Isn''t it toote to talk to them?


    "... Ufi or something?


    "After that, it''s for the King and the Queen Wang."


    "... well."


    I could only imagine a future preached with something simr. Still, I guess it''s a lot better than not saying anything to sort your mind out, you know? I decided to think so.


    "It''s a corner, why don''t you go to Wangdu tomorrow? What you''re going to do here is a paragraph. The Devil''s Sword of Gark and Navre isplete."


    "So is that. I''m going to show it to the Knights of Sprout. Maybe I cane back."


    Schnelvint in particr is Demon Sword No. 1 by artificial demon stones made for knights and adventurers.


    It may be a good idea to ask the Sprout Knights Commander and the Kingsguard Knights for their opinions for future dissemination.


    The fact that I was able to draw such a fun forecast for the future, and the fact that I was able to spit out a little inside, made me feel a little morefortable.

 166 Episode 59: Parent-Child Tales

    It''s a temporary stay, so Gakkun, Navr, and Charne are the three people who followed me to the Wang capital.


    Upon reaching the Royal Castle by running an air bike, Charne reported to the outhouse, Gakkun and Navr headed to greet the Knights of Sprout and reveal the finished Devil''s Sword.


    Gakun and Navre will have some stories to umte with the Knights of Sprout. Having broken up with the three of them, I wanted to meet with Uffi and asked thedy who works for the Royal Castle what Uffi ns to do.


    "What are your ns for Yufi today?


    "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness the King of Anisphere. Her Majesty Queen Uphilia is not currently in the King''s Capital."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m leaving the Royal Castle empty now because I n to visit you"


    "Oh, I was..."


    I got my nose frustrated as much as I wanted. I mean, an inspection. It seems quite sudden somehow. Could it be that Ufi is also moving dangerously about the Filwach thing?


    You know where Uffi''s going. It''s going to be in the outhouse. ria, Father or Mother? I just ran into my mother thinking who I should talk to first.


    My mother turned her eyes round when she realized I was there, then retightened her expression before turning to me.


    "Anis? Were you back in King''s Capital? Is something wrong?


    "I had a little consultation with Ufi... just heard about the inspection"


    "Oh... that was a long and sudden story. By the way, what is consultation?


    "My father thought I''d talk to you when he was free."


    After hearing my words, my mother closes her eyelids to think a little something with her hands on her chin. She opened her eyes for a little while before turning to the maid beside her.


    "Orphans'' ns were a little vacant, right?


    "Yes, and hasty administration hasn''te in either."


    "Then could you call Orphans to the garden? And prepare tea."


    "I''m awed, Queen Wang."


    After bowing her head respectfully, the maid who was following her mother turns her heel and disappears across the hallway. After I drop it off, my mother turns her gaze to me.


    "Then let''s move the ce, Anis."


    "Thank you, Mother"


    "... by the way, what''s your escort today?


    "Gakun and Navre are going to the Knights. The Demon Sword of Example has finally beenpleted, so we have your report together."


    "Oh, that''s good news.... Will you show it to meter, too?


    "... I won''t give it to you, will I?


    "Heh, you''re not just sitting there with me in silence, are you? Anis."


    On the road to the garden, my mother, who tries to show interest in artificial demon swords and ask for information, and my mother, who doesn''t really want to tell me the details of demon swords if she can, and I try to cloud them.


    If you meditate on the content, I''m sure it''s a gentle parent-child conversation. Plus I broke my cheek just a little bit, and I walked down the hallway of the royal castle with my mother.


    I decided to admire the garden until Father came along with my mother. The garden my father worked on is not too shy, and somewhere rustic it calms down. I personally prefer it to say that it really seems to be a ce to rx rather than let the royal glory know.


    This is also the point where a lumi often appears in the immortality. I hear you and your mother have tea a lot, but do you still have that habit? That free man disappears or shows up on a whim, so I honestly don''t know what he usually does either.


    Since the chances of seeing Lumi face to face are diminishing since she went to the City of Magic, Fulfilling thought about her ancestors whose sincerity was hard to read where she was doing now.


    "You kept me waiting, Sylphine, Annis"


    "Good day, Father."


    When I was chatting like a status report with my mother, my father showed up. At one time I was intensely gessy, but now myplexion is good because the situation is calm.


    "Mm-hmm. I represent Yufi because he''s not here, but he''s not that busy right now. That''s why Uffi''s headed for an inspection."


    "... inspection, where did Uffi go?


    I was a little worried about you asking, but where did Uffi head for the inspection? I don''t think the situation in Wang Capital haspletely settled yet, and for a while I thought we were going to proceed with the reorganization so that we could cope with new initiatives.


    My father and mother face each other in my inquiry. I frowned only for a moment, but my father coughed and then told me if an agreement could be reached between the two of them.


    "Uffi is going to the border to inspect"


    "Borders...? Why, again...?


    When I hear about the border, I get unwittingly thrilled. Because when I hear about the border, Al''s face reallyes to mind.


    But why did Uffi suddenly go to the border to inspect...?


    "We''ve heard about one thing in Filwach. So I was wondering, and Uffi headed to the border."


    "... you don''t suspect Al is involved in this one!?"


    I identally said it because of the vampire connection and wondered if you suspected there could be Al behind that monster, but Father and Mother were all together and half-eyed and looked at me.


    "... anise. I''ve been thinking about you, but you''re actually sweet for Algardo, right?


    "I wonder how this really happened... myck of power still snuck... haha..."


    "Yes, no, because... because there was a possibility that vampires were involved, I thought you might have suspected Al..."


    "Stop saying things that are going to upset you if Uphilia asks.... Algardo does his duty properly for the kingdom. That''s what Uphilia is guaranteeing, so don''t worry about it."


    "Well, I can''t say it''s irrelevant, because it seems to be the exact ce."


    "What does that mean? Father."


    I frowned when I heard that al-kun was not suspected, but I couldn''t say it was irrelevant.


    I never wrote to Al-Kun about the sender''s name after I went to the border, but I didn''t end up face-to-face. Unless I hear from Ufi once in a while about recent developments, I don''t know more about what Al is doing right now.


    "As a matter of fact... those who have been disced from the Cambus kingdom are being protected at Algard''s ce."


    "Ha!? Were you!?"


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t really talk about details either, so it''s about Uphilia who knows the full story. If you knew, you''d be Raini."


    "... so it''s not irrelevant," he said?


    "Uhm. We haven''t heard more from Uphilia either. Because Uphilia said she wanted to stay down until she could prove it, which must be a pretty nasty project."


    An exile from the Kingdom of Cambus��. That''s unusual, or there were people who came into exile.


    That''s all I normally think the people of the Cambus kingdom have been treated with a sense of distance that is not separate from the Kingdom of Palettia, but it startles me when they say again that there are disced persons.


    "But why are you protected at Al Kun''s?


    "I don''t know that."


    "I don''t know..."


    "Did Algard decide to do so, or did Uphilia instruct him to do so? That hasn''t even been reported to me. There are limits to guessing."


    My father told me to pointy my lips. That''s true, though. Why are you bothering to protect the disced at Al Kun''s ce, when there shouldn''t be that much talent there?


    And why didn''t Yufi tell me? Because it was such a nasty project you couldn''t even tell your fathers? Then why was the case so troublesome?


    I find it really unsettling to think about the chimera I encountered in Filwach or the man who entrusted Gakun with the Demon Stone.


    "So, did you have anything to discuss? What? Did you do something to him again?


    "Why is that a premise I would soften?


    "In fact, I guess it''s because you''re right!


    "It''s force majeure this time, and I haven''t done anything yet -!


    Though I identally stared at my father, my mother coughed and intimidated me, so we stood upright and had a cramped grin at each other.


    I was supposed to sit down and talk because standing talked about what, but my concern was whether it was okay for people to leave the Filwach issue to me like this... the reaction of the two people I talked to was another one of a kind.


    Father is holding his arms together with a face that seems difficult, and Mother put her finger between her eyebrows and exhaled deeply.


    "... how can you be so bipr?


    "Ri, are you at both extremes...?


    "No... maybe it''s something you''re connected to by a single line. In the end, you want to be useful for someone, that''s what you want. I guess it looks like you''re doing whatever you want and still a lot of people appreciate it, not because it turns out that''s what you wish."


    "... that personality is your beauty and at the same time your faults. Anis, are you worried because you know it yourself? Guess you don''t really think it''s a good idea for all of you to be out there, huh?


    "... Yes"


    "In the end, you still don''t trust anyone else. And I guess it''s because I''m happy now that I want to shoulder my responsibilities because I have the power to do it. In thest few years, we also think that your understanding of what you want to protect has progressed."


    "So let me get this straight. I''m in a hurry, you are. You look like you''re in a hurry. I know you''re desperate, but make more room."


    "Can you afford..."


    I don''t care if they say I can afford it...... As Father and Mother put it, I wonder if I have been able to believe people yet. Everyone says that no one close to you, starting with Uffi, believes his face to strangers.


    Then how can you believe it? Even if they ask, I don''t know either. Outreach I know it may be okay, and excessive care won''t be a good thing.


    Still, if you had me, I wouldn''t be... I''d be scared. Now that I''m so happy, this happiness happens.


    "... now that Uphilia''s right, I''m d I didn''t make you queen"


    "Mother?"


    "You carry too much. If you became queen, you would have killed yourself. If you think about it, I''m really d you''re having this now, and I''m going to thank Yufi for that."


    "... is it that bad, me?


    "About to be worried about watching, yeah.... does that ce look like Orphans?


    Do I look like your father? I wonder if so, and when I looked at my father, my father stared at my mother with a bitter look that chewed up the bitter bug.


    "Wouldn''t the ironless resemble Silphine a lot? And then, yeah. The fact that it looks stylish and is actually delicate..."


    "Who says it''s iron-free and delicate?


    "Don''t be mad because they poked you with a picture star! Aita-ta! Will you stop stepping on my feet!


    I think you''re being stomped under your desk, and your father was shown screaming, and you know what?


    Something tells me this exchange is between me and my father. In the end, I wondered if this exchange was the fate of parents and children, and the bitterness came in.

 167 Episode 60: The Way Of Time Is Each Person

    One of the anxieties I had in Filwach ended up being told that Yufi wasn''t there, and that talking to your father and mother wasn''t what I thought after all.


    I know it''s the right thing to do. As my fathers say, it''s not good for me to put out too much. Because if you do poorly, I could be festived as an absolute symbol just like the Spirit.


    With His Royal Highness King Anisphere, people might stop thinking about walking on their own. There is a precedent because, even if you think too much, this country was actually solidified in the Spirit Faith.


    So there''s nothing I can do. If I could, I would be about twisting my head for the development of magic in a magic city.


    So, if we''re done talking, I was thinking about going back to the City of Magic, and Navre, who revealed Schnelvint in the Knights, was caught by the Kingsguard Knights, and then Gakun was also supposed to reveal mzele, and they were both targeted for the attention of the Kingsguard Knights.


    So I also decided to dy my return to the City of Magic by a day if I had no choice but tough bitterly at the head of the Sprout Knights if I could at least stay for one day.


    Let Charne take the day off, too, and I stretch my feathers out of the pce. It''s been a long time since I''ve spent time alone in my own room, as there''s no Uffi either. This used to be my normal life.


    Then I heard a knock on the door and I looked up.


    "Who?"


    "Excuse me, Master Anisphere. Ilia."


    "Ilia?"


    It was Ilia who knocked. When I open the door, did youe straight after work, the outfit remains a maid''s outfit?


    "What''s going on? Anything wrong?


    "No, because I''ve had a paragraph of work. I was just wondering if you had anything to offer me."


    "Heh heh, no tension without Raini?


    "... no one said that"


    That''s what Ilia said when she asked him to tease her. I went to inspect the border, Yufi, but it seems that the only offering is a few escorts, including Raini. I think you should keep the number of people to a minimum if you''re going to meet with Al, and I don''t think there''s any danger looming over Uffi that easily.


    I trust you about Yufi. Still makes me anxious, is it because that chimera I met in Filwach goes past my brain? I''m sure Uffi worried about that, too, and maybe he went to find out about the Cambus kingdom where he might be involved.


    "Raini has done a fine job without me anymore.... because I was also thinking it was time to leave my current position"


    "Huh? You mean quit headed by an out-of-house samurai?


    I turned my eyes round to words I never thought I would. To be clear, Ilia is like being on a birth course right now.


    Yet it was surprising, or just surprising, that I was thinking of quitting that position.


    "Yep. �� Again, there is no tension without Master Anisphere"


    Ilia said that to me with a slight smile on her face. I think the look on Ilia''s face has also increased since I started dating Raini. I get embarrassed by that soft look and move my mouth slightly.


    I think standing up is what it is, so I suggest you take a seat in Ilia. Ilia sits in my opposite seat and gets dressed across the street.


    "But even if Ilia quits, is it okay to leave the pce?


    "I''ve had enough time to raise a sessor. Besides, Anisphere is away from the pce, and when Raini is gone, it''s not worth it..."


    I was convinced by Ilia''s words. Although Ilia is proud of her work, her number one priority is to serve whoever she wants to serve.


    Although I and Uffi had entrusted their work as out-of-house lead samurai because they believed in Ilya, the care of Uffi was basically done by Raini, and Ilya should have stayed away from the kind of work that she would take the initiative and devote herself to people, even if she worked as a supervisor.


    I finally understood that this seemed to fit Ilia''s hopes and didn''t fit subtly.


    "I alsoe back out of the pce once a week..."


    So I can understand Ilia''s feeling that there is no tension. Ilia doesn''t want to stand on people anything, she just wants to be a squire. I guess that means that the current position was not the main expectation for Ilia.


    "My sessor grew up, and it''s a good separation, so I thought I''d think of something ahead of me."


    "Earlier?


    "Yep. How will you live with Raini in the future? ''Cause I''m about to have a good year."


    I blink my eyes a few times at Ilia for squeaking with my hands on my chest. I mean, I''m not even thirty years old yet.


    But I''m blurry to think that it''s like getting all sorts of anxiety in my body when I get closer to thirty.


    "No, isn''t it too soon to retire that you did that?


    "I guess that''s because there''s so much I want to aplish for Master Anisphere. �� I feel satisfied with what I can do as a samurai"


    "... Really?


    "Yep. Master Anisphere has now be a fine lord, and Raini is proud to be a samurai and secretary. The new samurai in the outhouse also think I was raised for myself. That''s why I thought about it. I don''t know what to do."


    "Ahead..."


    Pompous and I squeal. Sure, Ilia''s right, maybe all I can''t think about is retiring because there are so many things I want to do and aplish.


    Ilia also served me as my maid for a long time. I also raised my sessor so that I didn''t think I had a problem retiring. Maybe that''s why Ilia started thinking about the future.


    Illia''s future, huh?... Hmmm, I can''t imagine at all. Because I thought you''d stay with me for a long time and do the samurai.


    With that in mind, I realized that Ilia was staring at me with a tight look. I kind of felt how Ilia was doing differently than usual, and I identally called her by her name.


    "... Ilia?


    "Dear Anisphere, I need to talk to you."


    Ilia so serious once upon a time, I''ve seen it. That was when I took Ilia out of the Viscount Coral family, Ilia''s home.


    The path I showed her when I asked her what to do in the future and said I didn''t know what to do. He said toe with me. And I walked her along as a dedicated maid.


    Naturally I tightened myself to Ilia, who had the same face as the look on her face when she got that kick out. You realized I had tightened myself up, and Ilia smiled just a little happy.


    But even that smile quickly turns off and switches to a serious look. And Ilia opened her mouth again.


    "I want to quit my samurai in the near future. That''s one of the reasons I thought I did what I had to do as a samurai, but when I felt my body fade, I thought," Oh, my God. "


    "Yeah.... what did you think?


    "I - how many more years will I live," he said.


    That was one of the most distressing voices of Ilia I have ever heard.


    To words so suddenly, I took my breath away. I vomited consciously to remind him of the breath that was going to stop, and then scratched his head.


    "... What, are you saying something that''s not funny? It''s not like you got some kind of weird disease, is it?


    "Yeah, it''s healthy, as you can see."


    "Then why did you think of that?


    "But ten years from now, twenty years from now... when I think the same thing, my time is definitely shorter."


    "... that''s natural. Because people are old."


    "- So, what about Raini?


    In response to that inquiry, I learned the feeling of being blown into the cold air at once, and the cold air ran through my whole body.


    Ilia is staring at death. My own death. I wondered why.


    "... as I grow older, I feel a little faded. Every time I think about it. I wonder how many more years I can stay healthy. This face also tells me that Raini likes it...... how long can you stay young? Yeah, people grow old. It''s a natural dish. But... what about the vampires?


    "... Ilia"


    "When I was going to leave Raini, I was going to be ready. Because that''s a natural story. Even though I am older than Raini....... but is Raini''s time to move on longer than my whole life?


    "... right. Because vampires embody immortality without limits."


    "- So I got scared."


    I was stunned that I was going to see such an Ilia that I was about to cry.


    That ria, she said, scared. It was nothing but a shock to me to have spoken a clear sentiment of fear.


    Ilia''s body shaking slightly into small pieces as she hands on her arms and grips them.


    "The more you love, the more afraid you''ll lose it. I was wondering if that kid would really be able tough if he lost me. If you think so, you don''t want to die, you don''t want to die. But my time as just a person is really separated from Raini, who is a vampire"


    "That''s... right"


    "Besides, I don''t want to be forgotten. I''m not going to be just a memory."


    "... can''t seem to be a memory, huh?"


    What a funny confession. The emotional depthes in that the love toward Raini in Ilia grew into such a great emotion at some point.


    But I had a sinister face. I think the thought is honorable. But it has been found that Ilia and Raini''s time to live will be cut off by hopelessness.


    Because vampires are infinitely closer to immortality. So I leave what happened to Ilia, who is just a person. Even if ria is old, Raini stays put.


    "�� so I would like to ask Master Anis"


    "What do you want to ask me?


    "Master Anis is also stopping being a normal person again. Master Uphilia is also a spiritual contractor who lives for a long time. But if the life expectancy of Ennis is not different from that of a crowd..."


    Once, there, Ilia stopped the words and fixed her breath. The gaze you''re looking at me is as lost as a lost child. But there is also a strong will to find a way.


    Though fearful and lost, ria is about to choose her path. It makes me care that much, like you want that kick ass from me.


    "- If you''re like Anisphere, if you just can''t stay beside Master Uphilia... are you ready to stop people?

 168 Episode 61: Preparedness And Rapid Alert

    To Ilia''s inquiry, I tried to inte my imagination.


    Slowly getting old with me and Yufi staying the same.


    Still, you must be able tough at each other. If we can live our time together.


    Yufi helps me dream. Wishes me happiness. So I''m sure, no grievances will remain.


    I love Yufi too. I want to be happy. Keep thinking of Ufi in the time allowed to you.


    So I''m sure I''ll dieughing. Live tough and die, live. At the end of it, what will Uffi do after he drops me off?


    As a person, live the time allowed without regret. That must be happiness, very natural happiness as a person.


    - You''ll be happy, "I am." But what about Uffi, who will be left?


    "- If you''re going to leave Uffi behind and die, I''ll throw away being a person."


    Maybe I''ll leave Uffi in life? I can''t believe I might leave Uffi alone, like that - I can''t stand it.


    Whether I was wrong as a person or trying to be something distorted with it, I just can''t get the happiness I wanted anymore as a person.


    I can''t let go. Yufi, that kid is mine. I dedicated myself to that girl, too. So even in the course of time, we will not allow ourselves to be separated.


    Originally, I was a heretic child who caught a glimpse of my previous life''s memory. Without being abandoned for being that heresy, I grew up as a distorted person.


    Uffi epted that whole thing. Thus, as a princess, she dreamed of me wanting to be a wizard. Meeting Yufi must have been such great luck that I would never meet again in the future.


    "In my case, I sometimes say it''s because I''m on my way... but if it''s about to leave Uffi alone, I''ll stop being human. If you have to let go of Yufi, I don''t feel worth being a person, and there''s nothing untrained about it."


    "You''re so clear."


    "Ha, because you''ve decided to stay with Uffi, who will have a longer life span. Besides, I''m not gonna keep Yuffi tied to the throne forever."


    Uffi is a spiritual contractor. It is the vessel called man, whose contents are the great spirits of willingness. So it''s another different kind of immortality from vampires.


    Uffi became queen in his own desire, but it was the path he chose with his own desire to put an end to old times by bing a symbol of the inheritance of all the traditions that had long gone on.


    Ahead, spread magic to the Kingdom of Palettia to forge a new rtionship between nobility and the civilian poption. From the time when nobility is in charge of everything, to the time when everyone moves toward hope. Me and Uffi chose to move forward hand in hand for those times.


    So one day, Uffi will also be asked to step out of the queen''s throne. bonds with the Spirit made by the Spirit covenant, not relying on all that, but leaving it as one of the means. We want those times.


    Creating a country where the absolute king does not unite everything, but where everyone can join hands and join forces. When such a country is created, Yufi''s power gets in the way the other way. It''s not like anything you don''t want to end the old days could be trying to celebrate Uffi.


    Well, I''m also thinking about grabbing it if it does.


    "Besides, I want to see the wider world. The Kingdom of Palletia is home. I think it''s important. But I care about my dreams just as much. So I want you to have Uffi next door. I want to see the world with Yufi. So I''m not going to die first. I think I''d throw away being a person if I had to."


    I''m not going to actively stop people, but I also have no reason to stay with people. If I had to, I would choose that path without hesitation.


    Even if, for example, they be beings who may be neglected by people. If I can live with Uffi, that''s fine.


    After all, at the end of the day, I can''t choose to be "the wizard who makes everyone happy." Poke it out, cut it off, and the only thing that stays at the end is princess Uffi for me.


    I''m also afraid of myself like that. That''s why I don''t want to cut anything off. Once I choose the path to truncate, I will be truncated one after the other.


    Longer hands than people, faster feet than people, willingness to reach out - fear for yourself. Because I can be so inhuman.


    "Even if you can''t choose to end it, you can choose to end it. Then I''m decided. I don''t need an end. I decide my end. I will destroy everything that stands in my way."


    If the time were toe for me to end, it would be when Yufi was truly satisfied. We sink into each other''s sleep anymore, and I keep fighting against anything that tries to end me until the timees when I think this eye doesn''t have to open.


    "So I don''t deserve to stop Ilia... but I''m sure it''s not an easy road. When I say I want to decide the end myself, I mean I take responsibility for it until the end. I''m already ready. Now I know exactly what it is."


    "... Yes"


    "That''s why Ilia thinks and decides. And then you should discuss it with Raini a lot."


    "I know.... Dear Anisphere"


    "Hmm?"


    "... I was happy to have been picked up by you ande alive with you. It''s also because of you that I am now. If Raini wants... No"


    Once he interrupts the words, Ilia takes a deep breath and then turns her gaze at me again.


    "Even if I''ve been out of people''s lives for a long time. He wants to live with the Anispheres."


    "... Ilia"


    "It''s not like we''ve got a firm foothold yet. Because that''s what I have to talk to Raini about, too. But on top of that, I''d like to see the world with the Anispheres. I''ve taught you that if you live, you can change the world."


    Ilia smiling with that said seemed the liveliest face I''ve ever seen.


    I can''t help but be happy because I think Ilia would stay with me forever.


    Once, I thought of throwing Ilia away. That''s because it pushed Ilia in the form of a husband and a squire. But I chose once again that we are obedient.


    And now he wants our rtionship from Ilia. A rtionship that says we want to live together, not just in the form of subordination.


    Just following others, Ilia was kick-ass and able to make a change, but she was overwhelmed with sudden changes.


    I am in the future that Ilia wished for me like that. I think that''s a very happy thing. Emotions twitch and spread all over your body so that the back of your mind can tighten.


    "If you could tell Ilia that, I''d be really happy to."


    "... Really?"


    "Yeah. - Thanks."


    Thanksgiving words out of nature and mouth. Ilia, hearing it, smiled and nodded small and closed her eyes. That seemed like it was chewing my words off.


    "Wee, - thank you. Dear Anisphere,"


    - Here, I think it would have been great if tonight was over.


    But my anxiety woke through this night with the worst.


    "- Sister Wang! Oh, my God!"


    More and more, me and Ilia nced at the door with the voice of a samurai screaming in haste to knock. Ilia opened the door, feeling the signs of impatience.


    "What is it?


    "Dear Ilia! Were you out here......! More than that, I am in the news of the fire to Her Royal Highness the King!


    "What happened?


    "- It''s a stampede urrence!


    The samurai, who shook her legs, nearly copsed as it were, so Ilia backs her up in a daze.


    Stampede up? No, if that''s all, will the samurai rush to report it to me? Something, I have a bad feeling.


    "Who wants me to tell you that? It''s not just a stampede, is it?


    "It''s Queen Wang! The stampede urs at���� - the border! Here is Her Majesty Queen Uphilia......!


    Having heard that far, I ran out with all my might as I grabbed the celestial. The ce to head is Royal Castle.


    Stampede urred at the border? During Uffi''s inspection? Running but still trying to swallow the situation.


    Enter the royal castle while also using physical enhancement. Kick the ground vigorously to shortcut, even the walls run up. It''s your father''s office you''re aiming for.


    "Ugh, wow!? Oh, Her Royal Highness Sister Wang!? Why from the balcony!?"


    "Sorry! Where are your father and mother?!?"


    "And it''s the office!


    "Thanks!"


    A knight running around busily with a bummer was suddenly circling his eyes at me entering the royal castle from the outside, but I rush into the office instead of the other way around.


    There was a father and mother in the clerk''s office who jumped in without a knock either. They both have a surprised look at me for suddenlying in.


    "Father! Mother! Is it true that there were stampedes on the border!?"


    "Uhm... no, I did reward you, but you''re early...? No, I don''t care about that. A message pigeon has now arrived from the border. Definitely."


    "So what about Yufi?!?"


    "Ufilia is responding locally. So, Anisphere, calm down and listen. This stampede, thergest in the history of the Palletian kingdom, was apanied by a pen."


    "Maximum!?"


    How the hell is a stampede of such a magnitude happening so suddenly!? And during Yufi''s inspection!? Is it a coincidence, or was this previous chimera, after all, a precursor to something?


    I bite my teeth off so much that I identally scratch them. Although I don''t think that Uffi will fall at stampede, I stir up anxiety even though I hate to be apanied by a word in the history of the kingdom that it may be the biggest.


    "Uphilia asked me to bring Wang Tianyi to the site."


    "What," Wang Tianyi!? "


    "Wang Tianyi is the matching outfit of me and Uffi, now kept in the treasure trove of the Kingdom of Palettia. That''s that dress that still got wrapped up when me and Uffi flew through the sky with revtions before Uffi took office.


    I can freely dance in the sky with that one, but it''s not something I normally use, and it was stored with Airdra after some research and improvement.


    "As bad a situation as it needs to be, right?


    "... possibly"


    That''s all I ask, and I give back my heels trying to jump out of the office with momentum. I heard your mother''s sharp anger on that back.


    "Wait, Anis!


    "Don''t stop, I''m going to help Uffi!


    "Don''t go, you didn''t say a word! Don''t go too fast!


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly I turned my eyes round and stared at my mother. My mother was sighing deeply when she saw me stop her leg.


    "You''ll go even if you stop it anyway. Then I will open your King Heavenly Clothes, and Airdra. Bring Yuffi the King''s Heavenly Garment."


    "... is that good?


    "You wouldn''t ask me if I stopped you, would you? Thene as you wish.... but be sure to go home alive for both of us. At the expense of who? That''s good, huh? You and Uffi can''t lose this country right now. If you have to, just you twoe back. That''s the deal."


    My mother says as she stares seriously into my face. I let my mother snort hard as I returned my gaze in the same way.


    Seeing me nod, my mother turns her gaze to my father. After sighing like he had given up, Father tightened his expression and raised his face.


    "We''ll also get backup from the Kingsguard Knights! Get the Knights of Sprout!


    "The samurai prepare Wang Tianyi for Anisphere! Let us hasten the unloading of Aerdra, the king of Uphilia!


    On Father''s and Mother''s orders, the ce starts to move in a hurry. I nced at the moon''s floating sky as it seemed distracting.


    Today''s moon was, - creepy red.


    - Time, a little back.


    Let''s move the perspective from Anisphere to her who went to the bordernd -.


    "We are out of time, Your Majesty. The work of Her Majesty the Queen has reached thisnd. You look fine. Most importantly."


    "Clive, it''s been a long time. That''s what makes you look good."


    An old western pavilion built in its cut open area in the woods of the border. It was the elderly butler who greeted me in a hall where the moorings with the seasons were somewhere creepy as well.


    Clive used to be apetent butler I''ve seen face to face too. I was out of duty once because of my age, but I was apanied by a "he" sent to thend.


    My hair ispletely white dyed and my wrinkles are deepening Clive, but I was still horrified that I seemed to have a lot of vitality in me.


    "Life on the border must be tough, right?


    "No. We''ve been interacting more with the local people heretely, and we''ve had a better life than we originally had."


    "That''s what you do, too. As queens, I''d like to work your dedication."


    "Thank you. Then Her Majesty Queen Uphilia, pleasee this way. The knights of the escort will be ready for a whisper of wee."


    This time, the knights who were on the escort as they came to inspect the border were instructed by Clive, and will be led to a separate room by another servant.


    All that remained were Clive and me, and Raini. Raini is naturally and quietly leaning against me. It''s so much in the hall that I identally smile contentedly.


    "My Lord is waiting for you with a long neck. This way, please."


    That''s how Clive led me to the clerk''s office in this Western Hall. When Clive knocks, he hears a nostalgic voice from inside.


    - Clive,e in.


    "Excuse me. - Dear Algardo."


    Clive opens the door and invites me and Raini in.


    As such, "he" was in the position where he had just lifted his hips from the attendant desk - his eyes narrowed dazzling as Algard looked at us.


    I then slowly opened my eyes and smiled softly after closing my eyes only once, emotionally.


    "- Long time no see, Ufilia, Raini. I''m delighted to see you again."

 169 Episode 62: Wolf Girl

    "Long time no see, Algard"


    "Thank you for taking the time to get to the border.... No, thank you, Your Majesty"


    "Please don''t, because I''m visiting on a personal matter this time. I don''t care if you''re freakishly awed."


    In the first ce, he said he wasn''t even used to calling me Algard.


    Algardo Bona Palettia. A former fianc��e of mine, the prince who turned himself into a vampire and was abandoned and sent to the border for the crime of attempted seizure of the throne.


    My rtionship with my sister-inw right now is aplicated one, but I don''t feel pangs from Algardo. I find myself relieved by Algard''s attitude, and I''m d.


    "Then let Her Majesty the Queen imitate it and, to some extent, let it shatter.... Again, it''s been a long time since Raini''s been here, it''s been quite splendid"


    "Dear Algard, it''s good to see you like this. Looking good, above all."


    "The glory of Count Cyan has also reached the border with news. From the civilian to the baroness and the countess to Her Majesty''s dedicated maid, your title is quite busy."


    "... about half because of Master Algard, right?


    "That''s a painful point. Well, let''s just say that''s all we have to talk about."


    Watching Algardough furiously against Raini swelling his cheeks is going to loosen his cheeks. I used to interact with them in letters, but it''s been a really long time since I''ve seen them face to face like this.


    Now he really looks alive from the bottom of his heart. He was obstinate among the various lumps and rubs, but he was so natural that he wanted to ask if such a thing was true.


    As I turned my gaze to Algard that way, I felt a sharp gaze and got to myself just a little bit. That gaze came from the girl who was beside Algard.


    That girl, who has been trying to hide in the shadows of Algard, is turning a gaze of alertness to me and Raini. And on her head were wolf ears of the same color as gray hair, and tails of the same color swayed loosely.


    That characteristic immediately urred to me. She must be the disced person from the Kingdom of Cambus that Algard was raising in his report.


    "... she''s from the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "Ah. Let me introduce you, the acrylic this child has been exiled from the Kingdom of Cambus. Acrylic, say hello."


    "... Hi"


    The girl who was prompted to say hello to Algardo, Acrylic, said that all the way around and hid on Algardo''s back as it was. Still looking slightly at me and Raini as though they were intimidating me.


    Pinned ears and tails go hand in hand, and I got in trouble for what kind of reaction to take with the vignt animal itself.


    When I was in trouble, Raini walked to Algardo, no, towards the acrylic. After his gaze, Raini smiles and speaks to the acrylic.


    "Nice to meet you, I say Raini"


    "���� yes"


    "You don''t have to be so vignt, we won''t do anything to Master Algard. So I''d appreciate it if you could get along. I''m a vampire, just like Algard."


    Vampires, when asked, Acrylic narrowed his eyes and looked at Raini. That was somewhere more of a surprise look than a vignce.


    Ride yourself out just a little bit and the acrylic will snort as you face Raini and smell it.


    "... you smell close to Al. I didn''t lie."


    "Huh? Really?... Oh, maybe it''s because Master Algard''s demon stone was originally my demon stone"


    "... hmm"


    From an astonishing look to another ring look, Acrylic red at Raini. I smile like Raini was bewildered by the acrylic that showed more hostility than earlier.


    "... me, you, dislike"


    "Huh!?"


    "... stay away from Al"


    "Here, acrylic. Stop."


    Raini raised her pity at the deration that she suddenly hated it. I''ll p Acrylic in the head like Algard mes me for seeing that.


    Acrylics pped on the head did not hide dissatisfaction and seemed to reinforce his ability to hug Algard to stand his nails.


    It kind of makes me feel like I''ve seen something smiling and my gaze at you both softens.


    "I''m sorry. As you can see, you are alert and familiar..."


    "No, I don''t mind. You''ve been very close to me."


    "Well, yeah.... the same goes for me. I don''t mean to offend you. Take a good look."


    What Algard says with a bitter smile is also kind of fresh and crazy. When I zeroed myughter, Algardo circled his eyes.


    "... I didn''t know the day woulde when you''dugh"


    "Pfft, I''m sorry.... I don''t know, don''t you get used to it?


    "... if it''s hard to call, Al''s fine, sister-inw? I''m not in the right position to be associated with you anymore, but I''m your sister-inw and brother. Then we''ll talk at the right distance."


    "Okay. But don''t do it on my sister-inw. Al...... also in Ufi"


    "... ok, Uffi"


    They seemed to be hand searching for a sense of distance from each other, and I finally felt calm. Then, now the acrylic was roaring at me small.


    As I gazed straight at her with the acrylic, I gradually hid on Al''s back like the acrylic was barometric.... Just a little bit, you''ll have trouble coping.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not used to it yet..."


    "You sound like a pet."


    "Not a pet"


    Pet, in response to the word, acrylic pointed me out with a pointy voice.


    "... excuse me. Acrylic, my name is Ufiria Fez Palettia. I swear I will never harm you, so it would be helpful if you didn''t hate me too much."


    With that said, I''ll try to offer my hand toward the acrylic. Acrylic looks at me like he''s staring at me, and he snorts like he''s just trying to get himself out and smell me out of my hand.


    Then he looked at my face jiggly, but for some reason now hey down his wolf ears t and hid behind Al''s back.


    "... sorry"


    "No, I don''t care."


    Al said with a bitter smile, but I don''t really care. I''d like to get along with acrylics, but it''s going to take some time, so let''s decide to leave now.


    "So why did you suddenly say it was an inspection? Is something wrong?


    "Yes.... for once, I''ll check just in case. Al, have you vampired anyone since you''ve been here?


    "... no, I swear. That''s not happening. Let Clive testify if you have to.


    "No, because it was just a confirmation. �� Anis ran into a strange demon in Filwach the other day."


    "My sister? What the hell is a weird demon?


    Al asks me with a harsh look on his face. I nodded one before answering.


    "It''s a monster the size of a strange mountain, with multiple demons mixed together."


    "... My sister heard you''re now the administrator of a new city? Why did you run into something like that again? Besides, why Filwach?


    "Well, I happen to be on vacation..."


    "... does that guy have to make a problem every time he goes out?


    Al broke his rugged look and turned it into a half-eyed look and whined. Nothing. I don''t think you''re causing problems because you want to get anise too......


    Still, it doesn''t change anything bad for the heart, so I hit Annis eight times though. I worried about it, so I want you to take it spoiled for a little while.


    "I''ll get back to you. The demon possessed vampire properties. Charm, immortality, and regenerative ability��"


    "Vampire traits on such a stupid big demon?... Too much trouble, you''re lucky to have a sister on the ground."


    Al puts his arms together and gives him a look that seems difficult. Al, who became a vampire himself, will know by staining himself with the demonic threats that Anis encountered.


    "So, you suspect me?


    "No. Actually, at that time, there was another demon, and it turned out to be a triplet-like situation."


    "Triplets?"


    "Yes, the demon was something close to a subracial demon with a bull-like horn... Anis said that people only looked more like demons than demons"


    When I said that much, Al put his hand on his jaw to narrow his eyes and think about something.


    "... I heard about acrylics in the letter, so I heard about Anis and came pin. I thought maybe the Cambus kingdom was involved."


    "... that the only demon the person can see is from the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "I think it''s likely"


    "... hey"


    When I was discussing it with Al, it was the acrylic that was hiding behind Al who called me to interrupt.


    Instead of hiding on my back, the acrylic eyes that came out in front of me were seriously colored.


    "What''s wrong with that demon?


    "I grieved politely. The odd demon couldn''t even leave a body, but he said demons like people entrusted him with demon stones, which means he treats them differently than any other demon..."


    "... entrusted? Did you entrust the demon stone to him?


    "Yes, that''s how I hear"


    "... to Al''s sister?


    Acrylic has narrowed his eyes and listened with a slightly hostile, offensive voice.... Hi, you don''t seem to have a very good impression of Anis.


    "No, that''s when the apanying knight fought and finally offered the demon stone to the knight."


    "... Hmm, it is"


    It was acrylic looking at me jizzily to see if it was true to hear my words, but I nodded as I was convinced and pulled out my shoulder strength.


    "Maybe it''s Taurus."


    "... Taurus?


    "We, like Ricant, are from a family with different ancestors. Horns like cows are proof of that."


    "Same as Ricant? So you mean the n that made out with the demons?


    I asked Acrylic to confirm. Acrylic nodded honestly to Al''s question.


    "Then it is likely that he was a resident of the Kingdom of Cambus..."


    "Well, I hear that Taurus and the thoughtful man seemed to abhor the alien demons that appeared at the same time. Do you have any idea what''s going on there?


    Asking questions about acrylics, acrylics had a dark look on their face for some reason. I held my arms tight to shrink myself, and I leaned down.


    Al seems worried about that reaction. He has his hands on the acrylic shoulder. Al''s support also calmed down the acrylic, and he answered by pulling out the strength of his stretched body.


    "... maybe, I know. I think he made us kill him.

 170 Episode 63: Unknown Country

    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    I asked him that, not measuring the meaning of the words in acrylic mouths. What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    How disturbing it was to make nature and expression rude to the air. Acrylics shook me up a little because you saw my expression like that.


    But she exhaled loudly once and opened her teasing mouth.


    "We, Ricant, lived inside ourselves. I knew about the existence of a n ancestoring other demons like the Taurus we talked about earlier, but they were basically non-interferent with each other unless something happened. So in principle, people who approached themselves were getting rid of them. But I got caught by that person."


    "Caught...?


    "I don''t know what the purpose was. We just kept being forced to fight. I''ve killed people, and then I''ve killed something like the strange demon you were saying earlier. I''ve just never seen a stupid big guy like Oyama on a boulder."


    Acrylic gave me a harsh look, telling me about his circumstances, which would be difficult to say. Al is frowning slightly ufortably at whether he was listening first.


    "... how big was the demon that acrylic had ever seen?


    "It''s falling apart. Because it''s small, you think it''s bigger than me? Just a malformation like a mixture of various creatures as a characteristic and having demonic eyes. Was the rest more yable? So it was quick to crush the nuclear demon stone and kill it."


    "The characteristics match��"


    So the odd demon Ennis encountered is the one that urred in the Kingdom of Cambus? And you were letting the extermination of that demon capture and process subhumans like acrylics? But why the hell would you do that?


    Were you just looking for power to get rid of it? In the first ce, is that strange demon something that urs naturally? It is also likely that having vampire properties is an artificially created demon.


    Is that what''s holding your hand behind it is the Kingdom of Cambus? The vampire''s shadow really flickers my unpleasant hunch and imagination.


    "... so maybe the Taurus man hated the demon too. Sometimes they killed me, so they killed my people and tried to avenge me while I fled to the Kingdom of Palletia."


    "... to the point of bing"


    "But I think the guy was rewarded in the end. Because that''s all it''s special to us to entrust the Demon Stone"


    "Is it special?


    Acrylic nodded strongly at my inquiry. Makes me feel that it''s serious in itself, that''s all that matters to her.


    "Demon Stone is more important to us than heart, soul, and maybe even more. That''s why dedicating it is a tribute to those who have dedicated it. For example, for those who have reached life expectancy to entrust next, for those who have fallen ill to inherit their own aspirations. And then, you know, when you admit your opponent in a life-threatening duel. Then you will give your own demon stone."


    Acrylic put his hand on his chest and told him to bite it off with his eyes closed. For a race with demonic stones, it would mean a great deal to dedicate demonic stones, the nucleus of one''s existence.


    Then at the end of the day, he was able to meet someone who could also entrust the Demon Stone to Gark. Hearing that, I thought Annis was right to politely mourn his body.


    Because if I had listened to this story without condolences, I''m sure Annis and Gark would have regretted it.


    "... It''s inconsiderate because to me it''s just a n that had an edge, but you might want to believe that there was someone inside you who thought it was a good idea to give away the Demon Stone"


    "... thank you, acrylic. You''ve made me talk about things that are hard to talk about."


    "Fine. I don''t care."


    That''s what I said. Acrylic hid on Al''s back again. Perhaps the vignce was lifted a little, as the acrylic tail was just shaking like a little bit in a good mood. Perhaps this is also due to Anis and Gark.


    "But... then there may still be a monster that Annis was talking about? It''s troublesome."


    "Oh. And when the Kingdom of Cambus is involved, That country is too good to know."


    "It''s not like there''s official national traffic between countries. I can only be vignt now..."


    That''s what I decided to think, still much better than staying ignorant of anything. To hide the unpleasant feeling that hase up in my chest.


    "I have stories to umte, but I would be tired from the long journey. Take a meal or rest for once."


    "... so is that"


    I nodded at Al''s suggestion. One of the reasons I must have heard a few shocking stories.


    Canvas Kingdom. Again, it doesn''t seem like you can decide to stay still.


    "In the first ce, what kind of country is Cambus Kingdom?


    Raini asked me that way when I was finishing my meal and bath and getting my hair dried by Raini.


    "I was under the impression that Acrylic was more like one of the people of the Ricanto n than a people of the Cambus kingdom, but then what kind of country would you say" Cambus kingdom "?


    "... there are few materials in the Kingdom of Cambus. The first contact that remains in the dossier is when I embarked on the development of the border, and I say that I was the first to make contact when I was going deep in that investigation. About 150 years ago?"


    About one hundred and fifty years ago, the pioneering of the eastern part of the Kingdom of Palletia had concluded a paragraph. To be more precise, you should say that you have seeded in creating a base for pioneering.


    Thend where the western hall where we are now built is also the ce where we were able to expand our pioneering ground.


    At that time, the first contact in the dossier was that a person named the people of the Kingdom of Cambus appeared.


    "He said the Kingdom of Cambus said the end of the mountain was their territory and would not allow them to enter. Instead, he said thend on the side of the Kingdom of Palletia, which is the other side of the mountain, should be whatever you want. Some pedestrians are interacting with people who monitor this boundary."


    "Yes. That''s all I looked into in the dossier, too. The exchange of pedestrians was also dominated by fine artefacts, food and the rare demonic materials offered there in the Kingdom of Palettia.... but it doesn''t tell us about the Kambass Kingdom."


    "Yes. So the Kingdom of Cambus is surrounded by mystery. �� we''re talking about possibilities, it''s just that they im to be the Kingdom of Cambus, and it''s actually possible that the Kingdom of Cambus doesn''t even exist"


    "It doesn''t exist, does it...?


    To my hypothesis Raini sounded keatonic and inclined to his neck.


    I know it''s an idea without pping at me, but it''s also true that I heard about acrylics and such an imagination came to mind, so I decided to exin my hypothesis to Raini.


    "You''re probably right to say that we don''t have the national framework we think we do. Ricant, a n of acrylics, and Taurus, that Annis had encountered, seemed independent and exclusive as a n. That is consistent with the characteristics of the Kingdom of Cambus. But as Raini says, they belong only to their own n, not to the Kingdom of Cambus."


    "... after all, right?


    "Yes. In the first ce, we use differentnguages. Perhaps the word" kingdom "was used to warn you in such a way that you can see this one.


    A country is made up of a king who bes a leader, a nobleman who serves under that king, and a people. And even though it is somewhat more exclusive than being within the boundaries of a country, it is considered nearly impossible to remainpletely devoid of interaction.


    You can''tpletely break the connection unless it''s a special situation that says you have that much power and you have to ignore it. That''s why it seems somewhat strange that the ns that Acrylic says have no interaction while remaining independent of each other.


    "But there''s a bunch of sub people like the acrylics, right? Aren''t those the people of the Cambus kingdom?


    "I can''t throw that possibility away either. It''s possible that only ns like acrylics are closed, and outside of that, a proper form of country was established. I can imagine they were trying to use the power of the acrylics for something..."


    At the end of the day, I don''t know the exact situation, so I can''t make a decision.


    Each other''s borders are separated by rugged mountain ranges, and rtively easy points to cross the mountain are watched over by the Kingdom of Cambus. So I have to say that it is very strict to say that we will enter the country and look into it. The reality is unknown, and the means to elucidate that unknown is difficult.


    "You have an itch in your teeth..."


    "After all, should we negotiate for a watch?


    "... he doesn''t mean he''s definitely got that lookout either. So when you step on the other side of the line, you don''t know what kind of response you''re going to get over there. For once, I will try to work..."


    It''s not very much, but I don''t think it''s going to roll in the right direction.


    If I had to, would I have to make things rough? But if you do, people will get hurt even if you don''t want to. So most of all, it would be Anis who gets angry and hurts.


    Even though he avoided a dispute with the Aylene Empire, he is likely to get frustrated by the current situation, which ising down to the next issue.


    "... and you still have to do it in the tunnel. However, it was a shame to hear from Acrylic. I''d like to ask you a few more questions about Licanto."


    "Right.... Come on, it''s time for bed. You have to rest your body, right?


    Raini pped me on the shoulder and said that gently. I''m the one who can crush my body when I think about it or when I''m holding on to my job, but it''s helping because Raini is managing me like that.


    "... that''s really splendid, Raini"


    "Huh? What is it, suddenly"


    Is it because Al said so? Once again, when you think of how Raini works, there is a difference in cloud mudpared to Raini when we first met.


    I guess this is also an achievement she has worked hard for. It made me happy as if it were my business, and I zeroed myughter with couscous.


    "- Uphilia, Raini! You''re still awake!


    Such calm air was broken by Al''s voice, which was heard at the same time as Knock from outside the door.


    To the air that wasn''t just a matter of fact. Me and Raini looked at each other and squeezed each other''s expressions.


    "Al, what is it?


    "The demon came out. Looks like it''s a little big, just in case."


    "Is it a demon?


    "I''m out. If you need anything, tell Clive!


    That''s all I said, I felt Al''s signs walk away from the door.


    Turning his gaze to Raini, Raini was already ready to let me get dressed. I nod silently and put my hands on my bedtime clothes.


    (Demonic raid at this time...... I have a bad feeling about it. It would be nice if you were worried...)

 171 Episode 64: A Long Night Comes (1)

    - The demon came out. I immediately checked my support for the report and jumped out of the room. Ever since I came to this hall, I''ve been used to demons suddenly attacking me like this.


    Outside there are rushing knights chased to the throne. I tried to close the gap and quickly approached and spoke up.


    "It just happened. What''s the situation?"


    "Oh, acrylic! The watch says there''s quite a few of them! The kind isn''t wrapped up, it''s mixed! We are now waiting for Master Algard to defeat him. What about you?"


    "I''m always the same"


    "Okay, don''t push it!


    Half the words I return to my reply, try to leave me and I run out. What you hold in your hand is a spear given to you by Al, something you can put out a magic de if you pass the magic recently poprized in the Kingdom of Palletia. This is more convenient than I thought and I like it, except for the impression of the person who made it.


    I''m Ricant. I''m used to fighting in the woods, and if you''re faster on your feet than a knight with a physical strengthening, I''m better up there. Besides, it''s easier for me to move alone because the way I fight is different from a knight.


    - I found it.


    I saw part of the herd of demons heading toward the mansion so that they could be driven away. Beyond the hall, there is a vige ahead. The vige should have been instructed to evacuate at the time of the report.


    But if we allow demonic intrusion, it will damage fields and dwellings. So we can''t let them get any closer.


    Watching the demons while maintaining a certain distance. Smell and footsteps, carefully turn your consciousness to try to grasp the demonic state.


    (... This sound is not hunting. The smell is more than belligerent... it''s frightening. Then there''s a good chance he''s been on the run. There''s a chance the big guy''s close by.)


    I didn''te towards you hungry, then I might be weak to direct you.


    (Then make sure it''s not scattered extensively... see if there''s any big guys)


    Exhale briefly and approach the monkey-like demons who were running at the head of the herd as they set their aim and kick the tree. Spears up its neck faster than the Great Monkey Demon reacts. Pull the spear through with your feet on monkey demons that copse to be pushed by the momentum that jumped in as it was.


    Now he kicks the body of a breathless monkey demon and jumps to the tree. Without turning back as it were, he moves in the direction in which the demons have fled.


    The demon has no sign ofing after me. He stopped, looked at me, but he didn''t seem to follow me.... After all, there''s something in the Oz.


    Besides, we were able to confirm a number of demonic flocks that were headed to escape just like the group of leading demons. With tongue-in-cheek, I only aim at the one that is easy to aim at so as to kill the momentum of my flock, and I will definitely end up.


    And leave immediately. Continue to the depths of the demonic stream as you repeat it.


    (... hey, not too many?


    The frequency of encountering demons increases every time you progress to the Oz. If you stop on the boulder and clear your ears, they''re still following.


    This is the first time a demon of this magnitude hase to thisnd. It''s dangerous to go any deeper into boulders. Once, I tried to turn back, it was then.


    "-... No way!"


    After Raini checked her schedule, Raini quickly changed and we left the room.


    "Your Majesty! Miss Raini!"


    "Were you awake, too? I''ll start with Al. Follow me."


    As soon as I left the room, the knights of the escort rushed to catch up with me. I''ll look for Al to check on the situation.


    If you turn to those who speak, that''s the entrance to the mansion. There I saw the knights and adventurers assigned to the border rushed into preparation.


    There was an appearance of Al in it, so I approach Al early enough.


    "Al! How''s it going?


    "Uphilia? Wait a minute, we''ll start fighting."


    "Are you an enemy?


    Not answering my question, Al took the vial out of his nostalgia with his wand. What was in that vial was red blood.


    When Al opens the lid of the vial, the blood that was in it changes like smoke as it creeps, seemingly spreading through the air as the red smoke diminishes and turns to transparency.


    "Wow."


    "Raini?"


    "... this is simr to the magic I was doing too. Sounds like you''re using blood as a medium to broaden that range and broaden your perception. It''s just that it''s so big... I don''t think I can do it."


    Raini is also a vampire, so he must have quickly figured out what Al was doing. I see, Raini used the magic of spreading fog to read people''s emotions and perceiving the other person''s emotions, but I guess Al''s used magic is from the same pedigree as well.


    I closed my eyes and Al, who had his cane up, opened his mouth with that posture.


    "... that''s a lot of them. Acrylic is holding back ahead, but there''s no sign of pursuing the acrylic. Probably got a big one."


    "So this time in terms of interception?


    "Not for one second. Knight to my escort, adventurers rush the evacuation of the inhabitants of the vige! Acrylic alone can''t shelter you from boulders. Darren! As usual, I left themand of the adventurers to you! I''ll get a grip on the size and the big guy first!


    "Roger! You''ll be back when the evacuation isplete!


    "Consider the possibility of this one joining you. Sometimes we need defense, not interception. Keep that in mind."


    "Ugh, that''s a big job! Let''s go, bastards!


    A leader adventurer, called Darren, took the other adventurers and rushed to those with viges.


    In the meantime, the knights are forming themselves to protect Al. It was a move that I was used to for a long time, and I was just a little impressed.


    It was Al who was closing his eyes and focusing his consciousness, but he lowered his cane and opened his eyes. That face has a tense look on it.


    "... Uphilia"


    "Al?"


    "Turn back to the king''s capital now."


    "Yes?"


    I blinked a few times at Al''s words all of a sudden. Al opens his mouth again, looking pale, without breaking any facial expressions.


    "This scale is stampede. - With the current force, we can''t be sure to prevent it."


    "Stampede!?"


    I reacted so that Raini screamed at what could be called Al''s warning. I open my eyes to surprise, too.


    "Is that true?


    "The number is already over five hundred. Plus, it''s still growing. Fortunately, there are no signs of diffusion or copse..."


    "Five hundred!?"


    Whose scream was that? That voice was filled with the colour of despair.


    Thirty or so knights and adventurers that the Al''s are taking with them. Some knights should be able to use magic, but only a handful of wizards and such can deal with demons dozens of timesrger than themselves. Especially when Al says he can''t prevent it with his current power.


    "The ahead acrylics are huge enough to stop the legs, too. Now it''s impossible to hold it down. Unfortunately, the vige has no choice but to renounce"


    "No!"


    One of the knights on Al raised his voice of anger to anger, but the other knights were staring at him and biting his teeth regrettably.


    The upset is also beginning to spread to the knights who came with me as my escort. I can''t believe stampede urs at the time I''ming.


    "Bring out all the air bikes in the mansion! Transport them away from women, children and old people as a matter of priority and evacuate them! Tell Darren to switch from interception to defense and exit, he doesn''t have toe back. Make evacuation of the vigers a top priority!


    "But......!


    "This is an order! Move, time is running out!


    For a moment on Al''s instructions, the knights, who had refrained from defending Al, stopped moving, but immediately began to move as they had decided.


    Only Al was left on the spot. When you wonder why only Al stays, you look at me like Al stares.


    "What are you doing, Ufilia, Raini. You guys go too. It would be helpful if you could make a request for refuge and reinforcements to Uncle Neighbourhood''s mansion, which is ruling the area before returning to the Wang capital..."


    "Al, what are you going to do?


    "Even if interception and defense are impossible, it would be possible to reduce the number, wouldn''t it?


    "Are you going alone!?"


    I''ll scream like Raini says it''s incredible. I felt the same way, but Al broke his expression and smiled bitterly.


    "What are you talking about, because acrylics are going first. I''m not alone."


    "... you think we can both stop the stampede?


    "It''s not you or your sister, is it? It is impossible to decide. But it is possible to reduce the number and deviate from the spear. Besides, acrylics can''t be caught up with a coitant demon if they''re limited to the woods. It will be possible to escape thoroughly if it bes dangerous."


    "So what about you?


    "I have the ability to y vampires. I don''t make it so easy to die. I''m not going into it helplessly. I''m not a hero like my sister, and I''m already obsolete. I have my own intentions. He was the prince of this country."


    "... I''m not going to die, am I?


    "Don''t be stupid, if you die, that''s it. There''s no reason to die on me, but there''s a reason to scratch me alive. So I''m going to do what I have to do, that''s all. So do what you have to do."


    Al said that by squeezing his expression. With those words, I identally put my hand on my forehead.


    "... don''t look like Anise in that weird ce."


    "What?"


    "I said I was a stubborn man. - You may not be able to do this, but you have me here, right?


    When I said that, Al opened his eyes and put his hands on his forehead just like I did and his head looked painful.


    "You... think about your position and say it!


    "I don''t deserve to tell you, Al."


    He shouted at me like Al would criticize him, but with my return he closed his mouth with a look on his face.


    "Raini, you must give the King''s Capital the news of the outbreak of Stampede. In some cases, this stampede threatens to be the worst in kingdom history. The location and scale of the outbreak and the timing are too bad. So just in case, please notify me to bring Wang Tianyi here.


    "Are you going to bring out Wang Tianyi!?"


    "Worst case scenario, with it, I can leave alone. And the woods are deep, so air biking doesn''t help."


    "... you don''t know if you''ll make it, do you?


    "That''s okay. Raini, obey."


    "... haha, already! I get it!


    Raini showed difficulty in my instructions, but he admitted it with a grand sigh of sigh. I''m a little sorry if I think about that grid, but forgive me.


    "The escort knight would like someone to run an air bike to reward the king''s capital! The rest of the knights will help guide the vigers to evacuation! I will stop the stampede!


    "Well, Your Majesty, on the boulder it is...! What would you do if you had something!?"


    "So who says you can harm this me!? If you want to persuade me to show you this self, bring me even Anis!


    The escort knights opened their eyes to my words and shook their necks left and right, out of sight as they gave up.


    "... there''s no dialogue to persuade you so far...!


    "Totally..."


    Al and Raini were all aligned and whining with their heads in their arms, but I dared to ignore them. If you have no objection, let me keep pushing through!


    "Now, each of you, move! Though the border, thisnd is the territory of our kingdom! Then I''ll protect you! Because I am the queen of this country!

 172 Episode 65: A Long Night Comes (2)

    Me and Al went into the woods after Raini and the knights of the escort headed to the shelter on my orders. The moonlight is dazzling today and I don''t have any trouble seeing it.


    The demons thate towards you while you go through the woods are instantly processed by the magic unleashed by me and Al to roll into the earth. That''s how we push each other into the back of the woods without ever stopping. We were silent with each other, but Fujial opened his mouth.


    "... I didn''t know I was going to be shouldering you"


    "Yeah, not at all."


    Our edge broke off once. We were supposed to be a couple in the form of kings and queens, but that future never came.


    Al was worried about the current state of the country and bore his sins in search of strength at the end of hisplex emotions for Anis. And since each other''s paths away, I never thought the day woulde when we''d be shouldering each other like this.


    "Al, you''re gonna rendezvous with the acrylic first, right?


    "Oh. I''m afraid the acrylic hasn''t moved much from a certain point. In other words, you are likely to have encountered the cause of this stampede. Crush it first. Otherwise, a bunch of demons just keep running. If sessful, they could retreat the herd of demons as it were."


    "�� convenient, its foe magic"


    Al says he can roughly measure the number and distance of demons by spreading a wide range of mists mixed with a part of himself called blood.


    This power is used to grasp the situation and, asmander, Al has led the knights and adventurers. They say this is the result of Al''s focus on vampire research after he headed to the border.


    "If you gather a little fog to signal, you can give easy instructions even if you''re far away. It is difficult to operate when the distance is too far away��"


    "So can you give directions to acrylics, too?


    "I''m encouraging you to rendezvous, because it''s only a one-sided signal from here. Still not away means I still can''t get away from the spot, I guess."


    Demons have also jumped from behind Al in the middle of the conversation, but Al releases the ice spear he created in the air without turning his gaze to him and tailors him to stop stitching it to the ground.


    Al sprays fog in the air, so you can also sense imminent demons from behind with fog. That''s why Al is prepared against surprise attacks, and I''m only able to focus my consciousness forward, too.


    (As long as the race of vampires is really horrible......)


    The power of a vampire is still a little different from simple magic, and it seems to me to have a wide range of its applications.


    The situation where such vampires are in the canvas kingdom and may be turning to enemies gives me chills. Again, you can''t leave it like this. Once we have cleared this matter up, we must put in ce measures for the Cambus Kingdom in earnest.


    "Is the acrylic straight as this?


    "Oh, you just watch ahead. I''ll be your eyes."


    ��������


    "... what, eyes like that dove was shot by an arrow"


    "No.... when you say that to me, I feel really bad."


    "Oh, so am I. Why should I shoulder to shoulder with you?"


    I said as Al looked at me like he was going to throw up evil. I''m also restless with Al alongside my shoulders.


    If you''re shouldering like this, it''s because you don''t like it, but you realize you''re pulling over yourself that Al dumped you.


    I''m sure that''s mutual and doesn''t make us feel very good about each other. It''s like an ancient wound is hurting, I can''t help feeling that.


    "... I wonder if I could have looked straight at you with this power when I was still my fianc��e"


    "Impossible assumption."


    to Al''s whining. I said with my nose ringing. Al snorted the same way in my response.


    "You must be. So this is just a sentiment for each other"


    "... is it that on your face, I am"


    "It''s also a boon to vampire power. Absolutely, you can''t line up your shoulders without abandoning being a person, and you can''t even see for yourself? I don''t like it, really."


    "Did you know? I can still remember my anger, can''t I?


    "That''s my first ear. Even at the end of the world, it''s a habit to look like that."


    I''m just a little muddled by Al, who tells me to be sarcastic, but I feel that talking to Al can relieve the tension just as well.


    I once didn''t know so much about it. I''m holding onto my distance from Al now. I have that feeling.


    I guess what wecked was words and meshing each other''s will. We should have told each other that we didn''t like each other, even if that was painful.


    As the fog cleared up, I felt like something I had been panning about for years would unravel. That puts strength into my feet. The pain of the old wound never disappeared, but that seems good.


    Understanding also progresses because it bes clearer. Perhaps ourpatibility is not very good. It doesn''t bother me if we keep a certain distance, but if we get too close, we can see each other''s shorings better.


    Once I was only conscious of Al''s appearance, so I didn''t earn Al''s trust. I strongly believe now that if we wanted trust from Al, we needed tomunicate it straight without hiding our hearts and minds and without falsehood.


    So shall I put my feelings on the table for a little while too? There''s no one else but Al, is there?


    "... To be honest, it''s surprising. I can''t believe Al was such a hobby."


    "... Hey, wait. What are you talking about?"


    "Is that the kind of girl you associate with your own will?


    When I pointed that out, Al looked disgusted and then zeroed his tongue.


    "... you''re really good at stroking people''s nerves"


    "It''s bad for you to do something easy to understand."


    "Shut up.... before the oblique, the demon ising"


    "What do you mean shut up? And then I know."


    You can retreat so that Al strokes the flying demon with an arcane shell at the same time he warns you. Shake it out to pay for blood and keep running.


    "It was really good"


    "Now what the hell? I don''t have the context."


    "I''m relieved that you''ve got your feet on the ground."


    "... naturally. I see reality better than you."


    "Really? You could have dreamed about it for a little while."


    "Say it.... I decided that it was bad for that guy"


    Al tells me that guy, and there''s only one person I can think of.


    "It''s bad because I''m leaving you. And I don''t even listen to people. I don''t even want to hear it."


    "... right"


    "On the one hand, I don''t even try to look at us if you don''t want me to hate you. So I take it upon myself to be satisfied. He''s a really selfish guy."


    "Next time you see him, do it in a sermon."


    "... right. If that''s gonna happen."


    "It wille true. You''re not alone anymore."


    Al didn''t respond to anything to that word of mine. Continue into the back of the woods as you silently defeat each other''s impending demons.


    And I saw some light from the back of the woods. Something is moving around at high speeds, and the motion is so intensely brilliant that the residual light is pulling its tail.


    Is that light... the light of Mana de?


    "Acrylic!"


    Al has increased his speed, so he will outrun me. Stepping straight after Al, it was just a little square there. No, should I say that the trees are getting wider as a result of being snagged down rather than the square?


    And I smelled blood that was going to choke me back. Beneath the trees were countless carcasses of crushed demons. It is painful to have a tragic wound as if it had been taken away. This doesn''t seem to have been desperate due to being knocked down a tree.


    And the silver light shed in the woods I pioneered. It''s acrylic that even I run around at a finally speed to chase with my eyes. The spear-shaped Mana de in its hand will chop and carve countless giant demons.


    I can''t say I''m inferior or better than Annis, who used the magic of a dragon to strengthen his body. Is this the power of Ricant?


    "Acrylic!"


    "Al! Be careful! This guy, the guy I talked to during the day!


    "What!?"


    An acrylic that I noticed usnded beside us and screamed to warn me as I made my posture crawl to the ground. So I saw once again the demon that Acrylic was dealing with.


    That was a lizard standing on two legs. The hind legs are developing and, conversely, are as short as the forelegs have degenerated. I have a little wing on my back like a bird that I don''t know what it''s for.


    And from head to back, it''s like a horse hyena and thoughtful hair growing all over it, what a chisel-shaped strange demon. Those eyes were stained with deep red like blood, and the demonic light was shaking.


    Its mouth is painted on blood and pieces of flesh are pinched from the gap between its teeth. Blood odododour wasn''t just caused by the demon''s body, it must have also been caused by this demon.


    "During the day...... is this what Acrylic said, the same vampired demon Anis encountered in Filwach!?"


    I see, I do have a shape that makes me want to watch and tilt my neck. What Ennis seemed to see was a more intricate mix of creatures, but this lizard mosaic is still shaped to withstand direct vision.


    On a good note, the acrylic seemed to quickly regenerate the shed wounds as well. This is also the very trait Annis and Acrylic were saying. I mean, that this stuff is spreading in the Kingdom of Cambus...?


    �D�D�D�D�D�D


    The demon that put me and Al in sight raised an odd cry. Too unpleasant a voice color is still not the kind of voice that looks like a lizard demon makes.


    This alone makes me look too tough. Sure, you should get rid of this soon......!


    "I think this guy is the cause of the stampede......!


    "... acrylic, is that true?


    "Al?"


    Ask the acrylic warnings back to make sure Al knows what it is. That gaze was not a demon, but seemed to stare at its depths.


    Acrylics are also surprisingly frowning at Al''s appearance like that. And Al said as he passed on a glimmer of sweat.


    "- This guy is not the one...! Back in the woods, there''s this guy eating other demons!" These herds are the cause of the stampede!

 173 Episode 66: A Long Night Comes (3)

    "Herd...!?"


    "Oh, I''vee this far and gradually figured it out. The stampede is caused by multiple demonsing to devour us! There''s more than one sign I can feel from the fog, just like this one! It''s obviously too different from a normal demon to be obvious!


    I frowned at Al''s cry. In other words, there are multiple vampired and strange demons in front of you, and the fact that their "flock" drove the demons away must have caused the stampede.


    "Al, how many!?"


    "... one hundred... at least there are as many as I can confirm!


    "Ha!?"


    Acrylic screamed as he opened his eyes when he heard a response from Al. You think there are at least a hundred demons that are highly regenerative and not easy to kill? That''s too bad.


    "Hundreds of them... the boulder is gonna take me a while!? I need to crush the demon stone first!


    - No problem.


    Worst case scenario...... would be unhappy for them too. That I''m here.


    The opponent is a vampire, specializing in regeneration and eating up other demons. From its appearance, it is good to see that it has the nature to take in predators. Time only benefits them.


    - Then we won''t allow it to y, and we''ll get it all done right and quickly.


    "Let''s shake, brothers, hear my voice from the abyss of sleep."


    I hold the arcane shell on my chest and take a prayer stance with my hands against the de. The air shook to my voice.


    "" Gather, mypatriots. Give it what it looks like in this world if it responds. My wish, fulfill my wish. "


    Light lights around me like a precursor to magical activation. A magic formation is drawn in the air, and that formation begins to spin on the spot. The circle speeds up the momentum of rotation and transforms itself into a sphere of light.


    "-" Spirit manifestation "


    Swing the arcane shell across your chest. My hair floated fluttering as my strength gathered to swirl into the sphere of light.


    A crack ran and crushed so that a w entered the sphere of light as I moved. It appeared with the light overflowing from inside - what mes and light pictured a woman.


    To parable, the figure is or rather a female knight. I float with a zing sword in my hands, trying to hold it aside from me.


    This is my trump card - "Spirit manifestation." The magic of acting independently would be the exact ce. Instead of just harnessing the power of the Spirit in the form of magic, it gives the power of the Spirit more orientation and serves "my magic".


    "I''m not going to extend the forest, but it''s best to burn it down. - Do it."


    As per my decree, I flew to a demon vampired by ady knight of mes who shook phosphorescent like a tail. The demon also tries to intercept the Female Horseman of Fire by making a deafening scream.


    But the Female Knight of Fire is made of mes all over her body. If you try to touch it, you''ll burn it. In that moment of hesitation, ady knight of fire stabbed through a demon with a zing sword.


    Even if a demon stabbed with a zing sword screams, I send more will to the Lady of Fire Knight.


    - Burn it. Burn it.


    Spirit manifestation, originally magic. And the magic on which she was founded - exploration.


    She is the one who originally gave form to the magic that burns down by the mes of burning, so that she can act herself. Therefore, even if the power is given form, it will not change.


    mes shake from the tip where they stabbed the ming sword and burst inside. It spreads to ravage the body, burning down even the demonic stones in the body. Slowly, as the demon fell without screaming, the fired demon from the inside turned straight into ash.


    I exhaled softly, making sure there was no sign of regeneration. "She stops moving and stands waiting for my instructions.


    "First of all, what the hell is that?.................. hmm?


    So I felt my gaze. Turning to the gaze, there was Al looking at me with a look like his emotions had fallen out and Acrylic pointing fear emotions at me with his drawn face.


    "... then, the carbide..."


    "Oh, not at all... I forgot, long time no see"


    "... No, wait. This is part of the magic we''re currently working on, and, you know, it''s not scary, is it?


    Sure, it''s about me and Llumi who can control it on such a scale so far. But if it''s small-scale, whispering magic, it''s not like anyone other than me can do it, is it? There are also examples of manifestations by demonic instruments......


    I tried to appeal from that thought, but the acrylic just packed a step away and shook my neck left and right with momentum. My ears are upside down, but my tail is curling and shrinking.


    Al, who was watching such acrylics, sighed deeply and said this as if he''d given up.


    "Acrylic, never mind. This guy''s a monster, but he won''t take it and eat it."


    "What do you think people are?"


    "It''s a monster. I get a headache with alignment."


    "... hon! Not if we''re talking about this, Al! Acrylic! I''ll be there next!


    Now, if we talk about this, it will take time. So I''m behind you now. Anyway, a vampired demon...... did Anis call it a chimera? We have to finish the chimera anyway.


    "... Al, I feel so sorry for Al right now..."


    "... oh, I''m d you understand"


    I am! I haven''t heard anything!


    Then I decided to get back on my mind and crush the chimera from one end by my manifested spirits. The Sovereign will be Al, so I will concentrate my consciousness on the Spirit''s service on the Chimera opponent. The crusade went smoothly because the other demonsing towards us were finished by Acrylic and Al.


    As I was tailoring the chimera with almost a blow, I felt the gaze directed from the acrylic was bing more and more cloudy, but when I said I should count to fifty, I had the same dazed eye as Al.


    "... Isn''t this guy the strongest in this country?


    "What do you think? I think you''ll lose to Annis."


    "... Anisphere is stronger than you even though you can''t use magic?


    What''s that acrylic talking about? He asked me with a look like that on his face. Sure, Anis can''t use magic, but when youbine physical enhancement with magic props from the dragon''s magic... you can''t.


    "It takes too long to invoke the Spirit in spiritual manifestations. It''s over if you''re suppressed in the meantime, and even normal magic can''t be used shy if you show a gap, or it''ll end up cut off by small-handed magic, right? It''s a good battle with acrylics in terms of speed. So I guess acrylics have eyes that beat me, too, don''t they?


    "... you just have eyes to win, don''t you think you can win? It''s not a premise to run into it head-on. You wouldn''t let that happen if you were serious, would you?


    "... Come on, what do you think?


    I''m not saying I''m a samurai, so I''m not going to choose the means to the extent that it''s not hical.


    But I''m only the queen. I want to be clean and right as someone who stands on top of people, but I also don''t hate to wear mud if I have to.


    If I did deal with acrylics, I would try toplete them so that I wouldn''t let her take advantage of her strengths. It''s a good battle with Anis at speed, but it seems inferior to Anis at destructive and breakthrough power.


    It''s just that acrylics are the power of demonic stones, very naturally windy. That''s a way of fighting that reminds me of my mother-inw somewhere. If we can use that power to a greater extent, she could be stronger, too.


    "... I''d like to meet my mother-inw once."


    "... why do I have to meet your mother?"


    "It''s Al''s mother, isn''t it?


    ��������


    "Hey, focus! If you''re ying witch mountain games!


    "I''m not ying witch mountain games, see"


    I wave my arm and point it at the chimera that has pressed thedy knight of fire, and I fly my neck. A fierydy knight spinning through the universe as she stepped straight through pierces the zing sword from the cross section and burns it down.


    Has this stopped ny people?... I really want to recover demon stones and corpses and turn them to research, but it''s a shame we have to burn them down because it''s dangerous.


    "Instead of burning it down, was there ice pickling too...? No, there''s no guarantee it won''t melt..."


    "... you can afford it"


    When I whined about that, they turned a cold gaze from the acrylic. Transfer your gaze to Al, even though you don''t realize it.


    "Al, what''s your next chimera?


    "Wait.... what is this?


    "Al?"


    "Something seems to be running around from the chimera. Looks like he''s after more than one chimera."


    "Running away? Isn''t it a demon?


    "No, it''s a move I''ve never seen before that''s attacking me simultaneously in multiple ways to chase demons"


    "... in what direction?


    "Over there."


    We started moving in the direction Al pointed out. I also heard the sound of the trees being knocked down because of the multiple movements of the chimera.


    So even without Al''s enemies, I was able to grasp the position. As I was headed that way, the acrylic stood up its ears perfectly.


    "- People!


    "Huh?"


    "I hear screams......! It''s people being chased by chimeras! That too... this is the word of the Kingdom of Cambus!


    Acrylic screamed to say he was surprised, and at that moment me and Al looked at each other at the same time. And nod at each other and put your gaze back in front.


    "Acrylic! Can you get ahead of me!?"


    "Okay!


    "I''m the one who''s dealing with Chimera! Acrylics must be protected as a priority!


    One acrylic nods and goes to jump forward at a faster rate of running than we do. Kick the tree. Go ahead and bounce. Acrylics are going to be invisible soon.


    Screaming has also be audible to my ears as I desperately follow that back. The strange shouts of multiple chimeras ovep, with unpleasant choruses. The screams that intersect in it were truthful, help, and shouted in the words of the Kingdom of Cambus.


    It was the woman who was screaming. It is thinly dirty with mud and leaves on and is desperately trying to run away from the chimera. Chimera approached with a drooling of covetousness that she would not eat her like that.


    "Let, let, uh-huh!


    Acrylic stuck there like a shooting star, pulling the residual light of Mana de. Crush the looming chimera''s eyes and stop the momentum. In the meantime, release Mana de''s magic de, reim the spear and grab the woman and leave the scene.


    "Yufi! I''m here. The chimera is thest one around! Apparently, they were gathering after that woman!


    "-Okay."


    On Al''s instructions, I let the Female Horseman of Fire storm into a flock of chimeras. The assaulting female knight crosses her arms with a sword, trying to shrink to the center of the chimeras.


    And I tried to spread my hands wide open to widen my body wide. In a moment, the magic that was picturing the Spirit was "liberated".


    The Spirit "returns" to the original magic. The scorching vortex swallowed the chimera without giving it time to escape, creating a crater in part of the forest.


    It remains on the ground like the remnants of the fire have crept through, but there are no signs of an extended burn spreading in the woods. Sounds like the controls went well.


    "Put out the fire. You get the acrylic, I''ll get a grip on the demons around me."


    "Okay."


    I turned my foot away from the st toward the acrylic holding the woman.


    Acrylic was letting the woman he was holding sit down to let the tree keep her back. But what surprised me... was that the acrylic was sticking a spear to the woman''s neck.


    "Acrylic? What?!"


    Running over to her to stop the acrylic, I saw the look on the acrylic''s face.


    That''s anger. An irresistible rage overflowed from the acrylic, and a spear thrust at the woman was trembling in small pieces.


    The woman with the spear poked at her acrylic is shuddering and raising her plundering voice. Are those eyes looking at acrylics or not? I was just trembling in fear.


    "... this guy...! Why are you here...!


    "Acrylic......?


    "This guy, he''s one of the guys who was giving instructions while I was being caught!


    Acrylic told me that I looked at it with surprise.


    Then the woman screamed, not a plundered voice as she was drawn to fear.


    "Ha, help... help...! They''re gonna kill me...!

 174 Episode 67: A Long Night Comes (4)

    "Acrylic, pull the spear"


    "... ugh!


    When I told Acrylic that, my hand shaking the acrylic spear shook a little. With the spear tip braced, the woman briefly raised a scream that had drawn her.


    Blonde hair dirty with mud, clothing looks superior if you look good. Appearance is in the mid twenties. And the eyes moistened with tears - crimson. It was a familiar color for me.


    "Are you a vampire��?


    When I asked, did the woman cramp her throat or just tremble and she didn''t respond to anything. That gaze is directed at the spear the acrylic is poking at.


    You can''t listen like this even if you want to listen to me. I have no choice but to exhale.


    "Acrylic, I''ll say it again. Pull the spear."


    "... chip"


    When I strongly said it, the acrylic pulled the spear even as I tongued it. But those eyes still stare at the woman with hateful caged eyes. You found out the acrylic pulled the spear, and at the same time the woman suddenly moved out.


    I got fit, but I didn''t feel harmful there. The woman followed me in a desperate manner. Its body is trembling to the point of abnormality.


    "Nevertheless... in the meantime, it is curled, curled... no... no..."


    I wander my gaze, bewildered by the woman who follows me. Somehow I''d like to calm her down and talk to her, but this is deep in the woods. Stampede hasn''t stopped yet.


    Doing so, Al approached me to see if I had finished my surrounding enemies.


    "Uphilia. There is no sign of Chimera around here, and around the vigers'' shelter.... for once, I''m going back to the shelter, what do we do?


    "... right. I can''t loosen my guard, but I think we should listen to her."


    "Right.... Hey."


    Al grabbed the shoulder of the woman that was wrapped around my arm and gazed at himself. Al''s crimson eyes wobbled suspiciously, and the woman seemed to be gazing at Al as she ate in.


    Probably using vampire mental interference, but does it work between vampires...?


    "You know what I''m saying? Evacuate to a safe ce now. If you turn it against me, I''ll dump it here. All right?"


    "... is, yes..."


    The woman snorts over and over again, but Al''s expression is sinister. Perhaps it wasn''t the result you wanted.


    Then Al turned his gaze to me and shook his head sideways small. Still no good mental interference between vampires......?


    "I''ll hold it. Acrylic, can you ask for the front?


    "... Al holds that guy?


    "It''s a matter of efficiency.... please"


    "... Huh"


    When Al said that to Acrylic pale, Acrylic clearly seemed to be in a bad mood and out of sight.


    "... you should be in a good moodter."


    "... Shut up"


    "Dear Algard! Acrylic! Was Her Majesty Queen Uphilia safe too!


    When we went to the vigers'' shelter, there the knights were in a hurry to prepare for defense and evacuate the vigers.


    A knight who would have stood on the lookout broke his face to delight in our safety. But I got a surprised look when I realized Al had a strange woman.


    "You worried about me. The stampede hasn''t subsided yet, but the momentum should drop. Few demons woulde straight this way, too, would they?


    "Yeah, sounds like you scattered it all over the ce.... Do you have a demon stone after all?


    "No, it''s more troublesome than that. How much evacuation is done for the vigers?


    "The escort of Her Majesty Queen Uphilia is also helping, so I think the evacuation will beplete in three more minutes. Our retreat will follow��"


    "Right...... ok. I share information with Darren and take his ce. Acrylic, I''m sorry, but I need Uphilia. And rest your body."


    He was Al talking to share information with the knight, but he speaks to Acrylic before he leaves here. But they''re in a bad mood. Acrylic didn''t reply.


    Al, sighed when he saw such acrylics, deposits a woman with me. Then I stop by the acrylic and stroke her head.


    "Forgive me. I''ll ask you er Wagamama"


    tingling, and acrylic ears and tails stood pinned. Then Acrylic turned his gaze half-eyed and whined low.


    "... anything?


    "... to the best of my ability."


    "Fine, then. I forgive you. Look, you need to talk to Darren, right? Go on."


    Apparently Acrylic''s mood has returned to the point where I think it was a lie to ignore him. Besides, Al sighed a little hoarse, then rushed to me with a gracious nce only.


    Perhaps you wanted to say that you asked for acrylic.... Well.


    "Where is Raini?


    "If I were Miss Raini, I''d be assisting with evacuation induction.... She''s amazing, she calmed down people who are going to panic in this situation and helped them evacuate smoothly. I''m a boulder, Her Majesty''s dedicated maid. You have a liver sitting around. This is the situation, but I''m d she''s here."


    The second half whispered, and the knight told me so. As far as it goes, he probably knows what''s going on.


    If you told the vigers about the outbreak of stampede, and thereby the need for evacuation, you would have had no choice but to be confused by fear. But Raini was here for me.


    I guess she used the power of a vampire. Coincidentally, I was fortunate to have Raini here.


    "Yeah, Raini''s my proud squire."


    "Dear Uphilia! You''re safe and above all!


    "Raini, thank you for your help in directing the evacuation."


    When the knight led me to Raini''s ce, he exhaled as if relieved and rushed to me.


    So I turned my attention to the woman I brought to support my shoulder. Looking carefully, Raini stared at her breathlessly as she hacked.


    "Dear Uphilia... this man..."


    "Your kind."


    It wasn''t me who answered Raini''s question, it was acrylic. She looked like she was back in the mood, but still, was it unpleasant to have a woman beside her who was driving herself into a predicament, waving swordswallowing air from earlier on?


    Raini opened her eyes just a little surprised, but ced her hand on the woman''s shoulder to guide her.


    "Are you all right?


    "Raini, she may be from the Kingdom of Cambus"


    "Oh, right. Um... are you okay?


    When Raini switched to the words of the Kingdom of Cambus and said, the woman looked up loosely.


    And when I looked at Raini''s face, I opened my eyes to the point where, for some reason, my eyes were going to drop zero. And I grabbed Raini''s shoulder and stared at Raini from close range.


    "What, uh"


    "Tillis......?


    "Huh...?


    "... ah, no... we... uhh..."


    "Do you know my mother?


    Raini asked the woman how she ate. Me and Acrylic both turned their eyes round and looked at Raini. But the woman''s surprise was more than ours. She stared straight at Raini, and looked at Raini.


    "Ah......! Tillis''...... daughter? Are you? Is Tillis...?


    "... do you really know my mother?


    "Exactly, you... oh, could this be the Kingdom of Palettia...?


    "Yes.... I am the daughter of Tillis and this is the Kingdom of Palletia. Are you�� from the Kingdom of Cambus?


    When Raini inquired, the woman shook her shoulders frighteningly and slowly let herself go of Raini. That face had a sarcastic grin, drawn to fear.


    "The Kingdom of Cambus...... oh, yeah. Yes, but..." It''s gone. "


    "... gone, gone...?


    "- It''s doomed, the Kingdom of Cambus! Because of that crazy princess!


    I just pursued a miracle called "magic." Because that was the proposition of life.


    I was obsessed with the existence of magic. I wanted to wear that miracle move without any extra effort.


    If it were toe true in hopes, I wanted to have an eternity to unravel all of the magic.


    I remembered that we were "that kind of thing" when we were meant to be.


    Everyone expected me. Everyone wanted it. Everyone blessed me.


    Eternity in your hands, truth in your hands, to the end. At that time, the eternity of the tentative beginning bes true eternity.


    We''ve always lived craving it. To be worthy and eternal, we were born for it.


    So I have to live right. Because that''s not my only wish, it''s what many of my ancestors who followed me wanted.


    - No one is indispensable. Because magic is something great, something that gives people happiness.


    - A world that will never be lost, that will be permanent andplete. Because it''s magic to get to that world.


    - So I have to save you. We have to save the imperfect who can''t be forever.


    If you are ever enough, you must be beautiful. - Oh, that''s why I want beauty.


    If you are ever enough, you must seed. - Oh, that''s why I want to be strong.


    If you are forever enough, you must be wise. - Oh, that''s why I ask for wisdom.


    I''m d you saved me, if you don''t think so. So it''s not enough, it''s not enough, it''s not enough, oh, I can''t help but starve.


    - So let''s be one with me, shall we? Together, I''ll make it forever for you. That would be happy, wouldn''t it?


    But I''m sorry. I can''t connect everything. You can''t be ugly. I''m sure they''ll hate you.


    So just leave me what I need, and I''ll split it. If one day I can fill this world with happiness, we''ll live together again, won''t we?


    Don''t get old. You can''t leave me. You can''t disappear orck it. Yeah, we''ll be together forever, won''t we?


    You can eat when you''re hungry, too. Then let''s be one again, shall we? Make me more beautiful, stronger, smarter?


    I''ll remember you. So wait a little longer, okay? Because I will save everything for you.


    - Oh, the moon is beautiful today!

 175 Episode 68: A Long Night Comes (5)

    "What do you mean, the Kingdom of Cambus is gone?


    "It means exactly what you say. The Canvas Kingdom has already copsed. Because of that monster..."


    "... does that also lead to the reason why the demons that were after you are now threatening our country?


    I narrow my eyes and ask the woman. You were intimidated by nature, or a woman looked pale and trembled.


    Raini, who saw it, held the woman''s hand and put her hand on her shoulder to try to calm her down. The woman stared at Raini with a blue face, but took a big, deep breath with her eyes closed so she could indulge in something.


    "... yes. You can''t be irrelevant anymore. In the first ce, the beginning is in the Kingdom of Palletia..."


    "... what do you mean? You think the Palletian kingdom did something to the Cambus kingdom?


    "Dear Uphilia, let''s move the ce first. I think you should calm this guy down and listen to him."


    Raini broke in between where he tried to question me. I took Raini''s word for it and breathed consciously that I was in a hurry too.


    Then as Raini urged me, I asked the woman to sit down and breathe in a slightly out of poprity. I''m the only one here, Raini, and the acrylics and women that came with me.


    Acrylic looked at the woman like she was staring, and she was going to kill her now. A woman who noticed it looked up at the acrylic with no power.


    "Ricant''s daughter, I somehow understand why you look at me."


    "You don''t remember me."


    "... right. If you can''t help being resented, you can ept it now. You did something you wouldn''t be forgiven for apologizing..."


    The woman seemed sincerely sorry for lowering her raised gaze and dropping it to her shoulder. Acrylic, who was shown such a face, bit his teeth like he said he didn''t know what to look like, and turned his back.


    "May I ask your name first? I am the queen of the kingdom of Uphilia and Palettia."


    "Queen? Heh, yeah... you''re the king now. But I''m convinced. You''re a spiritual contractor, aren''t you?


    "... do you understand?


    "If they show you that magic, yeah. And spiritual covenants are the ultimate thing we didn''t choose."


    I didn''t choose the extreme......? I frowned at the words, but a woman looked up and gazed at me and named herself.


    "I''m Rue.... So, what do I tell you from?


    "First of all, you''re a vampire, aren''t you?


    "That''s right."


    "�� then, next. What position were you in in in the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "What kind, huh? �� well, is it correct to say administrator"


    "Administrator?


    Administrators, what the hell was managing?


    "The Kingdom of Cambus is separate from the Kingdom of Palletia, so yourmon sense doesn''t fit in. I don''t know exactly what yourmon sense is."


    "Still a kingdom, isn''t it? Then there is a king, there is a subordinate, there is a people. Isn''t it?


    "... right. I just don''t think the people of the Cambus kingdom were exactly there."


    "No people?


    "The Cambus kingdom is a gathering of peoples who had only minimal connections to each other. Nothing. There is no recognition of the same people as each other. Subhuman, yes, subhuman. It was our vampire n that ruled the subhuman n in the form of management."


    I opened my eyes to Rue''s exnation. I see it''s consistent with what Acrylic says. Only the acrylics belonged to their own n, not to the Kingdom of Cambus.


    And Rue said it was only the family of vampires who created the frame called the Cambus Kingdom. I mean, the answer you can derive from it is...


    "- The Kingdom of Cambus was governed by a n of vampires. But when it came to governance, I wasn''t even aware to say that vampires were allies on the ruling side. Was it only from the shadows that you mastered the subhuman n?


    "That''s right."


    Rue affirmed my answer. That... does seem different from themon sense of the Kingdom of Palettia.


    "So why did you call yourself the Kingdom of Cambus, though in that way?


    "That''s not to interfere with the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "Why?


    "Vampires are the shallowest n of thend that has be the kingdom of Kambas. But we had an understanding of the form of kingdom. That''s because the vampire n was originally a people of the Palletian kingdom."


    "... you mean a vampire who escaped a heretical hunt of the past moved to the canvas kingdom?


    "Heh...? You do recognize us that way, don''t you?


    Rueughs sarcastically. Vampires are monsters told as gaga stories, but their source is because they tried to eliminate them by viewing them as contraindications because of the dangers of wizards who sought immortality.


    It was then believed that the vampire, who only remained as a gaga story, disappeared from the Kingdom of Palettia. I guess that means that the vampire was fleeing across a mountain range with a canvas kingdom.


    "Our ancestors fled to thend that became the Cambus kingdom after being considered heretical in the Kingdom of Palletia. But it wasn''t a safe ce to live. Countless demons, untapped realms, to the exclusive subhumans."


    "... So what did the family of vampires hate about the interference of the Kingdom of Palletia"


    "For two reasons, the forces were divided into two parts among the vampire n. One is because factions that just wanted to pursue magical truth hated interference. And the other is that the faction that was looking to avenge the Palletian kingdom didn''t want to be taken into ount."


    "... revenge"


    Raini shrugged in a small breath. When I heard that, Rue shifted her gaze to Raini and smiled bitterly mocking herself.


    "Tillis was a weirdo among vampires. He didn''t have a spot like a cloud, and he just wanted to do some research. But I wasn''t interested in the vampire proposition... and I knew he was weird."


    "... you did like traveling and seeing all sorts of things"


    "Is Tillis still doing well? He said he wanted to try traveling, and maybe he''s traveling with his daughter alone? Though I''d say it sounds like him."


    "... my mother, she died"


    "Huh...?


    When Raini said it like it was hard to say, Rue opened her eyes to such an extent that she seemed to have zero crimson eyes that she blurred. Then I thought I moved my lips to eat the air a few times, slowly dropping my shoulders.


    "... Yes, the Tillis guy, he''s dead. How old are you? What''s your name?"


    "I say Raini. He''s seventeen."


    "I''m not a kid at all!... I''m not stupid, why are you dead. I don''t know... I''m really going to have a hard time understanding until the end..."


    Rue covered her face and groaned like a groan. I lean in like Raini worries when he sees Lue like that.


    Aside from what rtionship Rue and Raini''s mother had, Rue still has something to ask.


    "So you''re saying that vampires wanted revenge on the kingdom of Palletia?


    "... there was a guy I was hoping for, but it was second. What Vampires Had The Desire To Give More Priority"


    "Ambition, is it?


    "Uncover the truth of magic to achieve true immortality."


    "True immortality, is it"


    "If vampires are inside you, you know that, right? Vampire immortality is notplete. We must regrly incorporate blood from the outside."


    "So what do you call immortality?


    "Complete it alone and be aplete seed that transcends death without degradation."


    That must be God. Vampires really have to rely on others to keep their presence. I guess that can''t be called aplete existence, as Rue put it.


    So the vampire wanted to beplete and transcendent to death. It would be an obvious heresy in the Kingdom of Palettia. That''s why I named the Cambus Kingdom to avoid interference from the kingdom, he said.


    "... but isn''t that a spiritual contractor?


    "Do you think your presence is perfect?


    "... what do you think?"


    Nothing. I never thought of that because I''m not asking to be perfect.


    If I were you, I might have tried to make it better, but now I''m not even interested in trying to beplete. I just want to work with Anis to create the world that Anis wants. That''s just it.


    "The Spirit Contract has its ws. It means abandoning being a person. Abandoning being a person doesn''t have to be forever. For the Spirit, eternity is being with the world, isn''t it? No hope, just there is. You can call that eternity. But it''s not what people want forever.


    "Is that why you, the vampires, sought immortality on a different path from the spiritual covenant?


    "That''s right. And then we arrived at the demon stone."


    stroking her own chest. That''s what Rue said. But I''m not proud of that look, I justugh at myself.


    "The Demon Stone has led us to imperfection but immortality. Then we thought it was right for us to cultivate this demon stone toplete it. Ultimately, even the Spirit Contractor, close to immortality, who is the goal, will be able to defeat it with so much power as to feed it all that it can to gain eternity."


    "... you mean it was good to abandon people and be demons"


    "No, I''m not. It''s not like a spiritual covenant that dumps people. We wanted to evolve as people. As it turns out, it just turns out to be a monster from a human being today, just chasing a new form of person. Loved, admired, never decayed, never aged, never degraded by anyone. I want to make man''s splendor forever and reign in this world. That''s our proposition that became a species of vampire.... That was a proposition."


    Rue hugged her body, telling it repeatedly as a proposition, but speaking as if it were a thing of the past. Its body, which I made to hold with my own arms, seemed to be trembling in small pieces by fear.


    "Yes, this was the kind of aspiration of a vampire. But we didn''t really understand...! So such a monster was born......!


    "... a monster?


    "- Princess of the Canvas Kingdom. Closer to the founding fathers than anyone else, carrying the aspirations and expectations of a vampire at once...... and the" devil "who instantly copsed the Kingdom of Kambath......!

 176 Episode 69: A Long Night Comes (6)

    "Princess of the Kingdom of Cambus, is it"


    "When I say princess, the king of the Cambus kingdom is not determined by blood. Who takes over the best, the power as a vampire? It is called the king who most inherited the power of his ancestors, who followed him from his ancestors. That kid... was a candidate for the next king. It was a chosen being over anyone else. That''s why she was a princess."


    Decide by ability, not blood muscle. There''s just a few things I think about sorting that king. Anis was telling a simr story. But perhaps in a different way than that.


    They, the vampires, lived just to fulfill the aspirations of their own species. That must have been the only value to them. With immortality, it was the ultimate thing to be aplete being in this world.


    "The child created a lot of wisdom, a new frontier lightly. If I took in a new demon stone, I immediately turned that power into magic. Everyone praised her. Everyone loved her. That kid responded to that, too. He was stronger than anyone else, more proud than anyone else, with a tight chest. Everyone said that she was the hope we had!


    "... but the Kingdom of Cambus was destroyed by that princess''s hand, wasn''t it?


    "Yes! We should have known! What is the Eternity, the Completeness that is notcking! How that kid perceived it!


    Rue is running her eyes blood and her pupils are about to open. My body trembles in fear, squatting with my head. I have my shoulders so Raini can support me, but that body tremor just gets stronger.


    It was when I tried to hear more about it. A voice sounded like tearing the silence out of the night.


    "Uphilia! Chimera ising again! I''m sorry, but give me a hand!


    "Al!"


    That''s what Al, who was on guard, said as he ran over to me. Is the chimera looming again......!


    Then Rue squeezed her throat as she felt something about Al''s condition.


    "No, no, no, no, no! That kid''sing! Please! Kill me! Me, too. No! No!"


    "Mr. Rue, calm down......!


    "If I''m eaten by an array, I''ll be an array too! That kid said I should be born again! But... but it''s me!? It''s really me!? Who says you can vouch for me!? My soul can be undone once it''s mixed up with that kid!? I don''t know!!"


    Rue went on to summon him like he had gone mad and thrust Raini. Acrylic circled behind me as it was about to burst, and I rolled out my knife with momentum that I might drop my neck.


    Rue, who received an acrylic knife, lost consciousness and fell on the spot. Acrylic stared abominably at it, zeroing his tongue.


    "... just say something unsolicited. Even if you don''t ask me, I''ll definitely kill youter."


    "... acrylic"


    "Aren''t youing?... now it''s time to kill you first"


    That''s what Acrylic says, and he tries to head toward the defensive line like he''s lost interest in Rue.


    Al has also turned his gaze to me with a look like he chewed up a bitter bug. When I nod to respond to Al''s gaze, Al follows the acrylic.


    "Raini, Rue, please. I''ll keep this ce alive."


    "... Yes. Please be careful!


    After Raini replied, it was time Raini ran over to Rue''s ass and I tried to run out to join the defense, too.


    "- Oh, I finally found it. You were here, Rue."


    Trying to run out to that voice, I stopped and looked back towards my voice.


    The voice came down from the sky. If you raised your gaze to be bounced, there was one girl floating there.


    The colour of the girl floating in the sky like carrying the moon is white. Hair long enough to reach the thick crotch is brilliant to suck in the light of the moon, not to mention not knowing the dirt. The skin is also so white that I don''t think it has ever hit the day, which is why the crimson of the eyes stands out.


    The outfit is a pitch-ck dress that is the opposite of the white of hair or skin. Even more heterogeneous is the spread of two to four wings on its back, like bats and birds. That''s what I thought, even though she was alien, the girl was breathtaking and beautiful.


    "Good evening, friend I don''t know yet. Good mood."


    The alien girl gave a profound grace with an innocent grin everywhere. It''s going to be a crazy feeling of reality to lift the end of the dress and give it a lift as if there''s a scaffold in the air.


    "Stupid...... how did you slip through my enemies...!?"


    He was staring at the alien girl as Al, who was stopping on her feet just like me, said she couldn''t believe it. On those cheeks there was sweat telling, and it seemed to convey Al''s stunning size.


    Acrylic stares silently at the alien girl, but her hair stood upside down and intimidated her whole body. But I found that to be a vanity because the acrylic knee wasughing a little.


    Yeah, it is. The girl just stands t - she falls into the illusion that she sees something huge that doesn''t match her appearance.


    "You, my stranger, are very good at handling fog. But I''m good with mists, too, right? I covered my whole body in your mist. Can this tell you anything about me?


    I mean, you said you deactivated yourself by covering yourself with a homogeneous fog with Al? When the girl continued her words with an innocentugh, I found that the illusion I had felt from earlier was not an illusion, but rather a thin feeling because of the deception I had been making.


    ufortable and fearful as fear boils from the whole body of Zorr. Something in me is screaming and telling you it''s dangerous. Oh, this girl...


    "... Chimera... so...!?"


    Yes, she was haunting the same signs as Chimera. No, not exactly the same technically. Rather, she feels that she has concentrated the same signs as Chimera.


    It''s not as giant as a chimera, nor is there a distorted area. Yet - my whole body isining that something terrible is there.


    "Oh, are you more familiar with these words? Again, nice to meet you, new friends of the Kingdom of Palettia"


    Fluently switching to the words of the Kingdom of Palletia to greet her, she would be a pleasant princess herself if she decided not to see that alien part. But still, the sense of repentance that your whole bodyins about doesn''t go away.


    "... are you the princess of the Kingdom of Cambus?


    "Did Rue tell you that? Yeah, that''s right. But don''t you have to call me a princess anymore? My name is Lna. It''s just Lna, my friend."


    "... is that because you destroyed the Kingdom of Cambus?


    The girl who named Lna for my inquiry tilted her neck wonderfully. I don''t know, I''m putting my finger on my chin like I said.


    "Rue, you''re still mistaken"


    "... a mistake?


    "We no longer need the form of a canvas kingdom, my friend. I finally found it, how to get it forever! So you''re just putting that into practice?


    Lna said with a full grin as she boasted of the treasure. I threw in more inquiries as I swallowed my spit.


    "How can itst forever?


    In my inquiry, Lna grinned as if she were a Mother of Mercy and put her hand on her chest, telling her that she was just a little embarrassed and still with absolute confidence.


    "- That I, taking in all beings, will make everyone one. And I will reborn you all as eternal beings."


    -... the words, they didn''te out.


    Make it all one? After bing an eternal being, I "rebirth" ��?


    I don''t understand one thing about what she''s saying. She''s just trying to see it as the truth and put it into practice.


    I don''t understand one thing: action, sincerity, thought. Oh, I see. If mutual understanding is impossible, she is indisputably a monster.


    "People are vulnerable. I get old, faded, sick, anxious for a limited amount of time, consuming my life like a burning fire. Yeah, that''s the guy. But that''s why people can move towards great goals. Find value in your life and move on to the future. People are so wonderful! So I love people, too. That''s why I want to be eternal and deliver eternity to everyone."


    "Deliver eternity, what do you do...?


    "? I wouldn''t lose anything anymore if I were forever. Then people would be much happier, wouldn''t they? We have always inherited wishes that do note true. But no one ever gave up. Unravel the truth of magic, be eternal beings, and we all honor each other! It would be a wonderful world! We''ve been praying for people''s futures ever since we were founded! I''ll inherit it! And embody it! People say they can be happier!


    I didn''t know the exact words that describe this feeling. It''s a clich��, but I just thought she was crazy.


    Maybe I''m not wrong. But I can''t swallow it because I just think of it as a product of madness.


    But I''m also going to be confused about whether it''s wrong not to take it or whether what Lna is saying is actually right.


    I guess that''s all because Lna puts her chest up and believes that it leads to people''s happiness. I don''t know why I can believe it, so it just seems crazy to me......


    "- Don''t y witch mountain!


    It was acrylic that screamed to repaint the air. She was staring at Lna with anger, not fear of her body.


    "Happy if forever? I''m not gonna let you forget what you did to make me happy! You''ve been grabbing people, letting them kill them and using them for good! There''s no way you can believe what they call happiness from the bottom of your belly!


    "Oh... how could there be a Licant in the Kingdom of Palletia? Could it be one of those kids who escaped?


    It was Lna tilting her neck strangely, but she met her hands in front of her chest with a full smile to see if she had gotten to the point of something.


    "That would have been tough, wouldn''t it? I didn''t think I was gonna get away with it, and it made me feel hard. And it''s a misunderstanding, right?


    "Misunderstood!? What''s the misunderstanding?!"


    - Because you didn''t kill anything.


    ... Why is every word of her bad for the heart? The cold runs through my body like my heart has been grabbed.


    Lna tells her innocently tough as the boulder acrylic is also distracted.


    "My children, whom you call monsters, and those whom you kill, are all things that I gave birth to you. So, nothing''s dead? Because I''m good at ying vampires, right? That''s why killing him will get you back on track! So don''t worry!

 177 Episode 70: A Long Night Comes (7)

    That was such innocence, like saying that if I were to say, I would fix a broken toy.


    The life that Acrylic has put in her hands is created by her - Lna, that she will be allowed to regenerate it because it was created by her. That''s not why he''s dead. She speaks innocently of such a miserable ethic.


    "That''s why you don''t have to be heartbroken. I wanted you to increase your strength. Then when you became friends with me, you would have made my eternity more honorable, wouldn''t you?


    "... what are you talking about...?


    I couldn''t understand the acrylic, so I shook my neck to the left and right and took a step back. Fear and disgust due to iprehensibility are also seeping out of the expression.


    This girl is decidedly something uneven. That''s too lethal, and I just feel like the story won''t engage forever.


    "... Lna, you said"


    Someone spoke up against her like that. That''s Al, that look is faceless like any emotion has fallen out.


    "Your words are no constion. You don''t know people''s minds."


    "... ha"


    "It is only your subjectivity that you do not need to feel the pain you say. Without knowing that others have someone else''s subjectivity, saving people with it and so on and one belly aches. If you''re ying with dolls, you can stay in a cage by yourself."


    Al told in a voice that seeped clear anger and disgust. The clenched fist is so clenched that it makes a bone-crushing noise.


    "No one can save me from the monster. You''re just a monster. I can''t save anything."


    "Um, I''m not sure what you''re talking about. Surely you''re right, maybe there''s something missing from me right now."


    Lighter than I thought, then Lna nodded with a strange look on her face. But she immediately grinned and met her hands.


    "Then we''ll understand each other if you be friends too!


    Why does that happen? and. I was to carry such emotions with my fears.


    "... my friend, yeah. Is that what you call the people you took in?


    "Yeah, right? It is the loss of the world that a worthy human being is lost. That''s why I have to protect you. Because in an endless world, I will give you happy dreams that will never be mourned. So tell me, right? - I want you to be happy, too."


    When Lna smiled so much, countless chimeras approached the scene trying to scratch the woods. Their aim is directed at us, as she wills.


    One of them jumped to Al with momentum. Al also had a cane set up for interception, but earlier than that, the acrylic shed the spear and blew the chimera away.


    "Stay away from Al!


    "It''s okay. If you join me, it will be forever."


    "I can''t believe I''m alone with you...... disgusting! Wish me back! That''ll make you happy!


    To an acrylic that could scream to peel her fangs, Lna turned her gaze mercifully to see her deafening child. Even that is only the earliest distortion.


    I''ll pull out the arcane shell, too. And turn your gaze to Raini, who was holding back behind you.


    "Raini! Take Rue to the shelter!


    "Yes!


    Raini grabs Rue and tries to leave the scene. Lna pointed her finger at me for ming it.


    "No, don''t run away? Would you like to be friends with me?


    "- Al, acrylic! Buy some time! Use Spirit Expression!


    Al and acrylic moved quickly on my words. Acrylic tows a chimera trying to get close to me and Raini, and Al hits the chimera with his voice up creating countless spears of ice as he gives instructions to the knights and adventurers who remain bewildered around him.


    Just a little time. In that time I will work out and collect the light generated based on the Arcane Shell and draw the magic formation into the air. The magic formation spins and turns into a light sphere, from which it manifests the Female Knight of Fire.


    No spare time, fastest, effective hands!


    "Go!


    The Lady of Fire Knight flies straight to Lna. In contrast, Lna did not look in a hurry and put her hands up unconstitutionally.


    At the next moment, part of the alien appeared on her face as if sprouting out of Lna''s hand. The snake-headed sole opened its mouth wide.


    A snake, like the one I subdivided further, gushes out of its mouth and bites it like it''s tangled. If so, and it was the moment I tried to send magic to burn the whole thing down.


    - I can''t keep up with the supply of magic. Before I firmly recognized that difort, the head of the snake swallowed my manifested spirits whole.


    "- What?"


    I couldn''t understand the sight.


    The signs of the Spirit instantly disappeared, and the magical connection disappeared. As if you weren''t there from the beginning.


    "... Kephew. Amazing magic. It''s hard for me to swallow a boulder. Oh, could it be you, the spiritual contractor? I''ve never seen that before!


    Nicoughs as Lna strokes the alien head she reaches out of her hand. That''s how it sounded to me, like it could be heard from afar.


    Despair. I never felt the thought of darkening in front of me so far. So the reality just goes away.


    "But, you know, I''m sorry. I, the Spirit Contractor, can''t beat you. Because it was necessary to be friends with all of you in the Kingdom of Palettia. I am... better at eating spirits than anyone else?


    I finally understand who chills are. It rapidly bes clearer and clearer.


    I finally understood that this fear was not just something that came from disgust and iprehensibility, but rather a sense of abhorrence that I felt as "being". I was instinctively aware of her dangers.


    - She said she was my natural enemy.


    "-Come on, let''s be friends, shall we?


    If she held her hand, the head of a snake swallowed up my manifested spirits had stretched out to me.


    I turn my magic toward strengthening my body and jump to escape the head of the snake. She could be my natural enemy. Even if the spiritual manifestation doesn''t work, there''s nothing you can''t do if you use physical enhancement and normal magic, I might have been cornered enough to have to go around that idea.


    - The head of the snake I avoided, which would not strip me of my fangs again, was knocking its head against the door of the shelter.


    "- I don''t choose the order. ''Cause they''re gonna be friends with me."


    I didn''t even have a voice. I just feel like I got a bright red stain in front of me. The shelter door wasn''t broken by one blow, but it''s obviously leaning and tumbling.


    You can hear the vigers screaming from inside. A voice of fear reaches my ear. I screamed hard after my teeth all smashed up.


    "Stop it!


    If magic doesn''t work, use the Devil''s Sword. It''s anise that floats in the back of your brain. Like Anis, I wrapped Mana de around an arcane shell and swung him for the head of a snake.


    Feel slightly like eating in, drop the snake''s neck as it is. But to my surprise, that neck now turned into a different kind of warwolf and came to me.


    "- Ah."


    Interception, we can''t make it.


    My body was stiff on unexpected events. Who can think that if he chops off the head of a snake, he will be another demon ande under attack? If you were still calm, would you have remembered what Annis was telling you?


    Even while I remember that feeling, Warwolf is approaching me and turning his fangs. When they ate me up, I closed my eyes.


    - So, I felt the wind.


    "- What are you doing to Yufi?!!"


    That''s the voice of someone who loves you more than anyone else. I heard that person''s voice with the kind of impact sound that something collided with.


    Open your eyes tight, and there she was. Across Airdra and wrapped around Wang Tianyi, she stared around with faces like angry hearts and minds.


    "Anis......!


    I''m d Yufi''s worried and Airdra''s doing everything she can to fly it......! I had a bad feeling about it, but I''m in the middle!


    I left my followers behind because of you, but now that I''ve made it, I think I''ve made the right decision.


    I mean, what is this situation!? It''s not worse than the situation I assumed!? There''s a bunch of demons around that are smaller than the chimeras I''ve seen, but that obviously just seem like chimeras and knights and adventurers dealing with it, then Al and... what, that wolf-heared kid? Decoration? But I even have a tail, could it be real!?


    Then who''s the girl I just think is hostile by forming in front of the chimera!? What the hell, this situation!?


    "Ufi! Situation description, precisely!


    "Uh, ah, yes"


    Get off the airdra and pull out the celestial while guarding your surroundings. Yufi, who was blind until I spoke, but tightened his expression quickly.


    "The cause of the stampede was the chimera. And that chimera belongs to the vampire hands of the Kingdom of Cambus. That vampire..."


    "You mean the white guy over there?


    "Yes, well, her opponents are bad minutes in me... and the spiritual manifestation has been rendered powerless"


    "Ha!? What the hell!?"


    I don''t think I want to deal with Yufi''s spiritual manifestation even when he gives it to me, but what do you mean, he''s disabled!?


    "She... of the Wizard of the Kingdom of Palletia, no, is the natural enemy of the Spirit Contractor. Perhaps he''s conscious of the Spirit Contractor and has measures in ce."


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    You mean a vampire with measures against spiritual contractors? Why the hell is that happening again?


    "... anyway, you''re the enemy. If Yufi doesn''t have a good time, I''ll have to do it."


    "Anis......"


    I frown anxiously and Yuffi calls my name, but there''s no sign I''m going to stop it. Maybe that''s exactly what Yufi says about bad minutes himself, which means you shouldn''t let Yufi and that bright white guy fight.


    The surrounding chimera remains rampant, but that bright white guy hasn''t left me slightly motionless as he looks at me.... I don''t know. Something tells me I don''t like it very much. I''m in the shape of a person, but I wonder if you''re saying that the contents convey a hint of not being a person. Are you really a vampire, this guy?


    "How dare you take it personally?"


    ��������


    "I don''t know what you meant by doing this, but I thought I could just go home..."


    "- Ahhh!


    Staring at the white girl with vignce, she raised her voice out of ce to block my words. I open my eyes to the tone of my voice that I didn''t expect.


    He held his hands together in front of his chest for some reason and looked at me with a lukewarm eye. That gaze captures me and won''t let go. For some reason, an unspeakable chill ran through my spine.


    "- Nice one! What would your name say!?"

 178 Episode 71: A Long Night Comes (8)

    "... what?


    What, this guy. That''s what I thought. I feel so bad anyway that I identally pull a step back, the signs and attitude go together. How can you react like such a maiden in this situation?


    "Oh, the world is truly wonderful! I can''t believe you''re not only seeing a spiritual contractor for the first time, you''re putting me on a tour with someone like this!


    "... no, that"


    Hey, what? What the hell is that?


    "My name is Lna. Nice one, could I have your name, please?


    "... do you think I would bother to teach? What do you think you did to my loved ones?


    "Of course, I was going to save you"


    "... save?


    No, I have no idea what the hell you''re talking about. What will the worde out about saving in this situation?


    "Don''t you understand? If you are mixed with such beautiful things!


    ... What the hell kind of world is this guy seeing? Mixed together, maybe about the engraving on the dragon? Did you spot it just by looking?


    No, because Yuffi said this guy was the vampire of Chimera''s best balls, so that''s what I mean? As I dragonize over time with dragon engravings, it''s because this guy takes in a wide variety of demons with the help of vampires.


    In a way, it''s close to the same species. Maybe that''s why she sensed. As I also guessed.


    "It will be brittle, old, and decaying in just people! Separation is what creates grief! So people havee face to face with grief and challenge! Everyone will want!? An eternity that will not decay! Happiness not to be mourned! That''s what I want to do!


    "... I''m not saying I don''t understand the idea. So? Then why did you try to hurt my loved ones?


    "To symbiosis! We just have to be eternal and be one and reborn! Live forever, mourn nothing, to achieve a happy world! If you were me, you would understand!?"


    The girl desperately named Lnains to me. I want you to understand, like you want from the bottom of your heart. It''s not like I don''t understand. But my heart is getting cold.


    No, you can''t snort.


    "Huh, why not!?"


    Incredible, Lna screaming like saying. No, I''m the one who can''t believe it.


    "If that''s really great, then everyone would be happy to ept it. It doesn''t mean something''s wrong."


    The people here are trying to fight it. It means no one could snort at her words. That''s the only answer.


    I can understand you, too. But I really don''t think that can happen. Not to mention, if you are resisted whilst iming to be true happiness, then that is not happiness for the person.


    "So you''re not? Anis, yes, you were called Anis, lovely one! Are you saying you are not heartbroken!?"


    "... right. It hurts me to think about it."


    "Then why!?"


    "So I''m not the one who decides to be happy, and neither are you. If he goes down the path that he decides he is, he can''t get in the way."


    ... right. It must not be the choice of others to determine that path. The choice is honorable because I choose my own path.


    So I don''t think it''s the same thing that pushes you to make a choice because you''re happy. If you can choose to be happy with me, even if I push you, that''s fine. But even if it''s not true and they throw it away, I think it''s right.


    "If you really want to save them, you have to understand them. You can''t see real salvation"


    "So I am! We''re talking about living together! If you could be the same, you would understand!


    "... I''m not talking about it. No, aren''t you even going to talk about it? I guess that''s the salvation for you. But no one understands happiness. It''s just one y. Then you just have to save someone who listens to you. Then you don''t have to bother anyone."


    When I said that, Lna shook her head left and right to say she couldn''t believe it.


    I somehow know what she found on me. But that''s not happiness to me, and neither is my happiness to her again.


    To parable, like ourselves reflected over the mirror. We''re a lot alike, but I''m sure the mirror doesn''t show each other. So I don''t get it. That''s what I mean.


    "... I don''t understand why you say that. I thought you''d understand."


    "Yes."


    "But I''m sure that''s because I''m not good enough. I get it. So - I thought I wanted you."


    Lna came looking straight at me with her face up. There''s so much obsession there that there''s nothing I can do about it. I frown upon the sticky, snaggy emotions.


    "I''m not good enough yet. It''s not enough, so we need to understand more. It''s okay, I''m still unfinished, immature, but I wouldn''t take anything back. I''ve always thought of you, and I remember you. I won''t forget one thing. So don''t worry."


    "... so please take it in? No, no, I don''t feel safe about one thing, and it''s annoying."


    Is it time to get angry? I think about it, and I''m unwittingly hacked. I haveplicated feelings about her. Though I am angry, it is to her deeds, and I cannot be so negative about her way.


    Instead, I''m more inclined to mourn how such a child was born. Because she was a vampire? Or did you grow up in a bad environment? I don''t know. I don''t understand her at all.


    The mutual understanding she wants is terribly one-sided. Then there''s only one thing between me and Lna anymore. Sure, maybe she''s right we''re alike. But we don''t know each other decisively because we''re simr.


    "Anis, I like you, I''m in love at first sight! So be forever with me!


    "Start your life over before you confess. And I say no forever!


    Tell Lna to throw up against her fervent confession, and I let Celestial expand her magic de and step in.


    eleration, which also adds flying by Wang Tianyi, zeroes the distance between Lna and me at once. I hear you''ve been disabling Yuffi''s spiritual manifestation, so from the start, you''re doing everything you can and sparing no effort!


    "" Fiction/Dragon Demon Heart (Dragon Heart) "!


    I don''t like thest fight with Chimera, but I understand the characteristics over there. Compress and crystallize the magic de unfolded in Celestial at once.


    Lna, who tried to react to my assault, is blinded by the de of Celestial to fall in love. I do my best to jump a neck full of gaps, no matter where I look from.


    The shaken celestial put a de on the neck of the defenseless Lna, but couldn''t sh her. I couldn''t kill him. It''s not about simple hardness, it''s about "thickness" as if the neckyered multipleyers of meat.


    Meatpressed into a person''s shape to be absorbed by the shock is entangled in the de and ends just by eating it. Pulling it forcibly through, Lna''s blood bubbles out of her neck in momentum.


    "... oh, how beautiful"


    Regenerate to rewind the blood that was overflowing like a fountain when you put your hands around your neck. Lna is just staring at me with a lucid eye.


    ... or seriously? I seriously shed him with the intention of jumping his neck, is it possible that he could be prevented like this?


    "I want to take you in quickly and be one -!!"


    Countless snake heads stretch out of her back as if to match Lna''s explosion of emotions. It bites at me, and it''s getting tangled up.


    I try to fly back and cut off the snake''s head as I distance myself. Now there was no resistance, like when Lna''s neck, and the snake''s head was lightly chopped off.


    (I don''t care what the thickness of the body is, but the end I''ve stretched out can be shed. Then chop and carve until the yback capability stops working......?


    Before this, I also thought about crushing Chimera with demon stone aim, but no matter what I think, I don''t seem to have that gap. Anyway, we need to drain this guy and make him grow up.


    Fortunately, thanks to Wang Tianyi, the movement is more liberal than usual. I''m not going to get caught easy. Anyway, I''ll bust you with no heart - heh!


    "Ha!


    Lna has no desire to avoid attack to the point where she wants to suspect that there is no pain.


    However, the wound regenerates so that even if it is shed, it is decided that it did note from the beginning where it was shed. No, I knew vampires weren''t chickens!?


    "Oh, lovely! I wonder if this is such a nice thing!


    "Ha!? What''s so nice about it?!?"


    "Everyone praised me! Everyone recognized me! You told me I was right, that I wanted to! I''ve always believed that! But I didn''t have enough somewhere! Something was missing! I knew it, what I wasn''t getting enough of! Because I haven''t gotten to what I want forever yet!


    Lna''s arm flesh flourishes with a trance grin, and she approaches me as an alien arm. Shake the celestial to hold that sharp nail in.


    Now I didn''t sh it very well, but I change the angle and momentum and sh it from the ground up. Still lightly restored, Lna turns to hold herself tight.


    "Your denial feels so good! My presence is bing clearer! Look at me! Look at me more clearly!!"


    "This...... ugh!


    I knew it was crazy! I wave my fist through focusing the magic of the dragon toward Lna, who approached me to hug her from such frustration.


    I knew it would return the feeling of beating thick meat. Still couldn''t contain the shock, Lna blows up.


    "Anis! I''ll cover you when I get rid of the chimera!


    "Ufi!"


    I heard Uffi there. Apparently, the chimera Lna is taking isn''t out of that standard, and she was slowly decreasing the number.


    I heard the spiritual manifestation was rendered powerless, but I don''t think it probably contains any damage at all. Rather, I think it is because it is taken that the Spirit is preyed upon by demonic stones.


    Then instead of bumping into the magic itself, use the magic that made it materialize, etc., it might work better. If I thought so, I could see what the offense was all about.


    Then it''s my job to attract this guy until Uffi and the others are free.


    "- Oh, you already had that number down. Then I''ll deal with you extra."


    That''s what I thought, but what it would be, Lna truncated herself and threw herself. That became a new chimera again, making strange shouts.


    Lna''s arm changed. The chimera is clearly a strange size, even if it changed from her arm. No, no, what''s going on with the volume or something!? Where are youing from, such a surprise creature!


    Moreover, not only the whole thing, but the sight of repeatedly increasing the number of chisels if you let your arms regenerate over and over again is also tantamount to a nightmare.


    "The night isn''t over yet. Hey, isn''t it?


    ... Oh, really. It''s going to be a long night.

 179 Episode 72: A Long Night Comes (9)

    The battle between Lna and Chimera could only be described as muddy anymore. Chimeras thate back to life no matter how many times you kill them. Strength is a habit of fragmentation, and only shavings are consistent. Even if I manage to reduce the number, Lna will replenish the number by chopping herself.


    Then there is no sign of stopping, no matter how much you sh, even if you try to suppress Lna, the main body. It is precisely the situation of Jiri poverty that is being pushed into ce.


    "Don''t you still give up?


    Lna asks me that as a pity. Unexpectedly, she''s about to get blood on her head, but exhales and shes Lna''s arm off with anger.


    The arms that danced through the universe still be new chimeras and raise strange screams. Damn, I''m starting to wonder how it works the other way around!


    "Why don''t you give up?


    Surprisingly, Lna asks me. I silently stab Lna this time with a magic de from the front. If you wave through the magic de that stabbed you in the belly, blood will erupt to determine your belly.


    It also unwinds, as I put on reverse regeneration. The dress that is already wrapped around Lna in the battle with me has be disastrous. Still, that white skin doesn''t leave a scratch or a stain.


    "Why?"


    "Because I have no reason to give up!


    You''re getting depressed by the boulder, Lna''s hand wraps around her alien nails, grabbing the celestial to try to prevent it. Swing it forced to tear it apart and p it with each arm.


    While there will be more chimeras, we have to set this guy free. Looking sideways, Yuffi is cleaning up the chimera with the spirits rolled out in spiritual manifestations.


    It''s Al and the wolf-eared girl who''s behind it. Those three are at the centre, supporting the front, and the other knights and adventurers are guarding the shelter doors where the vigers must be evacuating.


    No one has given up yet. So I have no reason to give up either.


    "And! Don''t think that''s it!


    invincibly I smiled and showed. Though Lna was strangely inclined to her neck, she suddenly changed itsplexion.


    And it was thunder that rang. A low, roaring thunderbolt went toward the giant chimera with the sound of the wind cutting, and it could y with the thunderbolt.


    The half-blown chimera slowly copses as she trembles to cramp.


    "Sister Wang! Thanks for waiting!


    "Charne!"


    Behind the shelter, I guess Charne, who was riding behind an air bike operated by Navre, unleashed a blow from Keravnos. Keep it up. Navrends the air bike by the shelter.


    The knights appear one after the other that I have left behind in an attempt to follow it. And there''s a shadow that pops out first in it.


    "mzele!"


    That''s bullshit. Gakun storms into the chimera, wrapped in red lotus mes and heat. Double-cut the head of the impending chimera, and burn and sh the impending nails. Into the pocket of a giant chimeric than myself, poking the mzele and burning it out of the inside.


    Keravnos'' thunder arrows are unleashed to cover such gakun, stopping the movement of the chimeras one after the other.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Get in there and cover Gark and Charne! Against the chimeras, we need those two! Lower the wounded, keep the front line down!


    And takemand of the knights Navre was taking with him. And the knights, who were evacuating the evacuees a littlete, wille back, and this number will increase at once.


    "Reinforcements are here! The attack of the ming Knight and the Thunder Bowman is apparently effective! Cover them while the wounded step back and take care of the wounds! And the instructions from here... Navre!


    It was Al who raised his voice to the returning knights, who were unable to judge the situation. Al-Kun spoke to Navre after instructing him to align himself with Navre''smand.


    Navre, voiced by al-kun, gazes at him as surprised and returns his gaze to al-kun as he seeps through only a little agitation. Al-Kun nods with his gaze straight at Navre.


    "Navre, can you ask formand?


    "A, Dear Algardo!?"


    "You''ll be the one who knows those two well. I want you to takemand."


    Navre naturally stood as bewildered by Al''s sudden instructions. Al-Kun goes on to speak to Navr like that.


    - Give me a hand, Navre.


    In that one word of Al-Kun, Navr opens his eyes wide, and once he meditates his eyes firmly, he never opens his eyes.


    "I am inmand of the Knights of Kingsguard and the Magic Institute, Navre Sprout!


    "I delegatemand to Navre Sprout! Darren asks for Navre''s assistance! Gentlemen, we are going to raise the wolf smoke of counterattack!!"


    After confirming Navre''s reply, Al-Kun conjures his bleeding into a cane to produce a spear elephant with blood. And jumped straight to the front line.


    I also saw the wolf-eared girl rush out as Al made sure she jumped on the chimera and went to poke the spear. I could see Chimera''s neck being broken in conjunction with the two of them.


    "Apparently, if it''s not normal magic, it works great!


    "Al!"


    "Acrylic! Fit it!


    "Yeah!"


    Al-kun is now on the front line in earnest, and Gakun, Al-kun, and three wolf-eared girls will be at the center to wind holes in the crowd of chimeras.


    Keravnos of Charne thunderbolts as he widens that hole, where the knight of Yufi''s manifested me burns down the chimera.


    "Gark, I''m going in for backup."


    "Wow!? What the hell! Knight made of mes!?"


    "Is that the spiritual manifestation of Her Majesty the Queen..."


    "Seriously! Or was it such a bad substitute, spiritual manifestation?!?"


    Yufi, who showed a little tiredness, but still seemed temperamental.


    The usual flow that Navre supplements while Gakun reacts somewhere out of his mind by looking at Yufi''s manifested spirits. I was naturally grinning at the conversation between two reliable people who wouldn''t change in this situation.


    "... What is it, what are you?


    For the first time, Lna showed vignce. Gakun and Charne are at the end of Lna''s gaze. I understand that it must be directed precisely at the weapons that the two of us hold.


    It may be due to dyeing magic that attacks by natural demonic stone magic props seem to work better than normal magic. The Demon Stone does not ept magic by another''s Demon Stone, and its magic rebels against each other.


    Perhaps that''s why the chimeras created from Lna are particrly vulnerable to the magic created with the effect of demonic stones. Then it is also the right decision that Al-Kun is ughtered with a weapon made of his own blood. Obviously, the situation is leaning this way.


    "I can believe someone who shows me this sight. I can''t snort that choice into your thoughts because I think it''s beautiful."


    ����


    "You''re right, mourning is sad. It''s painful not to understand each other. I just can''t bear to imagine the sorrow of separation.... Still, the only time I can share an answer is when I can choose the same answer. So you''ve always been alone. If you''re only right about your answers, you''ll never know who you are."


    If you''re going to live as a vampire, maybe Lna is right if it''s the end of the vampire nature, the destination of your wishes. But vampires are the ones born of despair in the first ce.


    Contraindications were made good to mask that despair. When you choose to feed people to live, people and vampires will never bepatible if you follow their instincts. So no matter how close a vampire is to a person, that ssification should be considered a demon.


    "... I don''t know. I don''t know, I don''t know! Ah! Well, you did!


    ����


    "You don''t know!


    Gradually, Lnaughed from the bottom of her heart and told her.


    "You don''t know what real despair is, do you? So you can say you can stand the pain! You can tell someone can''t help but grieve! But then you can''t! Then the world can''t be saved, so! I want you to understand! So if you despair too! Then you''ll get to know me, won''t you!


    "... how could that happen!


    I swing through the celestial to Lna staring at me with a smile on her face. Lna shes and ties with my celestial with her nailed, alien arm.


    Now we hang together in the air like we hit each other''s weapons without worrying if our own nails are shaken and distorted so that we can y at our disposal.


    "Because you are such a good man! But you''re just like me, and you''re not enough! We don''t know each other because it''s notplete! Then we should feel the same way when it''splete! So, what''s not enough for you? That is, I''m sure, an unbearable degree of despair! Because you don''t know what we''ve always held, didn''te true, and kept asking for!


    "I don''t even want to know......! That must have been on your own! And my business as a vampire! And fate! And proposition!


    "But that''s great because I believe it! There''s aplete world where nothing gets mourned, not just to make up for what''s missing! No grief, no suffering, respect for all values together, joy, praise! But you don''t know that, because you don''t know! It''s okay, because I can tell you everything! There''s nothing to be afraid of! Because if you''re one with me, you''ll see it all in one! I can do it! So take me! Hold me tight, please!


    "- I refuse... ugh!


    Kick Lna with all her might as if trying to hug her. There was a flock of chimeras ahead of Lna being flown.


    Lna pped beside that herd. A flock of chimeras arrives to be drawn to that Lna.


    "Hey, what...!?"


    I can hear the meat. I hear a thousand cuts of meat. There is a sound of meat being mixed. The sound of bones crushing, breaking, connecting, and crushing is repeated in fast feeds.


    Soon the chimeras scattered around us were about to gather first. At its heart is Lna. That''s the exact opposite of her spreading chimeras around her.


    I''m capturing the chimera here andpressing the existence of myself. It was the only sight I could say so.


    "This!


    "Let me!


    Sharne''s thunderarrow and Gakun''s ughter of mes are mmed into the chimera while many stop their feet in a harsh sight.


    I showed no resistance whatsoever to my life being cut off, just that the chimeras were gathering to Lna, and eventually all the chimeras were swallowed up by Lna.


    At ease, Lna''s body swayed. At that next moment, Lna travels at high speed next to Gakkun, who was waving a mzele at Lna.


    "Be, fast...!?"


    "Gah!


    Gakkun shields mzele aggressively, but he was blown away by Lna''s gentle pushing motion as it was. I don''t think the momentum just pushed it very hard, Gakkun rolling with enough force to jump the ground over and over again.


    "Mr. Gark! Knock...!


    Unlike Chimera, Lna can''t get her aim right, and furthermore, Lna travels fast, so she won''t be able to catch it, although Sharne tries to release lightning arrows in Keravnos while screaming.


    The only thing I could catch up to there was the wolf-eared girl that Acrylic and Alkun were calling. Lna stops biting with her teeth, though she throws a spear blow that can also be taken at divine speed into Lna.


    "- Be...!?"


    "Acrylic!"


    I shelter Al-Kun by trying to push the girl with the wolf ear in a way that just hands-on.


    Alkun blows away, holding the acrylic as it is. I hear bones shaking, and Al copses so that I can p him straight into the tree.


    "If numbers don''t make sense, let''s improve quality. Be sure, one at a time, be polite"


    "Stop it!


    Anger makes my vision bright red. Leave it to the enthusiasm to be shed by Lna at the Celestial. Lna holds one hand and grabs the Celestial de. Your fingers fold and bend like your arms have been pushed down. Still, Lna won''t let go of the Celestial de.


    "- The most important thing about you is that guy."


    Goku. A chill ran through my spine. Lna wasn''t looking at me. At the end of that gaze, there was - Uffi.


    Lna unts her free hand. The hand turns straight into the head of the snake and stretches toward Uffi.


    Uffi also realizes that he is being targeted, or he tries to shield the Spirit aggressively. But the Spirit scatters miserably with a snake bite.


    And he opened his mouth again, and saw the serpent about to devour Yufi, and his body was enveloped with so much fierceness that his blood boiled.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!"


    Magic was applied to the magic de of the suppressed Celestial and burst at close range. The shock blew me away, too, but the head of the snake, which was after Ufi, cut a thousand times from the roots and fell off track to the ground.


    Meanwhile, I was blowing backwards with shock and my consciousness was blinding for a moment with recoil. I don''t know what it feels like up, down, left, right. Maybe I''m standing on the ground, or I''m still floating in the air.


    And the first thing my returning sight recognized - Lna, with both arms blown away, is grinning at me.


    No, and she opens her mouth with a tranced grin. The sight looked like slow motion.


    "People can be strong because there are those who want to protect them. But I can''t protect myself because I try to."


    "Huh...!


    "- That''s a very painful thing, isn''t it? But if you were more like me, you''d understand, too, right?


    - Lna''s fangs protruded into my neck muscle, along with the pain of breaking through the meat.


    The pain awakens my consciousness. That''s not the level of severe pain anymore. If I did poorly, my consciousness was going to fly, it was a pain like being poured in a scorching fever.


    "Ah, ah, ah! but ahhh!!"


    I grab Lna''s head from my samurai and try to force her to peel it off. But Lna, eaten on the neck muscle, will not leave.


    My consciousness is blurred with pain. Burning fever turns all over my body from the wound and messes my body up from the inside.


    "- Anisu!!"


    Uffi jumped in there. Force the de of the arcane shell to stick against Lna''s neck and interrupt.


    Yufi piercing his neck loosens his strength and leaves his fangs. Kick and peel Lna''s belly with all your might for the moment.


    Lna flies away with me kicking her ass. That was the limit. I get on my knees on the ground to fall as-is. You lost your strength, and I let go of the celestial as it was and dropped it.


    "Anis......! Anis! Hold on! Anis......!


    "... uhhh... uhh"


    The consciousness bes blurred. The fever is spinning in my body. It looks like the back of my eye is turning bright red and my head is pulling over and over.


    The voice of Uffi calling me is far away. When I looked up at Uffi with his voice on the marker, Uffi''s crying face appeared in his eyes.


    "Anis... my eyes...!


    ... eyes? My eyes... what''s wrong...?


    "My eyes, seep red... no, no, no, anise! Stay conscious! Ah! Somebody! Raini, bring Raini! Al! Argh! Anise! Anise!!"


    Ufi... what are you talking about... I don''t know, I''m not going to stay conscious anymore.


    I have to stay awake, though. Terrible, heavy head. My body, it''s hot. Very, sleepy.


    And I... let go of consciousness.

 180 Episode 73: Mixed Hibisama

    "- How long have you been asleep? Wake up, you idiot!


    "Phew."


    Who do you think you are, picking people''s noses? You woke up because of me!


    If you look up, you realize that was Tilty. Tilty is staring down at me with her grumpy face on her face.


    "Damn it, you can''t stand him forever."


    "disrespectful... there he is, my nose hurts..."


    That''s why I was asleep... I can''t remember anything because I can''t remember...


    "What are you talking about?"


    "... where am I?


    "... what?


    Tilty looks at me with her face saying what she''s talking about. And he sighed deeply before looking at me with his jito eyes.


    "Our princess apparently dropped it to her memory while she was asleep. I''m very sorry for your loss."


    "Hey. I''m sorry I was asleep, but don''t you have to say that?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    When me and Tilty were twisted, I heard voices from behind. If you look back at that voice, there was Al. And next to Al Kun, Yufi was with him.


    I said, "I fell asleep too fast. I said I fell asleep too fast."


    "... my sister will boil the work soon. Tell Ilia and Raini to sleep tight"


    "Hehe, you can''t be too impotent, can you?


    "Chih, Al, what is it with you and Ufi!... So why was I asleep?


    "... are you sure you''re okay? Sister."


    Al peeks into my face by my side. Keep your hands on your forehead,pared to the temperature on your forehead. No, it''s not a cold.


    "You don''t seem to have a fever.... Tired?


    "You shouldn''t do that. We need to manage our health more closely as royalty. You''re an indispensable person in this country."


    "Ugh, yeah......?


    I was wondering if you''d be so worried? What a lean neck made the three of us all sigh out. Hey, what the heck......


    "My sister has a lot of work to do. This is your n, and if you don''t stick with me, we''re in trouble."


    "n...... what is it?


    "... Are you seriously tired?


    You''re starting to think I''m not joking about boulders, Tilty asks as she narrows her eyes. Besides, I panicked and waved my hand left and right in front of my face.


    "No, I''m not tired... like I forgot so much?


    "The n is to magically recreate the useful tools in your memory. Your majesty gave you authorization, didn''t he? Have you forgotten that you''re too passionate about your job?


    Something Yufi told me with a bitter smile, which I felt somewhat blurred to recall. Oh, yeah. I was magical and wanted to recreate the useful tools in my memory...


    For example, yes. With the ne? Because I thought with magic I could fly through the sky, so I...


    "Sister, are you mocking me again?


    "What, oh, yeah. Sorry......"


    "Don''t push it too hard. You''re an irreceable person. As the princess of this country, give me more."


    "Ugh, yeah... Something''s wrong with Al being nice..."


    "I''d be nicer if my sister hadn''t bothered me. I want you to be more considerate of the hardships of those who support you."


    That''s what Al said. He stroked my head. I''m so busy with my brother...!


    "We''ll take care of the cleanup, sister. Get some rest."


    "Yeah, but I''m sorry."


    "It''s more annoying to fall in love and be forgotten. Just go home. What if you could give me a tour on the ne?


    "............... ne?


    ... What''s a ne, that ne?


    "... are you sure you''re okay? It wasn''t made at your suggestion."


    "... Am I right?


    "That''s right. Didn''t you also receive immediate praise from Emperor Lukeheim before this? A new bridge between empire and kingdom."


    "Oh,e to my daughter-inw then. Did he even fly in memory of themotion?


    "Marry...? Oh, I remember being told that..."


    Oh, my God, a ne.... Is that it? So, what was I nning and trying to make right now...?


    "... hey, I''m freaking out again"


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "Just get out of theb and go back to your room and get some rest. Right now! Yes, move! If you don''t move, I''ll bust you!


    "I was there, because I already have my hands on it! Tilty idiot! Mean! Pull cage too!


    "If you don''t want to feel any more pain, I''ll just go!


    I try to leave the room so Tilty can kick me out. Al-kun, who looked at the condition as if it had frightened him, and Ufi, who looked smiling, entered his sight.


    "Yufi! Let''s go on our next holiday, even on a patience date!


    "Hehe...... ok. I''ll look forward to it. Get some rest."


    Yufi waved at me with a flicker to drop me off. After I saw it, I left theb.


    When I left theb, I realized this was the Royal Castle. This was the section assigned to the Ministry of Magic, but now it was my research building.


    As I walk through the royal castle with that in mind, all the people I go to greet me with a smile.


    "Oh, Your Highness. Are you off today already?


    "Uh, yeah. They told me I worked a little too hard."


    "That would make me tired if I invented such a strange invention every day. Rest now and then!


    "Thanks"


    The olddy of the royal castle speaks to me in a mboyant manner. I think it is also you who always seem to be busy, so when I told her to rest well, she returned the words.


    "Whoa, Your Highness. Are you off today? It''s unusual toe out of a research building even though you''re usually in a cage."


    "That, Gah. Auditorium today?


    "Yeah, he asked me to work with Master Navre. Until just now, Master Algard was there, too. When I saw Master Uphilia that I wasn''t suitable for swordsmanship after all, I went to the research building with him. Did you rub it?


    "Oh, yeah. I just met him in the research building. He said rest because he seems tired."


    "If you''re tired, don''t if you can''t. Her Royal Highness has no substitute. Bring it to the Knights when you make something interesting again."


    I go first, and I get a voice from someone I know. Everyone cares about my body with a bright smile and looks forward to my invention.


    It''s kind of ticklish, he said. I tried to get back to my room with that in mind, but I didn''t feel like it somehow.


    (... Let''s go for a walk too)


    I wonder if Al will be mad at me, but my legs turn toward Castle Town.


    The people of Castle Town still work bright andmercial today. A particrly eye-catching product in it was the magic prop I made.


    Seeing thendscape in my memory and a world a little closer, I feel kind of asexually relieved. When I realize that there are people out there who want it, I get the feeling that I''m living in this world.


    (... you''re epting it)


    I remember being weird from the moment I realized it.


    The view I glimpsed in that memory was truly strange and distracting.


    But because of that memory, I knew I was just a weird kid from other people.


    That''s why I made all sorts of inventions. I pursued all sorts of magic. Because if it helped anyone, I could feel good living here.


    Because even an unusual child had her breasts stretched out as a princess. So the view we have here now is what I wanted. What lies ahead that I wanted you to ept...


    "Ah, a princess!


    "Princess!


    "Oh, you''re fine. Little ones."


    The children of Castle Town rushed well towards me when I was stuck in thought. There''s no point in being patient with this, then, and I hold up a child who hugs me.


    "Hey, princess! Let me see the magic artifact!


    "Sorry, I don''t have a hand right now"


    "Then show me the magic!


    "Huh? Magic?


    "Yes, show me the magic of the princess! The princess can fly like a ne!


    - Yeah, right.


    I am, huh? Were you a wizard? But flying in the sky is dangerous.


    "... I''ll see you next time. Then I''m busy."


    "What, won''t you y for me?


    "Haha, I''m sorry. See you next time."


    Put down the child I was holding up and I left the spot early enough.


    I can hear the rumbling, bright voice of the castle town somewhere far away. Am I able to walk firmly on the ground now?


    Yeah, maybe we should just fly back into the sky like the kids told us to. ''Cause they said that was the usual thing.


    But I don''t feel good right now, I''m glued in front of me, I''m nauseous. I''m about to fall into difort like a fever crawling around my body.


    - You''re the one who dropped it.


    Second, I was called from behind. I don''t like that voice, but I hear it clearly, and I keep looking back.


    There was a girl there who looked familiar but didn''t recognize her at all. tinum hair, light green eyes, and a girl dressed like some well-growndy look at me with a thin smile on her face.


    ... Someone who seems to know and doesn''t. The back of my head sounded painful. ughter shakes my vision. I''m going to fall like this, but my body moves halfway in disregard of my will.


    "Oh, sorry...... eh"


    "... you don''t take it?


    "... what? No, because you don''t have anything."


    Yes, the girl had nothing in her hand. It''s not like he offered it to me.


    ... Are you making fun of me? You''re an angry kid. I don''t know why, it''s disgusting anyway... it would be easier if I just lost consciousness like this.


    "Well, if you don''t need it, fine."


    "... you... who?


    I wonder why. From my mouth, I asked zero such questions. Then the girlughed invincibly, deepening her thinughter.


    "- Anisphere"


    That''s what she called it.

 181 Episode 74: IM I.

    "- Anisphere"


    That''s what she called it.


    The moment I heard that name, something snapped in me.


    Don''t touch it./I have to touch it.


    Don''t remind me./I have to remind you.


    Conflicting emotions were likely to tear the body apart. You just have to look away at that pain and forget about it. I wish I hadn''t noticed. So, so.


    "Shut up......!


    If you noticed, she wasn''t in front of you anymore. The more relief fills the chest, the more discordant the pain continues to swell in the back of the mind.


    I ran out. We have to find that girl. Run around the castle town without worrying about people.


    "Princess! It''s dangerous!"


    "Princess, where are you going?


    "You don''t have to be so desperate."


    "Look, shouldn''t it be time to go home to the royal castle?


    "The important people will be waiting, won''t they?


    The people who go out with me try to stop me. Good will, kindness, worry about me.


    I even shook that voice off. No matter why, only the urge to just do it moves me.


    Princess, princess. Yes, since just now, all the time, nobody - calls me by my name.


    Why not? ''Cause I''m like... Oh, why, that name neveres out of my mouth.


    "- You''re here!


    No matter how much I ran around, the scenery kept changing. It''s a sight you should know, but I don''t know a ce like this.


    Every time I find one contradiction and another, my headache gets worse. The shock runs as if it''s being piled directly into the brain.


    I can''t go any further. I can''t go anywhere any further. Still, I look for her. Somehow, she had an instinct to be beside me.


    So I nced at the sky. Only the sky did not change in an attempt to distort the world. So I ran up, up, towards the closest ce to the sky.


    The Royal Castle is on its way. That''s where the people I saw call me off.


    "Are you going to do something again? Keep it on track."


    "You run down the hall again! Are you unconscious as a princess?! Come here!


    "Sister? I told you to rest again, didn''t I? Just go back to your room."


    "What are you doing, stupid? Look, I''lle back to your room with you."


    "Princess. Let''s go back to your room."


    "You can''t go, see"


    One, another, shake off a gentle voice. My heart hurts. I don''t want to see a face distorted by grief. I''m the bad one. So I have to stop my leg. My heart keeps bleeding from scratching. This guilt will kill me one day. I have a feeling about that.


    - Don''t go, please.


    And Yuffi grabbed my arm. My hand was about to run up the stairs.


    Don''t go, and weep. Reach out so you can squeeze. Tired of the warmth of his hand, his body and heart are caught in admiration.


    Oh, why, with all this pain in my mind, where am I going?


    If you can''t even remember where you want to get there, even if you stop, wouldn''t it be good...?


    "Whoever you are, either way, okay?"


    "Everything is eptable here."


    "So -"


    "- So, duh!!"


    "Shake off someone with Yufi''s face. Anger shook my emotions off. My heart was torn apart by grief. Only hate moves my feet forward. Fear just keeps flowing in tears and doesn''t stop me from legging.


    - I don''t know, who says! No one''s gonna say that! I don''t remember wanting you to say that!


    There''s no good in either. I don''t need any right or wrong answers because I won''t lose one. There''s no good reason for that to go through. I cannot ept, for example, that all the people of the world do not make mistakes, that mistakes are forgiven, that mistakes do not have to be corrected or that they want a world to go around.


    I... I made a mistake. Wrong, but I''m here now. There are a lot of mistakes, roundabouts, and grabbing things. No matter how much theyughed at me for not being able to do that, someone forgave me. There was someone who admitted it. There was someone tough at.


    "- So give it back...!


    I don''t know how my body feels anymore. Just go up, aim up and lift your legs.


    And the light plugs in. It''s - it''s empty. Only the sky made no difference when or anywhere. Even with all the different faces, only the sky has always been there.


    - Give me my name back. - Yeah!


    Half, I shouted with certainty. If you scream at the sky, it will arrive. That was the closest ce.


    Yeah, I''m not even a good princess. Because I started me the day I saw this sky.


    From that day on, I was like, "I can''t remember my name.


    "- I''m the Anisphere Win Palettia!!"


    I am the royal princess of Kiteretsu.


    A reincarnator who made himself a magically unusable heretic child and caught a glimpse of the scenery of the different worlds.


    Betrayed a lot, let it go, hurt a lot of things.


    Still, tomorrow is in this hand for the important people tough at.


    So I can''t give that name to anyone.


    I can''t forgive the sweetness of anyone.


    "- Even if it''s a fake?


    Soon, there was "I" there.


    I look down with cold eyes to criticize me, and I nce back at you.


    "It must have been painful all along. I don''t want to be sweet, because of your guilt consciousness, right? If I can''t remember anything. I wanted to be an ordinary princess, a princess loved by everyone. I wanted to live without anyone suffering. If you can''t admit it, if you can''t forgive me, that''s good. But they asked for it. If you''ve been asked, you need to be forgiven. If I don''t save someone to be forgiven, I can''t breathe unless I feel like I saved them. That''s because you''ve always been unusual. Is that allowed?


    "I can''t deny what I said.


    Because that was undoubtedly what I meant. I always thought I''d hold it like this, the pile itself punched into the very heart of my consciousness.


    You are whoever you are. I wanted that forgiveness more than anyone else... - Me.


    "- Still, because I was the one who got it now"


    Really, I got something great.


    Love me, there are people I can love. I could have sworn I wanted to be with you all the time. I have someone who would like to return the favor.


    The day I became me, I looked at the sky, saw fragments of the sights of my previous life, and admired magic. With magic, you might be able to get what was once out of your reach. I couldn''t help but be fascinated by those dreams.


    That''s how I went down the path I''ve been walking, and I''m not the only one.


    "Maybe Kick-Ass was a memory of a previous life. But it wasn''t chosen. I admired it myself and I chose it! I''m me! I''m not the one who was someone before I became an anisphere! This will, the choices I''ve made are all mine! So... you don''t need to forgive me for who I am! I''m not a fake! That''s all I can say, I got it!


    Open your eyes. The scenery changes. Not on the roof of the royal castle, but there had turned into the roof of the city government of the Magic City.


    The streets that spreads from it are the crystals of dreams I grew up in. The starting point of my wish. They named me, a testament that I lived in this world.


    So you can''t let them take it. ''Cause this is the goal until I''m me, and it''s the starting line for me to start with.


    I''m not dreaming alone anymore. It was done with the help of a lot of people. So I can''t deny myself. Because I can''t betray the dreams that everyone believed in.


    "If that forgiveness takes away my dreams - I don''t have to be forgiven for the rest of my life!!"


    - At that moment I fell to the ground under such severe pain that I could not stand.


    Sweet pain that melts me from the inside. But the sweetness past dissolves me from the inside out like a fierce poison. That''s the kind of difort that gets poured into a scorching magma and twists itself to make it look sweet.


    I get melted. I''m about to disappear. I''m dying. I''m not me anymore. And that''s why I remembered.


    (That''s right...! Me, Lna bit me......!


    Shortly before he lost consciousness, Uffi was pointed out that red seeped into the color of his eyes. I mean, am I trying to vampire you? This world happened because we''re about to be able to repaint our spirits in the process of vampirization?


    Unlike Al Kun, who took the Demon Stone from Raini and half-vampired it, it''s totally authentic, spiritual domination from vampires. If that''s the case, I''d be convinced if I thought the happy phantom I''d just seen was also a hand in melting the walls of my mind.


    "Gi, no... no...!


    It feels good to hurt. Suffering isforting. The feeling of being repainted is happiness. Turn yourself against violence against the spirit that is going to repaint suchmon sense.


    Do you want me to let you go or disappear? Let anyone take my spirit at will......!


    "- That''s good"


    Unexpectedly, erosion stopped. Moments, I heard screams. It was a scream of the world. Painful, painful, scary, stop, cries of a toddler screaming disorderly like that. Such a scream is chorused.


    At the heart of it is "I", who until earlier had done my kind of trick, and now floats in the universe with a dignified attitude.


    ... Oh, that''s the thing. "I already know who this guy is.


    "... did I make you go through a lot of trouble?


    When asked, "Someone who pictured meughed invincibly.


    "Interpreted, phantom. There is nothing truly here. Abyss of fine sleep dreams, a world where everything takes shape. This is just one form of wish in you, too."


    "... Still, I''m happy to exchange words"


    "I don''t need words or anything. I don''t need to... bless you if you say that''s a person and that''s your answer"


    "Thanks.... I''m ready now"


    "Well, let''s ask now. Everything is forgiven, happiness not to be hurt is forgiven here. Can you really throw that away?


    To that question, I rise up with strength in my body. Tighten your chest and attach one hand to grab your own heart.


    "- Still, I''ve never seen it." I want it tomorrow!


    The heat runs like a fire lit the chest. The fever runs through my whole body and boils my blood.


    Screaming like a toddler scratches away at a distance. Me and the one whose appearance was stripped away, while only that which pictured me was left behind.


    "- Then go," rare man. Keep flying towards an endless future ahead of me. "


    "Ha ha! Hahahaha! That person is mine now! You''re gonna be just like me! It''s fun, I''m happy, I''m happy!


    Lnaughs as she flips her skirt around. Like holding yourself tight.


    There looms the lightning arrow of Keravnos unleashed by Charne. The thunder arrow was not as powerful as it had ever been.


    "Ahhhhh!


    Charne keeps firing thunder arrows from Keravnos as he raises an unspoken scream. Thunder''s aura more clearly elephants the tail of the wolf ear than usual, causing thunder arrows to run as they devour the magic of Charne.


    Still, Lna doesn''t stop. But she can''t seem to be intact either, so she stopsughing and jumps off the spot.


    "mzelejee eh!!"


    What loomed from behind it was a girk that bled from his head but approached him with angry shapes. The de wrapped around the me, while concentrated, has increased heat, turning into a blue me instead of red.


    Furthermore, an aura of mes like horns floated on Gark''s forehead, which,bined with the angry phase, could be described as a ghost itself. A pale de wielded in anger shes Lna''s arm and burns it down instantly.


    "- I''m scared, you guys. But I''m not as scared as Annis!


    But it doesn''t reach Lna. The head of a serpent stretches out of his back, taking steps so that Lna makes a turn on the spot, and the head of a serpent that bes like a whip blows up Gark and Charne.


    Gark is pped by a tree, and the blown Charne is held by the knights who were ahead of him when he was flown. If you look, the knights are rushing over quickly beside the guard as well.


    "Siege formation! Don''t make an escape! Shoot!"


    In the meantime, Navre, who was takingmand of the knights, continues to expose Lna to magic from all directions with a siege built by those who can use magic.


    Navre, who had instantly switched to siege since he saw Chimera taken in by Lna, but bit Lna in the teeth, who wouldn''t show one of her painful faces even if she were exposed to countless magic.


    "Anisu! Anisu!


    "Dear Uphilia!


    On the other hand, Uphilia was screaming for Anisphere''s name as she went semi-frequent. Anispheres groaning like they were floating in heat return nothing.


    There Raini rushed, breathtaking to see the wounds on the Anisphere''s neck.


    "Raini! The anise... the anise! What can I do......! What should I do if a vampire bites me!?"


    "... ugh."


    "Raini?... say something, because I''ll do anything, anything! So give me anise!


    "�� I can''t,"


    Raini groans as she turns her face pale. Uphilia looks up at Raini like she says she doesn''t believe in that whine.


    "... impossible?


    "Erosion has already begun. Once it starts, there''s nothing you can do. If I was forced to pour this down, my mind and everything else would be smeared..."


    "Can''t you do something...?


    "... if Master Anis works hard for me. But vampirization is... unstoppable. At that time, what is happening to Master Anis is to me too..."


    Uphilia''s power is about to fall out on Raini''s disappearing words. Someone grabbed the shoulder of Ufiria, who was suddenly about to lose herself as it was.


    That''s Algardo walking with his shoulders supported by acrylics. Algardo grabs Ufiria''s shoulder and makes her point toward herself.


    "What are you scared of! Uphilia!"


    "Al......"


    "Do you have time to be jealous! As always, she''s my sister, whoes when shees and keeps bothering me! Come on, we''re going down! So I can get repainted here by a guy like that and umte...!


    "So, but Raini..."


    "Focus your magic on the engraving marks. Activate the dragon by tapping its magic! That''s the only way!


    To Algard''s cry, Uphilia opens her eyes and gazes at his face.


    "On engraved marks...?


    "Vampire erosion is formed with thepletion of the Demon Stone. Then restore the Dragon''s Demon Stone as a Demon Stone, not in the form of an Engraved Mark! To the dragon, not the vampire! That''s better...... still, it would be closer to my sister......!


    Algardo also knows exactly what that means. Because I know, the words were full of bitterness.


    Whether you vampire or dragonize, it means that Anisphere will no longer be a normal person. Originally, though there were signs of it, Ufiria''s upset that it had not been confirmed that it was ater event was significant.


    "Uphilia, do it!


    "... ugh."


    "You''re a spiritual contractor!" Magic as a Spirit "is more pure than anyone else in this room! Demons feed on spirits and produce demonic stones. Then you can restore the Dragon''s Demon Stone if you work!


    "Because I am the Spirit Contractor..."


    "- You''re the only one who can do it! I can only go out with such an idiot sister... about you, Uphilia!


    Algardo shouts to Uphilia as he grabs it to lift his chest.


    To that cry Uphilia squeezes her expression after just dropping her eyes open.


    "... thank you, Al. I''ll try."


    "Oh.... please sister"


    "Please stay away. I don''t know what it is."


    "Ok......"


    Acrylic and Raini support the flutter even as Algardo tries to stand there.


    Although Acrylic pointed his gaze at Ufiria only once, he didn''t say anything.


    "Dear Uphilia..."


    "... I''ll do something about it. If you need anythingter, please. Raini."


    "Hello, there is no such thing!... because you two have always helped someone! If we just help each other... heh heh heh!


    Ufiria nodded slightly loosening her mouth to Raini, who said with a grin like she had been forced to make.


    After Raini and Acrylic left while supporting Algard, Ufiria took a big, deep breath to calm herself down.


    Still, Anisphere groans like she''s been stuck with heat. You also look like you''re sweating down and suffering from nightmares.


    "... anise"


    Uphilia touches her cheeks to wipe her sweat and looks at her as she peeks into the anisphere. And close your eyes.


    I wonder what thoughts I should be able to include. I did talk about that when I might quit people one day. You''ll live with me all the time, but Uphilia didn''t know if that was right.


    I didn''te face to face with it because of my daily busy schedule. Not yet. He said it was more than that. And - I thought it would be all right if Anis were here, unfounded.


    "- Without you, I, I can''t do it anymore. Anis."


    So, because it''s good in any way. I want you to smile at yourself again.


    With that thought, Uphiliay her own lips on the anisphere. Use your magic to breathe in. Go to the engraved mark of the dragon where that magic is aimed.


    Now Uphilia offers her magic to Anisphere in prayer to make sure she doesn''t lose the vampire erosion that erodes the Anisphere.


    - Dunno. My heart beat hard.

 182 Episode 75: Rainbow On The Ethereal Dome Of Dawn (1)

    - Consciousnesses back with the sound of a heartbeat.


    Blood circling the body around the heart ensures the sensation of the body.


    If I perceived the sensation of my body, I noticed the warmth that was touching my lips.


    If I moved my hand and touched it, I slowly opened my eyes when I realized it was a loving person I was used to touching.


    Yufi''s face, ovepping her lips as she closed her eyes to pray and breathed into me, widens all over my sight.


    Uffi opens his eyes when he realizes I put my hand on Uffi. And when you look me in the eye, let go of your lips in momentum and grab my face.


    "Anisu!"


    "I was there, I wanted to, Ufi..."


    I wonder if Uffi was staring at my face, and I''m tearing at it crooked and distorted. Yufi''s crying face is too rare for me to look seriously.


    Yufi was trembling with her face buried in her neck, hugging me vigorously as she was impressed. Hands around its back and stroke it to calm it down.


    "Anis... Anis...!


    "I''m sorry, I worried you"


    More than that, speechless. Uffi just hugs me hard. I''d really like to hold you like this, but there was something I had to do.


    p Yuffi''s hand gently. I try to get away from Yuffi. For a moment, it was Ufi who tried to grab me as he didn''t like it, but he bit my teeth off and then let me go scared.


    "Thank you, Uffi. ''Cause it''s okay now."


    Pick up the celestial, I get up. At that time, I only smile for a moment when I feel something full of my whole body. Then I stroke my chest only once and then I nce forward.


    It copsed so that a corner of the knights that I was sieging at the same time as I turned my gaze. At the end of that copsed siege, Lna, standing at its center, was turning her gaze to me.


    The expression ends in a word of amazement. I can''t believe it, all I''m saying is, I''m shaking as I open my eyes and stare at me.


    "... why? Why won''t you ept me!?"


    ����


    "You would have been happy!? How could you deny it if no one ever denied it!? How could you!? How could you have destroyed that world!? How could you do such a terrible thing!?"


    "It sure was a happy dream. If so, I guess I would have been much happier than I am now, I thought. - But that''s all."


    I look straight at Lna''s shouting and just p the words.


    "Theplete world you speak of has nothing but a past."


    "... only the past...?


    "Because the past was hard. Because it hurts now. Because I''m afraid of the future. So created backwards from the misery of the past" the world of what if ". A lovely world where everyone can be happy by deciding that they never did anything inconvenient. But that''s only the past. Such a world is only worth it in delusion. epting that world means denying living."


    "No! I''m not denying living! Instead, they need it for everyone to live! No pain, no sorrow, no misfortune in this world!


    "It''s not up to you to decide that. If it''s a temporary dream, but if you want to push it to reality, you''re my" enemy "clearly.


    I fluttered underfoot as Lna curled at my words. After shaking his neck left and right several times, he stared at me with a face whose expression fell out.


    "... so sad. Very, very sad. My chest hurts, because it hurts...! Until you understand! Melt in me!!"


    And how many times has it been, the head of a snake that appeared as it swelled up from Lna''s body presses me not to swallow it whole.


    "Anisu!"


    Roughing up my voice as Ufi guides me. I leave the Celestial untouched. If you shake it to pay lightly - the head of the snake that approached me was severed in two. The shock of both of those breaks plundered Lna''s arm and pulled her off a thousand times.


    "... is...?


    Look at me as Lna regenerates her arms. Those eyes are filled with the colour of confusion.


    Meanwhile, I got spooked, too. I see, it''s something so different......


    "No way... no way...! That''s your true power!?"


    "Right. Oh, really... it makes me feel nostalgic. I was on the side of this force then, too. It might be ironic that this power should be mine entirely."


    The magic that fills my whole body is no longer my original magic. Because myplete eptance of the engraved imprint of the dragon has reced the magic of the dragon with the formation of the demonic stone of the dragon in my heart.


    I am frightened by the omnipotence I feel when the magic of the dragon fills my body. I can''t believe how ridiculous it was to be able to handle the magic of a dragon that used to be handled through an engraved mark "without any restrictions at all".


    "The fictional Dragon Devil''s Heart (Dragon Heart)" "The true Dragon Devil''s Heart (Dragon Heart)"... It''s not fictional, it''s really a horse.


    Simply good that the output went up, but still not all good. First of all, I''m not used to it yet, so I can''t control it in detail. If I identally put too much effort into it, I''m going to break it to the extra.


    (And... it''s not just pure dragon power, this)


    Looks like they''re taking in the effects of vampire erosion as well as dragons. I don''t feel any blood-sucking impulses or the way my eyes have changed into demonic eyes. The traits of the vampires I have taken in are "properties that tame me with the power I have ingested from the outside.


    Originally, the magic of a dragon never fits me intact with a magic that fits the flesh of a dragon. By taking in the traits of a vampire, I became a body that could best handle the magic of a dragon as a person.


    Originally, my body was in the process of degeneration to adapt so that the magic of the dragon could handle it. I suppose this is the result of the mixing of influences from the vampires where these signs appeared.


    It is believed that the part of the nature that transforms into food by incorporating the vampire factor where it was originally necessary to degenerate over more time and making it tame to its own body by eating it together with the nature of the dragon has degenerated and remains.


    "And then... this"


    The by-product is physical change. I have been able to reproduce the parts of the dragon pseudo in the aura for a long time, but the nature of the vampire is mixed here so that I can change my flesh to the parts of the dragon.


    It''s not like we can grow scales on boulders, but it looks like even people''s arms can have different contents or something. This may be a little close to the nature that is also found in Lna.


    I mean, the changes that have happened to me are ces like 20% vampires with 80% dragons, and now I might call them human-shaped dragons.


    "... a ce called Shizuku Drac."


    A word came to mind about vampires in a previous life. I''m sure it meant dragon kids, I guess one of the models that became a vampire motif was involved.


    It wasn''t a fateful coincidence to turn to disaster and exchange it for blessings, but it was so fateful that it seemed ironic in a way.


    "... Well, you know what I mean, don''t you?


    I look to Lna as I squeal my bones with force on my fingers. Lna, who got my gaze, stepped aside.


    "Your regenerative powers are different digits. Take the magic, and then erode it enough to disassemble in time. You deserve the surprise. - But now that I''m above your regenerative power, I can brush it to my power."


    "- Huh!"


    "Stop the resistance and surrender. The world you want destroys too much."


    "... destroy the world, is that bad?!?"


    Lna yelled back in a sad voice at my surrender rmendation.


    "You don''t deny everything about me either. I guess that''s because you admit it!? That''s why you deliver the word to me!? You''re telling me to give up because you can''t deny it!? Because it just destroys the world today, just for that reason!


    ����


    "Isn''t the world sweet! Even spiritual contractors with immense power in their contractors, of the Spirit who pictures the world, can''t save people! It''s not universal! So if someone has to save the world, don''t you think so?!? What are you saying is a sin in trying to go for it!?"


    "It''s a sin. It is a sin that can only be broken, no matter what the cause. And even if you can''t change everything in the world, even if you can''t save everything, the Spirit is the Spirit. The Contractor has saved many people. That''s not a lie."


    "Can you say that even if you know that it was the ancestors of the Subhumans, of the Kingdom of Cambus, who were driven by the power of their Spirit!?"


    Lna spreads her arms and screams as she looks at me with tearful eyes.


    "When the Kingdom of Palletia was founded, it was the ancestors of the present subpeoples who were driven to the other side of that mountain range! All they could do was sign with a great demon to live and incorporate that blood! They were closed because they had such a history!


    "Heh, it''s my first ear. I had such a history with the Subhumans.... so?


    "... that''s why...!


    I tell Lna, who loses her words like she''s out of sentence, to teach her pale.


    "The people I should protect are the people of the Kingdom of Palletia. Of the kingdom of Cambus, not descendants of the subpeoples. If those people say we hate them, we''ll face it. If you want me to forgive you, let''s have a dialogue. But if you leave it to resentment to say you want to destroy us, we resist, too. Because that''s the role I have to y."


    "Is that what you say when you only save your country while you have enough power to save the world?!?"


    "I''m notcent that I can save the world, it''s in my hands. All I can do is show tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow...?


    "A mixed past may be able to hold hands together, even if it cannot be erased. Even if we can''t figure it out right now, we might be able to create a future where we can walk together one day. I don''t know anything. Tomorrow. That''s why I can dream of happier days than yesterday and today. Believe in that possibility and sow hope for it."


    I, after I said that - reached out to Lna.


    Never within reach. Lna exhaled her trembling breath as she stared nkly at my hand.


    "Lna. I will not deny your thoughts, wishes or prayers. What is painful is painful, I want there to be no more sorrow. That''s the same for me. If it''s a temporary dream, I can take your hand if I can swear it''s for walking out tomorrow. - That''s why I want you to change. Believe me, there''s a better tomorrow, not beating down the reality that''s in this world right now."


    Taking my word for it, Lna... exhaled like she''d given up. And I slowly shook my head left and right.


    "- Too bad. I wanted to know from the bottom of my heart."


    "... me too, too, I''m sorry"


    With that word as ast resort, a chimera springs out of Lna''s back. Lna falls backwards, trying to get confused by that gushing chimera.


    "I will not give up! Until you destroy this unsaved world and fulfill your ideal home!


    "Then I will crush that ideal (selfish) ce here and now!


    Swing through the celestial for the chimeraing towards me to stop my leg. The amputated chimera is finely chopped a thousand times, and it also tries to split and diffuse into fragmented individuals.


    In the meantime, Lna grows smaller and smaller farther away. That it''s lizard tail shing until bright!


    "- Dear Anis! Leave this ce to us. Ow!


    "Gah!


    Gakun leaped out of my back, blocking the wound with a bandage, seeping blood into that bandage. The me momentum of mzele only increases, incinerating the split chimera as one and again as one.


    "It would be a pain in the ass if they let him get away here and scattered the chimera!? Regrettably, I can''t help him...! If you want to keep Anise''s back, you can!


    "Gah..."


    "You''re worried, can I leave the chimera here or not? That''s not shallow either. We''re injured, and it''s an attack using demon stones that makes it effective, so maybe it''s unfavourable to be unfavourable...!


    "Still, we are nobles, knights and adventurers of this country!


    It was Charne who shouted to take over Gakun''s words. Though the power of the lightning arrows released from Keravnos is diminishing, Charne nevertheless keeps his bow healthy.


    "It''s not just about being protected by you. If you want to leave us here, give us a chance to honor you! Please protect our pride! Her Royal Highness King Anisphere!


    "Navr......"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, all you have to do is stop your legs until Gark is finished! Don''t block Charne''s rays! Whatever magic you can use, hold back, what you can''t use, be your eyes, and get your position! Keep working closely together! The enemy has already taken care of it and begun to retreat! You just have to get through here! Until then, let him carry it!


    Navre screams to inspire the knights and adventurers around him. A knight who can use magic turns to attack, and many knights and adventurers who cannot use magic be eyes and shields.


    The only reason why we can work together that doesn''t seem like a rally is because we''re all up against one goal. It was a sight I couldn''t help but think so.


    "What are you doing"


    "... al-kun"


    And Al, with an elephant spear in his blood, lines up next to me. And stay put, step forward and turn your back.


    "Is that how you''re gonnae and help me? It''s just a boulder. It would have been a good study if you hadn''t approximated your favorites."


    ����


    "I thought you knew you had a hand you couldn''t grab, you idiot with no ability to learn. Then just focus on what you can do with one of your idiots'' memories. It''s not for you to see things from a wider perspective. Just face forward and move in the direction you want."


    "Al, it''s terrible..."


    - You''ve always been more cruel for not relying on me.


    Al-Kun got half-hearted and just turned to me in the face and squealed like that.


    That word seeped my vision. Exhales like a cramped throat. I bite my lips off and swallow the words that almost came out aggressively.


    "Sister, is there anything I can do?


    ... Don''t cry. I''ll cryter.


    Exhale. If I can''t tell you here, I can''t name you sister with my chest up anymore.


    "- Protect everyone. I''ll stop her."


    "- Oh,e on. I''ll take this ce."


    I''m not allowed to be told so far to stop my leg.


    Get out ahead of Al and go ahead. Heading down to Lna.


    Wings open from the back of Wang Tianyi. I still flew in the woods at night, drawing residual light.

 183 Episode 76: Rainbow On The Ethereal Dome Of Dawn (2)

    "- Lna!"


    Scratch the trees and fly through the woods to follow Lna''s back. I''m faster at speed, Lna smells of dark blood, and her signs are unique.


    Most importantly, the signs of other animals were faint as if they were afraid of her, and it was easy to follow Lna.


    Sometimes they perceive the signs I''ve been catching up with and point me at the chimera, but I''m not even stopping to say it rity.


    Until just now I decided to stop Lna, although I might have been trying to deal with that if I was going to splurge the chimera. So by analogy, I''m not stopping for Chimera to go to the Al Kuns again.


    And on a small high mountain in the woods. So Lna stopped her leg. That could also be said to be the boundary separating the forest on the side of the Kingdom of Palletia from the forest on the side of the Kingdom of Cambus.


    Try to cross that line and we''ll look at each other dressed up. Lna was just zipping her gaze at me.... When I first saw it, I was excited she looked like a monster that was hard to understand.


    But now Lna was just trapped in the quiet air. So much so that if I meditated my eyes on the alien wings of its back, I would likely nod even if I were told to be the Virgin.


    "... I wonder why"


    Pompous and Lna leak their voices. Those crimson eyes stare at me like they''re cut.


    "Why did youe after me? I don''t think you''re the one who came after me when people you care so much about might get hurt."


    "... you don''t know me enough to say that you look like me."


    "Perhaps so.... So I guess we''re another creature. So simr, yet so close, our distances are irresistibly separated"


    To Lna''s words. Once, I closed my eyes and put my hand on my chest.


    We''re another creature, but we''re so alike, even our voices can''t tell each other to reach.


    "... I just said that Lna wasn''t like me, it''s really a hit"


    As I opened my eyes and faced Lna directly in front of me, I reaffirmed the words I had just denied.


    "But that''s why we''re different. It wasn''t in Lna, it was in me. Maybe that''s just it. Because it''s another creature, it doesn''t matter why... I grew up in a different environment."


    "Environment��"


    "Being yourself isn''t always the right thing to do. Sometimes you have to do things that aren''t you. I know that, and I didn''t have to do that to Lna"


    "... you don''t understand. What the hell do you think you can do with a life that''s not who you are? Are you really satisfied with the results you''ve achieved?


    "In the phase of seeking that answer, Lna, I feel sorry for you. That''s your limit. Because you are alone, you can only find the right answer to being who you are. That''s why you have no future."


    Only the past, as I affirmed, Lna can only create an ideal home by sublimating the suffering that is now there. Although that is one form of happiness, if we ept that happiness as the only one, we can no longer go anywhere.


    So to Lna, who thinks she can only save the world with the ideals she believes in, the world can''t find a future even if she can. That means it''splete. It''s a world where people end up being people.


    Lna can be that receptacle. It also has all that power and vessels. But that''s why I give a thought to the way it is.


    "... as royalty of the Kingdom of Palettia, I do not think I can help but be hated by you. If you follow through on that idea, you will reach the Kingdom of Palletia. I must ept your thoughts as a royal bearer of my country."


    "... hate, maybe not"


    Pompous, Lna threw up like a vain squeal.


    "No, I don''t have hatred or anything in the first ce. What I have is anger. Why are we so iplete? You deny my ideals, even though you will all be saved if you beplete. While I admit that''s right, I still say I can''t. Conflict, oh, it''s a total contradiction. Where the hell do I get to?"


    "... don''t you have to get there?


    "You don''t have to get there...?


    "The only end of the journey you can decide for yourself is your share. Maybe he thinks it has to end because he decides on someone else''s journey. But if you''re alone, you can decide how far you want to go. For example, people''s journeys don''t end when my journey is over. Until the day when man perishes."


    "Until you perish, do you think people perish? Now that you''ve done something beautiful, who are you?


    "Doesn''t perish. I won''t let it destroy me. I don''t believe in the glow of people."


    That''s why I was able toe after Lna. Not just to shelter, but to walk with you. I do what I can, what everyone can do. That''s how the world goes around. I''m sure there will be more encounters, more separations. Joy, sorrow, only increases for that matter.


    There must be a future beyond that. I believe I am. That''s why I won''t end the world here. I won''t let it close.


    ''Cause this world, even in the sky, just reached out. Even the sea is an untouched realm in a world full of demons. The universe is another dream. But I know. People can put their hands on the realm.


    The possibilities of this world are yet to be determined at the end of the journey. Now even with the small possibilities, I believe it should not stop attracting us like a shining star if we look up.


    "If the only thing in the sky is the moon... isn''t the night sky so lonely? Lna."


    "... no, the stars are in my arms, even if I end up in the moon-only night sky"


    To my begging words, Lna put her hand on her chest with a resolute expression.


    There was a crazy obsession there. But I feel it has turned into something more sharp than madness. It also beats madness - the light of will.


    "We wish people happiness, and we are so far apart from being able to empathize. It''s just something different that I admired, maybe that''s all the difference. But it''s keeping us apart by the time we''re hopeless"


    "Lna......"


    "I can''t admit an endless journey. Maybe you believe in people''s possibilities. But I know how weak people are. Not everyone can stand that prayer. Maybe the world I want is closed, as you say. Compared to you, I finally decided on the form of my wish."


    "... what is your wish?


    To my inquiry, Lna grinned. With the grin of the Virgin, who included kindness like the Mother of Mercy, she uttered a wish that she could notprehend with me by the time she was cruel.


    "I''ll put the world to sleep. Let us not grieve any more, that it may be death to those who live now, as you say, but let us invite everything to the shaking cage of the fine sleep of happiness so that we may not be hurt by the world that continues to move forward."


    "... really?


    "Can you give up the sky?


    "... I can''t."


    "Yes, I can''t"


    Our shapes are simr as they sound so much alike, but the ce across from us is the opposite.


    "... for example, if people get tired of walking, can''t we walk together if it''s such a temporary dream that only then gives us a break?


    "You are a possibility, so I guess you can say that. And I''m impossible, so I guess I can only give it back to you like this. - I''m not going to forgive the suffering of this world."


    "You can''tpromise."


    "I''m not amodating. That''s what life and death are for, isn''t it?


    I''m the living one, and Lna''s the dead one. Sheughed and distinguished our rtionship.


    If you live, something could change tomorrow. That''s a possibility left.


    If you die, you won''t have to be afraid tomorrow. Such an absolute wait for me.


    "I think I''ve killed a lot of people."


    "... Lna?


    "I found out because you were there. You''re happy, and I''m happy. There''s nothing I can do about that. We should let people choose. That''s why what I did is a lonely wagamama, as you say."


    "Then -!"


    "- No, I still don''t think it''s a mistake. If you continue to live and suffer, let it end. Fortunately, I will give you eternity. Even if that is a dream of unprecedented decadence, let me try to fulfill my eternal painless sleep instead of depriving myself of the possibility. That is my redemption for the lodgings that follow from my ancestors, who could only provide answers by pursuing eternity".


    "That redemption will not end! You will always be uneptable just because there will continue to be more sins and corpses taking away the possibilities!


    "Yeah, that''s right. So it''s nice to be forever. If someone is happily fine-sleeping just because I sin and keep making amends - I''m good with that"


    "... this, I don''t know!!"


    If you''ve decided to be that ready, my words won''t go through anymore. There was a chance that we could walk together, even if it was only about as likely as a grain of sand.


    Lna buried the possibility of it of her own free will. She''s like a grave guard. Fill the world with grave markers and it won''t end until you see death. Unable to admit raw, she increases her corpses and sins forever.


    It''s absurd that the end of a vampire who wanted eternal life wants death for eternity. That wish, you can throw it away. Even though there are ways to make amends, I wish the world could never end.


    If you can''t get that wish anymore - we can only face each other by being hostile.


    "You told me to surrender."


    "... you can''t beat me. It''s not just the regenerative power of vampires."


    "- Did you think vampires were the only advantage of being monsters?


    As Lna waves her finger like a conductor, the residual light of light draws its tail from her finger.


    And that light draws more and more light into the magic formation. I opened my eyes when I saw that magic formation spun to turn into a light sphere.


    "No way, that''s - heh!


    "" Spirit manifestation, you were brilliant. The boulder is the ultimate in the righteous path to be reached by the wizard. We vampires have been corrupted by that measure. That is what expands the power of the demonic stones that feed the Spirit and elevates ourselves to the natural enemies of the Spirit. But it was pointless for you not to rely on the Spirit. Then let''s go back to the right path. Even if that path is a path that is not a King''s Road! You showed me the way too! "Demon Stone" and "Magic" merge!


    The light sphere cracks and distorted aliens emerge from inside. A multi-headed giant serpent whose serpent is formed in a dark moya, illuminated by the moonlight but swallowing even its light.


    Only the head as a snake maintains a solid contour, its eyes shaking like vampire eyes suspiciously red light like mes.


    "Shall I take it from the Spirit Expression and call it the Demonic Expression? Now, let me give you a name. You are my servant, the great serpent who devours the world, whose name is Jormungand. - Swallow the hope of this world!

 184 Episode 77: Rainbow On The Ethereal Dome Of Dawn (3)

    Lna''s manifested multi-headed giant snake - Yorumungand. The neck turns its fangs towards me. Expand the Celestial and sh one of your heads off. Even though it cracks to overflow the Moya of darkness, it''s back to normal.


    "You are strong. My defeat will not waver if I fight directly from the front. But if you do, I''ll even cut your power off."


    One fang of Yormungand''s head plunders my skin. I jumped back in momentum to a sense of vanity that pulled me out of it. Looks like they pulled the magic out of the scratch.


    "Dark Attributes......!


    "Correct. The Spirit of the Original ins, who presides over stagnation and sleep. I guess it makes sense, therefore, that I am best suited for this attribute. Come on... decay, run out, fall asleep -!"


    Countless snake headse to me. You can''t hit me, you can''t get caught, you can''t even make me, oh no! I feel like I''ve had games like this in myst life!


    It''s just that even I''m not left to be hit. Breathe heavily, and I can put my strength into my belly. Magic blows out to cover me, enveloping me like a membrane.


    "Beat the head of the imminent serpent with its membrane wrapped around it." The serpent flies to pieces like mist. I don''t feel like I''ve been stripped of magic from it.


    "Done...! Father, I made it! Mana de, Mana Shields armored version!


    To say armor, in more detail, it''s different. This is a stretch of innumerable little Mana Shields to stick to the skin of the whole body, the image is a scale that covers the whole body.


    It doesn''t inhibit movement because it unfolds as fine as a scale. Magic that would be difficult to reproduce and control with normal magic. Something I should call my own original magic. If you''re going to name it, "Mana Skyle" or something.


    Well, if you trace it back to the original, it''s a dragon trait! Because the dragon I defeated was such an incredible creature that it would spin magic all over his body and boost his defense! That''s why I recreated it, too.


    "This will not remove the magic!


    "But that scale seems to consume a lot of magic."


    Pale Lna analyzes my Mana Skyle and realizes the weakness. Lna''s right, this Mana Skyle is so fuel-efficient.


    I have a feeling that my magic production of demonic stones has increased and increased before, but I would do my best if I still continued to deploy Mana Skyle.


    Besides, if it hits the attack, the scales will peel off as much as they hit, so its regeneration will also require magic. At the end of the day, even if you can prevent it, it doesn''t change that you''re jilli poor.


    "But I can do the goris now!


    "Come on!"


    Unleash Celestial''s magic de toward Lna, who was behind him to be protected by Yorumungand, and skip the sh.


    Lna dodged herself in an aggressive manner, but the tip of her arm blows away like it was plundered. Avoidance is away, Lna!


    "You were an absolute man. So I was t out even when I was attacked. So, how long can my attacks be prevented?


    "Your protection or my regeneration? Do you mean the battle that ends?... Phew."


    "... what''s wrong?"


    "I''ve never been serious with my head in a magical battle so far."


    ... Oh, really. Stop it, why are youughing and saying that?


    I''m sure Lna was full of talent. So everyone praised Lna. When Lna loses sight of others and just has to save them, the background sees through which she assumes that''s the only way.


    Lna has always been alone. I will always be alone. She didn''t choose to be with anyone. Pick up that potential bud and face me now.


    She will always be alone because she was "too good" for her magical talent. Exactly the opposite habit, "I was not blessed with my magical talent." What?


    A heretical habit that is the opposite of each other, but unlike Ufi, who was blessed with magical talent, it is others who are close and far away from me. That was Lna from me.


    "You can let go of my hand, can''t you? I forgive it."


    "... don''t joke about it. You can use magic in front of me, it''s obvious and I''ve never bothered you. How dare you think you can keep your face shut?


    "... no. You must be strong because you didn''t hold it like I did. Even if it''s a possibility like a shard, we can believe it."


    "Possibilities are not shards. It''s a seed to grow tomorrow. So you can''t sleep like a seed, can you?


    "That doesn''t necessarily blossom of joy"


    "I''ll bloom, no matter how many times the seeds die. Until the day thest seed runs out."


    "It''s a waste of time."


    "There''s nothing useless about it - no!


    Countless Yormungand heads looming in my assault. sh it, hit it, kick it, try to push it hard and break it and pack the distance with Lna.


    Trying to swallow my wrapped light, the darkness of Lna. Take that one step, one more step and go steadily packing the distance. To intercept me, Lna also creates Mana de in her hand.


    But that Mana de was not a light, but a pitch-ck color that swallowed the light. ept the de of darkness with a celestial that makes the sense of distance seem crazy.


    "To say there is no waste, to grief, to anger, to hatred! Can you say that emotion makes sense!


    "Huh...!


    "I want to destroy, I want to look down, I want to rule! Because it''s missing, because it''s not enough! Envy, jealousy, hate each other! Hurt each other! You''re in that pain! What are you saying it''s worth!


    To be clear, I''m not afraid of Lna''s wielding sword of darkness. If you hit it, it''s a threat, but if she''s swinging, if she''s an amateur and she does it head-on, I can win.


    It''s Yormungand''s head surrounding me as I swirl around Lna that''s interrupting it. No matter how undrilled, a simple number of violence is troublesome.


    "Our ancestors feared many things and made us pass on numerous knowledge. Just to clear my mind! He told me to take forever! Something that doesn''t decay, doesn''t pass, right andplete! Only then will the truth sh! We ''re-- when we''re saved!


    "That salvation is to end people!?"


    "Otherwise, people will be saved."


    "- There is!


    Forcefully I smash Lna''s siege. Scales are shredded and fatigue strikes me like I''ve been marathoning all my life. Still, I swing through Celestial to cut off Lna''s assumptions, her paranoia, that despair.


    A shing blow enters Lna from shoulder to side. The instant gap that puts that blow in, bursts the magic de for the moment the de devours deeper into Lna''s body.


    An explosion would not be strange if it were a normal demon. The blow remained to determine Lna''s abdomen. But it must have been the biggest blow that damaged Lna the most tonight.


    "Or... ugh!


    "Sure! Not yet! Not yet! Maybe not!


    I am beaten to death by Lna to say that it is a waste of time to redeploy the magic de. My fist pierces Lna''s cheek on the way she was regenerating her abdomen and her body blows up.


    "And all the salvation you can hope for! Happiness! The future! Maybe not now! But I don''t know tomorrow! That''s how people can move on! That''s how you inherit it, repeat, step by step! - That''s what I want from people forever!


    "- That''s, forever...?


    "I''m going to connect this moment of the moment that I think now to the next! Next, the next time you change shape again and again, don''t crush it! Happy future! Ask for it! That thought! I''ll let it be forever!


    Celestial''s magic de unfolds as my emotions can y. Full force from the start, roughness that can only be described as just a chunk of magic at the earliest, even when ites to des. But that was enough.


    Theye towards me as Yorumungand concentrates on one as he tries to protect Lna, the darkness that swallows me. Towards that darkness, I release the light.


    The light burst as it broke through the interior of Yormungand. I confront Lna, looking down at Yormungand scattered as it fogged.


    "... Lna. I think it''s nicer to perpetuate what you keep thinking so you don''t end up, instead of shaping an endless eternity."


    Even after the regeneration, Lna was leaning down. Yormungand, that must have been a trump card against me for her. I can still afford it the second time I put it out. I can weaken Lna before then.


    ... if she will surrender, such thoughts breathe back a long time. And Lna slowly raised her face. What floated there was still a grin like the Virgin.


    "... nice, I''m sure that''s"


    "Lna, surrender! Freedom may not be given so much! You may not be forgiven! Still!"


    "- Yeah, it''s nice. It perpetuates this moment of thought. You still give me the answer when it''s eternal."


    Not responding to my voice, Lnabined her hands in front of her own chest as she prayed and wished.


    "Look, Anis. The eternity I want. I''ll put everything to work for it. I''m not going to see the end of it."


    "Lna......!


    "If it was an endless eternity, I didn''t have to see the end. Then nothing is horrible anymore. - Joe! Great ancestors! This life, this soul, has now understood the truth! Embrace eternity here! To swallow everything and sink into a sleep of peace and happiness! To repeat forever that I keep thinking of that moment! That''s our regression!!"


    "Lnah!!"


    The moment I tried to get close to Lna, the pressure that held me back from approaching bounced me off. When I corrected my posture in the air, I saw Lna''s body unravel.


    With a satisfying grin, Lna prays with her eyes closed. The body unraveled from the toe turns into a faint and concentrated darkness.


    That is very simr to, but different from, the earlier Yormungand. - Instead of knitting out the magic that gave you the magic stone, you alter the existence of "self" into "magic". Throw away the vessels, throw away the pieces, and try to reach the "magic" that wants eternity.


    "Don''t y witch mountain games! I will not admit such magic, such eternity!


    ����


    "What''s the difference between a spiritual covenant and a spiritual covenant!? Finally, tell the spiritual covenant to return to the world and what the hell! What difference does it make?!!"


    "- I can dream. Dreams that make people happy.... Oh, you''re right. Maybe I should have just dreamed of this..."


    Lna has already melted her arms into the darkness and only her upper body remains. Still, Lna''s grin is unwavering. The open eyes stare at me with mercy and gratitude.


    "- Still, I''m happy now. I got the answer. Make dreams real, make impossible. Bless the people. Swallow everything in my eternity. Let me be the rocking cage for happiness. To eat the world too and sink everything into the end of your dreams."


    "Lna!"


    "Well, good day to you. It''s the end of eternity with you, and if we meet again, then..."


    Words did not take shape to the end, and Lna disappeared so that she could unravel into darkness.


    At that moment, darkness takes a clear outline to represent itself. That is very simr to, but different from, J?rmungand. Certainly the body is a snake. But its face is like...


    "- Dragon..."


    Beautiful corners, gentle red eyes. And a white hyena in the wind pokes at the fact that the presence of Lna has changed.


    Dark dragons shaped to revive memories of previous life. Its back wings widened wide, producing a voice with a pleasant clear voice in his ear.

 185 Episode 78: Rainbow On The Ethereal Dome Of Dawn (4)

    �D�D�D�D�D�D


    The voice was so clear that it resonated with the world as if it were the tone of an instrument.


    The dragon that Lna has turned is raising her voice as she sings to heaven. I was blinded by the sight that could even be described as mysterious, but I regain my mind and take my stand.


    Although it is certainly beautiful, that is something that should not be in this world. Not if you''re in love, so I tried to move on to the attack... my body was pulled somehow.


    "That? duh, duh!?"


    The power with which the body is pulled is strong, and the body approaches the dragon. It''s like gravity. The dragon just sits on the spot and keeps sounding his voice.


    When I''m stuck in the universe, I start blurring like the woods have been pulled. It was the birds who showed themselves first. Flying birds in unison gather to dragons as if they were attracted.


    And the body of the bird sank and disappeared into the body of the plump dragon.


    "Nah...!?"


    I kick ass that the bird has been taken in, from the animals living in the woods to the demons, all of which float in the universe and stick to the body of the dragon, taking in more and more.


    Ryu - Lna keeps singing. A pleasant tone, a voice that disappears like a shrivel of war. He spreads his wings so as to speak gently and spread his hands.


    Those taken in by Lna drown in Lna one after another infort. Seeing that, I ran a zoo chill on my spine.


    "I''m really willing to swallow the world......!


    I fly to distance myself from Lna, take enough distance, and then wrap my magic de around Celestial. I took a breath and skipped the ughter of my full magic de.


    However, as I approached Lna, I lost momentum and misted Lna''s body.


    "... you''re kidding"


    If you want to get close and touch it, you''ll be taken in. Even if you get far enough, if you attack, you will be inhibited. Lna just gently floats in the universe and keeps sounding her voice.


    Is that voice also hypnotic, being sucked into Lna so that one animal and demon after another is guided? Each time it seems that the range of attraction of gravity is widening. It''s like a ck hole.


    "What do we do...? What, wahoo!?"


    Flying as he weighed in time, a demon shed drawn to Lna from behind. Fortunately, I was never attacked because the demons were unconscious due to Lna''s voice, but I lost my posture.


    "First......!


    I lose my posture, my flight bes unstable, and I get caught by gravity. A light appeared at the edge of my sight as I managed to magic my way out of gravity again.


    "- Anisu!"


    "- Yufi!?"


    That was Ufi wrapped around Wang Tianyi. Uffi was about to be pulled by gravity. Take my hand and fly away from the spot. I was able to regain my flight posture by having Yufi pull my hand back, and I had to face Yufi in the air, where I couldn''t pull any gravity.


    Yuffi looked at my face and then loosened his anxiety-filled expression to relief before holding me tight. I stroke my back to calm down Uffi like that before asking.


    "Ufi, why are you here..."


    "I''m worried about you... more than that, Anis, what the hell are you...? Is Lna...?


    Let go of the arms that were holding me and fly slowly swirling around Lna holding hands with each other.


    I will exin to Uffi the end of Lna and how Lna made the dragon. Meanwhile, Uffi stared at my side all the time holding my hand.


    "So Lna said she dedicated herself and turned into that dragon...?


    "... yeah. The mechanism itself is the same as a spiritual covenant. But that''s no more selfless, it''s just magic to serve a purpose, it''s a demon."


    "... Yes"


    Yufi''s gaze is directed towards Lna. I couldn''t tell what the emotions in the back of those eyes were.


    "... If it''s a spiritual manifestation of Uffi, maybe not"


    "Yes. Mypatibility with Lna is deadly awful. Perhaps whatever destructive power you gain from my spiritual manifestation will end pointlessly."


    "... So you don''t have the means to defeat Lna?


    Such an idiot. No, I thought it was thin, but that''s no good. At any rate, Lna must be stopped. Otherwise the world could really end.


    So we have to find a way to make Lna disappear here and now. But I can only think of about the spiritual covenant of Uffi as the means by which I can manage to have that great presence.


    Even my full ughter has been sucked in, so honestly I have no prospect. Some means, he said, roaring, as Yuffi held my hand.


    "... one thing, you may have hands"


    "True!?"


    "Just until I''m sessful or not..."


    "What''s the means?


    "-Annis is going to do the spiritual manifestation."


    "... Yes?


    Yufi, what are you talking about all of a sudden? I do spiritual manifestations...?


    "Mm, I can''t! It''s impossible for me to have a spiritual contract, and it''s not like I can use magic to manifest spirits!


    "Yes, I can''t do it by normal means. But there''s a precedent called Lna."


    "... demonic manifestation? To me? So, but I can''t use magic, and they say I''m a rare person whose spirits aren''t mixed with my soul? I can''t believe this willful magic is happening...


    "Even if there is no will of the Spirit, there is another will that resides in your demonic stone, right?


    I closed my lips when Yufi told me to look straight at me.


    The presence of my demon stone, the demon stone created in my heart, is clearly felt. Will there.... That may be true, though.


    "... tell me to manifest the dragon...?


    "Yes, knit it it in the form of magic and hit Lna"


    "That''s theoretically possible, even if you suddenly tell me to do something like...!


    "So you''re leaving Lna like this?


    "It''s...! I can''t, but...!


    Me hesitating to talk too absurdly. Uffi squeezes my hand so hard, he packs the distance so he can peek into his face.


    - Believe me.


    "......"


    "Always Anis believed me. That''s why I was able toe here until today. So, too, Anis... trust me in you."


    "... Ufi"


    "You want to stop, don''t you? You really wanted to save me, didn''t you? You''re the one who can''t abandon someone who''s hurt..."


    "... why is Yuffi crying?"


    Uffi stares at me with a grain of pompous tears. Yufi cried all the time today and identally said it that way.


    Uffi reached out the other hand and put his hand on my cheek. Theye as they fold their cheeks together.


    "Isn''t it because you''re not crying? I told you that, didn''t I? I would cry if I were in front of you. When I want to cry, when you can''t..."


    "... Ufi"


    "Cry with me. I cry with you, too. Because I want to put my heart through it with you as many times as I can. So... trust me. I will support you in what you want to aplish."


    Uffi''s words make me hot in the back of my eyes, and I only nibble one tear. Lean yourself together so that you rub your cheeks against each other, then let go of your cheeks.


    Breathe deeply and face Uffi again. Yufi took my gaze by wiping her own tears with her fingers.


    "... support me, Uffi. I want the power to stop her."


    "Yes, I am with you the whole time. This heart will never leave you."


    Re-shold the connected hand. The two of us facing back is Lna, who keeps singing to the world.


    The number of animals and demons floating one after the other increases and is drawn to Lna as if drawing a vortex. The influence of gravity also seems to be on the range we are in, and we are about to be pulled as if we were going to be drawn.


    "Ufi...... what can I do?


    "... it could be an earache story for Anis"


    "Come on,e on."


    "... pray. Believe from the bottom of your heart and feel its presence"


    "... oh sure, that hurts my ears and my chest is going to tighten"


    That''s a relentless choice of words for my ancient wounds. It hurts like an ancient wound that once wanted magic and could never be fulfilled by praying only in prayer.


    But it''s not the Spirit that believes this time. who dwell within themselves. Then I can believe it. I''ve always been helped by that power, and I''m here now.


    Hold hands with Ufi and squeeze the celestial into the other hand. Be sure to put the celestial up in front of your chest and take a prayer stance.


    (... pray... pray...)


    What do I pray for in myself? Pray. What do you want? What should I pray for...?


    The more I try to pray, the more uncertain my contours be in me. I don''t even feel the signs are perfect.


    ... No, I guess not, this. I don''t even feel like praying or being present.


    (Praying doesn''t suit my sexuality in the first ce...! Pray, what''s gotten better! As much as I pray, I think you should do it yourself...! First of all, if you say you still have the will, let me talk to you. I found out that even Demon Stone is alive, he...! I''m letting people dragonize on their own, and no, it''s helping! Thanks so much! Soe on -)


    The only thing that blows to my mind is biting off words that juste to mind anymore, not prayer.


    (- Please, would you just let me force myself a little longer?


    Out of the way. My heartbeat jumped. At the same time, the pain ran like a twisted heart.


    It''s like saying you''re not. Besides, I felt ridiculed with my nose for some reason. Blood totally went up in my head because of that imagination.


    If this one''s out lousy, give me a licked attitude......! If that''s your intention, you can count on it -!!


    "Shut up, give me strength! Stupid dragon. - Huh!!"


    Yufi shook herself frightened by my cry, but at that moment the heat lit my heart. Hot, hot, but not the kind of heat that burns. Warm, powerful, the sound of a heartbeat echoing from the back of the core makes my eyes open.


    Moments, my magic is slowly lost. Suck it off, what a momentum. The squeezing momentum stirred my soul. The back of my eyes stained bright red, and if this was the ground, I was going to get on my knees.


    "Huh, Anis......!


    Feel my magic depleted all at once and Uffi holds hands hard. Then, now it flows through my hand to devour magic from Uffi.


    You tasted the same pain as me, Yuffi''s face distorts into pain. Still, Yufi held my hand strong.


    Our magic mixes in me. Two lines are knitted into one line so as to draw a spiral.


    The momentum of the spiral does not stop, and my magic and the magic of Uffi dissolve beyond discernment. My heart bounces again. It''s as if through your heart, you''re about to appeal to me.


    "Uffi, get me an arcane shell!


    "Huh?"


    "Fine!


    I put up a celestial, Yuffi put up an arcane shellte.


    I''ve seen sights like this before. Yes, that''s like thest time we gave our blessings when we first flew in front of the people wrapped around Wang Tianyi.


    What mixes with each other''s magic concentrates on the tip of the sword through Celestial and Arcane Shell. What floats there is a colorless, colorless, transparent light, something that dazzles everywhere.


    - The light stretched out to pierce heaven. It splits into two forks and draws a spiral. Its helix splits again, creating a circle to bite each other''s tails.


    Countless circles are drawn, the light of which turns into a sphere of light. The light stretched from the celestial and arcane shells is interrupted, the light sphere shrinks and eventually imagines one form.


    "-... Dragon"


    Pompous, Uffi squealed zero.


    Light closest to describing it as white. The sight of the suning down only tells us its contour. But it doesn''t hurt my eyes. It''s just hard to recognize, and there was definitely a dragon there.


    The dragon just floats in the sky, staring at the dragon that changed Lna. Lna turns her voice to sing unchanged to the dragon that illuminates the darkness.


    Never mingle. Quiet dragon and dragon stare continues everywhere. In that I dere thest wording entrusted to me.


    I don''t know exactly what this means, either. But I only understood that this nature could be established because I have no Spirit.


    "-" Return to the light "


    To my word, the dragon showed movement.


    A dragon that slowly packs the distance to Lna. Lna still sings unwillingly. But the gravity had disappeared at some point.


    Lna''s power is going to be rendered powerless. It is a light to be attributed to nothing, to a state of "zero" that is much older than the original.


    The Spirit does not intervene in my soul. So I cannot make a spiritual covenant. This world is not going to tell me anything.


    That at the same time it can be independent without the presence of the Spirit. The attribute of the Dragon''s Demon Stone stained with my "Attribute" is - "None."


    No attributes, in the sense. I don''t want anything. It doesn''t stain anyone. There is no affirmation or denial of anything. - My demonic stone derives one nature because it is so "nil".


    - My demon stone can adapt the power it captures to me and take it in. Turn it around, it is made powerless by magic taking in the magic to exchange form.


    If magic is colored water, let''s even diminish the color of that water and turn it into colorless and transparent.


    Neutralization, disabling, disabling, overwriting to none. I''m the one who has that nature if I keep going up. Something that will not be demonstrated if I do not want it, and that takes its essence from the inside once I want it, and attributes it to nothing.


    �D�D�D�D�D�D


    Lna still sings. But no matter how hard you focus, only the magical effects continue to be nullified.


    It''s ironic, but that doesn''t stop Lna from singing. I can''t stop it. Because that''s how she became magic.


    I return to nothing the result of that magic. In a way, maybe even cruel. I''m just going to give back the magic that Lna put her life on.


    ����


    I''m sorry, swallow the words I almost said and bite my lips off. Yufi, who felt my tremor, holds my hand strongly.


    What I''m supposed to say is no apology. I''m going to step on one wish. So there''s only one word to say.


    - I''ll never forget you.


    I am prepared to bear the sin.


    "But that''s all the paranoia, lodging, and grief you''ve inherited. You have no future. [M] I won''t let anyone inherit it it. Here I finish. So I slept fine all the time in my eternal dreams. - Goodbye, who could have been my friend."


    After another word of mine, the dragon leaned back to breathe.


    And the roar unleashed neutralizes and breaks down the magic that Lna knitted with her life, the dragon that glows as she contemtes the world.


    Lna''s figure slowly disappears to melt. And after that appearance disappeared as if it were a phantom... the sky was white and the sun began to rise.


    At the same time, the dragon unraveled like it was an illusion, and the magic of me and Uffi, who were mixed together, diffused and bounced. That rainbows in the sky, which is white but starts to float blue.


    "... anise"


    ����


    "... cry, it''s okay"


    In response to Yuffi''s words, I zeroed my tears as I leaned over, trying to keep my shoulders with Yuffi. Once decimated, the tears don''t stop, they pass on their cheeks and fall.


    The rainbow says it is a bridge linking heaven and earth. Then I hope that this rainbow upon the sky will lead Lna to heaven. I couldn''t help but think so.

 186 Episode 79: And Morning Visits

    "... uh, I guess it''ll take a little longer before I can fly tight..."


    "Right."


    In the woods, where the morning sun began to rise, the effects of the battle with Lna made mepletely quiet. So me and Uffi were sitting back in the fallen tree resting their bodies.


    It was a long night on the boulder. Me and Yuffi werepletely out of magic when we had a chimera opponent and a substandard opponent named Lna. This is how I pinch my holidays because I don''t have the magic to allow me to fly back.


    I know we''ll all be worried if we don''t get home soon. But I don''t have enough magic to rush home. I think you should rest well in the spirit of turning if you hurry at times like this.


    "Anis, can I ask you something?


    "What?"


    "�� it''s about the dragon that Annis made manifest"


    Yufi''s face was serious. I saw the look on that face too and corrected my posture. It would be dressed like sitting shoulder to shoulder with each other, but a little half-hearted and facing each other.


    "What the hell is that..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know exactly what that is either, but I guess I should just say that''s like my magical attribute"


    "... is that it?


    "That one. It''s only an analogy, so it''s not right to say attributes, either. After all, I can''t seem to use magic from the spinal cord of my soul. So it''s a substitute for someone other than me who can''t use their magic."


    "Again... Was it"


    Seeing the magic that returned Lna''s magic to nothing, Yuffi may have felt a sense of crisis. In fact, I can''t help but say that that is a magical natural enemy simr to Lna.


    You''d think if I could use that thing freely, I''d have an overwhelming advantage over the wizard, wouldn''t you? It''s just not that convenient a substitute, are you?


    "If I go through the Spirit Stone, my aptitude to disable my magic will disappear, and my user-friendliness sucks in the first ce."


    "Really?


    "That''s what the nature of my magic looks like. Instead of being stained with nothing, you can symbiosis wherever you mix it. I can''t dye the magic itself, but is it okay to mix it with the magic of other attributes..."


    "But then what the hell is that dragon...?


    "Because that can''t be established without the magic of Uffi. With my own magic, I can''t use that."


    "Inconclusive?


    Yufi gives me a surprise look. I kept exining as I nodded at Uffi like that.


    "Having only the same amount of magic as my magic, I can''t manifest it in my own magic because I need to override that magic as my magic and rece it with properties. Is this what I''m supposed to say? If any magic other than mine were a grain of sand, my grain of magic would be finer. So it''s not right to solidify it as a form, and it can''t be established unless you use the mould with the magic of others to make it subordinate."


    Give me an example, as you need to override the magic that has ten powers, it is the magic of my properties that you will need. And I''m going to need ten magic powers for my magic to take shape. My magic only adds ten other magic powers, not more.


    In other words, it requires twice as much magic, including mine, to deactivate ten magic powers. It''s just such an inefficient extreme. I have no use for it if I don''t get into a situation like this one where I have to disable the magic itself, like Lna.


    "... that''s inconvenient"


    "Although I may see some way to make use of it if I study it closely...... I don''t know if I''m going to be that enthusiastic. That''s not the power I want."


    Magic to dispel magic. I don''t think I want anything else like that. Normally, it doesn''t affect my use of magic props, and my willingness to study my properties, apply them to magic props, doesn''t boil.


    "This one''s really special. Lna had to be destroyed. And Lna couldn''t be defeated by a normal wizard. And it just so happens that I fit in well. I can''t imagine this miraculous situation happening again and again."


    "... as a queen, I''d like to be prepared."


    "... uh, let Tilty study it. Tilty would be happy to look into it."


    "There is also health care for anise, should we consider a visit"


    ... where we talked that far, the conversation was inadvertently interrupted. It''s not like I had anything to think about. However, because the conversation had just been separated, something like that had arisen between them.


    So I saw Yuffi''s face again. Yufi''s eyes are a little red if you look closely. It was all night, and this time it made Yufi cry a lot.


    When I thought about it, my hand was stretching naturally, and I nced at Yuffi''s eyes with my finger. Uffi didn''t move when I touched him, he didn''t resist just narrowing his eyes.


    "... my eyes, they''re red"


    "Because I cried a lot"


    "I''m sorry, I made you worry."


    "No...... this time I also had a cold liver in the boulder. Because I never dreamed I''d have someone who couldn''t make magic work."


    "That''s unpredictable on boulders. But as Yuffi said, we need to be prepared to deal with whatever happens."


    "... so Annis, too, please help me find out what my characteristics are, right? I know it doesn''t bother you."


    "... Yes, sir"


    Oh, no, I can only see a future where absolutely Tilty will be softened.


    "... Is Anis the one who''s okay?


    "What?


    "A demonic stone has been made and has it had any effect?


    "Hmm............"


    Impact of a demonic stone. I''m not saying there isn''t...


    That''s what I thought, my stomach gushed, and I rang loud. Then Yufi looks at me with her eyes round.


    "... I''m so hungry"


    "Are you hungry?


    "For once, I know you''re degenerating to suit my body, but still, I''m not as fuel-efficient as a fool. Looks like he also took in some of the vampire properties to make up for it, but I don''t think he can efficiently replenish it by sucking blood because it doesn''t mean he has a blood sucking urge. So I guess I need to eat well and sleep well. I may have figured out a little bit how a demon with a demon stone feels about stampede..."


    With that said, Yufiughed out couscous after Kyoton. He''s pulling out his shoulders to say he''s horny and stroking his chest down.


    "... that would have been nice. When you get back, eat and sleep a lot."


    "Right. I need to ask Al... Oh, yeah. Yufi, may the taste of my magic have changed? That''s what worried me."


    When I asked him that, Uffi reached out to me. Touch my cheeks and mouth each other to touch each other.


    Keep it up. Twice, three times, kiss Yuffi like he pecks my lips. Then I let myself go, Yufi licking my own lips with a pepper and tongue.


    "... right. I don''t think you''ve changed that much."


    "That would be nice... I don''t want it in Ufi anymore, what would I do if they told me"


    "That can''t be... but I''m d Anis stayed anise because I don''t like that either"


    That''s what I say and smile at, Uffi.... One thought arises out of me to look at such a Uffi and boil down to the mundane.


    Reach out to Yuffi''s shoulder and turn around as she packs a distance from herself. Yufi leans her neck strangely at me for packing the distance.


    "Anis?"


    "... one thing, I thought. I don''t think it''s efficient for both of us to wait for the magic to heal."


    "... Yes?


    "And then I''m so hungry."


    "... no, you know, anise?


    You noticed my evil emotions, Yufi tries to pull herself back. I grab Uffi by transferring the hand I was turning on my shoulder before that to my hips.


    Keep your hands on Yuffi''s jaw and mouth. Ovey your own lips and touch Yuffi''s lips with your tongue. Mouth Yuffi as he securely catches him trying to escape, trembling in surprise, sucking him off to take away Yuffi''s magic.


    At first Yufi resisted scratching algae, but the resistance loosened by leaking a faint voice within several sucks.


    Confirming that and then releasing her lips, she saw the look on Yuffi''s face, which was bright red as her cheeks were upbeat.


    "What...!


    "This is the feeling that magic is delicious... yeah, I love Yuffi''s magic too, right?


    "Well, I''m d to hear that... no, so, you know, where, touch it...! Anisu!?"


    "I''m hungry, and if you get the magic from Uffi, I can hold it and fly, right?


    "Well, that''s, well, maybe...! Ma, wait! Think of the ce......!


    I''m sorry, I don''t think I can stand it a bit. I mumbled deeply, blocking Yufi''s words.


    "... stunning... versus...! I won''t forgive you...... Shh!


    "I say so umte...? There he is, I''m sorry. Don''t do that."


    Then a littleter, I was flying across the sky holding Yufi back. Yufi, who held him up in a princess''s arms, bites me in the neck as she turns her hand around my neck toin of dissatisfaction from time to time.


    From then on I sucked up Yuffi''s magic so forcefully that I could unterally fill my belly and fly through the sky. Yufi is in a bad mood now that she sees it.


    I''m still sucking up magic when I think I gently chewed up the sweetness. I just want you to be patient with me until I get back to Al Kun''s ce on the boulder...


    "Well, I always made Yuffi like you, so this means your son, right?


    "... no"


    "Why?"


    "... that''s why"


    "No, I''m not a kid."


    "No."


    Yufi is cute with her lips pointed and her cheeks blushing.


    But will Uffi be angry too if I don''t keep it asionally? I can still recover from eating and sleeping, but because eating for Yuffi is my magic, if I suck up Yuffi''s magic because it''s delicious, Yuffi dries up.


    No, no? Then just give me every magic I''ve eaten and Yufi won''t be mad either...?


    "... what are you thinking about?"


    "Said."


    "... remember"


    I didn''t think I''d be angry this far. Yes, I''m sorry.


    I guess this will have to work for Uffi when things settle...? Yeah, I can only see a future where work can pile up when it''s really over, and it''s a streak of hard work to live with.


    Still, we live. Because there''s a ce I want to go, a ce I want to reach, a ce I want to go home.


    And over time, the familiar scenery has spread. Al Kun''s mansion seemed to have been spared the damage, and outside of it we could see the knights handling the wounds.


    Some of them also look like Gakkuns. And Raini, who was looking up at the sky or finding us first, is waving big.


    Next to it was Al and that wolf-eared girl. Raini realizes that everyone''s gaze gathers on us, too. And the chorus of joy echoes through the woods lit by the morning sun.


    I see Uffi. Uffi who was obstinate, but seeing the sight is an early return to the usual clear state of Uffi. After deepening my grin, I raised my voice as I flew towards everyone.


    "- Guys,e on!

 187 Episode 80: "Anisphere" (1)

    "Sister Wang, sign here for confirmation."


    "Hey, wait a minute. I still have confirmation of my earlier documents��"


    "Dear Anisphere, I''m done checking the magic props for the ceremony. Sign through your eyes, please."


    "So..."


    "Excuse me, Sister Wang. There was a case that needed to be confirmed..."


    "Ahhh! I can''t finish everything. - Uh-huh!


    Urban government in the magic city of Anisphere. In that office I was being chased by an impending executive officer.


    Why are you so busy? It is officiallypleted by the City of Magic, so the ceremony will take ce. To prepare for that.


    Why am I being chased so busy? That and this is all because of the copse of that hate canvas kingdom.


    It is right that two months have already psed since the fall of the Kingdom of Cambus or, precisely, since it was found that the Kingdom of Cambus had copsed.


    The unusual stampede, which is no exaggeration when ites to man-made disasters, converged with the fall of Lna, its cause. However, it was then that the problem was handled.


    It''s easy to say that the Kingdom of Cambus was actually copsing, but if you open up its contents, the heads of the Kingdom of Palletia, the various directors, starting with the royalty, were to hold their heads.


    From the truth of the kingdom of Kambas, the presence of vampires and subhuman beings, Lna''s perverse and lingering negative effects. Opacity of the situation in the copsed Kingdom of Cambus. What am I supposed to do now, this? That was the most impressive thing my father said in the face.


    Even though they say it copsed, I''m not sure what kind of country the Cambus kingdom was originally, so I don''t know what to start with. Even if I say it copsed, are there survivors? What should we do with them if they were there?


    Of course, the argument was disputed. However, none of it was quite adopted as a proposal, and I, the party, could not return to the City of Magic, so I was chased at the end of the day.


    Some opinions say you can''t put your hands on it anymore, or you can just leave it until something goes wrong, and the opinions fly everyday that the buds should be crushed, no matter how hard they are, it doesn''t get to a decision.


    The survival of vampires, which is also troublesome if those who are burning in revenge and ambition for the Kingdom of Palletia survive. There were some opinions that it was better to do that investigation, but then how are you going to do it, many people shut their mouths if they say so.


    Although the concerns are great, the means by which they can be transferred to implementation do note to mind. When did you move a situation where someone could throw a spoon - oh, my God, it was Al.


    Al-Kun has proposed in letters that he investigate the effects of the copse of the Kambas kingdom, and seek the survival of vampires and subhuman beings to take on his own protection, negotiation, or captivity.


    I also went out with the idea of pushing Al Kun to take full responsibility because I can''t think of any more means, but I had a problem with Al Kun''s position on the boulder. The title of Abandoned Prince is heavy on boulders.


    However, in this one case, Al-Kun made a significant contribution to reducing the damage to Stampede. Yufi''s emphasis on al-Kun''s work also resulted in an amnesty being granted for al-Kun''s sins.


    If that''s the case, let''s help Al so he can move the way he wants, so he canpletely remove Al from the royal family and be independent. Then, with the help of the border, he made adjustments to go to investigate the territory of the former Kingdom of Cambus.


    Originally, after moving to the border, Al-Kun was actively engaged in activities to develop the border. Some of them also included building a rtionship with Borderline Uncle, and I hear Borderline Uncle Happily served as the back shield for Al Kun.


    Borderline uncle was an extremely mediocre person, neither poisoned nor medicated. I don''t want a remarkable activity or anything, but I''m not poisoned enough to be a viin. He had a business-like rtionship with Al if he would go ahead and take on the problem because he was bothering his mind to develop the border.


    But there is the reward of the fall of the kingdom of Cambus and its truth. Uncle Borderline also peeled off his white eyes when he had too much on his hands for this. Though I had a son, I was hoping to return the title to my entire family because I was too much in my own hands.


    I wish I had said that, to the extent that I was only said to be a nobleman when it came to Borderline Uncle, the Borderline Uncle family, including my family, were fortunate to have had no resistance to descending from the nobility.


    Then why don''t you insert the title returned by Uncle Borderline as Al''s new title? and al-kun was to be brilliant and reborn as a new borderline uncle.


    Al-kun''s name was renamed Algard Greenhaze, and Al-kun was officially renamed Greenhaze Borderhon after it was officially announced that Al-kun would also be Borderhon.


    Even so, Al Kun, who goes on his own to investigate the Kingdom of Cambus, is only a lord by name, and he decided to adopt the policy of leaving the operation of the actual territory to his men.


    I managed to row that far and finally exhaled. It was thepletion ceremony of the City of Magic that was waiting for me to think so.


    Though he was as ready as he could be while I was gone, this ceremony was my lead role. I mean, only the work I had to do was piling up. Turn to the first pile of paperwork shown. It''s new to my memory that Tilty and Prisci captured me for trying to turn right. I will never forgive you.


    "Too much gibberish... fingers on... tired eyes... headache..."


    "Oh, we''re almost there..."


    "... Charne, why don''t you sign in my ce?


    "He said no! Look, good luck!


    "Ahhh, good, that''s good... it works on my shoulder...!


    Charne gives me an electrical massage while rubbing my shoulder. The first time I asked him for it, he didn''t pull it off, but Charne himself looked the strangest because he was popr with everyone in the desk work group.


    Such a charne, but what an immediate medal to be given by Uffi. Because he worked at this stampede to protect the queen''s life and bring matters to a resolution.


    Of course Charne cries loudly. A festival in Viscount Persimon territory, Charne''s home. They also moistened the Viscount Territory with a bounty offered with the medal.


    Such a recent concern for her, she said, is that a matchmaking fishing book is sent to her. This is beside me, so I''m helping you sort it out here. They got along with Raini because of that.


    "Her Royal Highness Sister Wang, it''s about the protection during the ceremony..."


    "Uh, you still have that one...?


    "Don''t make a pitiful noise"


    Navre was to be awarded a medal just like Charne. It was definitely Navre who tookmand of the scene, although he had spoken of it inparison to Gark and Charne. I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that Navre''s past stigma was also fully returned on the asion of this activism.


    And Navre seems to be rmending a match because he''s a good age, too. Although the person is not motivated to ride, it is his duty to leave the child as a nobleman. asionally, he/she returns home because he/she thinks so.


    "Well, well, Master Anis. Good luck. I''m busy that day too..."


    "You can take it easy on Gakun, right?"


    "You don''t have to make such an awkward voice..."


    And Gakun, who was awarded a medal as well. Gakun is the best of the three people awarded the medal, and he or she is chased by the correspondence that follows.


    You''ve aplished enough to be awarded a medal, so now you''re getting a request from a rtive that you shoulde back and inherit the house and also inherit the Parent Knights?


    On top of that, a girl pushes me toe from a rtive to be his daughter-inw, a matchmaking fishing book begins to arrive, and at the end of the day, the triple bitterness ofing from a noble nobleman to an adoption clinic. The person was fleeing with a gestured face.


    Well, some of the houses where I checked on my adopted son were not so much gaggy as mzele was the one for them, so I decided to set up a little moxibustion in the house where I thought of something obnoxious.


    Simr clinics hade to Charne, so Gakun and Charne are often protected in sets these days.


    "... Well, I''ve managed to follow the path to ending it. That''s it for you today."


    "Prisci..."


    Prisci hasn''t changed her face, but without her at the earliest, the magic bureau won''t be formed. Mostly me.


    She''s not noticeable, but she still does enough work for me. I think it''s time we had trust. In the meantime, I would like to give her some form of fulfillment of the visit to the Aylene Empire that she wanted.


    "And if you don''t get up on time, you''ll have trouble over there."


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry."


    "I don''t mind. Please proceed to Count Cyan''s residence."


    I followed the city office as Prisci urged me. Now I didn''t sleep in my own room in the city government and was interrupting Count Cyan''s residence.


    The reason...


    "Wee back, Master Anis"


    "Wee back"


    "I''m home, Raini, Ilia"


    When I entered Count Cyan''s mansion, Raini was the first to wee me. Raini seemed very rxed in her personal clothes, not her samurai clothes.


    Next to it is Ilia in private clothes as well. Why are these two in Count Cyan''s residence? There''s a reason for that.


    "What about Uffi?


    "I''m on vacation in my room."


    "Thanks, I''m on my way over there!


    "See you at the dinner table"


    Yes, because now Uffi is staying at Count Cyan''s residence.


    It was only recently that we talked about the fatigue umted during the stampede and about letting Uffi rest, who had no rest in his previous affairs.


    Originally, my father and mother also feared that Uffi was overworked, so the moment Uffi himself said he only wanted to take a few days off because of the Stampede thing, for some reason it was a long scheduled vacation and he came back and Uffi was circling his eyes.


    I''m sorry at first, it was Uffi trying to shorten the period, but even if he fell here, he had to pull back, too, until he told me that it would be a burden on us the other way around.


    And it was the city of magic that Yufi hoped as a resting ce. Therefore, a white feather arrow was erected as a ce to stay, which is the Count Sian''s residence. It can be a story that Raini and Ilia have also been attached to Yufi''s vacation.


    Yufi, I''ming in.


    When Yuffi knocked on the door of the room addressed to him, he received a reply from inside. I make sure of that and then I grin as I feel my tiredness disappear a little.


    "Wee home, Anis. Good luck today."


    "I''m home, Uffi!


    I tried to jump and hug Yufi, who weed me in a rxed ruffled outfit.

 188 Episode 81: "Anisphere" (2)

    "I can spend more time with Yufi around the corner, but I can''t do it because I''m so tired."


    "That''s what Anis does, so I can''t help it.... You''re starting to eat really well now?


    "Because I''m hungry."


    The treat I''m eating is one that Mrs. Arianna made me with Raini and Ilia. They have a confectionery ss because of Raini and Ilia, and a wide variety of confectioneryes out every day. By the way, I was a muffin today.


    As far as appetite is concerned, this is how Yufi gives me the extra treat. It''s a pleasure for me to be tired of government and craving sugar. Ever since the demon stone was really made, the fuel consumption has been poor, and there has been an increase in picking something during the administration.


    Navre scolded me when I was on duty chewing dried meat on boulders. That''s good, about dry meat. Royalty says that''s not something to eat while on duty either, but I''m gonna miss my mouth...


    "On the contrary, Raini turned me to kill when I said that I was going to lose weight..."


    "... That''s scary, isn''t it"


    "Yeah......"


    I''m not the type of person who eats yuffi and has meat, and I haven''t been a fool to consume calories since the demon stone was made. I don''t even think Raini is fat, but he gets meat where it''s hard to understand! Was annoyed by the tears.


    "Ilia says Raini has meat everywhere he leaves..."


    "... I see?


    Ilia enjoys all kinds of vors, but she doesn''t eat that much in herself, and alcohol is rarely an appetite. So I don''t think I care about my shape. Rather, I''m more concerned about Raini''s shape until he''s baking allechole care.


    Or is it really just because there''s meat on it? Oh, my God, I think about that.


    "... but a little unexpected"


    "What is it?


    Yufi''s making a big deal out of it.


    "What does that mean"


    Yufi gives me a surprise look over a cup of tea. I stare at Yufi''s face as I poke my cheek wand.


    "Because His Majesty the Queen thinks it''s okay to be so rxed?


    "... I don''t deny it"


    Yufi smiles bitterly at my words. But the look tightened quickly, too.


    "I just thought it was time for me to think about the future, too."


    "Isn''t that usual?


    "I don''t deny that either... but what I''m thinking is about my cauldron"


    "When you say the cauldron, you mean the next king candidate?


    "Yes, it has been established that the blood of the present royal family will cease even more than the demonic stones have been made."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me..."


    I also have more dragon demon stones than I have done, and if I were to conceive a child, it is possible that the dragon demon stones would be inherited from the child.


    That is difficult to say whether it will be weed as royalty of the Kingdom of Palletia. I had to exin it properly to my father and mother too, so I reported it, but they reacted like they said neither of us had the strength to get angry.


    "My mother said I was the one who sent them out..."


    "How could our own child have had a head like this... Work hard for him properly. I can''t really get my head up on my stepmother."


    "That''s true..."


    I can only truly thank my father and mother for taking on surrogacy while Uffi was away.


    "So you''re telling me to take the cauldron?


    "Yep. It''s just a little further�� As far as I''m concerned, I''m wondering if we could abolish the royal family."


    "What, that means abolishing the Crown!?"


    "I thought I''d look around the current Duke''s house, and around the leading Marquis, and decide on a representative, and develop a parliamentary system."


    "... when ites to demolishing the royal family in boulders, it''s going to be rough."


    "Yeah, so in the future I feel I need to work toward that, too, for Congress. That''s part of the long vacation I took. In the future, so that Parliament can run the country without the King. I''m going to figure out how much work I can do while I''m away."


    Whatever, well. Was Yufi thinking about that? It''s hard to make it happen, but it''s also my fault, I suppose. I''m a little sorry.


    Do you want to abolish the royal government and make it parliamentary nheless? It will be a great turning point in history for the Kingdom of Palletia to lose the symbols that have followed from the founding king, who has so far given the protection of the Spirit.


    "I was wondering if Emperor Lukeheim could help me with this move."


    "Will the Aylene Empire also be involved?


    "Yep. However, that''s looking at the situation in the Aylene Empire, isn''t it? I''m not going to be sitting on the throne for too long, because I don''t know if all this is going to work."


    "Because the more Uffi reigns on the throne, the more likely the Spiritual Faith is to breathe back."


    "I have trouble being wanted by me, but if anyone wants to rece me, I don''t know. It will be important to be prepared for anything. There''s one thing like Lna, so that''s not the all-purpose prep..."


    "Yeah......"


    If I prepare for the future, I won''t be ready forever. So we need to build it up as much as we can.


    But I don''t think it''s going to be the same for Uffi to pull his hand and lead the Kingdom of Palletia forever. So one day, the time wille when I will have to give the batons to the next.


    "I hope you do your best to Anis for my well-rounded exit. If we can expect to improve the educational standards and position of the civilian poption, there will also be new winds in the Kingdom of Palletia"


    "Well... maybe that''s my goal for the world of my past life"


    In my previous life, when I say it, it really reminds me of the fantasy world that Lna showed me.


    Knowledge brought in from the world of previous life, a world where everyone knows and epts who they are as reincarnators.


    I''m sure that''s who I am and the path Lna has followed.


    Lna inherited the wisdom of her vampire ancestors without exception, and it was epted. The pioneering wisdom of the vampire that Lna inherited is a memory to me as a reincarnator.


    I sometimes think so. As the princess of the kingdom of Cambus, Lna was epted as the heir to the wisdom of the opening of the vampire. I was wondering how many people saw Lna like that as an individual.


    The purpose of the vampire''s founding is only to elucidate the magical truth and obtain eternity. Lna was aiming for that too. But if you look only at its purpose, where does Lnae from with what she calls redemption?


    Close the possibilities of the world. But Lna was trying to erase the unfortunate and inviting emotions that began to grieve. I''d like to think that''s her own wish. But she was lonely. epted to be lonely, he gave himself for the good of the world.


    If no one held Lna back and the result was the end of Lna''s path. That makes me wonder what a lonely thing it is. Now there''s no way to trace Lna''s true intentions or the truth.


    "Anis."


    When I was thinking about Lna, I didn''t realize if she was out of consciousness or if she was close to Yufi. Yufi held my head to hold me tight.


    Yuffi''s hand stroking his back was gentle, and as it was, I slipped away to be sweet with Yuffi.


    "Is that Lna?


    "... you know what I mean?


    "When I think of Lna, you always look the same."


    "... yeah"


    "Was it someone else who might have been me?"


    My thoughts about Lna wereplicated, and that''s why I didn''t know how I actually perceived them myself at first. But it was because Yufi listened to me so courageously that I gained a deeper understanding of Lna.


    It is only if I gain a better understanding that I will think about what if. I was wondering if there was some kind of kickass and a future where I could walk with Lna. Even if, for example, there could have been no such thing.


    "... you''ll be jealous"


    "Ufi."


    Yuffi leaned over to my ear and chewed my earlobes hard. The sensation of a current running on my spine runs around and causes me to turn myself around.


    When Yufi let go of her face, I knew perfectly well that she had a disgruntled look on her face. Yuffi is with me for theplexity of my thoughts about Lna, and she doesn''t mind me remembering Lna very much.


    He didn''t win purely in Uffi''s specialty, he hurt me, he doesn''t really like that I might have been the other myself.


    I''m just saying I don''t hate you. Yuffi said he didn''t like it or dislike it, he just didn''t like it.


    "I know how Annis feels about Lna. I''m also convinced. �� but no."


    "So. Yuffi''s."


    "Because I don''t like it."


    Lately, Uffi has be childish and obstinate. After Kick-Ass defeated Lna, he took the magic from Ufi to get back to everyone.


    Now that I remember it, it was really hard after that. Anyway, because Uffi was in a bad mood and scattered the air that he said I wouldn''t even allow him to leave.


    My inability to return to the City of Magic was also due to the aftermath of the Kingdom of Cambus, but also because Yuffi became a chunk of grump when I left. I was upset even when I was there.


    "Anis is mine, isn''t he? I''ll give it to Annis, too, so don''t make any mistakes."


    And then when it came to something unusual, Yufi got very colorful. Of course, I''ve worked as a lover before, right? But from my point of view, the feeling of eating was strong for Yuffi, and I think he made me, that, cute consciousness, stronger.


    But since I took Uffi''s magic the other way around, Uffi has changed a little bit. I was so grumpy at first. Do you think trying to take any magic will intimidate me?


    For Uffi, magic is literally a lifeline, so I think if you try to take it, you''ll be pissed off and deserve it. But even I remember the taste of Yuffi''s magic, so I don''t like being kept. And Yuffi is adorable because she can''t afford to have her magic taken.


    That''s how Yufi got used to it while I was doing a little bit, and little by little she stopped getting mad at me for taking the magic. You''re basically the one who takes the magic away from me, but you get it like a reward when you feel like it.


    Well, I don''t know. The feeling of eating has diminished and you''re enjoying your business with me? So reallytely, I can''t help but find this lover cute. Though I stuck around too much to really piss me off more.


    "... Ufi, I''m hungry"


    "No, sir."


    "... no?


    "Have a good dinner"


    "You''re gonna eat Uffi, too, right?


    "�� I''m eating what I need"


    "Just what you need, right? What about my share?


    "None."


    "Uh, Yufi, I''m hungry."


    "If you can''t, you can''t! I''ll punish you!


    Turn your hand around Uffi''s hips so he can twitch and face Uffi''s chest. Then Yufi''s elbow was dropped on my head. Disruption hurts...... no mercy......!


    Still, I wandered over to Yuffi and indulged in its softness.

 189 Episode 82: "Anisphere" (3)

    As a matter of course, many guests are scheduled for the celebration of thepletion of the City of Magic. The ceremony was expected to be crowded with people, both aristocrats and civilians, as a little festival would be held together.


    For this reason, the Knights who stayed with thepletion of the city will also be officially part of the Magic City and will be in charge of security. The Adventurer''s Guild is also collecting manpower by issuing security requests just as it did during the Magic Birthday Festival.


    Taking advantage of the reflections at the Magic Birthday Festival, I see no major trouble because Farna and Saran created the system for me. I want this to work and take root as an institution.


    The Inn also moved busily from lodging for nobility to lodging for civilians, both with the eptance of people, and the buzz of the Magic City was growing more than ever before.


    In the meantime, there was a visitor at Count Cyan''s residence. I flew out of the city after the news of the customer''s visit. I''ve been listening to my ns, so I''ve been adjusting to get the job done today. Although it was a long and painful time, I felt that if I thought it was for this day, I would be rewarded with hard work.


    "- Al!


    When I showed my face to Count Sian''s mansion, there was Al. Yes, the customer of visiting Count Sian''s residence was Al.


    If you look at Al again, he''s taller, and his hair is tied to shake his tail. With his juvenile appearanceing out, Al, who could be described as a youth, had a very grown-up look on his face.


    "Sister."


    "Nice to see you. It must have been a long way from the border, right?


    Run over to Al, take that hand and shake it. Al Kun faces me with a serene expression. I''m happy about that, and I get a zero grin when I stick around.


    That''s how when I was holding Al''s hand, my hand stretched out trying to gently release me. That must have apanied Al Kun. It was Acrylic''s hand.


    "Wee Acrylic, too! d to see you. Yikes!


    "I''m d to hear it! Get off me!


    I held Acrylic tight with my hands away from Al. Oh, you''re a real cutie! Acrylic! But I''m hated by Acrylic!


    I get caught or bitten with my nails when I''m holding Acrylic, but I really don''t have the power to try to leave a scratch. Still, it''s true that I hate you, so I release Acrylic with just a little shombolism.


    When I let her go, Acrylic quickly roared to hide behind Al and intimidate me. Oh wolf ears and tails, this dilemma that I want to moff but can''t reach......!


    "Sister... don''t punish me"


    "I had predicted, but I don''t know... that''s a shame"


    "Totally."


    Yufi, who was face-to-face with Al earlier, was sighing at me. Raini, who was beside Yufi,ughed bitterly, and Ilia had looked at me with eyes that looked at the garbage. No, isn''t ria terrible?


    "Ugh...! As my sister-inw, I just want to get along with my sister-inw......!


    "Usai."


    "Uzzy!? I can''t even get a direct curse so far!?"


    "Dead?


    "Pretty but spicy!


    "I hope you don''t breathe..."


    "I say impotent!


    I''m spicy with acrylics, but I still can''t help but be cute! The first time I found out about you two, I was so surprised I doubted my ears.


    Licant''s acrylic. I was surprised enough to ask back so many times when I heard that Al was such a cute kid, and that Al and I were in love, although I heard that there were exiles in the Kingdom of Cambus that Al was protecting.


    At first, he wasn''t sure how to exin it to Al, but since Acrylic had exposed it from the beginning, he was already in such a hurry that Al felt sorry for him. With all that exposure, our face-to-face was very chaotic.


    Then I abducted Al Kun and Acrylic beneath my father and mother and forced them to face each other. When I brought the two of them here, my father and mother had their heads on top of each other. Mostly against me. I''m sorry.


    The reason for pulling out Al Kun''s royalty is actually that Acrylic''s request may also be involved. Al said he wasn''t going to have children because he was drawing royal blood. Even if they could, they thought they couldn''t recognize it in a formal way.


    It was Acrylic who waited here. Although I work to understand Al''s circumstances, it was argued that it was the role of the woman to raise the herd as a child of the Licant n.


    Mutual ims were treated as parallel line issues that would not be resolved between the two of them. Sure, it can be a hassle if Al can have kids just like that. But on the contrary, my mother started to tell me that if you were an acrylic, you wouldn''t have a problem.


    "The Subman is still unknown to the Kingdom of Palletia. It will be impossible to wee you to the royal family who are such unknown. But as a people, we can ept it."


    And it was decided that what Mother said would be the first example of the formal subpeople that Acrylic had emigrated to the Kingdom of Palletia. The rtionship with Al Kun will also be that of her fianc��e until Acrylic is old enough to be treated as an adult in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    An exile from the Kingdom of Cambus, and a child with Acrylic, who is even more subhuman, would not be able to rub the right to inherit the throne, and the Kingdom of Cambus turned out to be only by name in practice. So essentially, Acrylic was treated the same as a civilian.


    Then you can be formally bonded with Al Kun, which brings the story to a close. This story was actively led and summarized by my mother. Honestly, I was quick enough not to pinch my mouth either, and I wasn''t allowed any chance to argue with you until Al.


    With that happening, Acrylic always leans in as Al Kun''s escort and fianc��e. So I''m gonna be my sister-inw, too, Acrylic. I want to get along with you, but you hate me enough to say you''re my parent''s enemy.


    "I miss you mother and father, and even though you and Yufi are normal...! Why am I the only one who can get rid of it? It''s not fair! I''m not convinced! I protest my husband!


    "Not my husband."


    "What?"


    Acrylic''s sharp voice pierces Al Kun, who uttered a denial. Al shook his neck left and right looking like a pain in the ass.


    "Don''t make the conversation difficult......! Yep, it gets twice as annoying when these two get together...!


    "This guy''s bad"


    "Why are you making me a bad guy? Ooh!


    My sister-inw (scheduled) is cold! Auntie, you''re abusive! That''s not usually the other way around!?


    When I was making a proper noise like that, someone who was weaving a robe made sure to stand behind Al''s step exhaled deeply.


    "... why did he lose so much...?


    It was Lue the vampire who sighed. However, the appearance could be said to be different. Rue''s hands are fitted with shackles, which restrict the movement of her hands. The cane is held in its hand, and the face is put on an eyelid like a restraint so as to cover the eyes.


    After the uproar of Lna, Rue, regained consciousness, surrendered to us without any resistance. After the surrender, he has been treated like a prisoner for the beatings he did to acrylics during the Cambus Kingdom and for fear of his dangerous ideas as a vampire.


    He''s also convinced of his current treatment, and even if he can''t use his eyes, he won''t have trouble with his daily life with the magic of the enemy he taught. However, this is why they are so tightly restrained to prevent escape. Although he is unwilling to flee, he needs to appeal to his surroundings.


    This is why she is allowed freedom on condition that she continues to cooperate in research on vampires on the border and in the investigation of the former Cambus kingdom and negotiations with local residents.


    "Were you also bringing Rue?


    "Oh. Rather, I can''t be held responsible when something happens without me escorting her out. Rue says she knows Raini''s mother. Then I''d like to talk to you about Count Cyan. I have permission from Count Cyan."


    "Oh...... I see"


    Raini''s mother, Mr. Tillis and Rue, seem to be familiar with childhood. So Rue knows Mr. Tillis when he was in the Kingdom of Cambus.


    And Uncle Drags knows Mr. Tillis aftering to the Kingdom of Palletia. It''s an opportunity to find out about the deceased who walked in time they didn''t know each other.


    "Raini, thank you for your time."


    "Father!


    Uncle Drags showed up with Mrs. Arianna beside him from behind the mansion as he talked to Al.


    First of all, it was Al who advanced first in front of Uncle Drags. Al Kun lowered his head deeply after staring straight at Uncle Drags. All of a sudden Uncle Drags'' eyes open just a little to Al, who lowered his head.


    "Count Cyan, my sincere thanks for this opportunity to meet you in person. And... I understand that the way I have behaved to your daughter in the past is never eptable. Still, let me tell you. Oh, my God, I''m sorry."


    Pin it like the air stuck it all at once. Because the signs of rising from Uncle Drags grew as big as a giant. That is so visibly transmitted to the skin that it is likely to crush Alkun.


    Raini is a bit of a dick, and Ilia is holding hands to calm Raini down like that. Yufi is t, and Acrylic looks worried alternating between Arkun and Uncle Dragus.


    "... lift your head, Dear Algard"


    "... no honor required. Now I am as noble as you. There is no ascending or descending identity between us."


    "Then let me say it again, Lord Bourbon of Greenhaze. I want you to raise your head. I have already received an apology from you in writing. And I think I''ve learned a lot about your thoughts and thoughts."


    Put your hands on Al Kun''s shoulder and Uncle Dragus speaks in a soft voice.


    "My daughter has already forgiven you. You had good reason to decide. [M] The distortions, corruption, etc. in this country could not be done by the terminals like me. Trying to fight that wave, you may indeed have the wrong means. But you stand here after epting your mistakes. Then you don''t need an apology. Neither my daughter nor I asked for your apology."


    "... thank you for your mercy"


    "I''m not going to say mercy or anything.... My daughter was taken care of at the college. You won''t ept it, but I guess it''s also thanks to you that Raini didn''t have to lose his smile at the academy. Thank you, I''m d I never lost my daughter''s friend"


    Al slowly raised his face and stared at Uncle Drags'' face. Then I closed my eyes tightly and now lowered my head to thank you.


    So the tension finally loosened. The next time Uncle Drags turned his gaze was on Rue. Is Rue still unusual with the restraint on her face like she was just a little tattooed?


    "... to the extent that you are Tillis''"


    "... are you familiar with Tillis?


    "Tyris and I are just rotten.... but I''m convinced. That devil hastily escaped knowing that he had a child, or that he could not abandon his daughter. You''re a good man."


    That''s what Rue said in a calm mannerughing at Couscous. Meanwhile, when I heard Rue''s words, Uncle Dragus bent his lips in a pitiful way and frowned.


    There, the sound of a small hand meshing with. I told Mrs. Arianna to repartmentalize the ce with a smile on her face.


    "We have plenty of customers today. There will be talk of recruiting, won''t there? I have sweet treats for you. I hope you''ll take your time, gentlemen."

 190 Episode 83: "Anisphere" (4)

    "Sister, do me a favor"


    "Hmm? To me...... please?


    After a delightful meal at Count Sian''s residence, thoughtfully bickering, and then dissolving, Al-Kun caught me on exit and came to talk to me.


    And while I''m a little surprised, it''s not me who can say no to Al for asking for a favor. I nod immediately and try to listen.


    "If you''ll be forgiven, will you show me the magic city tomorrow?


    "... me?


    "Oh, I''m talking to Uphilia and Acrylic. If you can take your sister''s time, what do you think?


    "Why again...?


    "I want to walk with my sister through the city my sister built.... Can''t you do that?


    My heart pounded to Al Kun, who said as he turned his gaze straight to me.


    When people say that, I don''t know what to look like. All of a sudden, there''s confusion, but I don''t hate it. I have my job cleaned up today, and I think I can get some time. All right, no problem.


    "Okay. I''ll show you the magic city. Yufi and Acrylic are with you, right?


    "Oh. I don''t know how much amnesty I got. The two of us would be a strange story from the standpoint. �� maybe we should refrain from calling her" sister "


    "I didn''t know that, unless it was a public ce. Al Kun has always been my brother. I''ll always be."


    "... well. Then please say hello tomorrow. We''re in Count Cyan''s mansion."


    "I get it. See you tomorrow, then. Al."


    That''s how we broke up. As Al walks away from me, Acrylic shows his face and disappears with Al into the corner of the hallway.


    After I dropped it off, I headed to the room where Uffi was staying so that I wouldn''t feel distracted. Would it surprise you if I told Uffi? Imagine that reaction, and Iughed.


    The next day I greeted you that way. The work is done, so I went to Count Cyan''s residence just to make a final confirmation. So I change into a sneaky outfit so that I don''t stand out too much, and meet Yufi, Al, and Acrylic at the front door of Count Cyan''s residence.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!


    "Oh, then ask for guidance. Sister."


    "I''m looking forward to it because I haven''t walked well yet, either."


    Yufi took Al''s suggestion pleasantly. Yuffi also wanted to go around the magic city with me. He said he was shying away because I was being pursued by intense duty.


    Acrylic is wearing a big hat to hide the wolf''s ears. The rash hat was cute and I was stared at and paid my hand when I identally tried to stroke my head with each hat. Ah, it''s still cold...


    "What are you doing, don''t get too caught up in the acrylic"


    "That''s... that''s good, Al. I have such a lovely fianc��e."


    "... Hey, Uphilia''s eyes aren''t calm anymore, so stop it now"


    "Anis?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry!


    I''ll punish you, won''t I? I heard a voiceless voice, so stretch out my spine and proim it forcefully. Acrylic also looked at Uffi and was shaking just a little. Recently, my lover''s jealousy has grown and I feel more in danger for my life.


    Then we regained our minds and rolled out to the city.


    "Was the City of Magic made in a circle?"


    "That''s right. Using important facilities such as the city government and the temple as its central starting point, the half-yen is divided into residential districts, and the other half-yen is divided into administrative districts with important facilities such as magic research facilities and knighthood stuffing. I can''t guide the administrative district to the boulder privately, so today I''m going to introduce the residential district, and the market street among them."


    A section lined with shops and lodgings that attracted the Belier Chamber of Commerce and then became known as Market Street. It was now the busiestpartment in the Magic City, as there are also spots here where open-air merchants and tourists gathered with permission.


    In the future, the City of Magic is actively positioning the Magic Props when building a new city, and the store is equipped with thetest equipment possible. I have also given support from the state, and the types of stores are varied and many are novel.


    I think they have a range that is still small in size but can''t beat Wang Du Sara Terrier either.


    "There''s more food in the store than I''ve ever seen..."


    "Al-kun was on the inspection?


    "No, not really. Enough to count that I''ve eaten food at the store... or is my sister still rolling out to the city?


    "When you''re free, you''ll see. I''d also like to hear your actual opinions, because I don''t know where the ideaes from. To spread the word. Oh, that looks delicious! Let''s ask for four!


    Walk down Market Street picking up snacks bought at the store for four. Yufi and al-kun eat snacks intriguingly and watch the city as they exchange opinions.


    Though Acrylic was surprised by the food she had never seen, she was shining her eyes when she took a bite. I dusted unexpectedly, visioning that my hidden tail was bulging and shaking.


    "Acrylic, you can eat as much as you want today because it''s my luxury"


    "Eh."


    acrylic to my suggestion. For a moment, she let her cheeks loosen to joy. But look at my face and show my teeth disgustingly. But I was roaring, and I wanted to eat all kinds of things with a full stomach.


    "Yes, I don''t want it"


    "Really? Then tell me if you want to eat it, okay? I love buying and eating, so I just wanted Acrylic to eat all sorts of things too."


    I originally liked eating, and now I go in no matter how much I eat thanks to Demon Stone. It was a dream. I might be able to go dominating the whole thing. If that''s the case, I can''t wait to tour the city in the future.


    At first she was an acrylic who was roaring to bite, but when she saw me buying and eating a little, she gave in to me to see if she couldn''t stand it.


    "... because there is no sin in food...!


    Feeding, sess. Acrylic''s invisibility makes me grin badly. They looked at that perfectly, Yufi and Al, and they wereughing as bitterly as they wanted.


    Then the four of us toured various shops. Stores that are souvenirs of travellers or still sell food outlets for transport requests, weapons to protective equipment, and even demonic props.


    It was the clothing store that attracted Acrylic''s interest in it.


    "People in the Kingdom of Palettia prefer a lot ofplicated clothing."


    "The Kingdom of Cambus sounds like an ethnic-style costume, doesn''t it? But if you see a decorated acrylic, wouldn''t Al be happy too?


    "... Al?


    I don''t seem to be interested in clothes at all, so I take a glimpse of Ufi and Al waiting outside to have an argument. Acrylic feels a lot lightweight with an emphasis on ease of movement, but I think it sounds fun to make her wear it because she looks cute enough.


    Al also cares about Acrylic because we found out in this short time. It just seems like the two of us are thriving because the areas of interest are simr to or close to Uffi''s.


    "Next time, ask your mother to look out for the dress. Because they say I have no taste."


    "... to Al''s mother"


    That said, Acrylic seemed to have something in mind as shepared her clothes.


    Market Street was over within a bunch of tours of the store that way. It''s still small, so it won''t take long to show you around.


    "How''d it go? Al-kun. Well, it sounds like you had more fun arguing with Yufi than my introduction?


    "My sister''s exnation focuses too much on food. You''ll get it if you''re discussing it with Ufi."


    "Ask people to show you around. That?


    "Besides, it''s enough for me to see my sister lead us through the city."


    That''s what al-kun made meugh. That grin looked like Al from the past when I was growing up, and I looked out for him.


    "I saw things just like my sister, and I saw that you haven''t changed a bit... I''m relieved"


    "... I used to not be so cannibalistic"


    "It''s not. I''m talking about my sister working really hard on what she likes. Nothing has changed there. It''s been a long time."


    Al-Kun took his gaze off trying to look back at the city. Al Kun''s side, staring far away, seems really satisfied, showing the colour of joy from the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t know why you look like that, and I look at Al''s side.


    "Sister."


    "What?"


    "I''m really relieved that your dreams haven''t changed and I can feel that your dreams are here.... Though I was a little lonely because I thought it woulde true without me."


    "... al-kun"


    "I found my dream myself, too. Do what I really want to do. So don''t worry about the Canvas Kingdom."


    That''s what Al puts his gaze on me. Put your hand on Acrylic''s shoulder, which was lined up next to you, and gently hug it toward you.


    "I want to return the acrylic to my hometown. If my people are alive, I want to find them and protect them. so that no more resources can be delivered to the country so that the Kingdom of Palletia is not threatened any more. I''m going to fulfill my dreams so I can support your dreams."


    I kept my mouth open to be distracted by Al Kun''s promation, but the delightful, floating joy made meugh.


    I was really sincerely pleased. Al said that he found his dream, and he wanted to support my dream. We can''t walk together anymore like we used to, but we were confirmed to think of each other.


    Al is fine now. I could be sure of that. So no tearse to mind. Because we''re already in a different direction, but we found that the road ahead was connected somewhere.


    "Yeah. Come and see me when you calm down. I too, because I will be able to protect what I want so that those who protect my country, like Al, don''t get hurt"


    "Ah."


    "Let''s do each other''s best"


    Al connected me to the hand I gave him. Shaking hands is a signal for us to make up. But this handshake goes each way with trust and prayer for each other.


    Acrylic for Al, but Uffi leans in on me. The crossing of the road today, when ites to power tomorrow. It gave me such certainty.


    - And the day passes.


    I was peering into my face in the mirror. The mirror shows me decorated with makeup and a dress.


    Today is the ceremony day for thepletion of the Magic City. The festival is still quiet as it will be held with my greetings for the ceremony, but there is still some heating from the surroundings that is about to explode.


    The ceremonial venue was equipped with noble seats for guests and listening seats for ordinary guests, who were already overflowing and it looked like people were gathering outside the venue.


    "Sister Wang, are you ready?


    "Yeah, no problem. Shall we go then?"


    Navre and Gakkun, dressed up for the ceremonial escort, picked me up. I wave gently at Charne and Prisci, who decorated me beautifully, before heading to the ceremony venue. And he entered as the performance of admission began.


    When I showed up at the ceremony venue, I heard all the overflowing cheers from the public audience. Though his legs stir only slightly in the trembling cheer of his tympanic membrane, he takes the stage with his chest straight up.


    If you look at the aristocratic seat, there was a gathering of all the aristocrats I took care of. Some of them were royal seats, and this one saw Father and Mother, as well as Yufi and Raini and Ilia.


    Halfis and Marion, the Counts of Anti and the juniors I took care of in the Ministry of Magic. Besides, Tilty was in attendance making Monica stay aside. I thought he would nevere.


    And I could also confirm that Al Kun and Acrylic were in the aristocratic seat. I made sure there were faces of people I saw inside the venue before I gave them a bowl of grace.


    "Good mood,dies and gentlemen. This is Anisphere Wynn Palettia, and I would like to thank you very much for attending today''s ceremony to celebrate thepletion of the magic city of Anisphere."


    Take a breath, then I spin the dialogue as we meet. When I entered, the civilians who were cheering were now quiet and listening to me.


    "- Then the hard part is, that''s it!


    I shouted as much as I could because I couldn''t stand the supine air. Navre looked at me twice and Gakun began to look away.


    In the aristocratic seat, Father and Mother hold their heads, and Uffi and the others are all together smiling bitterly. There are signs of everyone drifting in the aristocratic seat.


    Meanwhile, the quiet civilians try tough back and regain their enthusiasm. Don''t let that fanatical voice beat you, I raise my voice.


    "This city is my named city! Magic is the hope of dreaming for everyone! To dream! To have hope! A priceless bitch of an identity doesn''t exist! I promise everyone who learns and tries to move on!


    I point my finger to the sky. It''s ceremony day cloudless sunshine. Showing that sky, I scream.


    "- Everybody! This is it! This is the starting point for dreams and hopes!! I think this city Anisphere is! Let''s push your backs! Are you ready to revolutionize the future with me!!"


    As I echoed my cry, today''s greatest enthusiasm echoed into the venue. Repeated voices are calling Anisphere and my name.


    Everyone is smiling and everyone is screaming with enthusiasm. There are people who dream about the future, who have hope. I shouted at those people with a heartfelt smile on my face.


    - Bless all those who yearned for magic!!

 191 Episode 84: "Anisphere" (5)

    "- Ugh, you can''t sell it at all!


    I sat down on the bench, spitting such poison out of frustration, putting down a cage containing flowers that had been made to work internally.


    What popped into my ear like that was the sound of a whistle. I''m right in front of the magic train station.


    The Magic Train runs through this "Duchy of Palletia" and is one of the key distributions connecting the city to the city. One of the great projects nned by the great founder of magic, Princess Anisphere, is one of the great inventions that also connects the Aylene Empire of neighbouring countries.


    "Ha... I wanted to go to the Ancient Capital birthday too..."


    "The birthday of the ancient capital Sara Terrier is the biggest festival anyone living in the Principality of Palletia would ever want to take a trip. Surrateria, which was also the King''s capital in the past, has many historic buildings, as well as museums with materials left behind.


    So it''s also popr as a tourist destination. The most prosperous and ancient capital where remnants of the time when the Principality was still a kingdom were left. Traditional festivals are still frequent, and I definitely wanted to attend the birthday festival in the ancient capital as well.


    "He said it''s too early to walk alone... what, already! With magic props, I''ll be fine!


    Birthday festival in the ancient capital where my parents used to take me away from work when I was young. I was fascinated by the festival, which still retains its mour and tradition.


    That''s why I''ve been looking to attend the birthday festival in the ancient capital a few times, but every year for the convenience of my parents'' work, I didn''t quite get the dates right, I refused to participate.


    If you want to go so badly, save your money within the present, I was told to help you with your internal job, but this doesn''t sell at all.


    "Uh, a real Sara Terrier flower garden...... it was beautiful"


    The flowers I made are a symbol of the Sara Terrier grown in the Botanical Gardens, a popr tourist attraction in the ancient capital.


    On festival day, the girl said she was stylish with Sara Terrier as her hair decoration. It''s still a habit, but the epidemic is obsolete here in the capital, Anisphere.


    "There''s a kid on the boulder who wears it at Birthday over here... but it''s definitely Birthday over there, so maybe we can sell it, right? But nobody''sing off the train! People who go are just in a hurry, and they don''t even have eyes! Ha, I wonder if it was a bad time..."


    They say I don''t have to sell anything, but I kind of regret not selling it. I made a corner.


    I''m sure if it was that way, I''d be decorating my hair with real surraterias, and I''d be vain.


    "Hmmm...... I want to work in the ancient capital in the future, because someone who can use magic in the ancient capital is overwhelmingly conducive to getting a job...... a musician when ites to it? Fellow? I wonder what''s right for me..."


    Education ispulsory in the Principality of Palletia and must go to school until the age of fifteen, which is the year of adulthood. In the meantime, I''m going to decide my future course, but I still can''t decide my own dreams.


    I thought you wanted to try to be a wizard, but I''m sorry, but he wasn''t fit. But I''m good at using magic props, so I can''t beat a kid who can just use magic.


    But I don''t want to be a knight. When I be a knight, I have to fight demons, so I think that''s a boulder, or something.


    "Even in the Cambus Forest, before this, I got a report of a stampede."


    The Great Forest of Cambus, which, among the territory of the Principality of Palletia, leaves a particrly ancient figure. The canvas area that separates the mountains is basically a ce where you have to use the "ne", which is responsible for distribution requirements like the Magic Train.


    Many of those who be knights need to learn to fight demons in the pioneeringnds of the Cambus Great Forest. It seems tough every year because it regrly reduces demons but boils from nowhere. So you don''t have to be a knight!


    "I knew it, fellow... but I hear that fellow over there has magical qualities in his favor, and musicians... no, I don''t like music... then flowers, yeah! Growing flowers could be good!


    Maybe a gardener is for me. I love flowers, maybe better than using my head for research and small difficulties. My hands are clever, and next time, I need to find out if I have a job in the ancient capital!


    "- Thedy there. Do you have a minute?


    "Yes?"


    Second, as I was thinking about it, I noticed that a woman was dropping by me.


    A woman with thin green eyes, reminiscent of fresh greenery, in tinum-colored hair that melts in the light of day. Somewhere with a nostalgic grin, a strange person that makes you feel young but firm and feminine.


    He waved in front of him as he was blinded by the person''s appearance.


    "Uh, hello?


    "Yes! What is it!?"


    "No, its flower-making. Selling?"


    "Heh? Oh, here, is this it?


    I show you the flowermaking in a cage. My sister smiles happily as she looks at it nearby.


    "This is a surrateria. Well done."


    "Oh, really? I made it. It''s a birthday in the ancient capital today."


    "Oh, as good as it gets. I still have this habit."


    "... your sister''s for the birthday in the ancient capital too?


    "Yeah. I used to live here. I stopped by, so I thought I''d check it out."


    "That''s good! Birthday in the ancient capital! Surrateria, the ancient and glorious capital of flowers where good tradition breathes! I admire Sara Terrier!


    "Ha, you''re a healthydy. Well, I guess I''ll have one of these on the brink of something too."


    "Thank you!... but is it good? If you''re going that way, the real Surrateria is selling it...?


    With that said, your sister made youugh a little troubled.


    "The flowers are beautiful, but they will soon wither away. As long as I have it on hand, I want it to end my life in azy bloom."


    "... sister, you''re a kind person"


    "Surrateria has memories. I liked my father. �� just for the record, my father used to work in the gardens of Surrateria Castle."


    "Yeah eh!? Really?!? Eh, nice! It would be lovely if you could work like that!


    The castle of the ancient capital Surrateria, Surrateria Castle. Some of them still have an elegant garden. I''ve been sightseeing too, but I''ve heard that that''s a tough, narrow gate to the point where only really chosen people can get in.


    Indeed... Yes, it seems that King Orphans was deeply nt-built, and that his own garden was kicked out and still retained as a tradition?


    Nice story, isn''t it? But I hear King Orphans was a gentle king, but he''s more famous for his weak push and his queenying his ass on him. Ever since the Queen died first, you''ve been offering the Queen my beloved flowers every year?


    "Hehe, I think my father would be happy to say that too. So you''re a florist now, aren''t you? I want you to be as natural as you can be. ''Cause I think it''s important that we leave it that way."


    "Uh, well, it''s awkward to make flowers..."


    "That''s not true.... How does it look?


    The sister, who decorated the flowers by trying to insert them in her ear, was beautiful enough to take away her eyes.


    ... Is that it? But I have some strange visibility. I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before, but I''ve never seen such a beautiful sister...


    Anis, it''s time for the train to leave.


    "Uffi, okay! I''ming!


    Your sister was looking back when she was called by a beautiful sister who was surprised to see if she was with her.


    The sister had beautiful silver hair, like a moonlightb, with rosy pink eyes. Once again, I feel a sense of visibility in its appearance. This guy, too, like I saw him somewhere...?


    "What about Raini and Ilia?


    "I''m already on it first. Don''t freak out because I miss you too much."


    "I''m sorry.... Bye, littledy! Say hello to my father if you be the gardener of Surrateria Castle!


    "... it''s a breeze. Look, I''ll be there before we make a scene."


    "I was there, I''m sorry! Don''t pull your ears!


    The whistle of the Magic Train signals the departure of the train shortly. The sister, who had inserted the flowers into her hair, disappeared to the station home so that she could be drawn to her silver-haired sister.


    "... those were some very impressive people"


    And the sound of the whistle, the signal of the departure of the Magic Train, sounded sobering.


    I''ll drop you off wondering if there''s a demon guide train headed for Surrateria, and I guess those two are there too.


    "... to Anis, Yufi?... hmm?


    To Anis, Ufi...?


    The visibility I was feeling in the name bes even stronger. And when the points of difort that were scattered in my brain were tied together in a line, I dropped a cage with flowers.


    "No way, those two... - Ho, ho, ho, real!?"


    - The story of the Kingdom of Palletia after itter renamed itself the Principality of Palletia by abolishing the Crown.


    A transformer of the times, she created many cutting-edge technological pioneers as Mother of Magic "Beginning Witch Princess" Innovation Witch ", Anisphere, Wynn Palettia.


    "The Last Fairy Queen (Last Noble)", Uphilia Fez Palettia, aplished the same feat as the founding king of the Kingdom of Palettia, but with that feat ended the ancient times.


    The love story of Princess Anisphere, who was granted the protection of a dragon to be with Queen Uphilia, who had exceeded the life expectancy of a man through a spiritual covenant. This is still told and loved in the Principality of Palletia.


    - They are still watching somewhere for those spinning the future that they have made them inherit.


    "Hasn''t it been decades since you''ve been sightseeing Wang Du?


    "It''s not the king''s capital anymore, it''s the ancient capital."


    "Uh, I don''t think we''ve counted yet for a hundred years"


    "... don''t talk too far-fetched, all three"


    "I''m sorry. If I saw the birthday in the ancient capital, where would I go next?


    "It''s all yours now."


    Times toured, dreams and hopes, and mysteries were ced in the hands of people.


    Spinning the times, they leave people''s worlds and continue to travel the world.


    To keep dreaming, to see people smile.


    To make sure the world is full of people''s happiness.


    - The revolution is over, and its trajectory is far and away. Still, magic is still with people.

 192 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To Sea! (1)

    Lighting sun, cloudless blue sky, white sandy beach.


    To the sight spreading in front of me I reached out and inhaled my breath loudly before shouting.


    "The ocean. Uh-huh!


    It is the sea that spreads before me. It''s not just the ocean either. Thendscape is set up so that people can enjoy it, while leaving their natural appearance.


    In other words, it shows that this is a sandy, private beach set up to bring people together.


    "If Princess Anisphere would be so happy to be here, it would have been worth asking her out."


    It is Falgana, who is visiting the Kingdom of Palletia as Goodwill Ambassador from the Aylene Empire, who has been speaking to me with a grin that is raising my mood.


    Behind it are Uffi and Raini, Ilia, and Gakkun and Navr, and Prisci in Charne. Everyone looks at the sea of beautifulndscapes with interest.


    This is a private beach in the territory of the Aylene Empire. We were leaving the Kingdom of Palletia and stepping into the Aylene Empire.


    Why are we in the Aylene Empire? I need to rewind my time just a little bit to talk about it. That was a suggestion from the Empire hung up.


    "You want to invite us to the empire and have a goodwill party?


    Magic City Anisphere, its city government. It was Falgana that came to my office.


    Falgana is staying in Anisphere as a goodwill ambassador to the Aylene Empire. It''s for a meeting to receive international studentsing from the Empire in the future.


    Students, both aristocrats and civilians, will be admitted to the school, which is to be opened in Anisphere, which has genuinely moved as a city. Some of them are going to be international students from the Empire.


    Schools operating in the Anisphere also n to ept technologists who want to learn magic and magic props techniques. I had daily meetings with Falgana to develop that system.


    Falgana seems to be busy every day, as well as other contact points with the Empire. It was the content at the beginning that such Falgana had proposed.


    "Oh, my brother must be. I''ve been invited to the Kingdom of Palettia, but my brother cares that we''ve never been invited."


    "I see. I think if we''re going to keep our future rtionship between the two countries close, we need an opportunity."


    "Oh. I''ve been seeing Her Majesty the Queen of Uphilia, and I n to make that meeting when I go to the king''s capital. Because I''m talking about my brother, I''m sure His Royal Highness Anisphere will say so. I thought I''d talk to you first."


    "I don''t think it''s a problem to go. And Yuffi wouldn''t say no."


    There were times when the end of the copse of the Kingdom of Cambus and thepletion and operation of the Anisphere were also in a rush, but that was also when a paragraph followed. That''s why we''re visiting the Aylene Empire, because I don''t think it''s a problem.


    "If you were to invite me to an empire on a boulder, it would be difficult to invite me to a big festival like Birthday. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think the empire is as peaceful as this one..."


    "Oh, it''s... it''s national."


    "Later my brother said he wanted a chance to discuss it slowly with His Royal Highness Anisphere... he seems to have developed an interest in magic since then, which is a little depressing..."


    "Oh... enough to be?


    Emperor Lukeheim is somewhat obsessed with me, isn''t he? You just won''t be forced to take me to the Empire.... maybe.


    "So as my brother, I want to invite you to the vi the royal family will visit."


    "The vi?


    "The empire is vast. I have a vi to stay in during the royal expedition. Among them is a vi maintained to invite guests. I wish I could wee you there."


    "I see... what kind of vi is there, for example?


    "Well... if you can be surprised at a vi close to the Kingdom of Palettia, it''s the sea"


    "Sea!?"


    I have raised my voice of surprise against Falgana. As surprising as I am, Falgana turns to his face.


    "Oh, it''s a private beach that the Empire prides itself on. It''s also a base for harvesting seafood resources."


    "... that the Empire is sessfully exploring the sea?


    There is a recognition that this world, the sea, is an area beyond the reach of man. Anyway, there are demons in the sea. Fighting demons in the sea is not the same as dealing with them onnd. So much so that they call it suicidal to go offshore by boat.


    It is a situation in which the Kingdom of Palletia has repeatedly regressed, albeit with sadness, the exploration of the seaside. And yet in the Empire, you say you''ve already seeded in pioneering the ocean? If that''s true, I think it''s a boulder power.


    "Even if you seed in exploring, you''re building a ce that was ind and pulling in sea water there. There is no demon damage, but the part that draws sea water ind is fenced to prevent demon intrusion."


    "... it''s the boulder Aylene Empire and the words of praise that make it happen."


    "I don''t think the empire is because demons are as active as kingdoms. This one is stampede. It''s sooner if you wake up on a decade-long basis. The kingdom that happens more than once a year is unusual."


    I don''t think that''s because the Kingdom of Palettia has spiritual resources in its luxury, but if the country is different, so are the circumstances.


    And the sea. Nice, sea. Because this world couldn''t possibly be dangerous and enter the sea because there are demons.


    "What''s that private beach... for example, you can swim?


    "At sea...... swimming?


    It was Prisci who refrained as a samurai from showing her a frightened face about what she was saying to my remarks.


    In themon sense of this world, it''s impossible to go into the ocean and swim. So nothing is strange about what Prisci said.


    In contrast, it is Falgana who is grinning invincibly at my question. He smiles as if he enjoys getting his will or just saying.


    "Now it is said that royalty and some aristocracy are on the road, but all are pioneering so that swimming in the sea is widespread among the people as well. Collect seafood resources and also use them as tourist resources to attract people. When people get together, they create vitality and jobs. It''s a policy that I originally started for countries and ethnic groups that lived by the sea..."


    "Nice! Seawater bath!"


    As I grin and swell my chest into my imagination, Prisci looks at me like she sees a rare beast, and even Falgana looks at me like she''s just a little confused.


    "I don''t know... I thought you were a weird person for better or worse, but His Highness Anisphere has no aversion to swimming in the ocean, does he?


    "I''m not familiar with swimming in the Kingdom of Palettia..."


    Prisci tells me in a frightened tone. The Kingdom of Palettia has many meadows, woods, mountains and few ces where you can swim, and swimming is notmon.


    I can only count that I''ve swimmed in this world, too. After all, this may be drawing a sense of previous life.


    But I couldn''t say that so I had tough vaguely and delude myself.


    "The sea...? I do wonder how the empire is being developed."


    Holidays, I was on holiday with Uffi back from Anisphere to the King''s capital Sara Terrier, as usual.


    And it was the destination of the Empire''s visit that was mentioned on the subject. The story that I was eating into the sea had also been told by Falgana to Ufi.


    Yuffi''s reaction was just a little off. I said I was interested but not even enthusiastic.


    "And... does Anis want to swim? And at sea?


    It was even the end of Prisci''s eyes looking at me like a rare beast she was pointing at me. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to turn that gaze from Uffi, so Iughed a little.


    "Sure, swimming isn''tmon in this world, but it''s pretty fun, huh?


    "... it''s the ocean, isn''t it?


    After plenty of free time, Yuffi told me that in such incredible ways.


    "Why, it was also a popr game in my previous life!?"


    "... Isn''t that because the world is different? When ites to the oceans of this world, it''s a horrible ce for demons to lurk where humans shouldn''t go in, right?


    "But that''s why you care, isn''t it? I wonder how you pioneered the ocean. Then we might be able to do the same thing in the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "Seafood resources are in demand. I hope we can establish a way to supply it."


    "Then let''s make the Empire a ce to visit a sea!


    "... you have no reason to agree or disagree"


    Yufi gave me a bitter smile and agreed with my fervent hope for the sea.


    Thus it was decided that the destination of our empire would be a private beach owned by the empire.


    "Hey... this is awesome"


    I was zero breath of admiration when I saw the private beaches of the Aylene Empire.


    The first thought toe is the ocean. It''s natural because it''s the sea, but it''s rare in this world that it''s a beach that''s maintained after all.


    The private beach of the Aylene Empire is shaped like a fan-shaped one, with a watergate as magnificent as a gateway to the sea.


    This water gate prevents the intrusion of sea demons, while drawing sea water into artificial beaches that are fan-shaped.


    A short distance from the beach is a vi and arge mansion. Factories, residential districts, etc. can be seen on the opposite side across the sea of the mansion located at the edge of the fan.


    I think this is thendscape for the development of the sea of the Aylene Empire. This is a lot to see.


    "Thendscape is good, and if this is raised as a tourist destination, people will get together, right?


    "Do you really think so?


    It was gagging to say something surprisingly to my soliloquy. Gakun seemed to be staring at the sea somewhere restless.


    "I''m not used to swimming in the ocean or being a freak like Ennis on a boulder."


    "Say That Far!?"


    "... I agree with Gark on the boulder, too"


    "... sorry, me too"


    As I agree with Gark, Navre and Charne are also shaking their necks left and right to expose their denials. Prisci is nodding deeply over and over again at the reaction of her colleagues.


    They followed me as a member and escort and caretaker of the Magic Arts Bureau, but when I told them that the destination was the Empire''s private beach, everyone just reacted like this.


    Note that Tilty and Tomas, who showed no interest in the expedition, have left a message at Anisphere. When those two went to see the ocean, did you go crazy? I''ve seen it with my eyes like that.


    "I do know you''re scared of the ocean... see, look at that. Isn''t there something so dangerous about it because it''s so well maintained? It''s notmon to swim and y in the Kingdom of Palettia, but don''t you think we should have fun because it''s notmon?


    "Yeah...?


    "Why did you get it all together!? I hate it so much!?"


    They show no interest in the fact that the cute men they rely on always swim and y in the ocean. On the other hand, are you sure you''re okay? All I''m saying is, suspicious ghosts just recruit.


    The guards of the Kingsguard Trees, who followed them as Yufi''s escorts, also have a simr face to Gakuns.


    "Humph......! Then I have to teach you how to y the ocean......!


    "... that''s crazy. Even the imperial people burn their enthusiasm so far into the sea is about some enthusiasts..."


    Seeing me burning my covert ambitions with mmeras, I never realized Falgana was whining about that.

 193 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To Sea! (2)

    "Well done, Queen Uphilia, Princess Anisphere. It sounds like a breath disaster."


    "Emperor Lukeheim seems to be doing well and above all. I''m delighted to have you here today."


    When we arrived at the mansion where we would stay, it was Emperor Lukeheim who greeted us first. Does it indicate that it is private, the outfit that surrounded me was lighter than when I saw it in the Kingdom of Palletia?


    If you look at us, you''ll have a full grin and ask for a handshake. Uffi responds without being pushed by that enthusiasm, and I shake hands the same way.


    "I want you to enjoy your visit to the territory of Hernada, which boasts of its own private beach. Compared to Birthdays and so on, it is a whisper, but I hope that this will be the asion for further pages in the rtions between the two countries."


    Emperor Lukeheim, who tightened his words of greeting, left a portion of me and Yufi''s side to guide me to the salon. The escorts asked me to rest for a while from here, and all I had left in the room were me and Uffi, Ilia and Raini, and the faces of the magic bureau.


    The imperial side had Emperor Lukeheim and Falghana, as well as two other figures. One is a big man, and the impression I have is that of a man in a bending sea. It reminds me of sunburnt skin on scorched tea habitual hair, thick hands and feet that would be twice as good as mine, and sea lions of animals that were also in their previous lives withrge bodies.


    And the other one. This was another girl with a strong impression. A slightly longer girl, she is dressed in a neat outfit like a knight''s outfit, not a dress.


    My peachy hair was tied up to a ponytail, and the crimson eyes that made me feel like I was feeling a strong temperament to see made me feel somewhat shadowed like Emperor Lukeheim.


    "Let me introduce you. First of all, this is Dord Hernada, Lord of Hernada."


    "Be the first to see you, people of the Kingdom of Palettia! I am Count Dord Hernada! I am a boneless man who is only famous for his aristocracy, but let me do my best to ensure that you enjoy your time in our territory in good faith!


    Uncle Dord extends her spine pinned and greets her with strength and a temperamental voicemensurate with her physique. At the end of the greeting, heughed invincibly, so I think he''s a fancy guy.


    "Next, this guy..."


    "It''s Christine Aylene. She is the second princess of the Aylene Empire. It''s a pleasure to meet His Majesty the Young Queen and her famous dragon killer."


    The girl who greets Emperor Lukeheim while blocking her from being introduced - Christine. He turns a challenging eye to me as he tells me to look full of confidence and strength.


    I understood at that moment. Oh, this kid, he''s a battle freak. He''s the type you can''t help but hang on to when you see someone strong.


    "It is up to me to take the opportunity to deepen my friendship with the royal family of the Kingdom of Palettia. Take this opportunity to meet you."


    "Thanks for that..."


    "You don''t have to be thatfortable, you never wish to put your swords together here. My father won''t let me."


    "Naturally. Well, but temperamentally, I''m bringing you here thinking you and Princess Anisphere aren''t ipatible. The other brothers and sisters... well, what do you say"


    How can you be so worrisome? I draw my cheeks to the reaction of Emperor Lukeheim, who makes me a little nervous about face-to-face with the other royalty.


    "If you seem interested, I''d like to borrow your breasts..."


    Hrious, Christine turns her attention to me so that the sound suits her. If she had worn a sword, she would have put her hands on the pattern.


    "You can trust the goodwill of both countries if it''s light."


    "Sister Wang!


    Navre tells me to me it, but if it''s anything else, it''s not something less. You won''t even feel the harm done to me by multiplying my hand.


    And what do you mean? Emperor Lukeheim said we feelfortable, but maybe that''s because we feel like the kind of people who struggle to fit into each other''s boundaries and shapes as royalty.


    Whatever I say, I might try to get the ce ready by unexpected means. Then I think it''s better if you''re still within control.


    "Heh, Princess Anisphere seems to understand the story. I don''t mind you calling me by name. I don''t even need a nickname. You''re in a better position."


    "I don''t think so...... well, nice to meet you? Christine, I don''t need a name because I don''t like being awed either."


    "Anisphere, then! From now on, please say hello as a friend."


    Even as she smiled bitterly at Christine for shaking hands with me casually, our face-to-face meeting would be over safely.


    Face to face, we lightened each other''s updates, etc., then it was time for a meeting.


    They also have seats for squire and escort, and they''re behaving to the other escort knights for meals elsewhere. I think it is still Emperor Lukeheim''s request that we extend our seats together a little bit.


    "This seafood dish is prized on the territory of Hernada. Be very indulgent. I know many of them are not very familiar to the people of the Kingdom of Palettia, but I don''t mind you saying so at that time."


    Although Emperor Lukeheim has so foreshadowed me, I was blinded by the cuisine of the meeting. I want you to think that''s because there are not many seafood dishes lined up in this world.


    There were such things as shellfish in the sea fish that the Kingdom of Palletia did not have the opportunity to eat, and the side of the Kingdom of Palletia had such signs as horror. I''ll carry it to your mouth first to get rid of it, too.


    "Mmmm......! Yummy!"


    I don''t know, but I couldn''t stop my thoughts froming out of my mouth. When ites to fish that can be eaten in the Kingdom of Palletia, it''s a river fish, and even though it''s a river fish in the first ce, it''s a fancy ingredient in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    Even river fish have a hard time catching them, as demons gather around the water to attract them. So the fish itself is something I haven''t eaten in a long time, but the taste and texture of the fish, which I can cook and unravel as well, was exhausted by a delicious word.


    "Plenty of shellfish too......! Butter, I guess? Yeah, it''s delicious with shellfish extract and richness......!


    And above all, shellfish. The taste is an intense word, as it reminds me of oysters in my previous life. Shellfish extract, and butter and thoughtful vors dance out in my mouth. I get a zero grin when I stick around.


    Everyone is moving on to the hand of the meal, whether it was the work I did that I put on my hands that looked delicious. People didn''t seem to be able to say no to fish or shellfish, so the dietary air turns into something soft.


    "You seem to like it. Above all. Especially when ites to eating Princess Anisphere."


    "Yeah, Count Hernada. I sincerely envy you that you are blessed with such delicious sea delights. I see there has been misery in the development of this territory."


    "It hurts. Indeed, pioneering was a continuum of trial and error. Anyway, the demons of the sea are not the same demons that live onnd."


    Then the conversation could be yed and the history of the development of the Ernada territory could also be heard. Uffi was eager to hear the story and seemed to wonder if the same approach could be taken in the Kingdom of Palletia.


    "Sea bliss, and salt. That is the specialty of Hernada territory, but many sea delights are fast legged..."


    "There are limits to salting and smoking, and most importantly, it''s a shame that so many people can''t eat such delicious sea delights"


    "The refrigerator in the kingdom of Palettia, with that one, is going to make it sunny."


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    asionally this is how Emperor Lukeheim tries to get information about his magic props and technology so he can snatch, but itughs at the boulders and deludes them and misleads them.


    "Sometimes, I think seafood is great, but I hear you can swim in this ocean."


    "Yes, Princess Anisphere is also avable."


    "Clear?"


    "Workouts at sea arefortable if you choose the season. The sandy beach is good for building your ankles, and the load in the water is impable"


    Christine joins the story with a dazzling glimpse. I hear that the closer the Empire season is to the Kingdom of Palletia, the more it is with the Kingdom of Palletia, but it also snows a little further ahead of the Empire, and the Empire. The territory of the Empire is huge, so I think there is.


    "Chris is training, but the only guarantee that he can swim in the ocean is in this Hernada territory."


    "I see it as a tourist resource, I hear. I thought it was the wisdom of the boulder."


    "If it''s going toe true for Princess Anisphere''s sses, you can expect more and more! I really want you to enjoy my beach tomorrow!


    Count Hernadaughsvishly. I had my thoughts on the first sea bath of my previous life, too, and I was swelling my chest in anticipation.


    Yes, I was inting it... -


    "... anise? What''s the matter, sir? Weird face."


    "... was there anything wrong with you?


    The next day, I was peering into my face by Emperor Yufi and Lukeheim, who had a surprising look on their face. What look would I have right now? However, I''m pretty sure there was a disappointment that I couldn''t hide.


    In front of me, white clothes are ced. The fabric is slightly thin, worn like a gown to weave feathers and seems to stop with a belt.


    Were you finished prepping first, or Christine was wrapping it in that garment. The figure is close to that of a seawoman in her previous life.


    "... this is the swimsuit?


    "Yeah, but?


    You feel something''s wrong with my reaction, and Christine is leaning her neck too. More than that, people other than me are surprised at my reaction. I couldn''t care less about that reaction, and all I could do was shock myself.


    - Not at all like my imaginary swimsuit!!

 194 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To Sea! (3)

    No, I''m definitely talking about taking it for granted, or if you say so.


    There''s no way there''s a swimsuit like I thought in my previous life, even though it''s not mainstream to y at sea. I haven''t had a cultural shock in a really long time......


    "Ugh... Ko, isn''t this a short hem after all?


    "My legs are out of my mind..."


    ... No? But isn''t this a good idea?


    The swimsuits we call the Aylene Empire are thin white clothes. It''s structured to wear like a gown and stop with a belt, and the length of the hemes above the knee.


    Yufi, Charne and Prisci seem to be able to dress without difficulty, but Raini and Ilia have a hard time stopping the girdle because they have big breasts too.


    Because that chest is what lifts the hem, Raini has his back round trying to pull the hem and stretch it.


    "... that''s not bad"


    "What is it? Her Highness Sister Wang."


    "What, oh, yeah, it''s nothing, huh?


    I was immediately shaken away by the evil delusions as I was put into Charne''s pure gaze. I feel like I have no heart or Ilia and Prisci''s gaze piercing me.


    "But... wearing it so thin is also unsettling"


    He is stroking his clothes in a way that Yufi is restless. The hem is only as high as the elbow, so there is also a great deal of foot and hand exposure. Yufi is a little worried about sunburn because her skin is white. Is something like sunscreen on Hernada territory?


    "Have you finished dressing?


    "Christine, it''s over."


    Christine turned up as she predicted we''d finished dressing.


    "I''m already done dressing my fathers. You can always go out to the beach."


    "I get it. Then let''s go, people."


    Travel with all of us on my voice. Once out on the beach, the Lukeheim emperors, who had finished dressing, were waiting.


    The swimsuits they wear are not so different from ours either. That''s why it''s that body that attracts the eye. Emperor Lukeheim''s body, the emperor of the Aylene Empire, known for his martial arts, had been forged. It also leaves a lot of scars. My body even feels bigger once I take off my clothes.


    Gakun and Navre lining up there, along with Falgana and Uncle Dord. I usually have muscles that I don''t see, and I feel kind of strange.


    "Hih... suh, that''s awesome..."


    Sharne had repeatedly turned bright red for some reason, hiding her gaze and sending her gaze to the Lukeheim emperors all the time to divert her attention.


    "Can you illuminate that much?


    "Aww, and it illuminates... I can see a lot of skin here too..."


    "... if you ask me, is that it too?


    Not so bad. When Charne was leaning her neck for a reason to be ashamed, she was sighed out by the women except for Christine. What, that reaction!?


    Having seen our reaction like that, Christine startedughing with pleasure.


    "The aristocrats must be wearing clothes. You''re not familiar with showing your skin, Anisphere."


    "Because I''ve lived without much involvement with the nobles"


    "Even though you''re royal?


    "Princess Kiterez."


    "Interesting. I''d love to hear what Queen Uphilia said before she took office."


    Emperors Lukeheim noticed us talking like that with Christine, too, and he turned his gaze.


    Gakun and Navre immediately tried to make their way over here, but when Gakun delivered us firmly into sight, we lost sight of the momentum. He keeps his mouth down and circles his back.


    "... hey, that''s awesome. Hey, what the hell, this... this!


    "What are you doing, Garc, let''s go"


    "Master Navre! You don''t think anything when you look at me!


    "Don''t talk! Focus your consciousness on the escort!


    Somehow Gakun and Navr are looking at each other and discussing it with Hisohiso. I heard it, so I poured an indescribable gaze on both of us. Well, if you''re not familiar with it, this still works well enough...


    Emperor Lukeheim spoke to us one step ahead when he thought so.


    "Oh, here we are! Princess Anisphere, Queen Uphilia! No, you look great too."


    "Thank you for lending me your bathing suit."


    "Good. Now I want each of you to enjoy the ocean. If anything, we''ll take care of it."


    "Even when ites to the ocean, how do I do it? Do you have any maniptions, etc?


    "There are no particrly tough decisions. You''re free to immerse yourself in the sea and enjoy the waves, and you can walk on the beach and swim whatever you want. But if you''re not used to it, you might as well stay out of reach."


    While Yufi is discussing his manoeuvres at sea with Emperor Lukeheim, I look once again at the guided beach.


    Blue sea and sky on white sandy beach. The contrast is actually a sea bath day. The sound of the waves is also light, and birds can be heard from afar.


    I mean, you''re free to y how. I go close to the sea with Emperor Yufi and Lukeheim on my ass as we discuss.


    The feeling of sand trampling me in a light sandal-like footwear, which was given to me as okay to go into the water, evoked a strange emotion. As I approached the waves as they were, they wet my legs.


    It was such a water temperature, like it was limp, but not colder than I thought. Swimming seems pleasant with this.


    "Yufi! Everybody,e quick! It''s a corner, so we need to have fun!


    I call on everyone to do so, and then I rush to the sea to walk. I jumped into the ocean as my feet soaked into the ocean as far as my knees and as deep as my entire leg soaked.


    It was blue that spread, blue on one side. The eyes don''t open firmly in sea water and are unclear. The blues that still haunt me cause nostalgia to wind up in my chest for no reason.


    I''ll try swimming to scratch the water as it is, but yeah, I think I can swim fine. I wonder if the footwear is a bit out of the way and the extent to which the swimsuit feels heavy because it sucks water.


    "Pfft!"


    I look up from the sea and see the beach as I float with my feet. Then everyone in the Palettia Kingdom group, starting with Uffi, looked at me with a shing face. On the other hand, Emperor Lukeheim and Christine, Uncle Dord, are having a st. Next to it Falgana is smiling bitterly.


    "Huh? What''s wrong!?"


    "It would be too much momentum! Princess Anisphere! And you can swim tight!


    "Because it''s fun! Look, everybody,e on!


    When I asked him out brightly, he shook his head left and right as all the Palettia Kingdom groups had done. And I shouted in solidarity.


    ''I can''t!


    Even if the Kingdom of Palletia ever enters the river, it still only has the opportunity to enter the water to the point where its knees are immersed. When I came back from the sea, I was preached in a cordial manner that it was not the same as taking a bath or something. Why is that?


    "No, if you don''t have legs, you''re not that different from a bath, are you? There''s a little wave, but nothing unless you get to where your legs are off..."


    "... it''s frightening that I can''t get my feet in the water"


    Even that gakkun is butting in, and the Palettia Kingdom group is baffled. Look at us like that. Emperor Lukeheim calls out with aughing aftertaste.


    "Come on, Princess Anisphere. We were going to take the stage and get used to it, but Princess Anisphere blew it all up. No..."


    "Yep...? Then tell me first."


    "Master Anisphere cares for us"


    "Ouch!?"


    Tsubishi, and Ilia''s chop pped me in the brain. Ugh, Ri, that''s unreasonable...!


    "I''m not that scared to go into the ocean! Scary though!"


    "Which one is it?


    "Let''s just get in there until my knees are soaked, see?"


    I invite everyone toe in until my ankle is soaked in water. But everyone seems hesitant to go into the ocean and I can''t get my feet on it.


    It was Charne who never came in first of all. When Sharne gets to my side, she moves her legs to do something about it.


    "Wow, you don''t feel pulled that far or taken off your feet"


    "Want to go in some more to the back?


    "Yes!"


    Try to pull Charne''s hand and take Charne to the point where he soaks in his hips. Charne, who is less tall than me, had moved several times where she soaked up to her waist, but little by little I see a colour that seems pleasant in that look.


    "It''s not like a bath, but it doesn''t make that much of an extreme difference,"


    "Isn''t it? Just be careful under your feet because the waves can take your feet off you."


    "Yes!"


    At this rate, I wonder if it''s okay for Charne to let go of her hand. The next person, Gakun and Navr were stepping into the terrified sea when they turned their gaze toward the beach thinking,


    "Ho... is this what it looks like"


    "It''s kind of like a big bath..."


    "A lot of guys say this water weighs well again, don''t they?


    It was Falgana that was guiding the two of us. Navre makes sure he''s in good shape andes right in to the point where he dips into his hips. Gakun alsoes into the ocean with Zabuzab to see if he''s gradually ceased to be afraid.


    "Oh, that doesn''t sound so different from the river"


    Then it was Raini who came in. I hesitated at first, but walked all the way down to the point where I dipped under my knees and soaked my hips all at once and came to my side.


    "Raini, have you ever been in a river?


    "Yes, as a child."


    Is that when we were still traveling? Raini seemed better than I thought. And then all that''s left is...


    "Prisci, it''s okay"


    "... is it true?


    "Ah."


    Falgana, who finished guiding Navre and Gakkun, was pulling Prisci''s hand. Prisci was stepping into the sea taking Falgana''s hand with a strange look on her face.


    Turn your gaze toward the remaining Ufi and Ilia as you smile at it. But they both stayed on their feet at the wave strike.


    "Yufi! Ilia! It''s okay. Come here!


    When I called, Uffi and Ilia stepped into the sea as they gave up face-to-face. Its speed was as slow as a tortoise, and every step of the way was prudent until it came to us.


    There''s a slightly higher wave there, water all the way to the chest at once. It''s not transparent, but a perfectly stretched swimsuit makes you aware of your shape.


    "... I knew this would be good?


    "... anise"


    Yufi calls me by my name in a cold voice to cast out evil thoughts. Yuffi avoids wet, sticky hair with her fingers looking depressed. Seeing that trick deepens my certainty that I''m d I came to the sea after all.


    "Well, well. Let''s put our faces on the water next time. Hold your breath, close your eyes and put your face on the sea. So, when you calm down, it''s time to open your eyes."


    "Oh, I can do that."


    Raini had fully adapted or even dived a little with his face on the water. Then he shows his face and shakes his puffy, wet hair as he exhales.


    "Then this is how Yufi and Ilia..."


    "Dear Anisphere,"


    "... what, Ilia?


    With a slightly more serious look, Ilia looked at my face jiggly. And Ilia tells me in a loud voice.


    "People can''t breathe in the water. After all, it may be that it is also an act contrary to the Spirit''s teachings for humans to enter the sea. It''s still good to soak yourself in the water to clean yourself up, but diving still involves a life crisis, and in good ces where people step in -"


    "... Could it be, are you scared?


    Pita, and Ilia stopped moving. Was it the droplets that conveyed Ilia''s cheek, or was it the sweat? Ilia turned away from me and silenced herself.


    Grabbing such an Ilia hand, I try to pull towards the sea. Then Ilia stomped hard and stared at me.


    "Please don''t. It''s the afterlife."


    "He said it was okay."


    "It''s the first time I''ve never trusted you more with my Anisphere''s health."


    "I was just diving and swimming, wasn''t I?


    "Unlike Master Anisphere, I am in the realm ofmon sense...!


    ... Ilia desperate to resist. Such a tingling sensation in Ilia is running through my spine, and when my prank heart swells, it boils.


    "Ilia... it''s okay..."


    "What is it, that sweet voice?... Why are you pulling, please stop. Um, stop...! Please don''t! Master Ufiria! Raini! Please help!


    It gets interesting and pulls together because Ilia desperately resists. As Yufi shuddered at the sight, Raini stared with a bitter smile.


    In the end, the pull was that Ilia pushed me out as I pulled momentum, shly raising the water ssh and my sinking into the sea made me och.

 195 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To Sea! (4)

    "Yes, then close your eyes. - Hold your breath. - Put your face on. Yes, good, good -"


    "... Are you kidding me?


    "Eh? I''m not teasing you. Eh?


    I take Uffi''s hand and give him instructions so that Uffi can get used to putting his face on the sea level.


    Yuffi looked a little reluctant, but he also seemed to be getting used to opening his eyes within a few repetitions.


    "Because all of a sudden when you get in the water, you freak out and you panic. If I don''t get a leg, I''ll be damned. Are you all right?"


    "For once..."


    "Well, let''s go offshore some more"


    I take Yuffi''s hand and go offshore. We were standing where our breasts came out, but I had my feet already off the bottom.


    When I pull Uffi to lead the way, Uffi also swims out unsettled and drawn. Its speed is very slow, and Yufi''s body also appears to be shrinking a little.


    "... anise"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t let go of my hand."


    That''s what Uffi said as he put his face on the water several times wearing waves, holding my hand tight. The words were more powerless than usual and an anxious sounding voice.


    When I heard Yufi''s voice like that, I almostughed unexpectedly. I kind of miss Yufi being so surprised, too.


    "... what are youughing at"


    "I miss Yufi the first time," he said.


    "I knew you were making fun of me, right?


    "I''m not making fun of you. Okay? Look, let''s speed it up a little bit."


    "Hih, don''t pull it!


    "Then let go of my hand?


    "If I let you go... I''ll make you look terribleter"


    That voice was low and the colour of the joke was gone so I shut my mouth. Theye and go in the shallow waters until Yufi gets used to swimming slowly as they are.


    By then, Uffi had also been able to swim even if she let go of her hand. That said, it''s an amazing way to swim like a dog.


    "... in the water is still unsettling"


    "Really? But I was in my stomach when I was a baby, even us."


    "�� reasoning."


    "hehe."


    "Anis......!


    "Whoa, it''s dangerous!


    Yufi caught eyes and stared, reaching out to me, so I kick the water in momentum and distance myself. Huh, Beginner won''t catch you swimming!


    "Sister Wang!"


    "Whoa, Charne!


    Running around at a distance that didn''t go with Uffi, I saw Charneing this way in a breaststroke. He''s totally like me, kind of smiling.


    "The ocean is amazing! It''s blue and glittering in the water!


    "Charne liked the ocean?


    "Yes! Very!


    Charne was smiling with great pleasure. When Charne is distracted, Yuffi catches me grabbing my shoulder.


    And rocked by the waves as they supported me. That gaze was directed at Charne, and he seemed to be just a little frowned upon.


    "... amazing, are you used to the ocean already?


    "Yes! Your Majesty! Swimming is fun!


    "... Really?"


    With an indescribable expression, Uffi nodded. Because all this has its own taste and aptitude, too.


    "Ha, ha, ha! Don''t you have good muscles inside, Gark!


    "Damn, I knew it was fast! Why does it make a difference when you swim the same way!?"


    "No, don''t hang out......! Your opponent is royalty......!


    "You''re struggling too..."


    "... you''re a big man, in many ways"


    Christine and Gakun are swimming together a little further away, but naturally Christine swims faster. Rather, Gakun''s adaptability to swim to the point where he tries to stake out on his first day is amazing.


    I see Navre with his head in his arms when he sees such a gag and Falgana with such a tapping of Navre''s shoulder and a bitter smile beside him. Prisci floats beside Falgana like that, but you''re not used to this one. Falgana supports you all the time.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Chris! You''re still sweet! Long time no see! Let me entertain you too!


    "Nooo!? Father!?"


    In doing so, Emperor Lukeheim swimmed ambitiously through the sea in a stunning butterfly, quickly leaving Christine.


    Christine went after Emperor Lukeheim as she followed it, and Gakun was left behind. Gakun is swimming back to the beach when he realizes he can''t catch up with the boulders.


    "�� you seem to be enjoying yourself"


    "Right."


    I muttered in agreement even though Uffi shrugged, but when I pointed my gaze towards Uffi, I saw Raini and Ilia in the direction ahead.


    Like I was doing to Uffi, it''s like Raini is swimming with Ilia''s hand, but Ilia was justpletely solidified and drawn to Raini.


    "Raini... hands, never let go..."


    "Dear Ilia, you don''t have to be so desperate... I won''t let you go, will I? Look, let''s move our legs, shall we?


    ��������


    "... Dear Ilia?


    "... Raini, my leg, my leg is going to hang..."


    "Dear Ilia!?"


    Ilia tries to stick to Raini because of the tension or because her legs are about to hang. He seemed to struggle to swim because of Ilia, although Raini was rushing to support it.


    "... I''m going to help you."


    "... go ahead"


    Me and Uffi looked at each other andughed bitterly.


    "Pfft... Feel no..."


    "... it can''t be, Anis"


    Although Uffi pointed me out, I was voicing an extended voice as I weakened.


    After going up from the sea, we were put straight through to the bathroom. It was the best temperature bath for my body, which yed well in the sea and was just a little cold.


    "It was fun, the sea!


    "Charne was a master swimmer for a long time."


    Sharneughs contentedly and returns the gavel as Prisci was impressed.


    Next to it I could see Ilia sinking into the water with dead eyes to her mouth and Raini rubbing such Ilia''s shoulders.... Let''s not touch Ilia now.


    "If you enjoyed it, we''d be delighted."


    "Christine."


    Christine drops by and calls us as she soaks up in the hot tub. She sits next to me at a distance for one, gazing at me andughing happily.


    "Anisphere lost her temper, but I didn''t know she was a master swimmer."


    "I had a chance to swim a little."


    "In the kingdom of Palettia? It doesn''t seem like much of a ce to swim."


    "Did you look it up?


    "Via Brother Fall. I''m studying the Kingdom of Palettia."


    "My brother? Not my uncle?


    "My age doesn''t change that much. Speaking of uncles, Brother Fall looks delicate."


    That''s what Christine said in a bitterugh. Surely you can afford the imagination of Falgana looking subtle even when they call you uncle.


    "How many Christines are there?


    "Eighteen. I''m sure she''s the same age as Her Majesty Queen Uphilia."


    "Right."


    Oh, or is it the same age as Uffi? I thought you were a little more upstairs, but I''m surprised.


    It''s been another year since I reconnected with the Aylene Empire. There were cases where we could row from the development topletion of a magic city, and there were cases of the copse of the Kingdom of Cambus. True, that was a rushed year......


    "How was your day, Anisphere"


    "How''d it go? It was fun, huh?


    "Right. I hope so..."


    That''s all she said, then Christine smiled so she could be challenged before she said it.


    "But there seemed to be a shoulder watermark that wasn''t what I thought?


    "... Well, it''smon for me to be different than I imagined. Culture is different."


    "It''s that perspective that I''d like to hear. What the hell did you see in Anisphere from that perspective?"


    Uffi poked my arm in the hot water. I smiled inside as I gave back my snort.


    "Hehe, I wonder if that wants to sit back and talk slowly. It''s about the future."


    I won''t give you an idea for free, but I''ll tell Kristin. That''s what brings up a lot of ideas that are going to boost your seawater bath.


    This is not the Kingdom of Palettia, but the Aylene Empire. Besides, I was once eager to get my eyes on me. Don''t talk too far-fetched, because Yuffi stabbed me in the nail, too. It won''t be that easy!


    "Ho? I mean, you seem to have a stomach proposal. I''ll report it to your fatherter. We should take the time to talk."


    "I don''t mind that in itself. If it''s going to lead to mutual understanding and development of each other''s countries, I''d be happy to."


    "Right. Well, here''s my personal question."


    "Yeah?"


    "The engraving on its back. What the hell is that like?


    It seemed like Christine was showing an interest in my, now that I''m keeping my back, engraved marks that I wouldn''t see. Its eyes narrowed just a little and I feel like the signs are pointy.


    "Medal?"


    "Well, is that a medal? That''s brave. Is that why my investigation works... it freaks me out watching it. I don''t hate you."


    ... Do you have any idea? No, but I wanted to swim. Guess they''ll guess when the magic prop technology bes known to the Empire.


    "For once, it''s a state secret.... Don''t tell me, okay?


    "I''m not going to pry deep, I''m not for that kind of ventriloquism. But you can tell me you care about what you care about, right?


    "I wonder..."


    In a way, though, I also suspect you''re an entangler if you''re trying to hide what''s sincere.


    "If countries are different, positions are mutual. Still, I only want to connect with the Kingdom of Palettia through interaction."


    "I guess we need time to walk over to each other so we can not doubt that word"


    "Must be. Sincerely, I will deal with you."


    That''s what Iugh at. Christine, though invincible, was a familiar smile.

 196 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To The Sea! (5)

    After receiving dinner from the bath, each returns to the room to which they were addressed. Yufi and I are in the same room, so we will go back to the room together.


    Then the two of us sat down in bed and Yufi shook the conversation.


    "Well, Anis. Before talking to Emperor Lukeheim, please tell us what Anis felt in this bath."


    "Oh, yeah. Christine knew about it, and she would have time to hear her thoughts."


    "Even if we are friends andrades, we must keep the line tight. I need to separate the information that I can give you for free from the information that I don''t. It''s my job to measure the value of anise ideas."


    Yufi said that with her hands on her chest. I don''t have to think about it a bit if I just think of it, but I don''t think we should build a rtionship between countries by providing it free of charge.


    I can''t judge the boundaries, but I think Yufi will sort them out with responsibility.


    "That said, there''s only really an idea I cane up with.


    "Anis"


    Hmm?


    "What do you think of some countries that are undergoing reform because of your ideas?


    "I''m sorry."


    Yufi stuck a nail in her face with a smile, and I apologized as I twitched my mouth a little.


    "Um, what should I say first..."


    "Do you have more than one idea?


    "Well, there''s also a reception ce from the previous life... I guess the first thing thates to mind is a swimsuit."


    "Is there a problem with your swimsuit?


    "No problem, but isn''t it fun to have one design?


    White swimsuits like seawomen aren''t bad, but I wish I could choose more designs if they were corners.


    I don''t need to go to anything like a swimsuit from the previous life, but I think it would be nice if you could increase the design if you think about ying at the sea.


    "The ocean is a different way of dressing up and enjoying ces, right? In other words, I think you can put it in the same frame as a ball."


    "... you mean to make your swimsuit as gorgeous as a dress?


    "Yeah, I can''t swim in a driftstone dress, so I have to think about simplifying it a little bit more or whether the fabric is water-resistant. If it''s possible to dye, I wonder if I can start by dyeing and patterning it...?


    "... it might be a new idea to think of it as being in line with the ball. If the quality and design of swimsuits be popr, it may be a new industry."


    Yufi returns his gavel with a reflective expression on his chin.


    "Men''s swimsuits may not need to be gorgeous, but the sea is dangerous. That''s why I thought it would be better if I put on a new bathing suit to make it more functional, so it''s easier to swim. Women are gorgeous, men are functional. But I think technology as a swimsuit can be shared, so if you create a functional and gorgeous swimsuit, it will be popr.


    "In order to do this, I think we need to raise the profile of the beach itself....."


    "It''s weak to just swim and enjoy a different outfit. That''s why I think it''s a seafood product if I sell it. Here, serve snacks like street food."


    Street food, huh?


    I imagine a house by the sea. It may be difficult if the nobility is the opponent, but I think it will be popr if the culture of ying in the sea is also established for the unapanied civilians.


    "Because there are delicious seafood in the corner, I think it can be easily eaten locally and fresh."


    "Are you afraid of poison contamination....."


    "Perhaps it would be better to apply, give permission, and monitor the area thoroughly�� hire someone who is good at swimming and put it in ce to deal with any trouble."


    "... Anis, if I hadn''t stabbed you in the nail, wouldn''t you have identally spoken of this?


    And Yufi murmured as she gazed at me. I was distracted by Yufi''s allegations.


    "... was that obvious in your previous life?


    "Well, I wonder...?


    "Hah... please tell memon sense. It''s just that this is an empire."


    "I know...."


    "Be more aware that industry can move in one word."


    "Hmm, that''s a big deal...."


    If it''s a big deal, I don''t me you for it.


    Yufi said with a sigh. But I''m sorry about Yufi, but Iugh. I didn''tugh because Yufi was crazy, but Yufi frowned easily.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Sorry, no.... I wonder how far I''vee."


    Yes?


    "I didn''t think my words would change anything in the world a few years ago."


    As a princess who can''t use magic, I miss days when ideas and thoughts are despised.


    You may not believe you told me what happened a few years ago. So many things have changed.


    Everyone treated me as if I touched a swelling, but now I am worried that the Empire will pull me out.


    Because it kind of seemed strange.


    "... I know it''s not something that can be changed, but people who asionally make anise more humble than humble have something to think about."


    "I''m not being mean.


    "Then why don''t you say that your self-assessment is low? If you think about your worth a little more, will you take care of yourself?


    Yufi grabbed my shoulder and pushed me down to bed. Yufi''s eyes were narrowed as she looked down at me, and she began to calm down slightly.


    Ah, this may be a bit of a bad pattern. Hyu, you''re breathing. He''s the one who''s going to have a bad time if he doesn''t...!


    "Yes, it''s important! I''m so important, so important!


    "... I''m too bad at deception."


    "No, it''s true. I''m not abandoning myself!


    "That''s not true. I''m sensitive to malice, but I just want you to stop being so blunt about favoritism."


    "I know, I know!


    "... really?


    Ugh, Yufi''s fingers stroke my throat. The sensation creeps up against your spine.


    "... I''m worried. I wonder if they''ll kidnap me someday."


    Kidnapping? No way.


    "You can''t say no, can you?


    "I won''t tell you, but I don''t think it''s that easy to catch.


    "Really?"


    "Heh, really...."


    "... because anise is very popr, I''m really worried when you tell me it''s okay."


    Yufi''s nails gently scratched my throat and traced my vicle. The way I touched it was ticklish and I tried to twist myself, but Yufi was lying down on my stomach so I couldn''t escape.


    "My ce is next to Yufi!


    "... really?


    "Really?


    "... then I don''t really want you to focus on me. Even though you know it''s a bad thing, that''s what you think. Because the world you''re looking at is different from mine, and you''re scared to go somewhere. So please talk to me properly."


    "Ha, yes...."


    Ugh, what inspired Yufi''s jealousy...? Anyway, did you get through it...?


    "Did you enjoy the sea?


    "Yeah? Yeah, it was fun."


    Do you want toe again?


    "Hmm? I see, if I cane again...."


    "Then we have to pull the good terms from the Empire and sell the favors. I''m responsible for selling the idea to the Empire."


    "I don''t know, maybe I''ve already thought of something.


    "Still, it is. I wish there was only one thing I could offer from the Kingdom of Palletia..."


    Well then, I guess that would be good. Magic instruments "


    "Magic instruments?


    Yufi raised her eyebrows again.


    "Isn''t it a beautiful picture of spirits dancing on the ocean at night?


    It is the fireworks of my previous life that remind me of them. Magic can be like fireworks, but no one in the Empire is as magical as the Ptian Kingdom.


    In that case, I think it would be a good idea to invite spirits to dance in the performance of magical instruments, so I''ll try to mouth it.


    Then for some reason Yufi sharpened her mouth. Uh, what, why? What didn''t work out?


    "... Yufi?


    "... it''s not that interesting. I wonder if this will make you worthy again within the Empire."


    "Were you worried?


    I will.


    "I''m next to Yufi."


    "I know. I know.... there are times when you just want to lock yourself up. I get into trouble wherever I go, and I attract people...."


    "No, the second half isn''t about boulders!?"


    "That''s why I can''t possibly forgive a past that made me lose that sense."


    Hmm....? I don''t mean to bring such a person in...? No, I don''t think you''ll ever be thanked for spreading magic tools. But I don''t think Yufi has anything to worry about.


    "Okay, Anis?"


    "Eh, well, what...?


    "The Irene Empire belongs to the Palletian kingdom, and it has different values than the nobles in particr. You may be used to being malicious to yourself, but that''s because the aristocracy of the Ptian kingdom has cast magic on you. The Irene Empire sees your values differently. So be more careful how you feel about yourself."


    "You know, even if you don''t have to push me carefully...?


    Even if I protest, Yufi seems to be dissatisfied or stubborn...


    ... hmm? Are you stubborn?


    "... Yufi, are you stubborn?


    "... why?"


    "I couldn''t swim well."


    "... because I didn''t have a chance."


    No, that''s true.


    "I just thought about it again. If you think of something I can''t think of, you might catch people in unexpected ces. Honestly, I don''t know how to enjoy the sea. But Anis soon finds value. Because you know. That... makes me a little anxious."


    Yufi holds my hand and grips it together. Looking down at me with an expression of anxiety, I leaned a little and narrowed my distance.


    "... I can''t go anywhere. Anis"


    If you say that with such a sweet voice, you can''t help but meditate hard in your eyes.


    I want to grieve, I want to grieve very much now. I''m sorry to trouble Yufi, but you don''t have to worry about that.


    "Yufi"


    I reached out to Yufi''s cheek thinking she was really cute. Keep your hands on the back of your head and hug Yufi.


    Apply it to your mouth many times to rece the heat on your touched lips. Yufi leaves her body to me to be sweet and immerses herself in her mouth.


    "I''m not going anywhere. We''ll be together forever. There''s a lot going on here for the first time, and even if it doesn''t work out... it''s good to be with Yufi."


    Something like this happened, I''m sure it''ll be memorable. So now let''s get close to Yufi''s anxiety and little jealousy.


    You can hear the sound of small waves from afar. Hearing the sound, I held Yufi tight.


    --In the future.


    In the Irene Empire, the culture of recreation is rooted in beach bathing.


    The water-resistant dress, made of water-resistant material, became a feminine aspiration as a beauty that lived on the beach.


    The stalls, which utilized local specialty seafood, attracted further demand and led to the development of the territory with the bustling beaches.


    And on special days such as anniversaries, the "Spirit Festival", in which spirits dance on the evening beach as a stage, was established as people''s pleasure by performing magical instruments inviting spirits.


    Singing at the Spirit Festival is a song that celebrates the friendship with the Ptian kingdom that started the festival.


    As one of the two nations, this song will be perpetuated inter generations.

 197 After Days: Yes, LetS Go To The Sea! (5)

    After receiving dinner from the bath, each returns to the room to which they were addressed. Yufi and I are in the same room, so we will go back to the room together.


    Then the two of us sat down in bed and Yufi shook the conversation.


    "Well, Anis. Before talking to Emperor Lukeheim, please tell us what Anis felt in this bath."


    "Oh, yeah. Christine knew about it, and she would have time to hear her thoughts."


    "Even if we are friends andrades, we must keep the line tight. I need to separate the information that I can give you for free from the information that I don''t. It''s my job to measure the value of anise ideas."


    Yufi said that with her hands on her chest. I don''t have to think about it a bit if I just think of it, but I don''t think we should build a rtionship between countries by providing it free of charge.


    I can''t judge the boundaries, but I think Yufi will sort them out with responsibility.


    "That said, there''s only really an idea I cane up with.


    "Anis"


    Hmm?


    "What do you think of some countries that are undergoing reform because of your ideas?


    "I''m sorry."


    Yufi stuck a nail in her face with a smile, and I apologized as I twitched my mouth a little.


    "Um, what should I say first..."


    "Do you have more than one idea?


    "Well, there''s also a reception ce from the previous life... I guess the first thing thates to mind is a swimsuit."


    "Is there a problem with your swimsuit?


    "No problem, but isn''t it fun to have one design?


    White swimsuits like seawomen aren''t bad, but I wish I could choose more designs if they were corners.


    I don''t need to go to anything like a swimsuit from the previous life, but I think it would be nice if you could increase the design if you think about ying at the sea.


    "The ocean is a different way of dressing up and enjoying ces, right? In other words, I think you can put it in the same frame as a ball."


    "... you mean to make your swimsuit as gorgeous as a dress?


    "Yeah, I can''t swim in a driftstone dress, so I have to think about simplifying it a little bit more or whether the fabric is water-resistant. If it''s possible to dye, I wonder if I can start by dyeing and patterning it...?


    "... it might be a new idea to think of it as being in line with the ball. If the quality and design of swimsuits be popr, it may be a new industry."


    Yufi returns his gavel with a reflective expression on his chin.


    "Men''s swimsuits may not need to be gorgeous, but the sea is dangerous. That''s why I thought it would be better if I put on a new bathing suit to make it more functional, so it''s easier to swim. Women are gorgeous, men are functional. But I think technology as a swimsuit can be shared, so if you create a functional and gorgeous swimsuit, it will be popr.


    "In order to do this, I think we need to raise the profile of the beach itself....."


    "It''s weak to just swim and enjoy a different outfit. That''s why I think it''s a seafood product if I sell it. Here, serve snacks like street food."


    Street food, huh?


    I imagine a house by the sea. It may be difficult if the nobility is the opponent, but I think it will be popr if the culture of ying in the sea is also established for the unapanied civilians.


    "Because there are delicious seafood in the corner, I think it can be easily eaten locally and fresh."


    "Are you afraid of poison contamination....."


    "Perhaps it would be better to apply, give permission, and monitor the area thoroughly�� hire someone who is good at swimming and put it in ce to deal with any trouble."


    "... Anis, if I hadn''t stabbed you in the nail, wouldn''t you have identally spoken of this?


    And Yufi murmured as she gazed at me. I was distracted by Yufi''s allegations.


    "... was that obvious in your previous life?


    "Well, I wonder...?


    "Hah... please tell memon sense. It''s just that this is an empire."


    "I know...."


    "Be more aware that industry can move in one word."


    "Hmm, that''s a big deal...."


    If it''s a big deal, I don''t me you for it.


    Yufi said with a sigh. But I''m sorry about Yufi, but Iugh. I didn''tugh because Yufi was crazy, but Yufi frowned easily.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Sorry, no.... I wonder how far I''vee."


    Yes?


    "I didn''t think my words would change anything in the world a few years ago."


    As a princess who can''t use magic, I miss days when ideas and thoughts are despised.


    You may not believe you told me what happened a few years ago. So many things have changed.


    Everyone treated me as if I touched a swelling, but now I am worried that the Empire will pull me out.


    Because it kind of seemed strange.


    "... I know it''s not something that can be changed, but people who asionally make anise more humble than humble have something to think about."


    "I''m not being mean.


    "Then why don''t you say that your self-assessment is low? If you think about your worth a little more, will you take care of yourself?


    Yufi grabbed my shoulder and pushed me down to bed. Yufi''s eyes were narrowed as she looked down at me, and she began to calm down slightly.


    Ah, this may be a bit of a bad pattern. Hyu, you''re breathing. He''s the one who''s going to have a bad time if he doesn''t...!


    "Yes, it''s important! I''m so important, so important!


    "... I''m too bad at deception."


    "No, it''s true. I''m not abandoning myself!


    "That''s not true. I''m sensitive to malice, but I just want you to stop being so blunt about favoritism."


    "I know, I know!


    "... really?


    Ugh, Yufi''s fingers stroke my throat. The sensation creeps up against your spine.


    "... I''m worried. I wonder if they''ll kidnap me someday."


    Kidnapping? No way.


    "You can''t say no, can you?


    "I won''t tell you, but I don''t think it''s that easy to catch.


    "Really?"


    "Heh, really...."


    "... because anise is very popr, I''m really worried when you tell me it''s okay."


    Yufi''s nails gently scratched my throat and traced my vicle. The way I touched it was ticklish and I tried to twist myself, but Yufi was lying down on my stomach so I couldn''t escape.


    "My ce is next to Yufi!


    "... really?


    "Really?


    "... then I don''t really want you to focus on me. Even though you know it''s a bad thing, that''s what you think. Because the world you''re looking at is different from mine, and you''re scared to go somewhere. So please talk to me properly."


    "Ha, yes...."


    Ugh, what inspired Yufi''s jealousy...? Anyway, did you get through it...?


    "Did you enjoy the sea?


    "Yeah? Yeah, it was fun."


    Do you want toe again?


    "Hmm? I see, if I cane again...."


    "Then we have to pull the good terms from the Empire and sell the favors. I''m responsible for selling the idea to the Empire."


    "I don''t know, maybe I''ve already thought of something.


    "Still, it is. I wish there was only one thing I could offer from the Kingdom of Palletia..."


    Well then, I guess that would be good. Magic instruments "


    "Magic instruments?


    Yufi raised her eyebrows again.


    "Isn''t it a beautiful picture of spirits dancing on the ocean at night?


    It is the fireworks of my previous life that remind me of them. Magic can be like fireworks, but no one in the Empire is as magical as the Ptian Kingdom.


    In that case, I think it would be a good idea to invite spirits to dance in the performance of magical instruments, so I''ll try to mouth it.


    Then for some reason Yufi sharpened her mouth. Uh, what, why? What didn''t work out?


    "... Yufi?


    "... it''s not that interesting. I wonder if this will make you worthy again within the Empire."


    "Were you worried?


    I will.


    "I''m next to Yufi."


    "I know. I know.... there are times when you just want to lock yourself up. I get into trouble wherever I go, and I attract people...."


    "No, the second half isn''t about boulders!?"


    "That''s why I can''t possibly forgive a past that made me lose that sense."


    Hmm....? I don''t mean to bring such a person in...? No, I don''t think you''ll ever be thanked for spreading magic tools. But I don''t think Yufi has anything to worry about.


    "Okay, Anis?"


    "Eh, well, what...?


    "The Irene Empire belongs to the Palletian kingdom, and it has different values than the nobles in particr. You may be used to being malicious to yourself, but that''s because the aristocracy of the Ptian kingdom has cast magic on you. The Irene Empire sees your values differently. So be more careful how you feel about yourself."


    "You know, even if you don''t have to push me carefully...?


    Even if I protest, Yufi seems to be dissatisfied or stubborn...


    ... hmm? Are you stubborn?


    "... Yufi, are you stubborn?


    "... why?"


    "I couldn''t swim well."


    "... because I didn''t have a chance."


    No, that''s true.


    "I just thought about it again. If you think of something I can''t think of, you might catch people in unexpected ces. Honestly, I don''t know how to enjoy the sea. But Anis soon finds value. Because you know. That... makes me a little anxious."


    Yufi holds my hand and grips it together. Looking down at me with an expression of anxiety, I leaned a little and narrowed my distance.


    "... I can''t go anywhere. Anis"


    If you say that with such a sweet voice, you can''t help but meditate hard in your eyes.


    I want to grieve, I want to grieve very much now. I''m sorry to trouble Yufi, but you don''t have to worry about that.


    "Yufi"


    I reached out to Yufi''s cheek thinking she was really cute. Keep your hands on the back of your head and hug Yufi.


    Apply it to your mouth many times to rece the heat on your touched lips. Yufi leaves her body to me to be sweet and immerses herself in her mouth.


    "I''m not going anywhere. We''ll be together forever. There''s a lot going on here for the first time, and even if it doesn''t work out... it''s good to be with Yufi."


    Something like this happened, I''m sure it''ll be memorable. So now let''s get close to Yufi''s anxiety and little jealousy.


    You can hear the sound of small waves from afar. Hearing the sound, I held Yufi tight.


    --In the future.


    In the Irene Empire, the culture of recreation is rooted in beach bathing.


    The water-resistant dress, made of water-resistant material, became a feminine aspiration as a beauty that lived on the beach.


    The stalls, which utilized local specialty seafood, attracted further demand and led to the development of the territory with the bustling beaches.


    And on special days such as anniversaries, the "Spirit Festival", in which spirits dance on the evening beach as a stage, was established as people''s pleasure by performing magical instruments inviting spirits.


    Singing at the Spirit Festival is a song that celebrates the friendship with the Ptian kingdom that started the festival.


    As one of the two nations, this song will be perpetuated inter generations.

 198 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (1)

    The world I lived in was always with the forest.


    The wind that blew through the forest breathed the life of the forest. I havee to live as one with that life, thanking nature and life.


    This country is so vast that the world where the forest has been cut open is overwhelming for me.


    That''s why I think I feel the wind of this country. This country, the Kingdom of Palletia, is a country for freedom.


    He came alive in this free world. And because he''s free, he''s still...


    Unused ceilings, unfamiliar beds. Even the smell of sniffing my nose is unfamiliar.


    I am not ustomed to looking at a room that is vividly decorated with restless decorations. I think it''s a little strange that this is a guest room? People in the Kingdom of Palletia can sleep in such luxurious rooms.


    When you hear clearly, you hear noises that are different from those in the forest. There are only signs of life, so I can''t calm down. As I was clearing my ears, one of them approached my room.


    "Mr. Acrylic, are you awake?


    "Nh... it''s happening."


    I hear the maid''s voice from the outside as I knock on the door. I get up from bed and open the door.


    My maid sister, a little older than me, lowers her head to me with a smile.


    "Good morning, did you sleep well?


    "... yes"


    I don''t choose a ce to sleep, but there is a little too much smell that I am not used to here, and it seems like my breath is getting stuck.


    Still, I have to endure it. Because I am a customer here, doing something very strange will cause trouble to Al.


    "I''ll help you change."


    "... you can change clothes by yourself."


    "... I see. Please let me know if you have any questions. Let me know if you''re going out. I''ll follow the guide."


    "Thank you."


    The maid left the room with a smilepletely unchanged in my thanks.


    Hmm... I''m supposed to be in the same position as those guys. I wonder if I should do that...


    "... oh, dear."


    I regret that I should have asked what Al was doing.


    Suteria, King''s Capital of the Kingdom of Palletia. Renting a room in the royal castle, I exhaled thinking of Al, who could hardly face each other.


    Algard Bona Palletia. Somehow his name will change soon, but that''s the name of mypanion. Some others have arrived from Al''s Mansion, but they are acting differently from me.


    That is because I am a woman, and I am not a citizen of the Kingdom of Palletia. He''s the only one Al brought in. So Al has a lot of procedures to change his name, so I''m busy, so I''m busy.


    "I don''t mean to interrupt my work, but... what should I do?"


    Even though Al told me that I should like it to the extent that it doesn''t cause problems, I don''t know what to do. The maid will take care of you, but I''m not a nobleman or anything.


    Besides, I don''t know anyone other than Al. People in the Mansion will also be busy, otherwise I only know people around here who don''t like the "sister" or the queen of this country. I''m not the kind of person who can easily meet a boulder.


    I thought I should have stayed at the Mansion.


    I am not a resident of this country, and in this country I have a different appearance from ordinary people called subhumans. That''s the wolf''s ear and tail.


    It''s a pride to me, but when ordinary people see it, they think it''s a monster. I don''t want you to say it clearly with me, but I don''t think it''s as simple as saying it.


    That''s why I was supposed to stay in the Mansion at first, but that disliked sister forced me to meet my parents in the middle of the day.


    It''s good to see Al''s parents, and I''m d you talked me into bing Al''s wife in the future... honestly, I haven''t been able to talk to them properly, and I can''t say thank you.


    Al and Clive tell me about the Palletia Kingdom. Al''s parents are the chief ruler of this country, and they deserve to be respected.


    At the very least, if you can do it, you can''t speak freely in such a state, and where other people have eyes.


    Well, I made it sound like I wanted to be Al''s wife. I''m d they didn''t say it was rude right now.


    As a result, I''m d Al decided not to be stubborn enough to have a child with me, but I''ve be free of boulders.


    "... okay, let''s go if you want to go out"


    I''m a little ufortable because I''m anxious to move around on my own. There''s nothing I can do about it.


    I''m not tired of watching this country''s life because it''spletely different from the life I know. When that was decided, I rang the bell calling them to tell the maid that I wanted to go out.


    "I see you for the first time, Miss Acrylic. My name is Miguel Graphite and I will be your guide. I''ll see youter."


    "... wow"


    The person who was introduced as the guide today was a mess.


    Only the face is blonde with a pleasant smile, and dark brown eyes are thinned to form a smile.


    However, it is disgusting to say clearly that the contents are so skewed. There''s no hostility, but it''s like a snake pointing its tongue at me.


    "... oh, what''s wrong?


    "... what are you?


    "I''m Miguel Graphite, and I''ll be your guide today."


    "No, not a name.... in the meantime, will you stop that fuzzy smile? Disgusting."


    "That said, Acrylic is Algard''s guest....."


    "Well, then, don''t be afraid to tell me. I mean, you don''t have to respect me. And if there''s anything else you want to ask me, just tell me with your mouth. It''s disgusting, like being stared at by a snake."


    "... heh?


    The smile is distorted as if the beast wereughing.


    Unexpectedly, he forced his body to hold it. I almost reacted, but there was no "hostility."... I don''t even want to show you my back.


    "... no, it''s amazing. Is it a subhuman conjecture?


    "You can talk normally. I''m really sick and I don''t want to go out."


    "Oh, really? Well, then, let''s make it easier. No, no, I was interested in being an outsider and I took on the conductor. Let''s get along again."


    "... as long as you don''t want to kill me."


    "Oops, it''s a mess. This is still harmless for humans and animals. Me?


    Greetings ~, what a careless voice this guy Miguel is shaking my hand with, he smells disgusting. There are too many movements on the board that try to erase traces of standing behavior rather than body odor or residual incense.


    On top of that, it seems like I''m trying to make a tentative initial impression on myself like perfume, and I honestly don''t feel good. I don''t think I''ll like it very much.


    "Well then, let''s show them anywhere again! So where do you want to go? Miss Acrylic."


    "... acrylic is good. And don''t stand behind me."


    Copy that. Copy that.


    Miguelughs with Kera Kera. When I thought about taking this man as a guide, I was almostpletely disinclined to go out.


    I didn''t think there were any freaks who didn''t like her as much as that self-proimed sister. This country is huge, Al.


    I missed you a little.

 199 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (2)

    He gave me a hooded robe, hid his ears and tail, and left the castle with Miguel for the castle town.


    In the castle town, young children rush through energetically, adults are busy interacting, and there are customers in front of shops.


    There are many people who build buildings that are different from when they were in the woods, and there are many peoplepared to the vige of Ricant, and it is also very busy.


    I went to a nearby vige when I was at Al''s mansion. It was still epted because the air was still closer to Ricant''s vige.


    But this kingdom seems unfamiliar to me. It seems that the signs of people and various smells, including people, are tooplicated for me to get drunk.


    "Are you okay? Looks like he''s got a lot of eyebrows."


    "Nothing. The air is too different from where I originally lived to get used to it."


    "Was Richard living in the woods? You won''t get used to the city."


    "... I don''t hate it just because I''m not used to it."


    I can''t say I like it, but the words are cloudy. Miguel is a little depressed because she has been asking the details a while ago.


    I ignored Miguel and stared at the city. Suteria, the king''s capital of the Kingdom of Palletia, is bustling. I think the word "gorgeous" suits me, and I think it''s amazing.


    The people who live in King''s Landing are also alive. I''m sure a lot of people live strong. I think it is a happy thing.


    But maybe I can''t keep my heart up with the people here. I feel such a vague feeling.


    "Feeling like I don''t just hate you? Would you mind telling me that?


    "... a lot of questions."


    "I''m approaching a subhuman, corner. Don''t you think it''s natural to want to hear all sorts of thoughts?


    "A strange person.... the happiness here ispletely different from the happiness I''ve seen, so I just can''t swallow it."


    "Does Acrylic think this king''s capital doesn''t look happy?


    "No, I''m happy, but the quality of happiness is different."


    "Quality?"


    Miguel, who seemed hesitant, asked while tilting his neck. I answer with one sigh.


    "This country is free, right?


    "... freedom?


    "Whether you''re an adult or a child, you choose the job you like and you look like you live as you like. That looks weird to us from Richards..."


    You think it''s weird to be free?


    "Yeah. Maybe... this country isn''t a herd."


    "... deep. Can I ask you something more?


    "Hmm....?


    The idea of a troublesome smell boils up honestly. I mean, Miguel is supposed to be my guide, but he''s been talking to me for a while now.


    I think you are working because you guide me. Miguel stopped me thinking I wouldn''t let anything go.


    "Oh, acrylic. That is the fruit water of the melon, a specialty of the Kingdom of Palletia. It''s good, I''ll buy it for you."


    "I don''t want it if I can get it."


    "If you moisturize your throat, you''ll want to talk a little bit, right?


    "... I won''t thank you."


    Admittedly I was thirsty, but I didn''t feel like thanking you at all.


    I think Miguel is really looking at people''s condition so close to their eyebrows that he won''t guess how they feel.


    I don''t like reckless idiots like the one who named her sister, but the one who knows everything and doesn''t guess touches her.


    "Hey, water melon fruit water. It''s good because it''s cold."


    ����


    I took the vessel from Miguel and smelled it. It certainly smells sweet. But I put my mouth on and raised my eyebrows a little.... this is too cold for me.


    "Don''t you like it?


    "It tastes good, but it''s cold."


    "Really? Cold drinks are so valuable to us."


    "It''s too cold for me. If you drink too much, it will cool your stomach."


    It may be delicious when I drink it. However, if I keep drinking it, my eyebrows will get a little closer because I''m going to lose extra heat.


    "Hmm? That''s an interesting idea. I''ll tell Her Majesty the King''s sister next time."


    "... is this cold drink his fault?


    "Was it because he made the people happy?


    "... I know very well that he is a human being in this country."


    "What does that mean?


    Miguel leans the vessel and drinks fruit water.


    Because of this, the face of Anisphia, the sister-like person who named her sister,es to mind.


    "He can''t live in Ricanto''s vige. This country allows that to happen. But I live only in a truly free ce in this country. Like a bird."


    "... birds, that''s strange to say. Her Majesty the King''s sister seems to be flying around in good spirits."


    "... the way it works is very simr to this fruit water"


    "What is this fruit water?


    "It''s too much." He lives in the goodness of this country. But it''s too cold for people who can''t live the same way. "


    Some people prefer cold water. But it''s just someone who can stand a cold stomach or who''s doing something about it.


    "That''s not bad, and I''m not ignoring it. But it''s fundamentally ipatible."


    "... the good parts of this country arepatible with the water, but not the bad parts?


    "It''s hard to say that it doesn''t suit me... Well, the water is the same. It''s just the difference between cold and warm. Both temperatures disappear when I try to force it to mix. Besides, he''s too cold. So even if it gets a little warmer, the temperature will disappear."


    I thought about the words I was trying to convey, but I got a little headache because of it. The cold fruit water on the painful head was slightly pleasant.


    "... hey, acrylic is a smart kid."


    Apart from the cold you felt with fruit water, a different kind of cold rises to your spine. I tried to stand up aggressively, but I realized it was Miguel''s unheated gaze and slowly rxed my body.


    "... suddenly what?


    "I was just impressed. Richard says he''s not like us at all. No, I wonder why. I''m sure Acrylic is shooting at us. That''s why I want to ask Acrylic. The way you see this country and its value."


    I didn''t mean to tell you such a grand story, but Miguel seems annoyed if I don''t answer. It has be foolish to count the number of sighs.


    "We respect Ricant as a herd. Adults and children y a determined role. You can''t choose your own job there. Together, we will live with nature and live in gratitude for nature''s blessings."


    There is no freedom like in the Kingdom of Palletia. But I do. For me, it was above all happiness.


    That''s why the happiness of the Ptial Kingdom is still difficult for me to get used to.


    "The Kingdom of Palletia is a free country that has stopped being a herd. It doesn''t have to be a herd, so you can live the way you want.... but sometimes I feel lonely about that way of life."


    "... do you miss me?


    "We Ricant do not abandon lives that can be saved. More than living with nature, it can take lives. Then we return to the forest. But we live in the woods. That''s why I''m not lonely. We''ll always be together, and we may see each other again as the seasons go by. It''s just the difference between alive and dead.... but not this country anymore. I can''t choose that way."


    Freedom in this country is dividing lives. The distance from the neighbor does not match the direction it is facing.


    So even if someone is sad, they will never try to get close to it. Whether someone is crying or not, this country goes on without noticing who is crying.


    "It''s great to be free, and I think there''s happiness there. But that happiness is only for one person. Is there a connection there? That''s why I feel lonely."


    ... because Al couldn''t be in it. No one could see him, he could not say what he wanted, and he had to be driven out before the happiness of freedom.


    That''s why I may not be able to swallow the ptial kingdom''s form of happiness. Because this country never made Al happy.


    "... if everyone were to look in the same direction with the same heat, then surely a man as strong as Her Majesty the King''s sister would not live in Ricanto."


    "Yeah, he''s... he''s a... he''s got enough power to live alone."


    "But you can''t live alone. You said that acrylic is free, so people are far apart, but I think it has the advantage of being able to connect only with people you like?


    "That''s what makes it a kind of war, isn''t it?


    "That''s a grand tour."


    Miguel smiled bitterly when he said so. Drink fruit water and look away.


    "... a free country. I''m sure the people are."


    "What about the people?


    "The nobles are responsible. That''s why you''re not free, is it?


    "... I don''t think so."


    No?


    "It''s not easy to take responsibility, but I think it''s nobles who can choose to be disadvantaged. So in the end, it''s free."


    Miguel opened his eyes andughed loudly at my words.


    I stepped on Miguel''s feet as much as I could because the passers-by saw what was happening to us.


    "Yikes!?"


    "Suddenly annoying"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... oh, you look like that from the outside. Hey, they took one of these."


    Kukukuughed and Miguel keptughing at what was wrong. The passers-by''s gaze was diminished, but I had to exhale deeply.

 200 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (3)

    "Hey, I''m sorry. Please fix your mood."


    "Get out of my sight, and when I can''t hear you, I''ll fix it."


    After all, Miguel calmed down and couldn''t get around the castle town, so I came back to the castle early. Miguel apologizes in a way that doesn''t seem to be an apology, so he ignores it.


    I cut it up earlier than nned, so I didn''t end up squandering my time. What should I do...?


    "I''m sorry. Okay, I''ll show you the good ces instead."


    "... where?


    "You can read letters, can''t you? How about a library in the royal castle?


    "Library?


    "This is where the books used to educate royalty and the books that the state collects should be kept."


    "... well, if you just want to take a look"


    Books are quite a luxury to me, but they weren''t much higher than I thought they were in the Palletia Kingdom.


    Even if I split up with Miguel like this, I was still free, so I went into the library that Miguel had guided me to and I opened my eyes and mouth wide.


    There are several bookshelves that are taller than me, and the scent of a book with an age spreads throughout the room.


    The number of books is countless, and they are a herd of books.


    "... are these all books?


    "Is that right? Well, there''s been a lot more of themtely."


    "More?


    "Well, it''s the Spirit Ministry... there are some of them who work to increase the number of books."


    "Hmm...?


    I don''t know, but it seemed like a very luxurious job.


    "Now, you can read any book you like."


    "Whatever book you like... what is it?"


    "What are you doing, Miguel?


    When I was questioning Miguel, I was called from a distance. I heard Miguel whispering a disgusting voice and looked at you.


    There stood a man with silver hair wearing sses. She wraps her long hair around a string and puts it down so that it flows from her shoulders.


    She had a frustrating look on her face and looked at her empty eyes ming Miguel.


    "This is Count Voltaire! You''re in a good mood....."


    "What nonsense?... was that Richard you brought with you? Miguel, did you hear that you bought an escort and went on a tour of the castle town?


    "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?... you know?


    When Miguel called Count Voltaire with a wink that sounded like he was about to hear a cock, he began to float his blue muscles.


    "... excuse me. My name is Lang Voltaire. Call me Lang, Ricant''s guest. I''m so sorry that this rude man was so rude."


    "It''s acrylic.... does this guy always look like this? It''s tough."


    "Hey, Miguel. I will speak to the Marquis of Graphite."


    "Yikes!? It''s against the rules to bring your father out!


    "I''m embarrassed, I''m ashamed."


    "Yes, yes, I''m sorry. Reflect."


    Lang raised his eyebrows and said that he was irritated by Miguel. Still, Miguel was angry with the slumber, so he stepped on his feet as much as he could.


    "Yikes!? Why did you step on it!?"


    "Nemesis"


    "Well done."


    "Oh dear? You made friends with me! I''m gonna cry!"


    "Why don''t you cry?


    "Keep screaming."


    "Oh, breathe perfectly!?"


    Miguel jumped andined while holding his leg. Faced to face with Lang, who was breathing for some reason, he also had a subtle expression.


    "What is it? Then you can just show Lang around. This book is pretty much exhaustive."


    "Really?


    "For the time being, yes."


    "Heh... this amount of books. It''s amazing, you."


    When I honestly admire it as awesome, Lang distracts himself by pushing up his sses with his fingers.


    "... after all, it''s a shade job. It''s not something to be praised for."


    "Is that true in this country? It''s weird."


    "... weird?


    "Everything starts with preparation and storage. Books are for that, aren''t they? I think it''s strange that the work that organizes it is not amendable one. Aren''t you working for the future?


    Books are luxury. Richard couldn''t make it himself, and he didn''t have to. That''s why it was only one of the rarities that was stolen from the outside. There was something left in Richards to find out who was out there.


    Books are knowledge. If you can read the text, you can convey your knowledge to others besidesmunicating it verbally. It became more real when I came to the Kingdom of Palletia.


    It is just as important to umte knowledge and prepare for the future as to prepare for hunger with food.


    So I think it''s a great job to collect and organize books so that someone can read them. Books are knowledge, but reading alone does not teach knowledge.


    And if you don''t look at the book, it''s only natural, but you don''t get the knowledge. I think it''s amazing that people rmend books for what knowledge they want.


    That''s what I said, but Lang looked at me with his eyes round. It''s depressing to see Miguel with that disgusting gaze again. The fact that the eyes of the two of them gathered makes me a little wobbly.


    "Hmm, what...?


    "... no, I remember being told something simr."


    While Lang raised his eyebrows slightly, he held his eyebrows down with his fingers raised. I can tell that exhaling tirelessly is not a very good impression for Lang.


    "Words that resemble each other change your impression."


    It''s embarrassing, Miguel.


    "... did someone tell you something you didn''t like?


    "I hate that... no, that''s not it..."


    "I don''t think he likes me somehow. Well, I''m Sister Wang."


    "Again?


    Niconiko''s smiling face on my back made me look subtle.


    But I''m sure there''s something else I''m saying. He''s stupid, but he doesn''t feel bad. Is something wrong?


    "He... Sister Wang... no... Ricant is not exactly a people of my country... but..."


    "... ah, I''m sorry. You were the royal family of this country. That was rude."


    "When you say that, Lang used to be rude, right?


    "Ohhhhhhh!... if you''ll excuse me, I think it''s better to be careful not to mention His Majesty King Anisphia''s sister. Even though you''re with Algard."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry. Be careful."


    Isn''t it nice to say that you don''t like me because you don''t like me? It''s kind of annoying, but that''s the way the Ptian kingdom works.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong about everything he says, but it''s always been... sometimes I can''t swallow it honestly."


    "I understand. He''s with you, isn''t he?


    "What? Why am I on spearball here?


    "I understand. If you always behave respectfully, you don''t have to make such a thorn...."


    "People are watching their normal behavior, and it''s hard to be told if they can see the inside. I can say that I''m not a bad person, but I can''t say that I''m a good person...."


    "Are you using me of wandering around? Hey, you two? A little?"


    "Shut up."


    "Yes... I''ll shut up... I''m a stain on the bookshelf..."


    Then I heard about Lang, and when I told him that I was having trouble spending time in the royal castle, he lent me some books with rmendations.


    I was able to borrow easy-to-read and simple children''s songs, gossip stories, and reference books on the history of the country. Now you can crush your free time, and it''s a good kick to learn more about the Ptian Kingdom.


    Thank you, Lang.


    "No, this is the right ce to talk. I hope you''ll tell me more about Richards someday."


    "I think I''ll be here for a while, if Lang is free."


    I shook Lang''s hand and left the library as it was. Holding a book rmended by Lang in his hand.


    "Somehow, I was surprised by the wavelengths of unexpected people and people...."


    "... that? I was there, Miguel."


    "I''m gonna get hurt by a boulder, right?

 201 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (4)

    I have been reading books in my room since I borrowed them from Lang.


    Honestly, there was nothing else to do, but the contents of the book attracted interest, so it was easy to proceed with the page.


    When I was crushing my time, it was time for the sun to set. At such a time, my room is knocked.


    Acrylic, it''s me.


    "Al!"


    It was Al who entered the room. The face looked a little tired, but it looked fine.


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Hmm, that''s fine. Good day, Al. How''s the discussion going?


    "Ah, it''s going well. But it takes a lot of time..."


    Sitting in the chair, Al said while rubbing between his eyebrows. I sit face to face like Al.


    Al''s gaze turned to the book I was reading.


    "Book? Did you borrow it from the library?


    "Yeah, I went to the castle town, but I wasn''t feeling well."


    "King''s City is too different from the surroundings."


    "That''s right. But Al used to live here, right?


    "I''ve never been out of the castle before. That''s why I''m not familiar with castle town."


    "Hmm...?


    I nodded thinking maybe it was that kind of thing. Even though it''s where I live, it feels like a different ce in the castle and downtown.


    "Was the book interesting?


    "It was interesting. The history of the Paletian kingdom and the founding of spiritual faith. I was often convinced of the reasons for being different from Richards''. I studied."


    "Well, that''s good. I understand that you won''t get used to it. What do you think of this country?


    "What do you think? Something good, something bad."


    The Palletia kingdom is rich in nature, but people live not in forests, but in ins. It is easy to understand when you look at a map or at history.


    This is not Ricant''s home. Ricant''s vige is in the forest, and the forest is full of life. Foster a consciousness that feels that the forest is important to us.


    However, I think that when this bes the life of the ins, the actual feeling bes diminished. Therefore, it is believed that the people of the Ptial Kingdom began to build their own territory by opening up and opening thend.


    Our attitude toward nature and the attitude of the Ptian Kingdom toward nature are fundamentally not in conflict. But there are different ces, and there are ces where it may rebound.


    Ricardo, who seeks to remain integrated with what is important, and the people of the Kingdom of Palletia, who use it for their own lives and development while thanking what is important.


    There is a big difference between the forest and the ins. The forest can hide itself, keep its enemies away, and take the grace of the forest. That''s why we can live together in the forest.


    But there''s no ce to hide in the ins. If there was a time when monsters were trekking, it would be natural for them to cultivatend, build strong buildings, chase away monsters, and expand their habitat.


    Of course, I grew up as a Ricant, so there''s something I don''t like about the way the Ptian Kingdom is. Yet the Kingdom of Palletia continues to this day.


    Trying to build a ce where they can live to protect themselves. That''s why I have the power to move forward.


    Unlike Richards, who would integrate with nature, I think it was a necessary adaptation for people to live.


    When I told him the story, Al listened to me with an interesting gavel. It''s been a while since I''ve had this calm time, and I feel unexpectedly relieved.


    "I heard an interesting story. If I need acrylic, I''ll ask for a copy of an obscure book. It''s going to be good for you.... hey, this is the end of the time."


    "Hmm? Something wrong?


    "No, I had to tell Acrylic something. Actually, Mother and Father definitely want to set up a tea party with acrylic...."


    "Tea party? With Al''s mom and dad? I don''t mind."


    If you just want to drink tea and talk, I''d love to talk to you, so I''d love to.


    "... is that okay? I have some errands I can''t take off, and I think I''ll bete even if I can join."


    "? Is that a problem?


    "... no, if acrylic doesn''t care. Even with me, Acrylic has a lot of free time."


    "There''s something you have to do at work, right? I''m not going to interrupt that."


    It''s not Al''s house in the first ce, and I can''t just prioritize it for Al''s convenience. If it were me and Al, Al''s situation should take precedence.


    That''s why I''m not going toin. Even if you feel dissatisfied, if you talk about it, it will cause trouble to Al. That''s not what I want.


    "Al, if something hurts, you can sweeten me, right?


    "No, you''re going to follow me here, and I''m going to have to deal with my mother. It''s sweet enough for me."


    "... is that really sweet?


    I don''t know if it''s as sweet as ever. I frown at Al''s sweetness. What I think is a warmer touch.


    In that regard, I think it would be nice if Al could learn a little bit about the depression of Anisphere. Moh-mov and Anisphere said it was good for Al to touch their ears and tails.


    ... rather, I''m just d Al touched me.


    Then I parted to rest with each other after a light chat with Al.


    The tea party is said to be tomorrow if I have no problem. Once again, I told him that I had no reason to say no, and we fell asleep in each room.


    Mr. Acrylic, you look great.


    "... is that so?


    The next day, as time approached for a tea party with Al''s parents, I was dressed by the maids.


    Besides, before I changed my clothes, I was put in a bath and my skin was brushed as much as this. I was willing to be flushed, but I think I''ll get tired before going to the tea party.


    I would be satisfied if they told me that I was going to meet my father and Al''s parents, the Queen Dowager. But I think it''s still a big deal.


    It is morefortable to wear than usual, but I am dressed in a loose clothing and put on makeup. This makeup is ticklish, but I am impressed because I look in the mirror and look as beautiful as others.


    (Still, I don''t understand the need to go this far... but is this what everyone looks like? That sounds tough.....)


    Even in the Kingdom of Palletia, I think it is much easier for me to live on the border where Al lived.


    "It''s time, Mr. Acrylic. Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    I''ll leave the room with the maid''s guidance. The courtyard of this royal castle is on its way.


    This is the real first courtyard because I haven''t had a chance to see it since I came to this castle. Swinging my tail with a little interest... I took a breath.


    A world where the sun plunges in and the scent of flowers and greenery tickles your nose. It''s bigger than the courtyard of Al''s mansion, but it''s never too big. A small, green garden that is too tidy for nature.


    That is why every flower that blooms is fluttering and entertains the eyes of those who see. Even the flowers you see in the woods calm your mind, but I wonder how beautiful it looks when multiple flowers are neatly arranged.


    That''s when I realize. The point is, this courtyard is like a natural make-up garden. Until now, I''ve been thinking about what it means to be dressed up, but that''s why I''m still impressed.


    Beautiful things are beautiful. That''s why I still want to decorate beautifully. That''s all I''m talking about.


    Taking away his eyes and breathing, the maid who was leading me gave out a slightly hasty voice.


    "Your Majesty!? Why are you here!?"


    "I went to the guest''s escort. You can stand back, I''ll take over."


    Al''s father was standing there a few times when he had face-to-face conversations.


    The maid looked at Al''s father alternately as if confused, but bowed his head respectfully.


    And all that''s left is me and Al''s father. Al''s father looks back at me with a mysterious face.


    "Good day, Acrylic."


    "... how are you, Your Majesty?"


    "I''m sorry if I surprised you. I''ve been waiting for my wife... and I''d like to talk to you for a moment along the way."


    "With me?


    "Hmm... I''m d I thought about it, but I can''t think of a word."


    Al''s father, Orphans, who is scratching his cheeks with a bitter smile, can only see an ordinary father if he does so.


    When I was watching, I felt like I had a tighter look on my face while not relying on something.


    "... I''m someone else to you, and I think you can rx your shoulders even more."


    "Mm... I see. Thank you for your concern."


    "No, it''s Al''s father. I would be happy if I could speak more naturally."


    When I said so, Mr Orphans seemed to have deepened his bitter smile.


    I can''t read what Mr Orphans is thinking. After a long time of confusion, Mr. Orphans reached out to me as if he had decided.


    "Well, let me escort you. Can I help you? Miss."


    "Um... I''ll take it."


    Remembering what Al taught me, I gently left my hand with Mr. Orphans.


    The hand is thicker and thicker than I expected. Somehow, I thought the hand was the hand of my father.

 202 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (5)

    The world of courtyards that Mr. Orphans drew his attention to was dazzling to me.


    If you look at such andscape, the speed at which it naturally advances will slow down. Mr Orphans called out to me in the meantime.


    "You''re looking at the courtyard with a lot of enthusiasm."


    "Ah, I''m sorry... it''s so beautiful"


    "I''m d to hear that. The gardeners will be delighted. This courtyard is a ce for those in the royal castle to rest."


    "... yeah, I think this is a very beautiful ce."


    I can feel the smell of greenery in my chest since I came to the Kingdom of Palletia. Even so, my mind was at ease, but thendscape of the courtyard that was arranged greatly shook my values.


    I was going to know the beauty of nature, and I don''t think the view of this courtyard is the way nature is. But that''s why it''s beautiful.


    For example, it felt as if I had been lost in the gossip. Even though it''s supposed to be a scenery made of familiar things, the emotion spreads to my chest that it has be a world I have never seen or experienced at all.


    "Thank you if you like it. Somewhat, I''m also working on it. I''m d to be praised."


    "Mr. Orphans is in our courtyard?


    "It''s not all about the boulders, and I''m working on the Lord''s hands much further than here."


    I see. I was most surprised toe to the Kingdom of Palletia. "


    "Hmm? Really?


    Mr Orphans leans strangely at my words. I looked up at Mr Orphans with my hands tied to something unexined.


    "Speaking of surprises, I thought it would be more surprising if it were Anisphere''s magic equipment."


    "Ah... the quality of the surprise is different, it''s the unknown itself that I didn''t know. But this garden is different. What I know, the world I don''t know is spreading. That''s why I was surprised."


    If you observe carefully, you''ll see. The natural beauty and harmony of this garden are due to the added hand of man.


    The forest is alive. Even if you look at the same ce, it''s not the same every day. It was no wonder that we were drunk in the woods whenever we lost sight of that trivial change.


    That''s why you have to be sensitive to natural changes. That''s why I can feel this courtyard filled with silence and harmonious order.


    Living creatures. That''s how this courtyard works. He drops unwanted leaves, sorts flowers, and puts his hands on them so that they don''t be unnatural.


    That seems unnatural to me. But that''s why the feeling of being beautiful and dreaming is boiling.


    "I think we''ve been taught that harmony between people and nature is not just about being together."


    "If you let someone like you say that it was natural to live with nature, can you imagine that our actions would not be wasted?


    "It''s useless if you ask me if it''s useless. But I don''t think we''re wasting anything of value. This is not the home I want to go home to. But you can dream."


    When I said so, Mr Orphans opened his eyes a little to me and looked at me. Tilting her neck to the trick, Mr Orphans coughed small and lost sight.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... I''m just embarrassed. You don''t mend anything, so you''ll know that the words are true. [M] That''s why I''m not going to be able to fix my face."


    "... I''m sorry?


    "I don''t have to apologize... yes, I''ve never been praised that much. I can''t deny it if they say it''s just for the sake of appearance."


    "Isn''t this dress or jewelry supposed to look good? I think it''s the difference between people and nature to decorate. Then I think this courtyard is worth more than dresses and jewelry."


    I mean, this one is more beautiful, and above all, I don''t have to dress myself up. I can just enjoy seeing.


    With that in mind, Mr. Orphans looked up to heaven with his free hand covering his gaze.


    "... Mr. Orphans?


    "Your words are a little too exciting for me."


    "Hah...."


    The trick somehow reminded me of Al, so I couldn''t say anything.


    If Al praises you because he thinks it''s amazing, he''ll be ashamed not to praise you any more. After all, I think there is something simr because I am a parent and child.


    While walking with such thoughts in mind, I went to a ce that was a little open. I had the impression that the road I had been walking on was changing and enjoying the scenery, but this is different.


    The vibrant green bustle spreads across the horizon, making it almost impossible to stop at the overwhelmingndscape.


    The mysterious world was spreading beyond the mysterious world. It was as if such an analogy woulde to mind.


    Al''s mother, Sylphine, sat and waited in the scenery. Have you noticed me and Mr. Orphans? They''re turning their gaze towards us.


    Wee, Mr. Acrylic.


    "Hi, Sylphine. Well, thank you for inviting me."


    "You don''t have to be so hard. I''m going to be here today as Algard''s mother. It would be helpful if you could justy down a little bit about who you are."


    Orphans has a simr impression of calm greenery, while Sylphine has signs that remind her of the Anisphere.


    Compared to Anisphere, it feels more intense and intense. But there''s no such thing as a sp on the anisfier. I can''t grasp what the difference is, but Sylphine seems to like it.


    Mr Orphans pulled out the chair, so I sat down. Mr Orphans sits next to Mr Sylphine after confirming that I sat in the chair.


    Tea and sweets are served on the table. The tea was brewed as Mr Orphans was used to and ced in front of me.


    "Thank you foring today, Mr. Acrylic."


    "I wanted to talk to you both once. Besides, I wasn''t properly thanked...."


    "... thank you? I don''t think we''re doing anything to thank you?


    Sylphine looks at Mr Orphans as if she had no idea. Mr. Orphans has the same look.


    I will correct my residence and turn back to the two of them. Sitting on a chair, he lowered his head to the point where he was about to put his forehead on the table.


    "The order has gone backwards and forth, but I admire your son Al. Al and I want to stay together and support each other in the future."


    "... eh, eh"


    "But I''m not from this country. They took him out of town, they don''t know what''s going on, and there''s nothing in this country that matches Al''s identity. So all I can show you is that I want to support Al''s future life."


    After that, I raised my face and stared at Al''s parents.


    "I want to share a lot of happiness with Al in my future life. Sharing thoughts between two, being together as a family. But Al is guilty of a great crime in this country. So I''m moving away from my happiness."


    I spent so much time together with Al that I grew old. I think it is natural to look at the destination of men and women who have exchanged thoughts and hope that it will be their turn to be partners.


    But Al was a vampire, and he said he couldn''t make a kid because he was a sinner. If I had a child, I would have created a new problem.


    It is not convincing to show understanding in the words. I discussed it several times, but I couldn''t change Al''s mind by myself because Al had refused until he was stubborn.


    "That''s why Al needed forgiveness. I forgive myself and others forgive me. The two of you gave me such an opportunity. I think there are many things that I think Al did, and I can tell from looking at Al that he is having a hard time with that forgiveness. Thank you so much for convincing Al."


    I said to convey my thoughts and gratitude, thinking that I would have to do it first.


    ... I told you, for some reason Orphans and Sylphine looked at me with their mouths wide open.


    "... Mr. Orphans? Sylphine?"


    Even if they called out, they wouldn''te back with their stupid expressions. It doesn''t seem like I''m angry at you, but you two won''t move as hard as you can.


    Then Sylphine exhaled heavily and held her face down with her elbows on the table so that she could hang on.


    "... Mr. Acrylic"


    "Yes, yes."


    "... today, I was going to ask you what you think of Al."


    "Yes"


    "No way, I didn''t think you''d answer all of them before I asked you... Besides, you, Acrylic-san, are you a fool...?


    "Sue...?


    "This is vegetarian... yes... yes..."


    As if she were biting something, Sylphine trembled, muttering and hiding her face.


    Deepening his confusion as to whether he had made a rough appearance, Mr. Orphans and I met each other who wasughing in an unconscious position with his shoulders down.


    "Is it a cultural difference or is it your personality? I don''t know either... but your behavior is too exciting."

 203 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (6)

    "Um... I''m sorry?


    "No, you don''t have to apologize. But you''re really honest, Mr. Acrylic."


    That''s what Mr Orphans said with a gentle expression on his face. Sylphine, who was holding her face with her hands, also corrected her posture.


    "Your honesty may have been lost by the people of the Ptial Kingdom."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "We are in a position. So honesty is not necessarily a virtue. Few people in this country are as honest as you are."


    ... you''re being praised, right? Hmm, does this mean that people are different if they live in different ces?


    "I think Algard can change because you care so much. Thank you again, Mr. Acrylic. Thank you so much for saving my son."


    "No, Al saved me too....."


    "... we sacrificed Al to a lot of grudges. I can''t apologize, much of her sin is the sin we made her bear."


    Sylphine''s expression turned into a face full of sadness and regret. Mr. Orphans didn''t say anything, and he silenced with a simr expression.


    ncing, huh? That''s probably what I don''t think suits me best in this country. I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it.


    But I don''t think I could throw it away because I was born in the Ptial Kingdom.


    "So that''s why you can''t throw away your temper, right?


    "... yeah, that''s right. It''s not something you can throw away."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, but I understand why it''s important. But I can''t empathize. Because I abandoned Al."


    Sylphine looked up at me in my words. The expression is painful, but the mouth trembles as if it were just a few breaths without saying a word.


    "But if I hadn''t abandoned Al, more people would have been abandoned. That''s what happened, isn''t it?


    "... eh"


    "It''s hard. Think like Ricardo, I can''t tell the people of the Ptial Kingdom."


    "If you were Ricant... why were you here?


    A silent Orphan asks. The gaze was looking straight at me. I stretch out my spine and turn to Mr Orphans.


    "Ricant lives with the woods. The forest is harsh to live in, and no matter how hard they try, some people drink it. That''s why we ept that."


    "... that kind of thing?


    "People die. No matter how hard you try, no matter how hard you try. The cause may have been carelessness or ack of pure survival power. Death is close to us, and sometimes we can''t protect it. But we''re not sadder than we need to be."


    With my hands on my chest, I can feel the memories of the past. Even in a distant home, I always felt the breath of life. It''s easy to remember, and it still breathes into me.


    "We live in the woods, we live in the woods. And restore life in the woods. The forest swallows even our death, but that life fills another life in the forest. We circte in a world called the forest. Farewell is sad, but death is not sad. Because death is only for that person. So we have no choice but to live with all our strength in order not to regret it. Otherwise you won''t be happy."


    "... death is sad, isn''t it?"


    "The sad thing is to regret when you break up. That''s why I can''t understand that I have to sacrifice someone to live away from death. That''s not why I''m asking you to admit to being killed unreasonably...."


    Having touched on the history of the Kingdom of Palletia, I also wondered my way of thinking.


    Still, I can''t give up the idea that I''m still stained with, and I need to understand it and find the right distance.


    "We had a forest. There was a king in the kingdom of Palletia. I think that''s the difference."


    "For Mr. Acrylic, the forest is the king...?


    "For me, the forest is a mark for saving lives and returning them. Something that teaches and guides us."


    That''s why I think it''s different to push Richard''s ideas against the people of the Palletian kingdom. Because people live naturally and should not be nature itself.


    It is painful and painful for a man to bear his death. But if you say it''s the king you have to carry, I wonder what a sad existence it is.


    "... so much so. Surely we can''t afford Richard''s way of life."


    Mr Orphans, who received my words, smiled bitterly, but said in a calm voice.


    "I''m sure there''s nothing I can do for you, but I think it''s worth it. If people take responsibility for lives other than their own, they will be crushed by the weight. You''ll look inconvenient trying to live with it."


    "... that''s right. I won''t deny it."


    "But you won''t deny it, that''s enough for me. And that''s why I want you to be by Algard''s side. The truth is, I should have told Algard. If the responsibility is painful, you should throw it away. But that''s an uneptable word for me. I can''t just forgive you for Algard''s life."


    Mr Orphans said clearly. Though it may seem a faint word, there is warmth there. I wonder if this is another word from the glitter.


    "You don''t have to forgive anyone. I just want Al to live."


    "Ahh... that''s good, that''s good. That''s why I need Algard, Mr. Acrylic. We can''t let Algard carry anything anymore. I can''t me Algard for wanting to carry it. I don''t mind throwing it all away. There will be few things you can do about Algard''s life. So at least I want to admit that freedom."


    ... Ah, after all, the Ptial Kingdom is a country of freedom. But somebody has to take responsibility for being free. I realized that it was a nobility and that it was a royalty that stood above it.


    Al and Orphans and Sylphine must have suffered from Anisphere. Being royal is between its freedom and its responsibility.


    I can''t understand the pain, and I''m sure I can''t save it. It''s what they''ve got, so they can only save themselves.... I can''t try to save you.


    That doesn''t stop me from doing what I want to do.


    "Isn''t it okay now?


    "Nh...?


    "Mr. Orphans isn''t king anymore, is he? Then... shouldn''t I tell Al? It''s okay."


    "... isn''t that right now?


    "I think it would be better if I kept regretting it. One day, for the day when you will sleep in peace."


    People die. People''s time is not eternal. Sometimes everything is lost during that moment.


    So I don''t want you to regret it. That''s not what I know, no clues, no positions. It may be irresponsible to say so.


    But I still feel sad. It is too painful to convey the thoughts I want to convey. So I''ll tell them both.


    "I think it''s different that we can be a family, but we just have to leave each other."


    "... family, huh?"


    Mr Orphans murmured with his eyes down and chewed heavily. Sylphine leaned down and tied her lips to a letter so she could think of something.


    "... oh, that''s right. I regretted sparing that effort, but I should have."


    "Face to face, you didn''t feel like something was going to end this time. We are."


    "Mr. Orphans, Mr. Sylphine....."


    It''s scary to face each other. We live and die. It is difficult to live without regret.


    No matter how hard you try, it doesn''t always pay off. It is sad and painful to think that there was not enough effort at the time of death.


    The world is sometimes irrational. Still, I can''t stop walking. I can''t stop it.


    "Then I will tell you my words again and again. The words of Al, the words of the two. If you want to connect with each other, no matter how far you go, I''ll run through you."


    If one of us has to be separated, I''ll connect until the day we give up. It''s my wagamma, the freedom I wanted. so that everyone can be connected as a family.


    That''s all I can do. I have neither the power to change the world nor the power to protect it. Still, you can convey your thoughts with words to connect people.


    "... Mr. Acrylic"


    Sylphine looks up at me. I stretched my spine and gazed at Sylphine. Then Sylphine smiled softly.


    "Thank you. I''m really pathetic as a mother, but I still don''t want to give up being a mother. She''s really important. It''s important, but I couldn''t take care of it. But that''s not why I can quit. If that child still thinks me a mother, I want to be a mother. That''s why I''d be happy if you could help me."


    "Sylphine...."


    "I want you to call me my mother, if only you could. Are we going to be a family?


    "... yes, stepmother"


    When I asked her to ept, Sylphine... her stepmother smiled happily.


    Well, Orphans is your stepfather.


    "Hmm... is that so?"


    "Yes, Father."


    "... was it so emotional for such a honest and honest daughter to call me Father...?!


    "You...."


    For some reason, my stepfather began to cry with restraint. For a moment, I was stunned, but I was terribly convinced that Anisphere''s face appeared behind my head.


    "... what the hell is going on here?


    "Ah, Al"


    "You made it, Algard."


    "Mother, I''m sorry I''mte.... so what happened to my father...?


    "Hmm... why?


    All I could do was smile at Al, who camete.

 204 Another Story: Wolf Girl Kingdom Walk (7)

    The tea ceremony after Al arrived was initially tight, but his stepfather and stepmother actively spoke to Al and exchanged words with him.


    At the end of the tea party, I think Al was able to talk to his stepfathers with a gentle expression.


    "Acrylic, will you give me some time?


    "Al?"


    "There''s something I need to do outside. I want you to go out with me."


    After the tea party was over, Al invited me after breaking up with his stepfathers.


    There was no reason to refuse, so I understand. Then we went outside the royal castle in a discreet outfit.


    Al, what can I do for you?


    "Ah... I really had to go first."


    ����


    Al''s expression, which he said to me, was somehow steep and nervous. What the hell does Al have to be nervous about?


    We walked out of the royal castle, but Al wasn''t headed for the castle town, it was a section lined with luxurious houses.


    "Where are we?


    "This is a parcel with a noble mansion. This is where we''re going."


    Al keeps going deeper. It''s not as vibrant as a castle town, and the scenery continues like a beautiful arrangement.


    Even in the same city, the air in the castle town ispletely different. I think that the difference between the status of a civilian and that of a nobleman also appears in the ce where he lives.


    Al was silent all along the way. We can''t say a word to Al as if he''s thinking about something, and we keep walking toward our destination.


    By the time the sun set and the sky was dyed at sunset, it had reached the ce Al was aiming for.


    It was lined up with countless lined stones. There are no signs of people and they are not vibrant. I think it''s kind of a lonely ce.


    "Al... what is this ce?


    This is a cemetery.


    "Cemetery?"


    "... they call it a grave to mourn the dead. This is where the tombs are gathered, so that the dead can sleep quietly."


    "... Tomb"


    In Al''s description, I somehow try to understand the concept of a grave. For us who bring life back to the forest, the forest itself is like a tomb. But it is also a ce where life can live at the same time.


    But this cemetery is where life is cut off. That''s why I feel kind of lonely.


    Al stepped into the cemetery and proceeded slowly. Even though flowers are decorated here, it''s not as touching as it was in the courtyard.


    I think it''s beautiful, but after all, the thought of lonelinesses first because the signs of life are thin here. Rather, the loneliness makes these flowers seem likefort.


    After passing through the lined graves, Al came to the ce where therge gravestones were ced. It was even more distant from other graves.


    "This tomb is huge."


    "... ahh. Originally, graves were one for each person, or one for family and blood. This tomb is different."


    "... no?


    "This tomb is bigger than anything else because it was mourned by the people I killed. More people sleep here than in any other grave."


    "... Al killed you?


    Al remained nervous, but somewhere he looked lonely and spicy. If the wind blows, you''ll fall, and you won''t be able to keep an eye on Al, who looks as if he''s about to fall.


    "When I tried to take over this country, the people who tried to help me slept here. They are traitors to this country. Some of them were executed together. Many of them were not allowed to mourn in their own graves those who said that they were avenged by the country. But the dead are the dead. You don''t have to be angry when you die, and you don''t have to curse the living. That is why the tomb was built. This is called a monument."


    "Constion Monument..."


    So, this tomb sleeps the people Al killed... is it a symbol of Al''s sins?


    Al gets one step closer to such a grave and stands before it. I lowered my head on one knee with my hands in front of my chest.


    "I don''t think I deserve to go to the flowers.... but I''m here to apologize for the confusion I caused you."


    Al raised his face with his knees down. While looking up at the constion monument, Al continued his words to repent.


    "I despised myself that I was not the king''s vessel and that I had no power to change anything. That weakness has caused me to lose my mind and to think about using you all. Such a weak royal family has bewildered you. Of course, there are some disgusting things you''ve raised yourself. But now I think paying for it is what the royal family wants."


    The wind blows. Al''s back, which remained on his knees, was unreliable and looked very small.


    "Your death was caused by a weak royal family named me. As a man who was supposed to be master, he was about to lose his mind. I must bear your death. To keep you from dying. Otherwise, your deaths will remain only a sin of treason against the king of this country. I don''t think that mockery can calm you down."


    After that, Al drips his head again. Keeping your hands on your chest, squeeze one of your free hands and put your fists on the ground.


    "... I''m really sorry. I won''t ask you to forgive me. But please stand tall so I can wash your carelessness. I want you to see it in the afterlife. I wille to you anyway. I will not forget you. I will not let your sacrifice go to waste while I live on it."


    Al dedicates words that are bloody heavy and full of regret to his grave.


    Then raise your face slowly. I want to see Al''s face and stand next to him. Al looked at me, but smiled a little troubled before turning back to the monument.


    "... Maurice"


    Al calls someone''s name. The voice was filled with regret, and Al''s expression was filled with loneliness.


    "I hated you."


    I wondered if the words he vomited were words Al couldn''t say to Maurice.


    "... as much as I hated myself, I neglected you. You''re a typical disgusting aristocrat, and you''ve been dealing with your older sister so much that you don''t want to hear about her. But you were worth it.... what did you think of me? Was it the same as me?


    I know Al won''t answer, but I spin words like I''m asking for answers.


    "I was actually aware of it. I had to change you. You were poisoned too much by the poison in the house. But I bet you''ve changed. I''ve changed, too. I took that opportunity forever."


    "... Al"


    "Hey, Maurice. If I don''t want to be king, if I don''t have that confidence, I can''t believe the power of magic. If you tell me you think the Spirit won''t save us, will you? About the future of this country, about myself who was just blind to magic. Would that make us... friends?


    Al''s expression, which lowered his face, was no longer visible. But Al seemed to be crying when his speech buttocks trembled.


    Reaching for his shoulder, I held my fist.... I shouldn''t reach out here. Besides, it''s okay. I believe you.


    Al stood up slowly. There were no tears there. He just looks at the monument with a lonely look on his face. Once I blinked and breathed... there was the usual Al.


    "I''ll leave my regrets here. The next time Ie, I''ll bring you a souvenir of the future.... with her."


    Al puts his hand on my shoulder and pulls it a little closer to me. I left my shoulder with Al without resistance.


    "If youe here alone, you''re going to stop your feet. I won''t stop. That''s why Acrylic is watching.... so keep an eye on me."


    "... Al"


    "... if I could end up halfway down the road, acrylic would instead dedicate flowers to this monument..."


    Somehow, I pushed my elbow into Al''s nk, saying something extra.


    Al is desperately holding his breath as if he were moaning and kneeling on the spot. Ignoring Al, who coughed, I snorted.


    "Al is weak. I''m still weak enough to say such stupid things!


    "... uhh...! Acrylic, what..."


    "But you can be weak! I''m trying to be strong, I''m trying to live! It''s the privilege of the living! I can''t give it to the dead! That''s why I''m not saying that I might not be able to fulfill it!


    A little puzzled Al says, pointing his finger at him.


    "The more you fill this ce with flowers, the better and stronger you are! If you''re gonna leave regret here, you just have to turn around! Try to protect yourself like you said! If you can''t do it alone, give me a hand!


    Al looks at me with a stunned face. I exhale loudly and then put my fist on Al''s chest.


    "I''ll make you happy if anyone says I won''t forgive you. That''s why Al gets happy. Al would be happy if he thought he could be recognized by these people!?"


    "Ah, ahh...."


    "Is that easy?


    "... no, it''s hard."


    "Does it hurt to go on alone?


    "Ah, it''s so painful..."


    "I will help Al."


    Lean aside to keep Al''s forehead in his chest. Al turned his hand around my back without hesitation.


    "... sorry, acrylic"


    "I don''t know. Did you say you wanted to apologize?


    "... no. Well, thank you."


    "Hmm. That''s good."


    I look one step away from Al and then at the constion monument.


    Al said that he had made these people wrong. But I''m sure these people are the ones who fooled Al.


    I don''t know if that''s the right understanding. Besides, what you say to these people doesn''t change anything.


    So there''s only one thing I''m going to tell you. But don''t say anything, I swear in my chest.


    I''m not giving you Al.


    Al said he wanted to be forgiven, but I didn''t know.


    You can hate Al if you want to. If you say you can''t forgive me, you don''t have to.


    If Al says he hates being alive, it''s good to be caught up in hatred.


    Because the dead can''t do anything. If it turns out, I''ll stab you in the face.


    Al will be happy with me alive. It includes mourning you, so I want you to sleep quietly.


    Let''s go home, Al.


    "... ahh"


    Let''s go back to where we live. This is not the world we live in.


    But there''s something important here. Graves, regrets, the past, and mourning for it must be important.


    We have to live to get something. So live to the fullest, and add flowers of constion and mourning to your regretful past.


    "Al"


    "What is it?"


    "Grow flowers when you get back, hire a gardener like your stepfather. Let''s grow all those flowers and bring them here."


    "... I see. Maybe that''s a good idea."


    That said, Al finallyughed at me. And I smiled back.


    Let''s walk without letting go of our connected hands. Al''s happiness is my happiness. That''s how I use my life, freedom of my choice.


    The Kingdom of Palletia is a free country. He taught me the value of freedom and my responsibility to protect it.


    That''s why I keep choosing. Make this man happy by Al''s side. Because that''s where I got it, and it''s a sign of my life.

 205 After Days: Fate Day Again, Next Tomorrow

    On this day, a party was held at the Palletia National Academy of Aristocrats to celebrate graduates.


    Students celebrate each other''s efforts to this day, and seniors who graduate and those who remain spend time in their thoughts.Because I know that the time to learn together in this studio will soon be over.


    "Hah...."


    Everyone floats, eats, drinks, and enjoys the conversation.While everyone enjoyed it with their thoughts, some of them became gorgeous on the walls so as not to get used to the air.


    The gorgeous girl on the wall could not hold her breath while wearing the dress she had prepared for the day.


    Palletia National Academy of Aristocrats, as its name suggests, the students of this academy ount for arge number of the sons of the aristocracy.


    As an exception, there is a mechanism that allows potential civilians to enrol in schools as a special framework.The girl breathing now is one of those special frames.


    Although the College has a topic of trying to think hard as a friend to encourage students regardless of their status, there is still a wall of identity.


    Although the girl was able to enter the academy as a special space, she was never polished while in school because of her sociability.


    The Palletian kingdom today is at a time of change.The administration of Yufilia Fez Palletia, who held the throne for the first time in history, has raised the temper to change old values and customs.


    But no matter how many Queens take the initiative to change the country, it will take time to get across the country.


    The Academy of Aristocrats was also in a situation that reduced the situation in such a country.


    In the first ce, when the current queen, Yufilia, graduated, a major political incident broke out at the academy.


    At that time, by Prince Algard, who was Prince of the King, he ran into Yufilia, who was the Duchess'' daughter.


    Since then, historic events have continued, leading to the reign of Yufilia as queen.


    However, if the end is good, it is not good.The Academy of Aristocrats, which had caused a disturbance by Prince Wang about the cancetion of the engagement, needed to overhaul its system.


    Affected by the transformation, the Academy of Aristocrats was divided into two factions.


    An innovator who endorses the revolution led by Queen Yufilia and seeks to transform the old school.


    Conservatives who cannot change the old system without rebelling against Queen Yufilia''s policies.


    Although these two factional rivalries have not developed due to major rivalries, they are controlling each other underwater.Sometimes, factions collide with each other, causing them to breathe.


    (If you graduate, it''s over....)


    The girl with the special frame, which was the splendor of the wall, could not ride either faction and was easily at war.


    Speaking of special frames, I know best that I am a civilian with no backing or nothing.In that sense, the innovators do better for themselves.


    However, if they are known to belong clearly to the Innovators, they will be toughened by the Conservatives.I don''t know what to say if I look bad.The opponent is a nobleman, so I want to avoid looking at him even after he left college.


    As a force, the Innovators were stronger as a force, and the Conservatives were not making any noticeable moves, but that''s why their factions were tingling like the Cold War.


    The girl thought it was crap.But if you think so, you don''t have the power to change anything.So what I could do was make it less conspicuous.


    Kill your breath, graduate without difficulty, and get a job.I think that''s what I meant when I joined this college.That''s why enjoying it was secondary, but I was just dedicated to making the walls blossom with the hope that this banquet would pass.


    "- Hey, Mr. Wall Hua.Are you having fun? "


    Hiya


    All of a sudden, I was called out.


    The girl looked back and took a breath, wondering who it was.


    Unexpectedly he will scream, and his lips will be clogged with his fingers.


    "I''m sorry, did I surprise you?


    "Ah, and...!Oh, oh...!


    I can''t call the name of the person in front of me because Lu Rui can''t get around.I knew she wasing as a guest, but I didn''t expect her to speak to me.


    The change in the Academy of Aristocrats has led to an increase in the number of people from outside.Previously, colleges of nobility were closed and difficult to influence from outside the college.


    External visitors came regrly to correct the situation.That meant an audit, but there was a desire to draw outpetent people to suit the changing circumstances of the country at the same time.


    Especially Countess Harfis Anti, who is a graduate of this college and who has now overshadowed her reputation from inferior students, has been eagerly soliciting students from now on.


    The solicitation of students to the Ministry of Magic, which leads the research of state-of-the-art magic technology, was also a yearning for students.At the same time, there are rumors that the Ministry of Magks manpower and is bing like a battlefield...


    Regardless, the Academy of Aristocrats, which is attracting more guests from outside, was also inviting guests to today''s graduation party.


    "She" is one of those guests.It''s a big one, too.


    "It''s a corner party, but I don''t think it''s a waste of walls."


    "Well, that''s not true... because I''m just a civilian in a special situation."


    "Putting it in a special frame is a recognized proof of excellence, right?There''s nothing to be ashamed of.Oh, so you''re not good with people?


    "Eh, eh...."


    "The gap between civilians and nobles is still deep.I don''t even know how you feel. "


    "She" talks to me casually, and the girl remains terrified.To be clear, I don''t think I would be able tomunicate in a ce like this.


    I was so confused as to wonder what this person was talking about.


    "Um, well, why, what a voice to me...."


    "Hmm? No, I just thought it would be a waste to simply make the walls look gorgeous.And the dance time will start soon, right?


    "She" reaches out to the girl with a teased smile that simultaneously plots a prank.


    "Can you dance a song, miss?I''d like to talk about your paper while dancing. [M]You and your future colleagues as chief executives of magical cities?


    "She" - Her Majesty the Sister of King Anisphere Win Palletia took the girl''s hand even though she was stunned.


    A graduation thesis that describes my future course and the dreams I have always had in my heart.I was able to see it by someone who could be said to be from heaven.Not to mention that I didn''t expect you to speak up.


    Along with Queen Yufilia, it was Anisphere, the leader of change that made a big difference in the country.


    The magic equipment she brought changed the lives of civilians dramatically.The girl yearned for a number of tools that made magic a noble privilege avable to civilians.


    After entering the Academy of Aristocrats with that aspiration in mind, the construction of the "Magic City Anisphere" began as a cutting-edge city to study magic.


    Someday, even in that city.I had such a small dream.Now they want to turn to the side where they make technology that has greatly changed their lives.


    The person who made the cut invites me to dance.It was nothing but a dream for a girl.


    I learned in ss, but I was floating amongst the nobles who originally liked dancing.That''s why I was unconscious of dancing.


    Anisphere pulls his hand like a lead when he is afraid of stepping on his feet.


    It seems like she''s saying it''s okay, and the girl dances to Anisphere so she can entrust it to her.


    "Good, good. Fufu, you don''t have to be on the wall.


    "Oh, no... I can''t..."


    "It''s still hard to think so.I can''t help it, but we have to figure it out someday.This is going to take a while. "


    Slightly worried, Anisphere is fluffy and zero.Though the tension hasrgely subsided, girls can only dance fluffy without feeling it.


    "But I think if people like you represent the crown, people like you will show up."


    "Ha... uhh..."


    I''m counting on you.


    Your spine is trembling and your knees are about to rx.The words spoken with a dazzling smile were enough to shoot through his heart.


    Anisphere held me in her arms when she suddenly almost drowned me.The good scent of the fluffy product makes your heart beat faster in a different sense from tension.


    "Whoa, are you okay?


    "Hah, hahhh...."


    "Fufu, I think I''m getting nervous.Now, let''s give it back to the walls.You should get some rest.I''m here to pick you up. "


    Huh?


    "Excuse me."


    The voice heard from behind, and the one who took the hand of Anisphere at the same time, was now the most noble man in thend.


    Your spine naturally stretches and the girl''s body hardens like her whole body is stiff.After he nced at the girl with a horizontal view, he turned his hand around Anisphere''s waist.


    Well then, let''s meet again in the magic city.


    At the end of the speech, Anisphere departed with Queen Yufilia, the one who hade to meet him.


    Yuphilia thanked only her eyes, and then returned with Anisphia to the next dance.


    The girl could only stand up and look behind her.


    "Isn''t it a little early?


    The next song starts and I tell Yufi that I took my hand to get me out.


    I''ve been dancing with a girl I''ve seen since I was a graduate, but there''s something about Yufi thates to pick me up faster than I thought.


    However, Yufi had a cool look on her face and the wind was blowing everywhere.


    "... I thought it would be just right if I finished a song."


    "Isn''t it okay to dance with someone else for another song?


    "Don''t you think you need to dance if you just want to speak up?


    "This is also about reforming the school''s consciousness."


    "I don''t think Anis needs to hold it that far."


    "Ah, say it like this!


    "... do you want to dance with other kids so much?


    Then, Yufi narrowed her eyes and asked with a slightly cooler voice.Something cold runs through my spine, but I close my eyes and look back at Yufi.


    "... I just thought it would be a bit of a waste."


    "It doesn''t matter.That''s what Anis thinks.Just remember, my mind was narrower than I thought. "


    "Your Majesty, is that all you need?


    "If you don''t think so, what do you think Anis should do?


    Yufi distanced herself between the steps, causing each other to breathe.The eyes seemed to beughing and notughing.


    "... you can''t help it, Yufi.I can''t help it, so I''m going to dance with Yufi all day. "


    "Thank you for that.I''m going to be a queen myself. "


    "Are you jealous?


    "Did you think I wouldn''t?


    "Yes, yes."


    I identally give a cluttered response.Then Yufi pulled his arm tightly.


    Yufi''s lips have been touching to take away my unbnced lips.I stare at Yufi, who has deliberately touched her to make a sound.


    Hey


    "I''m sorry about the anise."


    "Who''s the bad boy?


    "Now....?


    Lick your lips as you gently stare at Yufi smiling like a fool.


    I hope you haven''t seen what I''m seeing...


    "... you can say that our destiny has changed dramatically this day."


    "... that''s right."


    "It was only a few years ago, but it seems like it was a long time ago."


    "I came here to test the witch''s night flight."


    "When Algard threw me out of my engagement, you took me out."


    And our destiny changed dramatically that day.


    Various incidents arose from the fiance-breaking disturbance that Al set in motion, and at the end of the incident we settled into our present rtionship.


    We''re not the only ones who''ve changed.The Kingdom of Palletia is changing.Now in the midst of that great transformation.


    "Anis"


    "What, Yufi?"


    "I''m happy."


    "... me too."


    It''s a lot of trouble.I really need to fix this.


    But it is happiness to be able to stack them up one by one to see what has been achieved.


    I''m sure I''d be so happy right now.More happiness awaits ahead.


    There is a future that can be believed in that way.If only there were someone who was holding hands now.


    Thank you again this year, Anis.


    "Wee. Follow me everywhere, Yufi."


    �D �D We walk together toward the future on this fateful day.

 206 After Days: Love Melts Into Melting Love

    "Anis, I need to talk to you... about how you want to make our story a y."


    Huh?


    It''s an important time for me to spend a holiday night with Yufi on my way back and forth between the Magic City and King''s Landing.


    At such a calm and loving time, I rounded my eyes to the story Yufi told me.


    "What theater... makes our story a y?"


    "Yes, by all means, this has led to strong demands."


    "Why again?"


    "There seems to be a lot of confusion, but one is that I want to make the encounter between me and Anis a pure y.It is a story that should be passed down as an indicator of the future of the Spirit Contract, and the rest can be used to encourage future amendments to thew on marriage. "


    "... that''s what the marriagew is, right?"


    Yeah, well...


    I think I have a face that seems to be stuffed in my mouth with sour.


    It is already a well-known fact that Yufi and I are lovers and practically Yufi''s partner.But legally speaking, we''re not married, and as far as I''m concerned, Yufi is the queen, and I''m the sister and the princess.


    However, some peoplein that the queen doesn''t have a partner.So I''m going to show my face at a nightclub that I don''t like, connect my face with the nobles, and appeal to Yufi for her intimacy...


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Hmm... how''s Yufi?"


    "If that''s what drives policy, so be it.I wouldn''t like it if you asked me if I wanted it to be a y.However, I''ve been getting advice about my partner for a long time, so I wouldn''t be stingy if I could hit him. "


    Yufi smiled calmly, but showed me something like a thorn made of cold air for a moment, and something cold ran through my spine.


    I wonder if Yufi still has a mistress... somehow, the guts are overflowing when we get here...


    "... mmm"


    "If you don''t like it, I won''t."


    "Even if I refuse, I don''t think they''ll make it into a y so that I can understand your name.I don''t think it can be stopped.I think it would be good to leave a new reminder about the Spirit Contract or a clue to find out. "


    It is not strange that the Spirit Contract was born at any time in connection with the nature of the person.Changing from a tough era to a rtively calm one, its absolute power is also decreasing, but I don''t know what is at stake.


    Knowledge should be retained so that spiritual contractors are not mistakenly treated at that time.In that case, I think it might be possible to leave our story as a y...


    "... that means we''re the main characters, right?"


    "Of course it will. It''s about us."


    "Once again, I''m embarrassed....."


    ... the temperature of Yufi''s gaze warms up.It''s a tea-like temperature that has cooled down a little.


    I drank a cold tea to deceive and poked my cheek cane at the desk.


    "I mean, maybe this will stay in history from now on."


    "It''s what I want to leave behind."


    "You''re familiar with me and Yufi."


    Yeah, that''s right.


    "... you''re embarrassed."


    "... I know how you feel."


    If you know what I mean, don''t look at a child like that!


    "Because...."


    "Because, what is it?"


    "It''s also a memory of me and Yufi, and you want it to be tailored to the y... just for us..."


    Even though it''s just our memories, it''s not only embarrassing to be entertained with it as a y, but it makes me feel less special, or what?


    With that in mind, Yufi bent her elbows and put her hands together and leaned over her forehead.


    "... what? Yufi?"


    "Is Anis really good at inciting me unconsciously?"


    "Sedition?... No, I mean, eh... is it judged to be sedition?"


    "So, if I tell you that I want the memories of Anis to be ours alone, won''t you ever forget it?"


    Yufi raised her face and said so.The technique clogs my throat and I lose my words.


    Naturally, heat builds up on your cheeks, covering your face with your hands.... yes yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!


    "But I don''t like Yufi rmending my mistress."


    "I don''t like that either."


    I wonder if it would be better if you could turn it into a theater and induce public opinion or something.


    It''s embarrassing that I don''t like being turned into a theater, but 70%, and 30% want our memories to be our memories.


    But in the end, it''s just personal feelings.If we look at the bigger picture, we can see that it would be better to spread it widely in theatre and so on.


    "... there''s another reason why I don''t like it."


    Really?


    Then Yufi murmured as she traced the cup of finished tea with her fingers.Is there any other reason why Yufi doesn''t like it?


    "It''s only half certain that we''ll live longer than people.If this story were to spread in the future.... "


    "... wow"


    I mean, he''s a living legend.Besides, the story of love. I don''t like it anyway...


    I think I and Yufi will have to leave the country in the future.Because that''s what it takes to entrust the times to the next person.


    Since then, I''d like to forget my previous identity and enjoy seeing various things.And yet, I''m not ashamed to think that I might see our young stories turn into theatre on the way.


    "Just give or don''t give permission, as Anis says, and I think these stories will remain."


    "... that''s right."


    "On the contrary, it would be better if we could talk about the script....."


    Unexpectedly, they looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Originally, the benefits are huge.If only we were not ashamed of ourselves.


    "Somehow, I didn''t really want to stay in history.I just came here to do what I wanted to do.I never thought this would happen. "


    "Talking about history should be left to future generations.No matter how I was treated, I wasn''t interested in how it would bemunicated inter history.... "


    "What if Ie back to the country in the future and it bes a popr act....."


    "... shouldn''t Iugh?"


    He says, "I have tough."


    "Then we have to make it a good country so that it remains a joke."


    From now on, the Ptial Kingdom will change dramatically.Soon the royal government will be abolished, and the wizard''s values and way of life will change.


    The appearance of the present society changes, and the way people live bes new.I can only imagine how our story will be told in the future.


    But I''d like to pray that the story is good.


    If the path we have taken can be a story to be told to someone and entrust them with dreams and hopes, that may be fine.


    It is like the story of the previous life that made me walk this way.


    "Yufi"


    "Yes? What is it, Anis?"


    "I love it."


    I like you. For example, even though our story can now be told withughter for everyone, I am the only one who cares about Yufi in particr.


    Make me say that I like that feeling.After Yufi rounded his eyes, he exhaled deep enough to drop his shoulders.


    "... I''m no match for your surprise."


    Ehehe


    "If you knew, you wouldn''t forgive me."


    Yufi raised her face and smiled very beautifully.


    I told you to be prepared, so I want you to take it.


    "I like anise too.Drowning, drowning. "


    "Yeah, it''s my privilege."


    "... I don''t know what happens tomorrow."


    "... ah, I can''t spoil it because I''m older."


    "If my voice hadn''t trembled, it would have been perfect."


    Shut up. I told you I was prepared to sacrifice my ns for tomorrow, so don''t p me in the mouth. Shut up and spoil me!


    Am I spoiled?The voice shall not be heard.Uh, uh, I can''t hear you!


    "Anis"


    "What is it?"


    "Please stay with me forever and ever."


    "... of course."


    Yufi stood up and stroked my cheeks, ying with her hair with her fingers.I stroke my hand over that hand.


    As she stroked Yufi''s hand, she had a face that Yufi could not bear somehow.... yes?


    Yufi?


    "... it looks like you''ve been invited to touch it like that."


    "I didn''t invite you here!?"


    "I''m afraid of being unconscious."


    After repeatedly saying that I was afraid, Yufi was blocked from swallowing my protest.


    I want to be loved irrationally, drowned, drowned, and stayed with you forever.Don''t let your connected hands get away from you again.


    --I ''m sure I''m in a melting love.With love that is about to melt.

 207 After Days: One Day For A Fruitful Dream, Again

    The moment that the things raised by hand-salte to fruition, you will be filled with the joy of wanting to sing a song.


    The gardens of the Imperial Castle, a small farm that doesn''t resemble a corner of it.A small, one-of-a-kind garden that does not interfere with thendscape.


    A former king, Orpheus il Parettia exhaled with satisfaction and stared at the fruitful vegetables.


    "Hmm, what about this year''s production?"


    Every year, we record the state of growth by changing various conditions or daring to do the same.


    Although it is a study that cannot be easily developed in a tunnel, Orphan muttered in his heart that this is the one that suits his skin.


    Record any concerns you may have about the size, timing, taste, quality, or number of fruits.


    Compare the collected records and consider the situation if there is a change.What a pleasure it is to work in such a tunnel.


    Even if only one step is taken each year, we can definitely move forward.


    I can''t see what lies ahead, but Orphan smiles bitterly at himself as he fills himself with his moving forward.


    (Unfortunately, I''m seriously ill... even though my shoulders have be so much lighter.)


    Since the throne was taken over by the next daughters after the twists and turns, Orpheus was also involved in politics as an assistant until the daughters settled down.


    Even so, it gradually calmed down, and since she was able to take her time, Orphans was starting to study agriculture.


    This is only a personal hobby of Orphans.Orphan didn''t think the recordings here would have a significant impact on anything.


    Nevertheless, I had more free time than I had when I was busy with the King''s duty, so I decided to do what I wanted to do.


    Study modest crops in your own garden and take care of the garden.The gardener, who was terrified at first, has recently begun to have a gentle conversation.


    At that time, I remember being told by a gardener who was older than Orphans that he seemed to be rejuvenated.When I heard that, Orphans felt tooplicated.


    (Because Sylphine made fun of me... you''re still in your 30s with me.I wonder if this or that is Grant''s fault.Why did you get old in the first ce.....)


    Orpheus sighed, thinking of his best friend and loyal servant, Grantz Magenta.


    It must be a political feud with Yufilia, the daughter-inw who became the queen.Why do you behave so badly towards your daughter?


    Orphans conclude that it''s probably because the personality is actually twisted.


    "If Grantz had been the right guy, I wouldn''t have been a king..."


    Orpheus il Parettia was not an excellent king.


    It was a status that I should not have inherited the throne from the original.When I was young, I quickly became a subordinate, and I wanted to get the territory and devote time to the development of agriculture and research.


    It was the passage of time that I became a king without such a king.


    Orphan''s father was a king in distress.There was a voice of dissatisfaction from the people due to the corruption of the nobility.


    Under such circumstances, there was a major incident in which the bandits of themon people were handling magic and looting with the droppings of the nobility, and the frustration and anger of the people were on the verge of explosion.


    The policy of holding back the grievances of such people was met with violent revolt from some aristocrats who stuck to their traditions.


    Orpheus never dreamed that he was his brother.


    Even though it was my brother, I didn''t remember Orphans interacting with him.Because Orphans were shadows, royalty and a preference for earthwrecks did not interest them from their elder brother.


    Still, being a royalty didn''t change.It was because he knew of the father''s distress that Orphans could not ept that his brother had staged a coup.


    However, there were too few things I could do for Orphans.Neither my magic arm nor my martial arts arm will be an enemy to my brother.Orphan is convinced that his brother had nothing against him in any way.


    Still, Orpheus was able to win the war with his best friends, Grantz Magenta, and his wife, Sylphine Maes Pallettier.


    "You''re the only one who treated me like a mere human being.That''s all I need to serve you for. "


    Grantz served Alphonse just for the sake of his grace.It was just because I was overly talented and honest with myself that I was captured by various kinds of clutches.


    "Your kindness and your thoughts are right."If you don''t have the strength to be right, I''ll be your strength. "


    Sylphine supported Orphans in the service of justice.Is it necessary to persist in the nobility''s superiority by oppressing the people?I thought, in order to correct my brother''s parents'' home, he stood by my side so that my banner would not break.


    It was a turbulent youth that the three of them ran through.After that, even if it was a bad day to wait for, Orphan thinks that it was an irreceable day.


    I''m sure it''s the same for Grantz and Sylphine.That is why I am convinced that the future we are heading towards is in the same direction.


    As a result, she destroyed her parents'' home with her own hands and begged Sylphine, who had no ce to go, to be her wife. She took over the duke''s seat and waved the seignement with Grantz as her right arm.


    But it didn''t work.Few aristocrats would offer their loyalty to the Orphans who became kings in the process, even as they rushed to match the aristocrats'' footsteps.


    The days since bing king were lived with the feeling of scratching algae in the bottomless swamp.


    Whatever you do, it doesn''t work.Even if you try to gain the trust of your lords, the buds you tried to raise will be crushed by factional rivalries.


    Even though there are fewer powerful aristocrats in the coup, I don''t want to lose anyone, but I have to choose someone who has to be cut off.


    Among those who had to be truncated, Orphans were likely to throw up on themselves, including their daughters.


    Anisphere, the daughter of the uprooted, even though she is called Princess Kiteretz.I gave up on strange deeds, and I didn''t want to face my own conceit that I couldn''t change anything.


    To move forward, we had to bear fruit, and if we made a mistake, we continued to scratch the algae in order to support a falling country that rolled all at once until it fell.While scratching the algae, I didn''t even notice that I was missing something important.


    And I almost lost my son, Algard, forever.Looking back, Orphan describes himself as a stupid king whocked the word ipetence.


    I''m sorry to my daughters for taking on such a shameless debt, and Orphan regrets it from the bottom of his heart.


    I didn''t notice anyone''s suffering, I just scratched the algae and said I was in pain.You really are a hopeless bastard.


    Nevertheless, the country continues to this day.The throne is changing for the better.


    I was able to keep the country together without destroying it.At the very least, I want to believe that it is worth it to be a king.At least that''s what Orphans prayed for.


    "That''s why I don''t think it would be more honest and cute to grow nts than people..."


    The results will be returned in the form of fruitful results, so it is satisfiedpared to those days.Orphans let out a bitter sigh about it.


    When Orphans thought that, they heard voices from a distance.It was my daughter, Anisphere, who came towards me with a wave of her hand.


    It wasn''t just Anisphere. Yufilia and their servants, Raini and Ilia, followed.


    "Father! I heard it was fruitful this year, so I came to apany you!"


    Anisphere is one who secretly looks forward to the fruits of the vegetables growing in Orphans.


    When the timees for fruitfulness, theye to eat the soup.Absolutely, while sighing, Orphans smiled.


    Where is the royalty that wants to eat freshly harvested vegetables raw?I can''t help but think that my daughter is an unusual person.


    How''s it going this year?


    "It doesn''t change that much. Still, what I was curious about....."


    Anisphere and Yufilia are eager to hear the modest results of Orphans'' research.


    In this serious state, Orpheus tightened his head when he couldn''t do anything bad.Research is not only fun, but there are also two people who listen seriously.


    "Well then, let''s have some real food!" Be the first! "


    Anispheres caught in freshly harvested cucumbers, often washed in water.Three other people carry cucumbers in their mouths to be caught.


    It looks like you''re old enough to have a pleasant time arguing with each other about your feelings.Looking at the figure, Orphans thinks that since when have they lost this youthful feeling.


    Both Anisphere and Yufilia would be busy with their positions.Still, we are different, and we do not forget to enjoy life.


    (... oh, that''s really pathetic. I...)


    If you don''t enjoy life, it''s only natural that you get pushed away.


    It''s all hard, and if you can''t get water or nutrients, you''ll wither with flowers.When did the flower begin to wither away?


    If it hadn''t withered, would there have been a different future?Could it be that Algard was far away from this sight?


    "Father! Let''s eat our father too, this year is a good year!"


    "Um, um. Yeah, don''t push it so hard!"


    Blurred, Anisphere pushes the cucumber in her hand.And, frowning, he carries the cucumber in his mouth, following the anisophiles.


    It has a good texture and a refreshingly crisp taste.It spread into my mouth.Oh, I think it''s delicious.


    Hmm, you did a good job.


    That''s right!


    My father-inw, I''d like to consult you, but why don''t you write a little more detailed record and show it to the lords and farmers in other territories where agriculture is thriving?


    "Hmm? Yufilia, why are you doing this all of a sudden?"


    "My father-inw uses magic to grow this garden."I thought it might be helpful in the future..... "


    "Well, I think I''m the only one growing crops with magic, but I don''t think it''s a useful record yet."I think we need to set a wider range of conditions and investigate more closely. "


    "Yeah, that''s why I took it as a reward.When the government has settled down a little, I would like my father-inw to conduct research on breed improvement, so please think about it if you like.... it was a dream, wasn''t it? "


    "... Yufilia"


    "Ah, of course I agree!"If someone has to do something, I really want you to start with my father! "


    I wondered how long I had forgotten my dreams, and I was offered my old dreams.


    Oh, it''s too much to talk about.Orpheus gently lowered his eyes at that thought.


    "... damn it. I told you to use it as you please, but I don''t think I''m going to let you rest."


    If you can start dreaming again.Isn''t it toote?


    I can''t do what never happened.Still, people can move on.


    Is it permissible to start again what you really wanted to do?


    With that in mind, I picked up the cucumber in my hand again.Eating it as it is is still not bad.


    Although it wasn''t worthy of a royal family, I liked it, "Orphan recalls.


    "... it''s still delicious. I wish I could have told you, even to the Algard."


    There is a world that you can''t see if you''re tied up as a royalty.It was too easy to teach such a thing.It''s such a simple thing. If you can''t do it, your heart will hurt with regret.


    "I want you to eat too."But maybe Al won''te... oh, yes!Then why don''t you just carry it!? "


    "If you can transport it while maintaining its freshness, it will be possible..."


    "So why don''t you put a small refrigerator behind the air bike?"


    "... then it looks like you can do it?"


    Alright then, let''s prototype it at the Magic Arts Bureau and deliver it to Al-kun by testing it! One stone, two birds!


    The Anisphere is gaining momentum again and is about to start something.Yufilia smiled bitterly, but there was no sign of stopping her.


    Yeah, it''s really noisy.... no, I think Orphan should say it''s lively.


    (Again, from here. Life is still going on.Then, let''s try it as tenaciously as we can.)


    Even if it''s not a life that blooms like a beautiful flower, it''s hard as a weed.


    Let not the earth which is to be trampled upon be rough and dry.


    Because that''s what I can do.


    "That''s why I brought it!"


    "... you really are a fool, sister."


    Algard came in like a storm and sighed with a bitter smile on his face as he bitterly crushed the anisphere.


    Acrylic peeked out from Algard''s side and shook his tail.The gaze is directed at a variety of vegetables brought by Anisphere.


    "This is the vegetable that your father-inw grew."You brought it back so well... ah, it''s delicious "


    You know, Al-kun too!


    "... stay like that?"


    "My father is also a rmended eater!"


    "What are you doing? I don''t care if you''re the former king..."


    "Also, this is a letter from my father."


    "... from my father?"


    Algard frightfully receives the letter Anisphere sends him.


    Slowly unseal it and check its contents.... and Algard exhaled deeply. I closed the letter.


    "... my father has been poisoned by my sister, too."


    "What did it say?"I don''t even know what it is.


    "Don''t tell your sister."


    "Eh! Why?!"


    --If you think it''s delicious, I''ll send it again.If you like it, I''ll give you the seedlings.


    --I couldn''t even make such a small gift.That''s why I''m still going to give it to you.


    - Good luck to my son, Algard.


    "... it''s surprisingly delicious."


    The chewy taste does notpromise the rusticity.The moisture will reach his heart as if it were stained.


    In the destend shall be water and fruit.I''m sure that''s what Alphonse wanted more than anyone else.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!